《Part 1: To change your destiny; Part 2: 4 21(For you); Part 3: Second chances》


 Chapter 1 : My Paracosm

    Ivy found herself walking down the pebble path; eyes darting around, searching for a familiar sight. She could feel her anxiety creeping up on her as she took bigger steps to hasten her little timid steps.


    The scent of irises was wafting over the plains; hyping up her senses as she skipped in glee at the sight of purple pixels forming from afar. Sights of the plains of irises started to form; easing her nerves.


    "This must be grandma''s garden." Ivy thought as she took her steps hastily, giving in to the excitement she felt inside her every time she ran to her grandma after school. She was looking forward to her sumptuous noodles and desserts every time which increased the urgency of looking for her even more.


    "Don''t run, Ai Yee! Grandma will not leave..." She could hear her words ringing at the back of her head, reminding her, for fear she could injure herself on the way to her. She winced at her Chinese name which only her grandma addressed with as she ran even faster.


    Ahead of her was a small cottage by the side of a huge arch of blue pea flowers. She could tell just from the milky floral fragrance from afar that they bloomed again today. Her eyes darted nearly 180 degrees as she was longing for the sight of her dear grandma.


    It was sheepishly quiet as her kingdom of dogs would usually come by now or were playing everywhere if she was at the iris'' plains. However, they were all nowhere to be seen today.


    "Strange..." She thought.


    She halted her way a little while to pick up some iris for her grandma but to her surprise, some of them looked charred as though someone burnt through the fields of them. The thoughts of something bad could happen to her grandma flew through her mind, as she sprinted towards the cottage. Chills were sent down her spine a couple of times as she tried comforting her racing heart from giving her any more adrenaline.


    Out of the blue, as blue as the skies above her, flooded with cotton candy clouds; all she could see were bright red, orange and yellow radiance in a swirl of fire appearing from a portal which stunned her momentarily. Before she could make sense of the commotion, a few bunches of hideous black serpents were hissing through the portal, chasing towards her.


    A sword instantly flew out of nowhere to her palm as though protecting her by magically moving her arms to fight using her force against the serpents. She was fixated at the red swirl of fire ball-like, flying around as though it was being chased by the other bunch of serpents with very high difficulty of fighting back.


    Her senses were slowly returning to her as she put in more force to fight the serpents in front of her fearlessly with the thought of keeping her dog kingdom safe.


    Just when she was about to tackle the final serpent, a swirl of fire ball was letting out an agonising sound of pain. She quickly flew towards it as she took the last hit on the last serpent.


    "Since when I could? This is amazing!" She was shrieking with excitement in the midst of the chaos when she realised she could fly. Her excitement was quickly cut short when the fire-ball earlier perished into ashes on the ground beneath her.


    That''s when she realised; the night sky was lit with the shades of dancing aurora; the same view when she saw them with her parents when she was young except it was hard to not notice they were being a little more vibrant than usual.


    She examined the ashes which were still releasing steam and some were burning in red embers. Curiosity was pushing her hands to touch them as she fought with her conscience to stop herself for fear it was deadly.


    "Ai Yee!" A hysterical shriek was heard from behind and she recognised it. She stood to turn around and found herself quickly cooped up in her grandma''s embrace.


    "Are you alright? I didn''t expect you to come now at this hour. Oh Ai Yee, thank goodness you''re alright!" Grandma patted her back slowly as though comforting herself at the same time.


    She half opened her mouth wanting to ask the circumstances but her grandma''s warm embrace was so surreal; one which she had longed ever since she had passed away and also the reason she kept coming back for more. She eased more comfortably into her hug and tightened her own hug which she could tell, almost crushed her grandma''s frail body frame.


    "Alright, enough hugs! Come, come... I had prepared some food for you and our guest..." She quickly ran into the cottage leaving Ivy in a daze. "A guest?" She thought to herself as she twirled to look at the steaming ashes cooling down itself before realising her the vision in front of her was getting smaller.


    "Wait grandma! Wait for me! Who are you talking about?" She was calling out loud to her but the visions of her and the cottage seemed to get blurry. Fear was ripping off Ivy.


    She was trying hard to get a clearer vision as she forced her way closer to the cottage but instead a huge blow came towards the right side of her face, taking her off guard and the next thing she saw there was darkness.


    Sharp needle pricks of pains were felt all over her body and face as she tried to map out her mind of all the chaotic events. She tried to open her eyes slowly as bright rays of light were shining towards her.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The familiar oscillating shadow of the fan up in the ceiling brought her senses back to reality. She was in her room, facing the ceiling on the floor.


    She had been fidgeting in her sleep again; awake to find herself fallen off bed. She must have accidentally fallen back asleep after switching her alarm off but she wanted to sleep in some more although it was nearly twelve. She failed to coax herself to sleep any further although she wanted so much to feel that warmth embrace from her grandma again. She sat in bed counting her blessings for not having sleep paralysis again while enjoying the serenity.


    "Sleep disorder. When will I ever recover?", she thought. "Maybe I shouldn''t. That way I can always head back to my world; a place I felt safe and loved more than ever..." She lied in bed facing the oscillating fan, questioning herself.


    "Why didn''t my parents come to visit knowing their mother or in law had left this world?"


    "It was not as though my grandmother was not somebody famous. Her spicy noodles had always been well known in this town."


    "How could they turn a blind eye to someone who had given her blessings for their marriage and protecting her grandchild from nearly being aborted?"


    Her grandma used to tell her, she may be an accident to her parents but she was a miracle to her. Her parents were divorced when she was young enough to attend primary school and the child custody was given to her grandma who was her mother''s mother.


    Apparently, her mother was too young to understand anything about growing up and taking responsibilities of her family. Her grandma used to tell her she grew up well, following the traits of her father but it was too unfortunate of him to have met her mother who was too immature at that point of time. Her grandma often blamed herself for not bringing up her own daughter well and Ivy knew somewhere in her was seeking redemption in saving Ivy from being aborted but to raise her all by herself.


    Her mother had ensured all contacts with her father were disconnected when they divorce. Perhaps, she shouldn''t have blamed him since contacts were cut and maybe a restraining order was filed against him before.


    These questions had been haunting her nearly every night. She was afraid she would fall into this further depression without any hope of getting out but the dreams were always the most comforting remedy of her grandma''s presence.


    Time seemed to pass really fast when she had all the time on her hand to day dream instead of sleep. She did not want to move a single inch as she heard the birds chirping to a sunny day which had replaced the loud noises of pots clanking in the kitchen at this hour when her grandma was around; preparing her favorite chicken soup for lunch. Every time a dream of her grandma would pull her further down into her grief of losing her a few months ago due to old age and perhaps worsen her sleep disorders.


    "Ivy!" Ivy rolled her eyes with the thought of her neighbour''s daughter, Sandra was at the door. If she did not get up anytime soon, Sandra would help herself in with the spare keys and found out she had been slipping into a close call of sleep paralysis again; a term Andrew, another neighbor''s son who lives down a few blocks away, labeled it.


    Andrew was another neighbor''s son whom Sandra and Ivy grew up with. He stayed a few blocks away from both of them. He was always finding things to argue with them since young that he had grown to be Ivy''s debate partner in high school competitions. Despite all of them bickering so much when they were young, both Andrew and Sandra have immense interest in psychology which Ivy was also keen but knew she would never make it due to her poor results in her science subjects.


    "Ivy, if you don''t wake now, I''m coming in! I need help with maths!" Sandra was getting annoyed and Ivy could tell as she jolted up from bed and shoved all her miseries back deep inside her conscience, bringing out a different self to greet Sandra.


    "Yes! You''re so noisy and it''s only nearly twelve Sandra! Spare me some sleep please.." Ivy pleaded with her as Sandra quickly shut the door behind her and sat Ivy down next to her on her study table.


    "Come, come.. Please help me..." I want to finish it before the college''s induction event tonight!" She flipped the pages so fast that by watching her being enthusiastic about finishing her homework made Ivy feel guilty if she were to reject teaching her that Ivy switched her attention to the questions Sandra had issues with.


    The first year of college just started and Ivy guessed the waves of changes came upon her in one shot.


    She was grateful for all that Sandra''s family had done for her while she tried coping with her grandma''s passing these few months and pulled her through to finish high school. Ever since, Sandra''s mother, Aunty Soh who used to help out with Ivy''s grandma''s famous noodle store has been very busy juggling two branches. Ivy was worried she might quit due to the tremendous pressure but thankfully she was more than willing to help. Besides, she was the only one who could master her grandma''s noodle recipe; closest to her grandma''s.


    While she was busy solving standard equations for Sandra, Andrew seemed to know just when to find them. Sandra went to open the door for him and the smell of Ivy''s favorite chicken porridge was wafting through the doorway.


    "Lunch delivery!" Andrew walked into the house jiggling his phone with the bell soundtrack. "Oh you''re awake! Hey, I need your help Ivy with history!" He quickly unpack the porridge and serve Ivy while she sat in between them.


    "Excuse me, but..." Ivy wanted to reject helping both of them but she thought Andrew was an expert in math so she should enjoy her lunch while explaining the history points to him.


    Foundation year''s subjects were similar to high school as it prepared them for the faculty they were going to choose. Even so, Ivy still cannot make up her mind whether to take on law, which was her forte since she was crowned the Queen of debate in high school or business administration which would be more relevant for her if she wanted to watch over her grandma''s restaurant for a very long time. Perhaps grandma would love that but Aunty Soh told Ivy to choose law and never worry about any legal matters in business again.


    It made sense but Ivy was still uncertain. Besides, she looked forward to a part time intern job which hopefully could help her to decide.


    "You know what. You should help her with her math while I..." Ivy stood to swap places with Andrew and took the first mouthful of porridge. "Sit here to read your history miseries..."


    Ivy took her sweet time with his questions instead while she enjoyed the porridge as her thoughts lingered back to her dreams. She wondered whom the guest grandma addressed.


    If only she could fall back asleep and dream again. She knew she would but not often the dreams continue from where they stopped.


    She felt a nudge from Andrew and instantly shoved away her day dreaming. "Stop day-dreaming Ivy! Finish your food faster before it gets cold..."


    She nodded as she gorged on bigger mouths of porridge. Ivy''s days were never without chaos around them. Not that she minded but sometimes she preferred solitary where she could search deep in her soul and stay in her thoughts without having to be judged. Other than the serene moment, the soft gentle breeze has always been a great companion.

 Chapter 2 : The day I met you

    After a hectic afternoon of discussing maths with Andrew and Sandra, Ivy had no time to continue history discussion with both of them as they had to get dressed for their college''s induction event. The thought of the event tickled Ivy''s stomach giving her butterflies as many new faces would be there but was glad for Andrew and Sandra''s companion. College had started a week ago and she had noticed many familiar faces from high school. Everyone from Mane''s City would leave high school for Mane''s national college especially for its foundation courses not only because it''s close to home but also for its prestige.


    Ivy arrived later than expected as she was so exhausted from studying that she really wanted to take a nap. She practically was half dragging herself to the event. Andrew and Sandra had left earlier for the event as she was taking too long to prepare. Besides, they had duties as ushers to be done since they both volunteered for the event in hope that it would make a good record for their college certificate.


    When she checked her text messages, she knew she was even later than her fake friends back in high school; Belinda, Laura and Lance as they asked where she was. She wasn''t exceptionally close to the three of them anymore like how they used to in kindergarten.


    They often think for a person of her age, they could not understand her train of thoughts. Some of it was too absurd for them to accept at their age such as enjoying solitary and mingling with Andrew and Sandra who are of poor backgrounds. The only reason they still stuck around Ivy was all thanks to the small fortune her grandma left for her that she was considered a well to do student in school and now college.


    She never bothered to explain her reasons to the three of them although it wasn''t an easy task to keep both parties at peace all these years as she secretly and patiently endured their discrimination alone. It was the only thing she could do to ensure the three of them do not bully Andrew or Sandra. She owed both Andrew and Sandra a huge gratitude for being the only genuine companions she had since young and to rely on sometimes ever since her grandma left.


    Ivy never wanted to burden them both any further with her welfare; one of the reasons she never told them in full details about her sleep disorder state which had worsened ever since her grandma left. No matter how well oneself endure and bury their miseries away, every child with all the goodness in the world has their own dark stories to tell.


    Ivy used to have dreams of places or things she longed for but would always end up as nightmares ever since she was a toddler especially when she had to sleep alone in the dark. She grew up sleeping with her grandma as a companion instead till she was a teenager.


    Even the magnetic bracelet which her grandma made her wear since she was a toddler in hope to improve her sleep was to no avail. When she was older, she learned the bracelet was also her mother''s last gift for her before she left them. Occasionally, when she thought she had outgrown the nightmares, they resumed again when she was under pressure but because she did not want to worry her grandma about it, she continued to endure them alone which had turned out to be overwhelming lately.


    She strolled down the aisle from the main entrance to find the hall of the event but there were too many halls and she could not tell which one it was or a clue of direction. She looked around and found no familiar faces from school or college.


    She decided to seek the hotel staffs'' help instead. There was a guy wearing a suit standing by the corner of the aisle whom she thought must be the hotelier and perhaps he would do some help.


    "Excuse me?" She said while unlocking her phone to check for the ballroom details as he looked up with a confused look.


    "Where is ballroom number three? It''s the one where the college induction event is. " Ivy asked hastily for fear she missed out on the food as she was really starving. She waited for a reply while checking if there were any new messages from any of her friends without making any eye contact with the person she spoke to.


    He raised an eyebrow wanting to answer but he noticed Ivy was paying attention to her phone while asking which made his face grimace in distaste due to her rudeness.


    Ivy waited a little while but was impatient as her stomach started to grumble. "Hello? I''m asking a question here." Ivy, who was still not looking at the person, said in an agitated tone while typing a message in reply to Belinda asking for directions at the same time.


    "What makes you think I will answer?" The guy retaliated with a stern and rude tone as he folded his arms.


    That question was adding more fuel to Ivy''s patience and anger which made her snapped thinking the rudeness of the staff in the hotel is something she must make a complaint about. Being a great debater in school, she looked up to justice in nearly every single thing.


    She finally looked up at a very pissed off guy in front of her and decided to purposely rub more salt on his ego. "You''re the hotelier or bellhop perhaps, shouldn''t you be telling me? Where is the manager? This is absurd!"


    "I have never said I was the hotelier or bellhop! Who on earth knows what event is there here and you..." He walked up closer to her. "You should learn some respect while asking a question. You should learn to observe more!"


    They got louder that some passersby were stealing glances at their commotion. Before Ivy could retaliate, two of the security guards came up to them.


    "What''s the matter here?" One of the security guards asked.


    "Oh there, there. Get your manager here. I need to lodge a complaint on your colleague here for being rude and insolent. I was merely asking where ballroom three was. He couldn''t even answer politely!" Ivy was raising her voice in anger but she also felt a tight attraction coming from her magnetic bracelet.


    She noticed the guy had an identical bracelet as hers. He too noticed the magnetic attraction from his bracelet as he tried to unlatch both bracelets by pulling away but his force was so strong that it caused Ivy charging towards his embrace. Her eyes widened as he caught her in a nick of time. Ivy quickly pulled herself away but her bracelet was still slightly attached.


    "Miss, ballroom three is the second last room down this hallway..." The guard pointed to their left and wanted to explain further but Ivy interrupted while trying to unlatch her bracelet completely from his.


    "Why, thank you." Ivy said as she glared towards the guy''s direction who forcefully pulled her bracelet away.


    "Unlike someone here. Train your staff to do better." Ivy added the moment their bracelet unlatched each other and walked off towards the ballroom direction where the guard pointed earlier.


    "Our apologies, sir. There must have been a misunderstanding." The security apologised to the guy.


    "Don''t worry. Jason. I am Jason, the emcee for the event in the same ballroom too. I shall make my way there too." Jason smiled as the security guards nodded and headed back to their work station while Jason trailed her from behind, smirking at her.


    "Kids these days! Nuisance!" Jason cursed in his mind.


    When Ivy arrived at the entrance of the ballroom, she was greeted by her fake friends as her eyes darted the ballroom and spotted Andrew and Sandra both were diligently escorting other students to their sitting place.


    "Ivy!" Belinda instantly noticed her as she ran up to her from their sitting place. Ivy was still trying to calm her nerves and was even more upset to be caught by the three of them first.


    "Oh, hello Belinda! You look outstanding today." Ivy complimented as she tried to coax herself to maintain her composure.


    "Why are you looking as though someone had taken your earphones away?" Lance asked as he approached Belinda and Ivy with Laura who was always hooked by his side with her one sided love affairs for Lance. He was pointing out that Ivy''s face had given away her hidden foul mood which often happened whenever someone tried to take her earpieces away to seek her attention.


    "Oh, really?" Ivy realised she should change her face expression even more as she did not want to trigger anymore attention to the petty commotion earlier.


    "I''m fine. No worries." Ivy affirmed them as Andrew and Sandra approached all of them while Belinda and Laura dragged Lance to keep their distance from the three of them instead. Sandra and Andrew couldn''t help but to notice the gap as they snarled at the three of them while handing Ivy a paper bag of goodies which were the door gifts.


    "You made it! Unfortunately, they have arranged for your seat to be on their table." Sandra squirmed excitedly at first but the excitement became a monotonous voice when she explained the last sentence. Ivy pulled both of them further away from the other three to distract their attention when she noticed Andrew was still snarling at them.


    "Yes, I did...It''s alright. Busy?" Ivy said as Andrew and Sandra nodded in unison, turning their attention away from the other three. The lighting in the room became brighter as the emcee went up on stage and it was the cue for the event to start.


    Ivy was in disbelief when she noticed the guy earlier was on the stage.


    "That ten pound twig. Indeed he was an employee after all. Bloody..." Ivy halted half way of her curse as she realised she unexpectedly cursed out loud enough for those around her to hear while everyone was staring at her for an explanation.


    "Hmm... Sorry, nothing important to bother with..." Ivy said while blinking a couple of times, trying to brush off their curiosity as Belinda, Laura and Lance ignored her after a while . However, Andrew and Sandra knew Ivy was hiding something.


    "Ivy... Come on... Spill the bean. What happened?" Andrew whispered as Sandra walked closer to her left side to hear her explanations.


    When Ivy was done explaining, Andrew chuckled followed by Sandra giggling; knowing her, Ivy would pick fights with people for justice whenever and wherever. There wasn''t a doubt they both knew Ivy would someday turn out to be a lawyer among them.


    "Ivy, let it go. The night is young and it''s for us to de-stress. Stop meddling in justice just for today." Sandra comforted her.


    "But both of you are so busy... I am not in the mood to bother with them three tonight." Ivy whined.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Awww... poor girl. Get some rest by all means, we need to do our duty now.. Call you later tonight if you''re not asleep." Andrew whispered as he walked off. "I practically couldn''t sleep anyway..." Ivy said in her mind.


    "Oh yes, go home first. Do not wait for us. We will be late, the lecturers will arrange transport for us. We''ll call you later if it''s not too late." Sandra hurriedly whispered and hugged Ivy before running off for duties. Ivy pouted to tease her as she sighed when Sandra wasn''t looking anymore.


    "Welcome folks, to tonight''s 67th induction welcome party for the new students of Mane''s college." Jason announced followed by a resounding applause from the crowd.


    "I''m Jason, your emcee for today. Without further ado, let''s invite the college''s dean, Madam Sialan for a welcoming speech."


    Everyone applauded again as the dean went up on stage with her speech.


    Ivy decided to take a look at the spread of sumptuous food on the buffet table. She was eager to have some desserts but couldn''t resist to have a small bowl of mac and cheese first which was her only favorite western carbohydrate dish.


    At the right side of the stage, Jason was standing aside, observing Ivy while speeches were presented. "Indeed she is a student." Jason thought to himself as he chuckled in his mind, the plans to get back on her.


    His part time job as an invited speaker or emcee for events in the hotel had always been ongoing ever since he started his consultancy business seven years ago. He was also in the midst of talking with the college''s dean to collaborate on giving a career talk to the students which has been smooth sailing and considering he was an invited emcee for the induction party tonight, it was a plus point.


    Ivy walked off to grab a drink and stood by a well known English lecturer, Mr. Bolapa whom she had attended his lecture once last week.


    "The chocolate tarts are marvelous, Mr. Bolapa." Ivy praised knowing that he arranged for the choices of food to be served in every college event. He may teach English but he also had an exquisite taste for food according to their seniors and in college news spreads fast like fire. So, it was a well known fact to all.


    "Should try the muffins. Sumptuous." He added and they exchanged a brief smile.


    "Boring isn''t it?" Ivy asked, trying to create more conversations.


    "It''s ending sooner than you know. Enjoy the night, Ivy." Taken by surprise at how he knew her name had given him the chance to slip away. Ivy cursed in her mind at the stupidity of having a name tag printed and attached to the door gift like high school students again as she rolled her eyes.


    Mr. Bolapa was always known as a snobbish lecturer among the students but Ivy did not bother about status. Ivy chose to treat everyone both teachers and students back in high school as though they were her casual friends but to some, they dislike her for it because it meant she had no respect for anyone of their status. She would still respect them especially during classes where their official duties were carried out but she thought when times of events, they should at least give some leeway even in college.


    However, he was one of them who didn''t. It was unacceptable to him and knew his ways to avoid her casual talks as he walked off to mingle with other lecturers.


    Ivy went on to enjoy the muffins as suggested but the music got louder for guests to start the buffet dinner. She disliked the ambience with loud music as it was very distressing and she didn''t feel like having anything else except desserts. She took a plate of tarts and muffin as she quickly strolled to the side balcony to avoid the crowd while enjoying the view.


    The wind was blowing gently which was soothing her mood as she noticed some lightning. She recalled the last time she felt this rejuvenated. With nine subjects and extra curricular in college, sometimes she wished her grandma was still around or at least her parents were around for her to vent her frustration or seek comfort from like when she was a little girl.


    Jason saw her by the balcony and instantly recognised her. He came closer with the intention to pick a fight.


    "Looks like someone has found ballroom three?" He said as Ivy turned around in surprise to find the emcee, her nemesis in front of her.


    "Someone''s after all an employee here. That still makes you rude." Ivy retorted as she took her last bite of the muffin left on her plate.


    "I may be working now but am definitely not an employee of this hotel." He folded his arms and leaned towards the balcony with a sinister smile as the lightning continued to flash from afar making her squinted for a while.


    "Working in this hotel makes you an employee. Attending this event makes you a guest." As though knowing her weak points of being unable to resist a debate, he successfully pressed on her to retaliate fiercely.


    "Well, working for this event makes me a guest speaker for your college. Technically, I am also an employee of your college. Not the hotel." He further explained as he smirked.


    "Regardless. You are working and you are obliged to be nice to your guests. But you weren''t. And, the college should screen through its employees to avoid such insolent employees like you." Ivy instantly lost her appetite and left the plate of crumbs and tarts by the serving table nearby.


    "Don''t judge a book by it''s cover. Haven''t you heard, young lady?" He was trailing Ivy close by.


    "Jason was it?" He nodded at her question.


    "As an adult, allowing the younger ones to emulate your good deeds is a blessing. To emulate your bad deeds is notorious. Watch out. Plenty of young ones here." Ivy said as she smirked, walking off and leaving him satisfied with the fight he picked.


    As the night continued on with the agenda of the ceremony, Ivy had no choice but to mingle with Belinda, Laura and Lance. Eventually, she was too tired of posing for Belinda and Laura''s bad group photo taking skills which only emphasised on themselves. She was also tired of entertaining Lance who seemed to always have a hidden agenda trying to get closer to her. With a girl''s sixth sense, Ivy knew Lance was not serious with Laura but still liked the attention she gave him compared to herself who has no interest at all with him or them.


    Ivy had always been the obnoxious one among Andrew and Sandra but the mysterious one among them three. Witty, talkative yet edgy whenever Ivy was approached depending on the situation and person or simply just her mood. This was only made known to Andrew and Sandra. When it came to study, because Ivy always wanted to involve Andrew and Sandra whom the other three discriminated against, they preferred studying on their own eventually.


    Ivy took one last glance around the ballroom in search of Andrew and Sandra who were as busy as bees at their duties to even notice her who had decided to leave the event earlier. Aunty Soh had let her drive her grandma''s vintage car ever since she graduated high school. Ivy loved the car very much although it did not look appealing to youngsters but it has a terrific engine. Grandma had taken great care of this vintage which was initially grandpa''s and now hers. She always felt so proud taking the little vintage around town for a drive.


    As Ivy reached for her car keys, the thunder rumbled and poured the first drop of rain. She sighed as she slumped her shoulders and leaned at the side of the pillar.


    "Friends, you''re here again tonight. Are you missing me?" Ivy thought as she held her right palm out to collect some of the raindrop. She watched the rain pouring even heavier and decided a little music would be nice to take her mind off things for a while. Ivy plugged her earpiece on one side and played her classic library of songs which she created just for studies.


    Her mind instantly spun back to her notes for accounts. This was one of the subjects she made sure to take up as it will be an essential knowledge and skill she needed if she was to run a business. It wasn''t a tough subject but required a lot of practice and a strong understanding of its concept.


    "First you start with the category; assets, liabilities, and equity. This is the balance sheet. Alright the basics. Then there is long term and short term. That''s why current meant short while non current meant long." She closed her eyes in satisfaction of her memory as she recited the next line.


    "Next, the nature of the accounts. Assets are on the debit side. Equity and liabilities are credit. Non current assets, usually basic ones are plant and equipment, property and investments. Current assets are debtors of trade and non trade, prepayments, cash and bank. As for non current liabilities are loans and hire purchase. Current liabilities would be creditors of trade and non trade as well as amount owed to directors, accruals and short term loans." She smiled and nodded with her eyes still closed.


    Jason decided to take a break since there was another half an hour before the next agenda as he left the ballroom to take a walk at the patio by the car park. He chuckled at his luck when he saw a familiar figure standing by the pillar turned out to be Ivy. He stood by the steps of the patio''s entrance, eavesdropping on herself mumbling.


    "Equity." Ivy pondered long on it as it''s the toughest for her to understand and decided to head for expenses first.


    "Alright move on, profit and loss account. This records the expenses. Weird account but expenses are debit side as they were paid for. Hence, credit would be on the bank or cash under assets or if it''s owed to a person, it''s in creditors under liabilities just the same as purchases. Sales even weirder. Because money was received and debited to bank or cash hence it''s a credit in profit or loss. If the sale was credit basis, then it would be debited to the debtor accounts." She paused for a moment.


    "Perfect." She thought as she snapped her fingers in satisfaction.


    "What about equity?" A voice came from behind as Ivy sorted out her thoughts to rest but was startled by Jason.


    Ivy instantly rolled her eyes at the sight of him as she unplugged her earpiece. "There, the exact reason why I said you were rude. No courtesy." Ivy said while she paused her music player.


    "Well, it''s a public area. No one said you or I can''t be here. Except you were seriously disrupting the privacy of others around you while memorising your dull concepts of accounts." Jason teased as he walked up onto the patio.


    Ivy could feel her temper was rising to the tip of the highest mountain in the world. "You seem to have hearing problems don''t you? The rain is freaking heavy out there and I was merely mumbling to myself. No one is around except you. Who knows if you''re a stalker after all." Ivy retorted.


    "It''s funny how your friends are enjoying themselves but you''re hardworking out here memorising your notes. Impressive young lady." He clapped his hand in amusement to further provoke her.


    Ivy was too tired to debate any further as she decided the rain was lighter enough for her to slip into the car by the side.


    "Mind your own business." Ivy snarled.


    "Before you leave, take this. It would be a pleasure to work with you." He offered his name card and decided he could use a part timer to help out with his accounts administrative tasks.


    Ivy turned around to face him and took the name card and read his consultancy firm''s name. She pondered on the opportunity he could offer but thought it could be a trick to get back at her.


    "You gotta be kidding me. Why on earth would I ever work with you? You''re really a nuisance for being such an insolent and rude fella. I wonder how your poor clients stand your attitude. Is your profit deteriorating? Check your cash flows. Maybe you don''t even have enough to pay your staff''s salary or salvage your business''s future as a matter of fact." Ivy knew she was crossing the line but she didn''t care as she didn''t want to be associated with him at all.


    Jason was enjoying it. He attempted to explain many times but she just did not give it a chance. Besides, he enjoyed listening to her point of view and each time it had gotten him by surprise for such a young age girl to understand how a business runs and most importantly, pointed out his business current crisis and weak points. He indeed ran into some issues with expansion of his small consulting firm. He was trying to get more big events from clients or a collaboration or new investors but to no avail.


    Ivy waited for his response as she watched his poker face and decided to push further to burn their bridges. "What now? Do you have a girlfriend?" He shook his head as though caught by surprise after zoning out for a moment.


    "See, even more reasons for me to not deal with you. Guys like you do not even deserve a girlfriend." Ivy snorted while attempting to run to her car which she knew was more than enough to ensure there was no turning back at salvaging their relationship.


    "Are you sure it is your car or are you pretending it is your car?" He teased again while chuckling, knowing she was about to leave after zoning out at all the points she threw at him which hit the right spots of troubles he was facing including the personal attack.


    Ivy cursed under her breath that the car was to be operated manually without any remote as she ran to unlock the car with the keys and slipped in. She was taken by surprise at how he could go on getting on her nerves and chuckled as though he enjoyed teasing her.


    Ivy swerved the car to a reverse gear and stopped in front of him before changing to the drive gear. Before she drove off, she rolled down the window and pointed her middle finger at him.


    He clapped in satisfaction as though he knew Ivy would be watching from the rear mirror which she did and was so pissed off when she rolled up the window.


    Ivy sighed in relief as she slowed down the car to cruise home after quite a distance she drove. "Oh, what a night!" She let out her frustration while she let her mind wander back to when the commotion first took place.


    It was agitating at first but she realised it was funny that she mistook him as a hotelier or even a bellhop at first. She admitted she was rude for not checking since she was too engrossed in sending a text message to Belinda.


    "Why on earth did you do that Ivy?" She asked herself as she chuckled while enjoying the peace and serenity again. However, as she enjoyed the sight of light drizzles on her car''s window pane, she noticed an unexplained emptiness in her solitary life which she used to enjoy.

 Chapter 3 : I dont remember your name

    The hue of shimmering green began to sparkle the pitch black skies. Bit by bit, the hues became more vibrant; as though giving the sky a glimpse of hope. Moments later, hues of pink illuminated the lower side of the green hues.


    Ivy watched in awe with her parents.


    The spectacular view of the rare Aurora Borealis in the northern part of the world was a once in a lifetime experience for her who was at such a tender age of five.


    Without her younger self noticing her, older Ivy could see the electromagnets particles on her young self''s magnet bracelet were reacting with the magnetic field reaction in the sky. Older Ivy then remembered her mother or rather their mother put on her younger self the bracelet before they left for the trip.


    As each particle accumulated on her younger self''s bracelet, eliminating the negative atoms, the forces emitted were leading both her younger and older self closer to the center of the field. Older Ivy nervously trailed behind her oblivious younger self.


    "Awww, honey it''s so pretty!" Sally, their mother, was enjoying the view with their dad, Peter. Older Ivy was feeling nostalgic at the sight of her parents which she wanted to reach out and embrace only to find herself following her younger self further down to a nearby lake.


    Spending most of her time with her grandma as older Ivy recalled, it was a rare occasion that they would have family outings. She remembered she used to live as though she was an orphan since birth. Unfortunately, her younger self was too young to understand their parents'' affection at just five.


    She watched her younger self enjoy the sight of aurora dancing in the sky with excitement. Her younger self was walking closer to the edge of the lake for a better view. Older Ivy noticed she could feel an unexplained magnetic force pulling her forward as she slowly made her way towards the direction of the edge of the lake as well.


    While older Ivy beamed watching the brightened up sky, she accidentally knocked head to head into someone else who was tying his shoelace as they both fell onto the ground.


    "I''m sorry!'' Both younger and older Ivy chirped as a tall figure wobbly stood back up just to find her nervous younger self who was being knocked to the ground looking back at him. Older Ivy found herself standing in front of both of them as it felt surreal as though it was only yesterday she met him.


    "What the... !" The teenager cursed beneath his breath but noticed their bracelets were attracted to each other.


    He was furious at first but soon noticed her younger self stood nervously in front of him. Older Ivy could tell he was more afraid that her younger self would cry out loud and their parents would come blaming him. He didn''t notice older Ivy. Older Ivy then realised no one could see her existence but she could feel the same feelings as younger Ivy.


    He wanted to quickly run away but halted halfway when he felt a tug at his bracelet.


    "Oh no!" Her younger self suddenly squirmed when she noticed their bracelets could not unlatch by themselves while trying to pull away from his bracelet.


    That''s when older Ivy noticed the negative atoms from his bracelet began to eliminate itself from the bracelet he was wearing by exchanging electromagnetic particles with her younger self''s bracelet. As more electromagnet particles were attracted to their bracelet, it got easier for them to break away.


    "Aww... " Her younger self breathed a sigh of relief as they broke away.


    "It''s alright, now." He smiled as younger Ivy watched his eyes softening from his glare, she smiled sweetly at him. He was taken aback by her sudden cuteness.


    "I am Ivy. What''s your name?" She asked, admiring his bracelet which was shimmering in green hues.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Jason." He replied primly as she giggled.


    That name sounded so familiar. Older Ivy''s subconscious couldn''t recall in a nick of time who it was.


    "Thank you for helping me with the bracelet. You''re my savior now." Younger Ivy giggled even more as she made a huge circle in the air and brought her hands to her chest before bursting out in her cute laughter.


    He giggled together watching her cuteness as they heard someone else calling out for her.


    "Ivy! " The three of them heard Sally calling out.


    "Oppsy, the angry queen is coming for me. Save yourself my savior! I will protect you forever! Bye!" Younger Ivy giggled again as she skipped away towards her mother while Jason took some time to register what she meant before a smile broke on his face and played along.


    "Bye, Princess Ivy!" He called out while waving back at her as he saw the last glimpse of her turning back and acknowledged him.


    She noticed her younger self who was waving at him was also staring at Jason''s bracelet which was glowing in light hues of green. Jason was still waving at her younger self and he didn''t notice the changes of his bracelet at that moment.


    Little did he know, younger Ivy''s one was glowing in light hues of pink.


    Older Ivy caught the glimpse of negative atoms dancing its way to the Aurora''s force field to merge with the electromagnets in the sky. The little light pink hues were flickering in the green hues.


    While younger Ivy was running towards her mother, a dark hole appeared swallowing both her younger and older self up as older Ivy immediately woke up with her adrenaline pumping hard. She couldn''t move any parts of her body as she tried to catch her breath and calm herself down.


    She told herself to fight her fears as she closed her eyes but they were all tears as she opened back them and could still see the dark hole swirling on top of her. She sobbed as she watched the dark hole slowly faded away. She could feel her heartbeat slowed down. Moments later, she gradually felt her senses coming back as repeatedly tell herself to fight her fears and it was only a dream.


    She shifted in bed into a curl position for a moment as she sobbed remembering her parents in her dreams who felt so near but so far to embrace. She tried to find ways to lighten her mood. Her sub-conscious after getting used to many years of reminding her grandma''s cooking was waiting and she must wake up, had forgotten for a moment that her grandma was gone as she calmed down believing her mind. However, moments later, reality fought back in her mind reminding that her grandma was no longer around. She forced herself against her will to grow weak again as she sat up in bed and forced herself to face her dream.


    It wasn''t the first time she dreamed of it. Every time it ended up with a dark portal swallowing her younger self before she jumped up from sleep but this time she could not feel her senses for a moment and that scared her even more of her mental state.


    The Aurora and her parents; that unforgettable view.


    That teenage boy; she tried to recall his name but she couldn''t remember it again.


    It was a repeated dream ever since she was a toddler. She was reminded of the last trip she ever went with her parents was to Iceland to watch the aurora. Perhaps, that was the reason the dream kept repeating itself as she continued to miss her parents and that incident in her dream was the only memory she could recall from the trip.


    She lamented on how she can never remember her savior''s name as she caressed her bracelet shimmered in hues of pinks. After that trip, no one could explain the addition of pink hues on her gray metal bracelet.


    She was startled by the sudden phone vibration with Sandra''s caller ID.


    "Hello?" She immediately forced herself to change into her cheery mood as she chirped.


    It was a week after the event which meant it was another week left to study for their monthly exam. Ivy noted in her mind perhaps that was the reason her nightmares were relapsing.


    "Sleepy head, I have breakfast packed downstairs. Hurry up or we will miss the bus!" Nagged Sandra.


    "Yes, alright! Coming right up!" Ivy got out of bed as a book fell to the ground. She picked up the novel and recalled she must have been reading and fell asleep eventually. She quickly took a bookmark by the bedside table and slipped into the page which has earmarks from falling off to the ground as she read a little to check if it was where she stopped last night.


    "Hurry, go go!" Sandra chased after hearing the commotion followed by a moment of silence. Ivy checked the time to be eight in the morning as she rushed to prepare for lectures which is in an hour. "Alright! Bye!" Ivy said in a hurry as they both hung up.


    One thing Ivy learned ever since her grandma left was that there are some things she could not buy even if she inherited a fortune; genuine companionship. She was grateful for those who had pushed her forward in life despite still coping to accept her present while reminiscing on the past as a hope to move forward a little each day.

 Chapter 4: I didnt know it was you

    Ivy was exhausted from listening to confusing equations in science class earlier. She laid on the bench under a tree by the college''s field, letting her mind wander away to the crime novel she started reading last night as she closed her eyes. She wondered of the possible ways for the girl in the novel who was caught in captivity to escape.


    "Hello, please help us fill up this survey form." A male voice disrupted her day-dream while a piece of survey form was flying in front of her face when she opened her eyes.


    Agitated, she grabbed the annoying piece of flapping paper to read the first question without looking at the requester as she sat up.


    "What is your ambition?"


    "No options and it is subjective." She scolded in her mind. She was too lazy to write and expected some objective questions, so she skipped to the next question.


    "What course(s) are you interested in?" Ivy rolled her eyes. "Another question without options." She noted in mind.


    "How old are you?" At this rate Ivy was fuming and wanted to throw the piece of questionnaire away within seconds. "No option again and such a rude question!" Ivy thought as she rolled her eyes again.


    Jason knew who she was and instantly recognised her as the insolent girl he encountered in Mane''s college induction event. It made him approach her again on purpose with the intention to agitate her. He stood amused watching her eyes roll many times as he patiently waited for her to finish reading the entire questionnaire.


    "Have you attended a career talk? Yes/No."


    "Good!" She thought as her face was less tense when she mentally circled "No."


    "What do you expect from a career talk?" The last question was again without an option and instantly poke on her nerves to explode in rage.


    "What the ...?! Seriously, this is pathetic! Majority of the questions required subjective answers and only one was with an option. Do you know kids these days are drowned with so many subjective questions in exams yet we need to help you fill up our opinion in subjective format. You should have a direction in your questionnaire and what do you want to achieve. There are thousands of thoughts in us and how would you pool the various categories at the end? Stop asking people how old they are and expect us girls to write the truth. Seriously?! So absurd!" Ivy scolded while looking at the paper before throwing the piece of questionnaire back at the person who handed it to her. She collected her bag on the bench and stormed off to the bus stop.


    Jason who wanted to pick on her ended up being stunned as he pondered on her feedback and agreed to her points.


    "Things are always unexpected when it is her." He thought to himself as he noted her points down and went on to get a few more students to help him out with the survey. Many were hesitant and he tried asking for opinions on whether there were too many subjective questions.


    True enough it was one of the top reasons he wasn''t able to get many responses. He drove back to his office and worked on revamping the questionnaires to objective questions instead. He mentally scolded himself for making a mistake on a fundamental point as he pondered on how his focus has been distracted by his company''s investors issues.


    Ivy got home wanting to cook a sumptuous meal but instead decided to catch up on the crime novel she was anticipating in the glass house in the middle of her grandma''s mini garden outside their rooftop unit while nibbling on a granny smith''s apple she took from her refrigerator. The crime novel was captivating her thoughts and keeping her bad day away as the fan was blowing at the highest speed on a sunny day. Staying in a tropical climate country has made Ivy wonder many times the need of having a glass house when her grandma was around but she was glad for its existence these days as a hideout especially at night where she could enjoy solitary while watching the glittering stars in the skies.


    The fatigue and hot weather tend to throw her appetite for lunch which she would opt for tea at three in the afternoon with an early dinner thereafter. She thought about supper and reminded herself to buy some bread while heading out for dinner.


    As she enjoyed the last bit of the apple, an urgent project she was supposed to complete within the week crossed her mind. Her mobile phone rang as she ran to the kitchen to throw her apple before picking up the call.


    "Hello!" She put Auntie Soh on the loudspeaker while she washed her hands.


    "Ivy, have you eaten lunch?" She asked.


    "Yes, Auntie. Just about to do my history assignment." She replied as she dried her hands.


    "Don''t skip your meals. Auntie is cooking some pumpkin rice. Come over to collect yours later."


    "Oh, you don''t have to be troubled by it. I have dinner prepared."


    "Alright then. Auntie needs to head back to cook the orders. Drink lots of water to stay hydrated!"


    "Thank you, Auntie. Talk later!" She said as she ran to sit in front of her laptop and get started.


    She instantly knocked some sense into herself to rush her tedious history project which was due on Friday; another two days. She typed away after plugging in her earpiece while humming to her favorite songs list on her music player.


    Jason was busy modifying the questions by giving more options but limiting them with some controls to match to his objective of providing a better career talk among the students. Students were his first attempt to give a talk that made him conclude that adults'' expectations were more manageable.


    After hours of modifying and reassessing his objectives, he wondered if this was alright and the only way to test it out was to get Ivy involved by approaching the college''s dean to obtain permission to work with Ivy. He chuckled to himself at her reaction earlier and thanked her for her brutal honesty which would save his talk.


    Ivy had lost track of time as she stayed in the dark when evening dawned upon her while she rushed her assignment. Her phone has been vibrating with text messages for the entire afternoon. She didn''t hear them and ignored her phone every time it lit up when a text message came in. She noticed her phone stayed lit up for a long while as it was too bright for her that she finally went to check her phone.


    There was an incoming call from Andrew and Sandra. Annoyed by the distraction while rushing the last bit of her project, she paused her music player and put the caller on loudspeaker instead.


    "Hello!!" Both of them greeted her. She continued to type away and kept quiet.


    "Ivy, what are you doing? We have been asking you questions on history for the past few hours... Have you finished your project?" Andrew went on chirping his questions one by one without her answering.


    Ivy''s mind was focusing on finishing her sentence she was typing when Andrew called out again. "Hello?? Am I talking to the wall? Has Ivy become a white cemented wall?"


    Sandra laughed along with Andrew as she decided to step out of the house to check on Ivy in her house. Ivy finally couldn''t help it as she laughed. "You numbskull! I was finishing the project. Why? What did you both ask? Too busy to read. Date line is in two days, got to send in tomorrow at least. "


    "You know the part where it says write some objectives of the project? What did you state?" Sandra asked as she rushed back into her room and sat in front of her laptop.


    "Have you both finished your math assignments? It''s so tedious to juggle. Had to write the silly steps all out when the calculator could provide the final answer." Ivy asked, ignoring her question as she flipped through her other assignments while trying to judge how much time she needed to finish everything before tomorrow''s lectures.


    "Yeah we did. Hey, answer my question. Hurry. I want to send it in tomorrow too." Sandra said.


    "One second, I am almost done. Once done I will email both of you but don''t copy everything. Ms. Opalan, the history lecturer will know." Ivy said as she rolled over to her bed from her laptop while glancing at the clock.


    "Oh my goodness! 8pm and so much to do! Damn, I still have math! This history project is killing my time. Oh boy, I was supposed to do one set of practice questions for accounts!" Ivy grumbled.


    Both Andrew and Sandra were stunned by Ivy''s sudden self-talk which gave away to them that she had been concentrating too hard on finishing the history project the entire afternoon.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "Ivy, have you eaten?" Andrew asked.


    "Oh crap! I didn''t! I was supposed to go for an early dinner. Damn, now I need to go buy some bread for supper but I guess I can barely manage." Ivy whined.


    "Awww you poor thing. Want us to send food to you? Let''s see I had stew for dinner." Andrew teased. "I had pumpkin rice but no left overs. Sorry!" Sandra giggled as she join in to tease her and stepped out again of her house as she walked up the stairs.


    "Stop! Stop! You both are making me super hungry now. I wish I had agreed for your mother to save some pumpkin rice for me, Sandra. Alright I will just make some instant noodles to the rescue!" Ivy said as she ran off to the kitchen to boil some water in the pot before choosing her noodles.


    "That''s so unhealthy!" Andrew lamented. "And fattening!" Sandra added as she walked past the glass house but halted her steps as she heard footsteps behind her from the stairs.


    "Just tonight alright. Had to bear with it for tonight. Sumptuous breakfast is enough. Don''t forget please, I want a large bowl of chicken strips porridge with lots of pepper tomorrow morning!" Ivy reminded them as they both often reserve orders for her breakfast knowing she tends to get in late for lectures.


    "Yes Missy. Don''t worry. Having extra lectures tomorrow?" Sandra asked as she quickly hid herself by entering into Ivy''s main house side door.


    "Ah yes, Science. Tell me about it. I dread that class the most. Yet I''m stuck with more classes on it." Ivy explained as she checked the refrigerator for some vegetables and eggs to add on her tom yam flavored instant noodles.


    "Alright then shall we plan to study together since the exam is coming up? I would suggest every Wednesday for Science, since Thursdays you would always focus on your accounts and Fridays too, right?" Andrew suggested.


    "Algebra on Thursdays. Fridays for accounts. Weekends are for resting, other languages and memorising history and algebra notes. Monday and Tuesday are so packed with lectures. So Wednesdays for group study are excellent. I will make it Science day and consult you both experts on my questions!" Ivy mentally listed out her weekly packed schedules as she skipped around waiting for her noodles to be ready.


    "Wow, that is one super hectic schedule! Extra curricular on Saturdays, don''t forget! You would be exhausted, Ivy!" Andrew wailed suddenly, scaring both girls.


    "Andrew! You don''t have to wail! We could hear you loud and clear..." Ivy scolded while cracking an egg into her noodles before serving it. "Extra curricular can be done on weekdays after lectures too you see! You just need to clock in enough hours to fulfill their extra curricular minimum requirements." Ivy nagged after being agitated by Andrew''s sudden wails.


    "Sorry but anyway, study group next week onwards? Every Wednesday?" Andrew double confirmed.


    "Call!" Ivy replied while serving her meal at the study table.


    "All in!" Sandra whispered as she could smell the instant noodles Ivy was cooking and saw three shadows standing outside at the main door. Sandra figured there were two girls and a guy from their shadow.


    Belinda decided to visit Ivy with Laura and Lance to tell her about their birthday plan and were trying to avoid meeting Andrew and Sandra. It''s been ages since they ever went to Ivy''s house that they vaguely remembered where she lived and had forgotten Sandra was staying nearby. Lance tried to recall as he led the way to a rooftop house with a horrendous scary looking teddy bear overlooking from on top of the roof.


    "Lan... ce... Are you sure this is the house?" Laura was stuttering in fear as the wind blew past them and a wind chime tingled at the corridor of the main house.


    "Yes... If not mistaken, Sandra lives down there in that house." Lance pointed to a unit on the right at the lower ground.


    Sandra instantly recognised their voices as she tried to stay quiet and watch their movements while waiting for the phone call to end.


    "Perfect! Hey Ivy, you haven''t replied to our messages." Andrew lamented over the phone as Sandra rolled her eyes at him trying to drag the phone call.


    "I said I would email you both later right?" Ivy was starting to get annoyed with Andrew.


    "Not that. My algebra questions." Andrew whined.


    "Stop being a baby. There isn''t any algebra this week. History is more important!" Sandra scolded in a low voice.


    "But... But I want to conclude it today..." Andrew lamented.


    A beep sounded from Ivy''s phone indicating there was an incoming call.


    "Lance is on the other line. Do you both want to conference with him too?" Ivy teased while hungrily slurping her noodles.


    "No, no! Bye princess! Please don''t forget to reply to my algebra questions!" Andrew reminded her as he hung up.


    "Stop being a baby Andrew! Bye Sandra!" Ivy hung up without waiting for her to reply but noticed how quiet she was. She shrugged it off thinking Sandra must be busy with her assignments too as she slurped down the last bit of soup in the bowl before answering Lance''s call.


    Sandra was paying more attention to the three of them outside and could tell both girls were retreating closer to the stairs as Lance still stood in front of the main door. Sandra giggled softly as she thought of mischievous ideas to scare them.


    Ivy''s front house has not been lived in ever since the roof was leaking many years back when she was still in high school. There was once Ivy who won a giant Teddy bear from one of the fun fair games but she didn''t like the bear so decided to stuffed the beard''s head on top of the roof. Her grandma told her she would only make the hole even larger as during rainy days the bear would soak and its weight would pull on the roof tiles to crack even more.


    However, Ivy was a curious cat when she was a teenager that she decided to put it up and ever since the bear has been an iconic landmark to tell others where she lives. Not many knew there was a back house and a glass house at the corner of the main house. Her grandma decided the back house was more convenient to live in as she got older and didn''t need to manage cleaning a huge place. Besides, the back house was closer to a not very well known side hilly road where she parked her vintage car.


    Eventually the front house became an abandoned hall which Andrew and Sandra would gather with Ivy for board games whenever they were free.


    "Hello?" Lance said in a very weary voice.


    "This is the voicemail box of the number you have dialed. Please leave a message after the tone. Beep!" Ivy imitated the voice machine. Sandra nearly laughed out loud from hearing Ivy''s imitation in the kitchen as she held her hand over her mouth and controlled herself from laughing.


    Lance fell for it as he stuttered to speak his mind. Ivy too was trying hard not to giggle or make any sound.


    "Ivy, I was wondering if..." Lance knew both girls were far behind him and might not hear him. Hence, he decided to muster up his courage to make Ivy a secret offer. "You might want... Some help with studies such as Science..." Ivy rolled her eyes knowing he could still recall her poor grades for Science in high school. At the back of her mind, she was worried too as she took a last sip of her noodles'' soup, trying hard not to make a sound.


    "And you could join me and the girls for a study group. But perhaps if you want a smaller group I could come to your place to tutor you... Erm, just let me know tomorrow in college. Bye!" He quickly hung up as Ivy laughed. She knew Lance was up to something with his offer as she pondered on the possibilities. The rich kids always stayed together but he would offer an one on one tutor, something was suspicious, Ivy thought.


    Occasionally, her fake friends, especially Belinda knowing Ivy would not rebel much to their request, would take advantage of her by making her pay for each of their birthday party expenses. In fact, one of their birthdays, Laura''s, was coming up soon. Andrew and Sandra were always uninvited. Ivy pouted at the thought and wondered if she should take up her previous part time jobs again to cover the expenses instead of using her allowances. She wondered if he was calling about the birthday party but shrugged the idea off as she went to do the dishes.


    Auntie Soh was supposed to manage her pocket money and monthly allowance but instead, she let Ivy manage on her own; three thousand a month which was easily a fresh graduate''s salary per month. However, she refused to touch the money and stuck to the tiny allowance her grandma used to give her; two hundred a month. Instead of using the monthly allowance she had, she chose to take up part time jobs to pay for the parties instead back then in high school. Hence, Andrew and Sandra had failed to find out about this little secret she kept away from them.


    There were times where she wished she had someone to vent to face to face in the house. Her grandma would surely love to hear her ranting about her day, she thought as her mind wandered back to her dream which was the only place she could vividly see her grandma in. She wanted so badly to head to bed as early as she could to dream of her but sometimes the reality took too much time and she often found herself struggling to balance her time for both worlds.


    On the bright side, she was more independent without her grandma too. She cleaned, tendered to the garden and cooked for herself while juggling with her studies. She wanted to even help out Auntie Soh with the two branches of the spicy noodles business but she refused Ivy''s help and sternly said it was grandma''s wish. She was only allowed to take over the business or help out once she had finished her studies; which means when she finishes university.


    In return, since her birthday is on the last day of January, she decided to sit for a driving license so that she could drive herself to school with Sandra and Andrew. Even then, Auntie Soh was worried she would easily get into accidents and only allowed her to drive her grandma''s cool vintage car once a while resulting in them taking the bus to college like when they were in high school.


    Despite all the warmth of love and care from people who loved her, it was not enough to fill the hollow emptiness in her because being an orphan without any family members was a bitter reality she was learning to accept ever since her grandma passed away. It was not something she could adapt to overnight either; only time will tell.


    Her mind slowly drifted to the afternoon encounter on the questionnaire to distract her thoughts from becoming depressed while she cleaned the kitchen. She realised she never knew who was the person who handed her the questionnaire but hoped the person would figure a better set.


    Sandra, who was still in Ivy''s main house, decided to lit a candle on the side table where Ivy left them there for emergency in case a blackout occurred. The three of them were startled at the sudden light coming from inside the main house. Being on a rooftop, it was often windy and it sent chills down their spine the moment they felt another round of breeze blew by and the light earlier went off right when the breeze blew by. Sandra could hear the howl of the wind outside and timed it to ensure the candle''s light went off the moment the breeze blew by.


    "I think.... We should just leave and tell her tomorrow in college..." Belinda suggested as both girls quickly ran down the fleet of stairs while Lance noticed a side house and the glass house at the corner but the girls were rushing too fast for him to explore as he felt an eerie feeling crept up on him too. He quickly rushed to catch up with the girls instead.


    Sandra then left the main house from the side door again moments later after she ensured there were no more footsteps outside. Feeling satisfied with her mischief, she walked home triumphantly as she chuckled at their reactions earlier.

 Chapter 5: A help from you

    Jason parked his car at the carpark of Mane¡¯s college while hastily collecting his documents and bag to meet with the Dean. On the way to the Dean¡¯s office, he received a text from Gerald to join him and their ex-university mates for drinks later in the night. He thought long about the offer and decided not to join instead.


    He watched a bunch of girls fangirling by the basketball court watching a team of boys shooting penalties. He thought to himself he must be growing old to reject a drinking party.


    Ever since he started his own consulting business with the direction to grow the business, he had stopped all his night-life activities, holding his whole heart into his career. Not forgetting his part time emcee job as well where he could live his dream job.


    He recalled his encounter with Ivy again. He was amused as he laughed out loud while passing some students who gave him weird stares. He told himself he would definitely need to work with her as he hurried his pace to the Dean¡¯s office.


    "Stop teasing¡­ Hush¡­" Andrew put a finger over his lips to tell Sandra and Ivy to stop laughing as he wiped away the stain of ketchup and sat back down on one of the staircase steps. The stairs which overlooked the college¡¯s garden have turned out to be their favorite spot in the college.


    "Just eat properly else you would choke¡­" Sandra gave him a tissue.


    "Do you really think that little girl would be so impressed with the way you bite into your burger while locking eyes with her?" Ivy asked abruptly in a serious tone while finishing up her mac and cheese as Andrew stopped mid air to ponder.


    The girls end up giggling as Andrew chuckles at his sloppy moves to tackle girls. He was always shy among other girls but not with these two. He was glad he was still surrounded by them both despite his shortcomings.


    "No wonder she didn''t bother to look after that but I''m sure she might be smitten.¡± Andrew mumbled to himself while chomping down the last bit of his burger. ¡°Do you want to go after her?" Sandra teased as Andrew blushed and Ivy giggled. However, he also felt a strange anger and agitation when Sandra teased him that way.


    His temper was cut short when Laura, Lance and Belinda came to meet them.


    "Yo, Ivy!" Belinda cheered in her cool tone.


    Things were tense for a while before Ivy stood as she anticipated they were up to no good and she had to act tough and calm otherwise both groups would end up bickering.


    "Yes? What is it bringing you here personally?" Ivy walked closer to face Belinda as though trying to protect Sandra and Andrew from their harassment.


    "Wow, chill it you two¡­" Lance jumped in to block Ivy from walking any closer as he knew Ivy was provoking Belinda.


    Laura held on to Lance as though he was her boyfriend. Everyone from Mane¡¯s high school knew she had feelings for him but not him and yet they are still a hot topic in every education institution they attend.


    "Well, we wanted to find you in your house last night but I guess you have moved from that scary haunted house?" Belinda folded her arms while she flinched at the thought of their encounter last night. Ivy raised a questioning eyebrow at her as Sandra giggled away recalling the event last night while hiding behind Andrew who was confused.


    "Anyway, we are here to invite you to Laura¡¯s birthday party but you need to pay half of the expenses. I''m sure you can and no rejections are allowed." If someone didn''t know Belinda was talking, they would have thought Belinda had just sung that whole verse to Ivy. Laura couldn''t help but chuckle a little as Lance looked a little guilty at the acts of the girls.


    Ivy was upset not with them but with herself as she had seen this coming her way and was on the verge of agreeing to anything they wanted. Besides, this would be the last year they were studying together as the three of them should be signing up for medicine faculty and the best education for this was in another city. Despite all of it, she did not want them to do the same after all those years in high school she had endured them.


    Although she was appeasing them and returning the gratitude, it has been obvious lately that they were forcing themselves to deal with Ivy for such benefits. Ivy was pissed that they became daring to ask her in front of Andrew and Sandra, whom she has been keeping the secret away from. She decided for once she wanted them to at least acknowledge her genuine friends as well.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "How fair is that?" Andrew retaliated to defend but Ivy pulled him behind her.


    "Let me handle this¡­" She gave him a stern look before crossing her arms and walked an inch closer to Belinda.


    "I''ll pay.¡± Ivy said as she watched Belinda and Laura¡¯s reaction relaxed while Lance fell into deeper guilt. Andrew and Sandra were fuming behind her as they were crossing their arms. Ivy could tell the tension was building up among all of them.


    ¡°I am bringing them both. My money, my rules; else the highway. Get it?" Ivy raised an eyebrow, throwing everyone in surprise at her retaliation where this time she added her own criteria.


    Laura feels defeated as she cannot spend too much of her expenses away, else her father would nag at her but still wants to celebrate her birthday in a lavish place, signaling Belinda to agree to Ivy¡¯s terms.


    "Fine!" Belinda crossed her arms as she walked off watching Laura hooking her arm onto Lance''s. He was clearly uncomfortable with the way Belinda treated Ivy as he sank deeper into his guilt.


    "Ivy! Why do you even agree? Have you been fueling their expenses all those years?" Andrew scolded.


    "I don''t need such friends at a party! Come on, Ivy!" Sandra was furious as well as she smacked her lightly.


    Ivy looked at Sandra with puppy eyes before she sat back down on the stairs thinking of her choices of part time jobs she could pick up and instantly thought of the shoe store.


    "Ivy! I should have just fooled them even more last night! Serve them right!" Sandra was ranting while Ivy who was zoning out about her part time jobs was half listening to her, wondering what happened last night.


    ¡°Last night? What happened?¡± Andrew questioned Sandra while squatting in front of her curiously.


    ¡°No, nothing¡­ Just tricking them into thinking Ivy¡¯s house is haunted.¡± Sandra giggled as Andrew tried to pry further but noticed Ivy was zoning out too long.


    "Ai Yee!" Andrew purposely called her by her Chinese name but Ivy didn''t respond when Andrew decided to tickle Ivy but stopped half way when he saw two figures walking towards them. Andrew and Sandra froze, noticing who were approaching them.


    "Ms. Sutol, please come with me to my office." A familiar female voice but yet not one which registered instantly in Ivy''s mind made her snap out of her thoughts instantly.


    She squinted a little and looked up to find the college¡¯s Dean, Ms.Sialan was smiling down at her as another familiar figure was standing beside her but she couldn¡¯t recall who he was. She raised an eyebrow as she stood and followed them both.


    Sandra and Andrew were left puzzled as they shrugged at each others¡¯ questioning looks.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sandra asked Andrew as he shrugged again.


    ¡°Hey, tell me what happened last night in detail?¡± Andrew persuaded as he recalled Sandra¡¯s rant earlier. ¡°We will be late for the maths lecture if I tell you now¡­¡± Sandra laughed and walked away leaving Andrew pestering her all the way to their lecture hall in agony of curiosity.


    It was Ivy¡¯s first time visiting the Dean¡¯s office and it was so huge with all the top management¡¯s offices set up in the main building. She entered a spacious minimalist office of the Dean and stood in front of the Dean¡¯s table while her guest was seated next to Ivy. She dare not take a seat for fear she might not be able to escape in time if anything went wrong. Her nervous self was creeping into her mind as she tried to calm her nerves by holding on to her own grip till she could feel her fingernails were digging into her palm.


    "Ms. Sutol, let me introduce Mr. Rahi from Rahi''s business management and consulting firm. He is here to provide us with a career talk soon and I heard you have given him great feedback on his questionnaires.¡± Ms. Sialan was complimenting her as she relaxed a little while was blinking in confusion trying to recall the moment she ever gave any feedback to him when she finally took a good look at who he was.


    It was Jason whom she really didn¡¯t want to be associated with after the incident in the college¡¯s induction event.


    ¡°He would like to work with you to improve on the career talk. You are allowed to proceed on the discussion outside of lecture hours." Ms. Sialan was explaining while Ivy looked even more confused. She was very sure she certainly did not speak to him about any of her opinions on career talk during her induction night.


    She wanted to refuse to help with the absurd offer but was interrupted by Jason.


    "Thanks for the support and arrangements Ms. Sialan. I am sure we will be working well together. That should be the least of your worries." Jason thanked the Dean who looked very pleased as she sent them out of the room.


    Ivy who was dragged out from the room was stunned and speechless at the situation while being furious at the same time as she cannot afford to waste more time especially when she had just agreed to pay so much for Laura¡¯s birthday party and she had to work really hard for a month at least she thought. She didn''t have any chances to speak her mind earlier either, which she felt as though she was forced into it. She threw him a glare as she let her arm free from his grip and stormed down the hallway.


    "Ms. Sutol! I''m sure you''re free now?" Jason quickly called out but she was too furious to stop. So, he continued to follow her to the college''s park.


    "I thought we had an agreement with the Dean earlier?" Jason said as he tried to build a conversation while catching his breath with Ivy who abruptly stopped in front of him where he nearly bumped into her. She took a step back instantly.


    "Since when did I ever hurl at you any opinions of your work?" Ivy scolded as she folded her arms while Jason wanted to explain but she gave him no chances with her continuous ranting.


    "Why would you always get back at me at the wrong time? If you want to avenge what has happened in the hotel, there are many other ways! Why would you want to waste my time on such nonsense?" Ivy nearly screamed but managed to bring her nerves under control as she gritted her teeth.


    He stood dumbfounded as he couldn''t understand her reasons for being so furious but instead he passed her his old questionnaires and she took a look.


    She realised she saw the pathetic questionnaire before and it was perhaps the same person standing in front of her whom she criticised with all honesty after a hell she went through in science class.


    She sat to calm her nerves down as Jason sat next to her and laid out his amended questionnaire for her to look into it.


    ¡°Try to take a look at this amended version and I will text you the timing and address to my office later in the afternoon to discuss?¡± Jason politely offered. She took a look at the revised set which had a large improvement but she recalled letting the fact that she was running out of time to get a part time job slapped her in the face for a moment even if it meant skipping maths lectures.


    ¡°I have lectures.¡± She decided to escape quickly with her half truth lie.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dean¡¯s instructions. Your cooperation is highly appreciated.¡± Jason tried to persuade her further as she rolled her eyes, snatching the amended version of the questionnaires and stomped off to get a part time job without answering him. She wanted to know the result of his amended questionnaire but a part of her was worried about getting more money. She let her mind focus on securing a part time job for money first before any other things as she chased after the bus she nearly missed to get to town.


    Jason chuckled and was convinced she might come to be of help soon.

 Chapter 6: Phoenix

    Ivy could smell the sweet scent of blue peas before she opened her eyes. She knew she was outside her grandma¡¯s cottage by the plains of irises in her dream which she had long to appear.


    She opened her eyes and saw herself standing under the arch of blue peas overseeing her kingdom of dogs chasing each other in the plain of irises. The cotton blue sky was lit with hues of bright red and orange hues instead.


    It took her a while to notice a warm red fireball observing her by her side. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked in surprise as she stepped back a little.


    ¡°Phoenix.¡± It replied in an echo. ¡°You can talk?¡± Ivy asked in disbelief. "No, I don''t. I can only echo." Phoenix replied.


    "Where do you¡­ How¡­ I mean what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be dead? The ashes?" Ivy questioned in confusion while pointing to the ground where the dark marks of ashes were.


    "I''m a Phoenix. I reincarnate when I have enough rest." He echoed.


    "Why are you in my kingdom?" Ivy stepped forward recalling he was not supposed to be here in her paracosm.


    "I save your kingdom, princess." Phoenix echoed nonchalantly.


    "Where are you from?" Ivy pestered further into her curiosity.


    "I¡­" Phoenix hesitated to reply to her the truth for a moment for fear Ivy would not believe him and assassinate him, knowing from her grandma that she was known as the Princess of seven swords. Her grandma told him to tell Ivy he saved the kingdom from intruders and that she decided to let him stay but Phoenix felt bad about telling that lie.


    "I lost my memory. I don''t remember." He softly echoed as he told her the truth.


    "But how did you get here? I don''t understand!" Ivy was furious and yet skeptical about Phoenix that she was about to summon her sword when grandma who was listening from the edge of the door inside the house quickly rushed out to halt her.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re here!¡± Grandma greeted her.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ivy turned around and saw the sight she missed so dearly as she went to hug her.


    Ivy panicked at the sight, thinking Phoenix wanted to kill them but then she noticed the dogs were chasing after the ball they were playing which Phoenix was controlling with the wind it made.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± Ivy watched in awe as she let go of grandma from her embrace. Grandma patted her as she smiled watching her granddaughter being less tense.


    ¡°Who is Phoenix grandma?¡± Ivy asked sternly as she distracted herself from the view in front of them.


    Grandma chuckled a little to ensure Ivy to relax.


    ¡°He is our savior. He fought our enemies which were the serpents who are still occasionally appearing and kept our kingdom safe.¡± Grandma explained as they both watched Phoenix playing with their dogs.


    ¡°How did he get here?¡± Ivy asked without taking her eyes off him.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°He lost his memories and he is lost. Guess you will need to figure out how to help him find his way back home.¡± Grandma teased.


    ¡°What? No.¡± Ivy replied in disbelief. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re the princess of this kingdom and to repay his kindness of saving our kingdom, you should show your gratitude by helping him recover his memories.¡±


    ¡°That, I would certainly be grateful for.¡± Ivy was startled by an echo as she turned around to find a human form of Phoenix standing in front of her. He was wearing a mask covering his eyes. Ivy watched every detail of his glowing red hue skin tone to his flawless long hair swaying with the wind. She recognised the echo. Even in his human form he still echo.


    ¡°Charming¡­¡± Ivy was captivated at his beauty as she reached out to touch his face.


    ¡°Princess Ivy, we have a mission to complete in order to regain my memories and help me find my way home.¡± Phoenix gently echoed while Ivy was still captivated by his mysterious gaze which she was instantly dying to see those eyes behind the mask.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Grandma called in a high pitched voice which startled Ivy. ¡°Yes! Yes, I know.¡± Ivy acknowledged as she kept herself under control by looking away for a moment and cleared her throat.


    ¡°Tell me the mission.¡± She instructed with full confidence like every princess should.


    "We need to find my memories to trace back my identity. Meanwhile, I shall serve your kingdom as my gratitude in return..." Phoenix echoed but sounded like he hesitated some details.


    "But?" Ivy pestered. "Ivy, patience my dear¡­" Grandma patted on her shoulder. "Occasionally, the serpents would come to attack from the portals randomly. The serpents are appearing due to¡­" Phoenix hesitated again as he felt upset at himself for the calamity he had caused upon his saviors.


    "Of what?" Ivy was getting impatient and agitated as grandma held on to her arm to calm her down.


    "Ivy, calm down¡­ when he is upset, the serpents would appear and as he regains his memory slowly, we would expect more to appear. We need to embrace ourselves for the fight, Ivy." Grandma explained as she comforted Phoenix who was looking down by patting his left arm.


    Ivy was speechless briefly before the sunset sky turned gray with swirls of portals where serpents were hissing and entering the kingdom. Phoenix instantly transformed into his mystical form and flew to fight the serpents. Ivy saw her loyal sword fly towards her as she flew up to the second portal and killed the serpents with her sword.


    In the midst of the fight, she understood Phoenix¡¯s mission as she began to sympathise and missed a serpent which was close to attacking her.


    Phoenix jumped in to take the last hit before going after Ivy who was injured and flying downwards to the ground. Phoenix managed to catch her in time and laid her down on the ground softly before transforming back to his human form. Ivy held his ever so gentle but mysterious gaze all the way down.


    ¡°Are you alright, Princess?¡± Phoenix inspected her wounds and healed them by touching them.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Ivy asked while being amazed.


    ¡°I have healing powers Princess. Look, we may meet with these attacks very often. I will protect the entire kingdom with my protective shield and heal any injuries but I need your strength as allies to defend till I regain my memory and I promise, I will repay your kingdom, princess.¡± Phoenix was trying hard to persuade Ivy.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you seal the kingdom with your protecting shield now?¡± Ivy questioned.


    ¡°Princess, only the chosen one gets to awaken my protecting shield.¡± Phoenix explained as he held her hands but she held back as her fear kept her in check.


    ¡°How do you know if I am the chosen one?¡± Ivy questioned but soon saw the sky was turning gray again and Phoenix was already defending in the sky in his mystical form as she tried to get up to fight but instead was greeted with a serpent coming through from the big black hole.


    Ivy woke up sobbing from the terror of facing serpents which she was afraid of right in front of her. The worst part was she couldn¡¯t move again which made her panic but remembered she should close her eyes like she did previously to let her sleep paralysis die off but this time she could not close her eyes either. All she could do was stare back at the hideous serpent and let her tears flow in terror.


    It took her a long while to recover from her sleep paralysis. By the time she finally felt her senses again as she shuddered from her nightmare, it was four in the morning. She sat up in bed to find her table lamp bulb had gone out. She used her mobile flashlight to lead her to the switch and quickly switch on the room¡¯s light. She couldn¡¯t bring herself back to sleep after the terrifying nightmare and checked the time.


    The terror made her forget Phoenix¡¯s face but she remembered his name and how his human form skin was glowing. His gaze was the only comfort she could hold on to the entire morning.


    After an hour she sat watching the dark night sky while being mesmerised by Phoenix in her dreams, she decided to catch up on her studies since there will be a first term exam soon. Having to sit for exams every month no matter if they were small or major has taken its toll on Ivy¡¯s stress level as she pondered on her hectic schedules where she has been doing part time jobs but it was not contributing to help her choose which faculty she would like to move on with.


    She could not even rest properly at ease. She wondered if she would be able to endure just for another year till her friends move on with their dreams. She hoped to leave only good memories for all of them to remember her for but it seemed this hope has been taking its toll on her harshly.

 Chapter 7: Giving you a dime for your great help

    The shoe store owner had been flexible with Ivy returning as a part timer ever since her high school days especially on weekends. This time Ivy knew the urgency and volunteered to work on every night except Mondays.


    Four hours, six days a week with ten dollars per hour for two weeks, it would be enough as she only needed five hundred dollars and she could top up the balance.


    Jason had assigned Marcel, his personal assistant and driver to seek for Ivy''s help since she didn¡¯t turn up after sending her the timing and address nearly a week ago. In addition, he thought treating her to a meal would be a nice gesture to thank her. He has not had the chance to catch up with Ivy himself as he has been attending to other events on hand and was scouting for new investors as his business has seen the potential of expanding soon.


    "Her shift is about to end. Will bring her over." Marcel updated over the phone.


    "Wait, wait, wait... Her shift? What do you mean?" Jason asked.


    "Ms. Sutol has been doing part time jobs every night and¡­" Marcel was interrupted.


    "Nevermind. Just bring her in." Jason was holding his pounding head from the annoyance Ivy was giving him.


    "Yes, Mr. Rahi." Marcel said as he hung up.


    Jason was wondering how desperate she was to make money and sacrificed her nights. His mind drifted to his heavy workload and the idea of getting a part timer to help with the administration. He was toying with the idea to offer her to become his part timer, one which she wouldn''t be able to resist as he winced looking ahead of the sunset.


    Ivy''s shift ended earlier on Saturday as she received her first week wage. She happily skipped towards the car park wanting to drive to the town¡¯s club house restaurant which Laura had chosen as her birthday party location and make a booking with the wage she received. While she looked forward to her next plan, she could feel someone was tailgating her.


    Marcel who had been waiting and watching her from afar had been following her closely trying to not trigger her to run away but she was panicking as she walked faster. He started to speed up in a jog to speak with her whereby his footsteps were echoing in the car park. Her first instinct was to run to her car but Marcel managed to halt her by blocking her way as he stood in front of her. She began to panic thinking he could be a robber but she noticed he had no weapons as she ignored and walked past him when Marcel spoke.


    "Ms. Sutol, Mr. Rahi would like to see you in his office. Please come with me." Marcel firmly stood in front of her while explaining.


    "I¡­¡± Ivy finally thought about the Dean. If she didn¡¯t at least meet Jason once, she worried he might get her in trouble. ¡°What does he need..."Ivy stuttered.


    "Some finishing touches. This way, I will drive you." Marcel showed the valet parking.


    Ivy raised an eyebrow indicating she drove. "We will send someone to drive your car to the office."


    "No, no. I will tailgate you." Ivy had a plan to escape instead at this rate as she went into her car and drove slowly tailgating Marcel who was walking to his car before he led the way on the road.


    As she slowly tailgated Marcel''s car, she saw a chance at the traffic light when it was changing from yellow to red. She quickly stepped on the fuel and swerved a sharp left turning leaving Marcel unable to rush the traffic light in time.


    She sped all the way to the town¡¯s club house and went on to make a reservation. She was fortunate that the traffic wasn''t congested as she parked by the side of the main entrance. She decided to take a seat by the lobby to catch her breath and update Laura about the reservation via text. While she was about to send the text, she stumbled upon a familiar figure standing in front of her.


    When she looked up, only to find it was Jason.


    She raised an eyebrow questioning his presence as she was caught off guard and was contemplating to run or to play along.


    "Welcome. Thought you wouldn''t make it to dinner tonight. Glad you came." Jason greeted her.


    "I''m sorry but I just escaped Marcel who said it was in the office. Besides, I have errands I need to attend to." Ivy retaliated as she got up wanting to drive off.


    "Finish what you need to and join me at the restaurant." Jason sternly instructed as she rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    She knew she had no choice but to obey him else she might end up in trouble with the Dean. She walked over snarling at Jason before she sat.


    "Waiter!" He called as he snapped his fingers.


    "But I haven''t decided." She gasped.


    "Mac and cheese as always. Your favorite isn''t it?" Jason asked as Ivy could only stare back clueless and stunned at how much details he knew about her.


    As he placed their orders, Ivy still couldn''t get over Jason''s overwhelming surprises. She even wondered if he was stalking her.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Well, this is just a small gesture to thank you for finally willing to sit with me over a meal to talk about work. Anyway, do you have spare time? I would like to pay you for a part time job with us. Nothing much, just administrative work but may require you to travel over the weekend and will definitely pay more than what you earn now."


    Ivy blinked as she tried to digest it all and forgot that she wanted to ask how did he know the only favorite Western carbohydrate meal she would eat was mac and cheese.


    "I erm... I..." Their drinks were served as it interrupted her.


    "There''s no need to rush. Let me know when you have decided. Anyway, do you have time after this? I need some help to interpret some feedback forms we had from the recent talk. Considering you had no feedback on the revised questionnaires we decided to use that copy. I thought since you helped out with the criticisms, you might want to know the result of the questionnaire built based on your effort." Jason asked as he sipped on the orange juice he ordered.


    She looked rather lost and skeptical. "I will pay for these services inclusive of the previous ones. Oh, and today''s meal too." Jason added as he watched her scrutinising his every act closely.


    She was getting suspicious of his real motives and intention considering for a stranger he knew a lot about her circumstances. She gave it a quick ponder and thought it would be better to have more than less. At least, she could gain the experience she needed from a proper company.


    "Deal on the questionnaire first." She quickly replied as she scooped her first bite of her Mac and cheese which was served while she pondered further on his part time job offer. Jason smiled at his triumph self as he enjoyed his meal with her.


    After dinner, he drove her to his house and Marcel was waiting for them as he passed her car keys to her. She nodded in acknowledgement to thank him and tried to make it less hassle as she knew she would be paid for her services but the moment she entered his rather huge unit of condominium on the ground floor and a beagle was greeting her, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel insecure a little.


    "See, this is getting awkward. How did you know I like mac and cheese? You stalked me didn¡¯t you? Then you offered to hire me for part time jobs and how did you know I needed them? Now what? Your house? What are you trying to do?" She clutched her bag closer to her while the beagle puppy was standing close by her. Jason noticed his beagle, Lucky, who didn¡¯t like strangers and would bark at them seemed to like Ivy a lot.


    Jason chuckled. ¡°About time you ask¡­¡± He thought to himself.


    "Don¡¯t worry it was all a coincidence and because you ran away hence I need to take my questionnaire along and it''s a far drive to my office. I needed a laptop and it''s at my house. So can we get down to business that you can leave early?" Ivy sat by the sofa with Lucky whom she didn¡¯t mind after a while. Lucky was getting comfortable with her as he went on top of her lap as she embraced him while waiting for Jason to set up his questionnaire.


    Ivy observed Jason who was headed towards the dining table which was the first thing to be seen when entering the main door. She noticed there was a stairs leading up to the second floor on the left of the entrance and on the right was a small kitchen. The living room itself was very spacious.


    ¡°Oh, he seems to be getting comfortable with you. His name is Lucky by the way.¡± Jason said as he brought his laptop over to the sofa and sat next to her. She nodded as she patted Lucky continuously on his body.


    ¡°And I have seen you having a bowl of mac and cheese in college when you¡¯re with your friends for lunch by the stairs once. That was what you had that night too.¡± He winked before he opened an excel file.


    ¡°That¡¯s practically the only nice western carbohydrate I eat other than my grandma¡¯s spicy noodles¡­¡± She mumbled to herself but was loud enough for Jason to hear as he smiled.


    "Alright, since you''re in a hurry then here is the final draft of compiled answers in soft copy prior to the talk questionnaires. You can take a look and let me know your thoughts. Then, we will look at the second set of questionnaires which will be used after the talk." Jason explained as she flipped through the hard copy first but couldn¡¯t help bursting out laughter recalling the day she mocked him.


    "What''s so funny?" He asked as he quickly found the word file of the second set of questionnaires.


    "Look who¡¯s fixing these pathetic questionnaires?" Ivy laughed.


    He laughed looking at her expression as he recalled the day she criticised them.


    ¡°Thank you. Once you¡¯re done, I will let you go. So, hurry. The talk¡¯s in two days.¡± He went on to the kitchen to get her a drink while she wanted to retaliate but she knew it wasn¡¯t wise to fight with the person who is paying.


    He remembered to text Marcel to thank him for his good job today. All thanks to Marcel updating him about Ivy¡¯s whereabouts else he wouldn''t even get the chance to work on his questionnaires. However, it bothered Jason about her having to burn her nights off for a part time job. ¡°How bad is her financial situation?¡±, he wondered.


    She finally finished touching up the second set of questionnaires and noticed he was very quiet for a long moment sitting in the kitchen. She decided to update him and make a move instead as she walked towards the kitchen. She saw him staring in the air with a drink in hand instead.


    "Hey... I have finished them including the ones you will be using for the talk. The one for the talk looks way better." She said as she appeared in front of the kitchen door. "If there''s nothing else, I would like to make a move."


    "Oh. Come have a drink before you leave?" Jason invited as he realised he was away too long.


    "I guess it''s fine. I need to update you with some stuff. The ones I highlighted are the changes I made and¡­" She giggled at the thought of saying the polished pathetic questionnaires looks good now.


    Jason smiled at her easily amused self and nodded as he walked over to pass her the can drink.


    ¡°And?¡± He asked. ¡°Do you really want to hear it?¡± She asked as she cracked open the can of grape juice. He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°The polished pathetic questionnaire looks good now¡­¡± She mumbled before taking a sip but decided to finish it since it was quenching her thirst while trying to not giggle.


    "Thank you.¡± He smiled as he glanced through her amendments and he was satisfied.


    She quickly threw the can into the dustbin and collected her bag to leave. On her way out she couldn''t Help but to pat Lucky.


    ¡°I will see you when I see you? Let me know if you''re up for the part time job offer." Jason spoke as she nodded while they walked to the main door and she got into her car.


    "Goodnight!" She said from her car as she wind up her window and drove off from his car porch.


    She had fun indeed as she wondered if she should take up his offer but her studies are bothering her especially science and accounts. Extra lectures weren''t helpful and a waste of time since they had plenty of practice which she could do at home. Problem was she didn¡¯t have a clue on some stuff taught in science especially when there were equations of chemicals and her accounts were still far away from catching up with the latest lessons.


    There wasn''t any chance to even try to understand the concepts of her weak areas or maybe she had with Sandra and Andrew but she just couldn''t grasp it for some syllabus in science.


    She sighed as she drove home lamenting at her upcoming exam next Monday. She hoped she would do well considering the delay tonight had taken time up for her to study on accounts.


    Her accounts concepts were pretty much messed up especially if she didn''t catch up daily. She was glad her part time job at night was over since Jason''s payment would certainly be able to cover the remainder of the birthday party cost. As for the new offer, she decided to think about it after her first exams.

 Chapter 8: The discovery of your identity

    "Ivy¡­ Ivy¡­" Ivy heard an echo as she blinked several times at the bright lights. She could smell the sweet scent of blue peas and irises. She knew it was her paracosm.


    She gently opened her eyes as they squinted while she tried sitting up and found grandma next to her. She hugged her instantly like how she always does. It was the refuge she had longed for after a long week in college. The exams were exhausting but she was glad she made it through. Besides, it was not everyday she could dream of her grandma. There were days she woke up to serpents from the portals or a black hole from a beautiful lighted aurora sky which always kept her adrenaline pumping.


    A familiar figure stood behind her grandma and she knew it was Phoenix from his glowing skin.


    "Oh Ivy, thank goodness you''re alright!" Grandma exclaimed, sending Ivy into confusion while she parted from her embrace.


    "What happened?" Ivy questioned as she watched both her grandma and Phoenix were hesitating to tell. Ivy was furious as she climbed down from bed and summoned her sword but her grandma halted her.


    "Ivy calm down! Haven''t I told you, you''re on a mission to help Phoenix? He saved your kingdom and yourself from the serpents. Isn''t that enough to show you his pledged loyalty in trying to protect your kingdom?" Grandma explained as Ivy slowly withdrew her sword which she was pointing at Phoenix.


    She examined herself and saw there were no wounds."My wounds?" Ivy questioned.


    "I healed them but the poison has to be extracted fast to avoid the side effects of hallucinations." Phoenix echoed.


    "Yes my dear. We have successfully extracted the poison but you blacked out instantly. Now that we are all safe, let me prepare some desserts shall we?" Grandma chirped happily as she walked away into her kitchen.


    "Princess¡­" Phoenix echoed as Ivy tried to step out of the house. "Follow me¡­" Ivy said in a lower voice as they both left the cottage.


    "I''m sorry about the trouble¡­" Phoenix''s apology was cut off by Ivy who held her right hand up to stop him.


    "You don''t need to apologise. From now on, we will fight your serpents whenever they come. Meanwhile, keep yourself in a pleasant mood as much as you can. To do so, please replant the irises destroyed and mend the damage done from your fights." Ivy instructed as Phoenix nodded in agreement.


    Ivy was mesmerised by his poise even when he was scolded. She wondered if anyone


    would be looking for him.


    "Let''s start with the purple irises patch¡­" She instructed again as they walked out into the long stretch of irises plains. "Who do you think would be searching for you out there?" Ivy casually asked while she squatted to tend to a plot of irises.


    Phoenix shrugged as he wondered the same. Perhaps his parents or his army of soldiers. A pounding head was felt as Phoenix recalled bits and pieces of army soldiers led by him out from an aurora lighted sky. The word soldiers rang various voices in Phoenix''s head but he couldn''t make out anything they said except ¡°kill the princess¡±. He could see bits and pieces of swords and daggers as he held his pounding head and stumbled to the ground in agony. ¡°No! No!¡±, cried Phoenix.


    "Phoenix! Phoenix! Are you alright?" Ivy went over and tried to calm him but he was rolling on the ground in agony while the sky turned grey with portals appearing. Ivy quickly drew her sword and waited for the serpents to appear from the portals but instead she was greeted by an aurora lighted sky.


    It was the same sky she used to dream seeing her parents and her younger self in. The vibrant auroras were splitting the gray sky as she stood mesmerised by the beauty.


    "Ivy, wake up!" An urgent loud voice echoed and broke the silence surrounding her as she held her ears close to her palm and instantly awoke to find herself sleeping on her study table surrounded by her notes and exercise books for accounts.


    She checked the time to be seven in the morning on a Saturday. She wanted to head back and sleep but her adrenaline was still pumping hard as she lay down in bed instead while staring at the oscillating fan. She wondered whose voice it was as her mind drifted to remind her that Andrew and Sandra were dropping by in a few hours to finish up their woodwork project together. She should not let them find out about her nightmare as she quickly went to get herself breakfast and started her woodwork first to distract herself.


    It was nearly a week since Jason gave the career talk which was a success and wanted to treat Ivy for a meal although he had arranged a handsome amount paid for her previous help. He decided to find her in her house following the address which was on her student information form provided by the Dean during his first proposal.


    Jason reached a rooftop unit which had a huge teddy bear head stuck on top of the main house¡¯s roof which seemed to be blocking a hole in the roof from leaking during rainy days. The teddy¡¯s head looked really scary from the black residues on the old roof. He wondered for a second if he was in the right house as it seemed like an old abandoned haunted house. He began to walk around and noticed a glass house in the middle of a mini garden by the left corner of the main house.


    "Ivy!" Jason decided to call out as he could hear sounds from behind.


    "Ivy someone''s at the door!" Sandra called out to Ivy from the kitchen inside the house. Ivy was standing outside the house in front of the kitchen¡¯s window.


    She was listening to her music player as her mind wandered into her paracosm and pondered about Phoenix. Her hands were busy scrubbing on the rough wood edges with sandpaper. Andrew stood opposite her doing the same to his wood project. Ivy didn''t notice Sandra was calling out till Andrew knocked on her wood to catch her attention.


    "Yes, yes?!" Ivy quickly unplugged her ear pieces and made a dramatic action of being startled.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Someone''s at the door!" Andrew and Ivy said in unison while they giggled at her reaction.


    "Oh. Oops!" She dropped her sandpaper on the table and comically skipped to the side of the house to peep.


    "Oh... What''s he doing here?" Ivy asked herself softly but was loud enough for both Andrew and Sandra to hear her. She walked closer to the front of the glass house where Jason was standing.


    "Who?" Sandra asked from the side window of the living room. "Someone I need to talk to. Hold on. Stay here, all of you." Ivy instructed as she walked towards Jason who was waving.


    "Hello! What brings you here?" Ivy greeted as she unlocked the glass house to let him in.


    "Seemed busy in your yard? Someone''s home?" Jason asked as he stepped into the glass house.


    "Ahh, some woodwork project for living skills lessons. Andrew and Sandra are there. Well, anything I can do for you?" Ivy switched on the fan.


    "Hmmm¡­ do you live here?" He looked around and recalled the Teddy bear while she nodded.


    "The Teddy¡­" He said as he pointed to the roof''s direction.


    "Oh, it was a gift which I didn''t need so I used it to block the leakage of the main house¡­" Ivy explained as Jason raised an eyebrow. Ivy instantly recalled it was from her boy who had a crush on her back then in her early years of high school whom she really wasn¡¯t keen on.


    "It''s an empty hall where sometimes I will play board games with Andrew and Sandra¡­" She further explained as he nodded while observing the glass house.


    "This was my grandma''s¡­" She explained trying to kill his curiosity.


    "I see¡­ Parents not home?" Jason asked as he was prepared to make an explanation to them about his visit.


    "Nope¡­ How did you get my address anyway?" She asked as she remembered she didn¡¯t give him before and it was a surprise.


    "The student information form from the Dean. Right, I just wanted to come and treat you for a meal as the previous talk was a success and we wouldn''t make it without your help on the questionnaires. Perhaps you would want to take a look at the second questionnaire outcome as well?" Jason smiled.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that since I have received a hefty payment...It is fine." Ivy finally took a seat on the small chair while he sat opposite of her with a table in between them.


    ¡°About my part time job offer¡­ have you considered it?¡± Jason asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Yes and no.¡± Ivy replied skeptically as she finally knew the real motive of his visit was. He raised a questioning eyebrow.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your wage, just don¡¯t. We can pay you an intern¡¯s salary.¡± Jason explained which led Ivy¡¯s thoughts wandered back to her internship opportunities worries. She decided not to give an answer first at least till her results for her recent exams were out.


    ¡°Let me think about it¡­¡± She smiled as he nodded to acknowledge her answer.


    ¡°Woodwork? Would it be alright for me to take a look?¡± Jason asked cheerfully, trying to break the awkwardness.


    Jason noticed the aging marks of the house she stayed in and finally understood the bad financial situation she was in. He was more determined to help her out.


    ¡°Oh, sure¡­ Come let¡¯s go behind¡­¡± Ivy skipped all the way to the back of the side house while he trailed behind smiling at his first time seeing a carefree Ivy.


    "Andrew!" Ivy called out. "Andrew?" Ivy looked around but couldn''t find Andrew outside.


    "I guess he went into the house to rest with Sandra. Come here." Ivy continued scrubbing the rough edge of the wood.


    "What are you building?" Jason asked as he moved closer to her wood work.


    She took her draft of drawings and showed him.


    "Wow! I''m impressed! That¡¯s huge though. What are you storing in it?" Jason asked, admiring her enthusiasm.


    "My collection of compact discs. Wanna head in or stay here? I guess those two are a little shy." Ivy said while scrubbing the last bit of rough edges.


    "Hmmm... What if I help out that boy a little? He is almost done you see." Jason said as he examined Andrew''s work.


    "Suit yourself. Careful though not to injure yourself or destroy his stuff." Ivy gave a friendly reminder before plugging her ear piece on one side of her ear while she continued to listen to her curated songs playlist.


    "No worries, just scrubbing off rough edges. Simple stuff." Jason said while he took the sandpaper to scrub.


    Meanwhile in the house, Andrew was taking a break with a can of soft drink while Sandra was spying on Ivy and Jason from the closed transparent kitchen door.


    "What''s so interesting?" Andrew asked as he peeked through the view. "Oh wow! Who is he? He''s so nice to help me." Andrew exclaimed at the view they both saw.


    "Isn¡¯t he the emcee at our induction night event and he was the one who came with the Dean to see her that day. They sure are close." Sandra said while wondering if she should head out.


    "Maybe her boyfriend?" Andrew joked.


    "Not that I am aware of though." Sandra rolled her eyes as they both continued spying eagerly.


    Jason remembered about the purpose of his visit and thought he should let Ivy choose where to dine this time.


    "So, where''s dinner later?" Jason asked nonchalantly while scrubbing the wood.


    "What? Liner?" Ivy couldn''t hear him well as the volume of her ear piece was too loud.


    "Dinner!" Jason yelled and accidentally got a splinter into his finger. "Ouch!" He yelled.


    Ivy instantly knew it was a splinter as she quickly unplugged her ear piece and ran to look at his wounds.


    "Is it deep?!" She saw his fingers were fine. He directed her finger to touch his splinter which was a fine looking piece of wood stick inside his index finger skin.


    "Oh, wait a minute!" She went to grab some tissue from the other table near the kitchen window and a pair of tweezers from a first aid box as she returned to Jason who was in pain. She tried to coax the splinter out gently.


    "Ouch, ouch! Don''t press too deep as the splinter is poking inside." Jason said.


    "Alright, alright stay still. I''m pulling it out. You''re lucky it''s a long one but it''s deep." She said as she tried pinching it out to make it longer for her to use the tweezers to pull out the splinter.


    After a few attempts of navigation, she finally pulled it out while Jason squirmed in pain each time she pushed it out.


    "There, done. Go wash your hand there by the sink. There is antiseptic cream in the first aid box. Help yourself while I head in and ask if those two wanna join us for dinner." Ivy instructed as she went inside while he went to wash his finger.


    While washing his wound, Jason began to believe his first impression of Ivy. He knew the girl was a hidden gem who has lots of potential but was waiting to be given the right opportunities. She had proven herself for being a quick learner and was a very independent individual.


    "Hey you two!" Ivy greeted both of them who were watching television in the living room.


    "Wanna grab dinner with me and my guest?" She asked as she stood behind Sandra at the sofa.


    "Who is he?" Andrew asked and before she could answer, Sandra decided to leave.


    "Nay, my mum cooked dinner. Besides, my woodwork is completed. I need someone to carry it down to my house." Sandra said as she shifted on the sofa to face her.


    "Alright, I will help you!" Ivy agreed to Sandra while she tried to persuade Andrew to join dinner instead.


    "Come Andrew join us. Come." Ivy was pulling his shirt.


    "Who is he?" Andrew pestered. "A friend." Ivy replied primly as she smiled sweetly.


    "Boyfriend you mean?" Andrew teased.


    "Yes, a male friend. So are you coming for dinner with us or not?" Ivy swiftly dodged his tease.


    "Nay next time. It''s a bit late to tell my mum I''m skipping dinner too. My woodwork isn''t done either." Andrew said while pulling a sad face.


    "You could leave it here if you want and come back to complete it later in the week?" Ivy offered.


    "Alright! Then we shall pack and get home first." Andrew hopped off the sofa as Ivy went to check on Jason.


    "Are you alright?" Ivy asked, appearing from the kitchen window while Jason was applying the antiseptic cream. "Yes¡­ Just a little cut¡­ No worries." Jason reassured her.


    "Alright¡­ They are packing and I will send this woodwork home with Sandra first. We will head out for dinner after that?" Ivy informed as she carried Sandra¡¯s completed woodwork with her which was at the side table close to the kitchen''s window.


    "I will drive them home instead with you?" Jason offered.


    "Ah, it¡¯s fine! They stay a stone throw from here. I will be away for a while only. Meanwhile, help yourself just like at home. I live alone. See ya!" Ivy said as she walked off to the front of the house where Andrew and Sandra were waiting for her.


    Jason smiled to himself and was surprised to finally learn she lived alone. He went inside the house and helped himself to a can of soft drink in the kitchen while waiting for her to return. There were various pictures of herself with her grandma hanging along the alleyway from the kitchen to the living room from when she was a baby to toddler and in high school but one of the pictures caught his eyes.


    A picture of her and her parents under an aurora lighted sky.


    He instantly recognised the picture which was identical as the one his potential investor showed him recently via email. He slowly digested the entire circumstances. His potential investor was looking for his long lost daughter and the major shareholder of his company. If Ivy had the same picture as his potential investor, it only meant the girl whom his potential investor was looking for was Ivy.


    He quickly snapped a photo of the picture with his mobile. While waiting for Ivy to return, he couldn''t help but to think of plans to get Ivy on board as his intern to help escalate his potential investor''s decision but he warned himself to spend some time getting to know her first. He had too many questions of the drastic depth of differences between the truth he knew and Ivy¡¯s dire circumstances in life. Only time will tell as he laid out his plans in mind.

 Chapter 9: Not giving up on you

    Ever since Jason found out about Ivy¡¯s identity which he was trying to find confirmation of, he has been finding ways to pester her to accept his internship offer with Marcel. Marcel is aware of the urgency of circumstances. For the past six years he had been working side by side with Jason, it was his first time watching Jason being all over the place as this time it involved his long term plans to finally be able to expand his business.


    For the time being, it had been a secret between them both. Marcel, in Jason''s mind, is a very capable assistant in logistics and investigations since he was trained in the police force previously but due to injury, Marcel had to retire from the force. Hence, Jason wasn''t worried when he allowed Marcel to act in extreme ways in order to get Ivy to start her internship. Besides, Marcel has grown to become his most trusted allied.


    Ivy could finally find some time to fulfill the monthly hours of curriculum as she decided to join some college mates from basketball club in the court. Most students, even Andrew and Sandra were also busy trying to hit as much of their monthly quota of six hours of curriculum before the recent exams commenced which would take up most of their time to study. As for Andrew and Sandra, there weren¡¯t the athletic types like Ivy. Hence, they both preferred to join the psychology club whereby there were lots of intriguing discussions which coincide with their choice of psychology faculty after finishing their foundation courses.


    Ivy was quite upset with herself as she failed to qualify joining the psychology club. The fact that every participant had to score and maintain distinction at least for science every month was a tough task for her who struggled with the subject. Nonetheless, she was still grateful for her two best buddies who would share with her their topic of discussion as they knew she loved psychology too. Ivy had long forgo the idea of pursuing psychology as a tertiary qualification although she had a deep interest on the area. She knew after this year, she won¡¯t get to mingle with Andrew and Sandra much despite whichever course she decide on as they both would be flooded with a lot of assignments and so would she but of different topics.


    At first Ivy was rather keen with Jason¡¯s offer. She took the opportunity whenever she was resting from studying for exams to plan her daily schedules till after the exam to accommodate the part time internship. She thought about the payment she would get which certainly was more than enough to cover her additional expenses for Lance and Belinda''s upcoming birthday parties after Laura¡¯s and became more determined to take up the offer.


    However, Jason¡¯s constant act of persistence has been getting on her nerves which made her second guess herself. Marcel had been tailgating Ivy for a few days to learn her whereabouts and familiarise himself with her schedules which mostly involved herself being around college. After a challenging basketball match one late morning, while Ivy was resting, Marcel approached her to let her know that Jason wanted to meet up as Jason had an urgent task on hand for her.


    "Ms. Sutol, I am Marcel. Mr. Rahi sent me to tell you he would like to have a word with you in his office." Marcel greeted.


    Ivy recalled he was the same person who failed to tailgate her on the way to the town club house before this. She knew Jason was eager to have an answer from her as she had stalled him for too long. However, her thoughts wandered to her accounts revision after her curriculum which was more worrying. It would be her first time sitting for the exam as an extra subject whereby she self studied with the materials she bought from the college¡¯s bookstore. Hence, she used it as an excuse to escape wasting time to meet him.


    "Sorry but I am too busy today. Next time then." Ivy quickly packed her bags wanting to leave but playing tough and sneaky this time was a huge mistake. After the previous time being fooled and his recent days of observations, Marcel could easily predict her next course of actions.


    He noticed everyone was busy watching the basketball match at the court and that no one would notice them if he quickly slipped her away. He had no choice but to carry her sweaty self onto his shoulder all the way into his car.


    "No! Marcel, put me down!" Ivy was screaming along the way to the car as Marcel quickly muffled her mouth by facing her closer to his back.


    "Marcel! Stop!!!" Ivy screamed as loud as she could only to be muffled and stuffed into his car. Marcel had to put the car on child lock to avoid Ivy from jumping off as a precaution.


    Ivy was extremely taken by surprise and annoyed as she fidgeted and lost her temper in the car. She combed her haywire hair and removed a strain from her lips which got caught when she was screaming earlier while Marcel drove in silence. She was testing her limits as she stomped her feet and grunted a few times only for Marcel to speed up the car even more which frightened her a little. She had no choice but to obediently sit in the car till they reached their destination.


    When they arrived at the car park of the office block, Marcel thought he would need to carry her to meet Jason but instead she got down the car willingly with her bag and stormed directly into Jason¡¯s office on the second floor by stairs. The entire floor of employees were stunned by the scene Ivy caused as they threw a questioning look at Marcel who caught up from behind. Some questioned Marcel on Ivy¡¯s identity and her purpose of visit as her foul behavior didn''t fit as a client. Marcel could only pull a straight face and walk straight to Jason¡¯s office.


    Jason, who had just finished a phone call with his client, was also caught by surprise to see her furious sweaty self standing in front of his office. Fortunately, he managed to keep his poise as he stood to walk over towards her who was standing by the couch. He caught a glimpse of frustrated Marcel who was about to enter his office and knew the employees must have bothered him about Ivy¡¯s sudden dramatic entrance.


    "Welcome Ms. Sutol! I have been waiting for your arrival. Shall we start with our trial internship this afternoon?" Jason greeted as he signaled Marcel to leave. Jason purposely spoke loudly so that the other employees could hear him to aid in easing their curiosity.


    Ivy was in a very foul mood and the moment Marcel shut the door behind them, she threw her bags down the ground and walked forward to Jason. "Which part of I will consider it that you''re not understanding? Have you lost your sense of language? Are you that busy or do you have too much money and nowhere to spend it?" Ivy was venting at him as she gritted her teeth several times.


    Instead of retaliating, Jason knew from past experiences to get down to business with her before anything else. He took the file of receipts on his table and put them in front of her to instruct her to prepare some payment vouchers. A cheque was set by the side as she peeped to look at the generous amount of a hundred dollars. She squinted at Jason who was crossing his arms.


    "You just need to fill in the payment vouchers for each receipt. If you''re unsure of anything, you may just ask me. There is a sample to follow¡­ As for the cheque, it is for you. I hope you can finish them today." Jason explained and sat back in front of his computer without waiting for a response.


    Ivy calmed down a little as she knew better not to reject money especially when the task was simple. She sat and opened up the file filled with claim forms as she obediently wasted an entire afternoon helping him out only to reach home in the evening and caught a cold for not bathing after exercising.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The next day, despite being slightly unwell and wasting too much time earning more money, she had to endure a birthday party she had paid for but was caught in between peer pressure. Although she was attending Laura¡¯s birthday party, it felt as though Laura, Lance and Belinda were celebrating by themselves while Ivy, Sandra and Andrew were the restaurant''s guests enjoying the food and talking among themselves. Ivy suspected due to the presence of Andrew and Sandra, the three of them were ignoring her.


    ¡°How much did you actually pay for this Ivy?¡± Andrew asked while munching on macaroons.


    ¡°Stop asking, Andrew. It will only distort your blossoming blissful psychological state of mind and paint it red. Just let me handle this my way while you both enjoy it.¡± Ivy tried to escape his question as she attempted to change the topic and wiped her runny nose with a tissue.


    ¡°Right, it will only agitate the state of mind even more. That¡¯s how psychology works. Recently we actually discussed how every action will result in a reaction and these actions are what influences the nature of the reactions.¡± Sandra explained as she sipped on her tea.


    ¡°Hence, there are always ways to sell ice to Iceland. It''s the choices of words and presentation which influences people¡¯s perception and impression to approach the matter.¡± Andrew continued as he enjoyed other desserts from the tray.


    ¡°That¡¯s deep and intriguing¡­¡± Ivy pondered on ways of applying the theories Andrew and Sandra mentioned to her situation with Jason.


    ¡°Something''s bothering you?¡± Sandra asked, watching Ivy ponder in silence for a long moment as Ivy contemplated whether to tell them but decided not to just yet.


    "Yes, you don''t seem very well either¡­" Andrew added on noticing Ivy had been sniffing from her blocked nose as he sipped his cup of tea.


    ¡°Nothing. Just wondering what reaction those three would have if we step home now.¡± Ivy said after thinking long of an excuse to cover her problems with Jason and decided to head home to catch up on studies instead.


    ¡°They won¡¯t even notice. I¡¯m done and I have had enough. No more next time, Ivy.¡± Sandra warned Ivy who nodded playfully as they finished up their tea and walked off from the table.


    Sure enough, the other three of them were oblivious about them leaving. Ivy turned back and caught a glimpse of their happy self taking group pictures. She lighted a small hope for them three to remain as happy as they are now and forever even if she wouldn¡¯t be there to see it for herself.


    Ivy knew their friendship still mattered to her although she was upset at them taking advantage of her all these years but she was glad she had successfully left happy memories to remind them of her. When Ivy reached home to catch up with studies, she kept checking her phone for any text messages from Laura or Belinda and Lance but nothing came from them at all. The wait made her ponder about the meaning of their friendship as she laid her head down on her notes on her study table to rest from too much reading. She assured herself even if their friendship was meaningless to them all these years, she had no regrets at least even if she had to bid farewell to it soon.


    As Ivy drifted into sleep, she found herself in a bright white hallway. "Grandma, I''m sorry for the chaos!" Ivy heard an echo as she walked ahead of her in an all white environment. There was a soft gentle haunting melody serenading in the background. It was a soothing tone to her tired mind.


    "Don''t be silly¡­ you''re also my grandchild. These are the adults¡¯ fault. Never yours. Stop blaming yourself." Ivy could hear voices and recognised it was her grandma''s voice but no matter how far she walked the white halls, she found herself stuck in a loop.


    "Grandma?" Ivy called out but no replies as she walked the hallway again but kept coming back in a loop.


    "Grandma, the shield won''t last long. By then, the princess will be awake and we must keep her safe¡­ even from the truth¡­" A voice echoed again. This time Ivy knew it must be Phoenix. It was her first time not finding herself in the plains of irises. She began to panic as she had been running in the hallway in a loop many times.


    "Help! Phoenix! Grandma! Let me out!" She screamed as she banged on the walls of the hallway but only the haunting calming tune was there to reply to her.


    She could hear her grandma coughing badly while Phoenix seemed to be leading her grandma to a chair as she heard the screech of the chair against the ground.


    "Grandma are you alright?" Phoenix echoed and Ivy could hear him pouring a glass of liquid.


    "Here, drink this grandma. This iris portion will keep your qi energy replenished. The spell is subsiding¡­" Phoenix echoed worriedly.


    "No, my dear child. Grandma is fine. The iris portion is running low. We must keep them for emergency. I must endure this for the princess''s safety. Your father must not find her!" She coughed even more as she raised her voice on the last line.


    Ivy was confused at their conversation. None of them made any sense as she banged even more on the walls of the hallway and saw a crack was appearing. She continued to put more force banging on the crack as her thoughts finally registered when her grandma mentioned Phoenix was also her grandchild. She wondered if that meant Phoenix was related to her but how.


    The more she banged on the cracked wall which was giving way, the more her grandma coughed as her grandma¡¯s qi energy was depleting. She had kept Ivy safe in her protective shield using her qi energy and away from the guards sent from Phoenix''s kingdom. The guards were still waiting outside in the plains for Ivy to appear but both Phoenix and her grandma knew they were here to take Phoenix and Ivy back to their kingdom which she forbids as it would only end in tragedy.


    "Grandma! Take it easy. I will manage the guard. Please rest now." Phoenix pleaded as she took one last look at Phoenix before she fainted. The moment she fainted, Ivy cracked the wall and broke through as bright pink hues of lights pierced through the opening of the wall.


    She recognised the hues as the ones she had seen with her parents when she was young under the aurora lighted skies. As Ivy frantically called out for her grandma, the blinding bright lights were too eye soaring for her to endure that Ivy awoke from her dream. She was calling out to her grandma while gripping hard onto her bracelet as she found herself lying on top of her books at her study table. She noticed her bracelet was glittering with pink hues and wondered how she missed this sight previously from all her dreams. Moments later while she enjoyed the pretty sight, the hues began to fade away. She knew her bracelet would shimmer in pink hues occasionally but she never knew anything that would trigger it other than the time when she stood under the aurora sky with her parents. Even back then, her parents were surprised by the incident. She finally understood she must have taken too long struggling to recover from her sleep paralysis each time that she never really noticed these shimmering pink hues. It was a discovery which delighted and comforted her at the same time.


    As she walked into the kitchen to fetch a glass of water while recalling her last trip with her parents back then, she stopped in front of the picture of her parents and her under the aurora sky. She began to miss her father who was the only reliable biological guardian she had. She wondered if he was successful at his ventures which made him left home and her mother back then. She also wondered what if her mother returned to her one day, would she be willing to accept her after all that she had done.


    She lamented on the fact that all she could do was ponder on the uncertainty and wishful thinking which are unlikely to even come true. As she twirled her bracelet which no longer shimmered while finishing her glass of water and staring at the picture, she took refuge easing into the still of the night.

 Chapter 10: Crossing the boundaries

    It has been a week since Jason had Ivy on a trial internship task and ever since then, he again hasn''t heard from her about her decision on his internship offer. Ivy on the other hand was busy preparing for her exams which was on the following week.


    For the entire week, every student in the college was either glued to their books or attending extra lectures to master their weak subjects. Ivy was doing the same as she waited for her science extra lecture to start, she was rushing to finish her maths practices at the park alone when Marcel turned up again. The silence from Ivy for the past week had apparently made Jason impatient. She hasn''t got enough time to thoroughly think about his offer in fact and she was also afraid she wouldn''t be able to commit herself due to her monthly exams preparations was occupying a lot of time yet she was greedy to not want to miss such an internship opportunity.


    Marcel hadn''t spoken a word to her yet when he stood in front of her panicked self. The sight of him standing in front of her was enough to turn Ivy''s guts feeling on an alert mode. She instantly packed her bags, ready to run away. Before she could pack everything, Marcel being quick witted, carried Ivy who was fidgeting and yelling for him to put her down, off the bench.


    "Marcel! Put me down!" Ivy yelled as she was hitting on Marcel''s shoulder but Marcel continued to walk towards his car.


    She noticed she left her pencil case on the bench while being carried away as she fidgeted even more. "Marcel, stop! My pencil box! I need to take it back!" Marcel continued to ignore her request for fear it was a trick. Ivy had no choice but to obediently stay in the car again while he drove. This time she was so furious that she wanted to jump out of the car and ignore the consequences. Fortunately, Marcel was smart enough to put on the child lock again which sent her more frustrations.


    When they arrived at the office block, she refused to walk with him into the office and stood by the side of the car trying to give Marvel a hard time. Marcel notified Jason about their arrival and that Ivy was making a fuss so it would be difficult to enter the office without making a scene. Jason proposed to Marcel to send her to the rooftop where there was a lounge suitable for their discussion.


    Marcel agreed and had no choice but to carry Ivy again into the lift heading to the rooftop lounge. Ivy didn¡¯t give up without a fight while being carried. She was hitting Marcel hard to get herself loose but she was too petite for him to lose grip on her. Even her screams were to no avail as Marcel''s huge palm was able to muffle her once and for all.


    The sight of Jason appearing at the lounge minutes after they reached the rooftop was the cue for Marcel to leave them alone. Ivy hoped she could quickly rush back to collect the pencil box she left on the bench after meeting Jason but little did she know she would be caught up in Jason¡¯s irresistible offer again.


    "Let''s not waste everyone''s time. You are good at organising data and I have an urgent task here.¡± Jason complimented as he stood by the table she was sitting on. She didn¡¯t show any reaction as Jason continued.


    ¡°Compile this data in the red file into a proposal for this potential client. The details of the background of this talk event is in this blue file." Jason pointed to the file and shifted the laptop to her side." Here''s a laptop." He also laid out a cheque. This time he paid her double the wage from last time.


    She scolded herself for her greediness as she hesitantly agreed after peeping on the amount stated on the cheque. With the amount he was giving, she was sure that she would never have to spend anymore time doing part time jobs in the future as she had enough to pay her portion of expenses for Lance and Belinda¡¯s birthday parties.


    Within a couple of hours, Ivy completed the proposal while Jason was working on his other tasks by her side. While reviewing her proposal, Jason was impressed with her soft skills as he made a couple of minor changes and taught her on parts she could have done better. Ivy, no doubt had learned a lot from Jason¡¯s session each time that despite being frivolously doing it for the sake of money, Ivy was tempted to accept his offer she was still doubtful of.


    Nonetheless, Ivy left without giving Jason a definite answer again which he told her it is still standing still for her to accept. By the time she reached home in the evening and recalled about her pencil box, she was feeling down. It was a gift from her late grandma which she cherished very much. She reminded herself to check it at the lost and found counter the next day before she continued with her revisions and soon dosed off on top of them.


    ¡°Princess¡­ princess¡­ Are you alright?¡± Ivy heard an echo as she tried to open her eyes slowly to a blurry silhouette of someone.


    ¡°Princess, wake up ! Hurry!¡± She heard the same echo again as this time her body was lifted and she had a clear view of the mysterious eyes of Phoenix under the mask he was wearing. He wasn¡¯t paying attention as he rushed her somewhere while she regained her consciousness.


    ¡°Where am I? Are you Phoenix? What happened?¡± Ivy mumbled as Phoenix halted his steps and looked down upon her. He let her down to stand by his side.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re alright! The explosion from the prism.. Oh! Fortunately, it didn¡¯t knock you off!¡± Phoenix echoed worriedly and patted her head.


    Ivy was confused but her mind was also telling her to ask for her grandma since she was finally back in her paracosm. She recalled she overheard her grandma telling Phoenix that he was also her grandchild. She could finally make out her surroundings to be the outer house of the cottage.


    ¡°Phoenix, where is grandma? Where are the dogs of the kingdom?¡± Ivy questioned impatiently as Phoenix looked hesitant to explain. There were many swords noises coming from outside which alerted Phoenix that the guards could have surrounded the entire cottage.


    ¡°Phoenix! You must tell me or else I can¡¯t save any of us!¡± Ivy hissed noticing the danger awaiting them.


    ¡°Princess, the guards from my kingdom have found us but ¡­¡± A growl startled them both as Phoenix hid with Ivy inside a cupboard by the side of the door. She sat still in Phoenix¡¯s embrace inside the empty cramped cupboard while they waited for the footsteps outside to subside.


    ¡°Go on.. What¡¯s going on? Why are you hiding from them? Aren¡¯t they here to save you? They could help you to regain your memory¡­¡± Ivy pestered as she shifted away from Phoenix¡¯s embrace when she noticed how closed they were.


    ¡°Princess, they are not here to save me. Grandma knew they were here to continue my mission of¡­¡± Phoenix felt the remorse in him to convey his king¡¯s decree to Ivy this way as he held her gaze in the semi dark cupboard. ¡°...your assassination.¡±


    Ivy gasped in disbelief as thousands of questions ran through her mind while she blurted them out to him. ¡°My kingdom is in danger. What happened to grandma? Why are you protecting me? How are you going to answer to your kingdom? How¡­¡± Phoenix cut her questions off as he startled her when he pulled her into his embrace.


    ¡°Princess¡­ You have my word to protect the kingdom and yourself even if it meant giving up my life. Even if it meant when my memories are recovered and I had to be the assassin, I would trade places with you.¡± Phoenix gently echoed.


    ¡°But why?¡± Ivy asked in disbelief and she tried to comprehend her entire situation. ¡°Because you are my chosen one¡­¡± Phoenix echoed again as this time, a light glow of ember was shimmering in between them which was connected from Phoenix¡¯s wrist to Ivy¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Is this how you knew?¡± Ivy asked as she reached out to the glowing shimmers.


    ¡°It¡¯s how grandma knew. Only the lineage of our origins could see this glow. Ivy, grandma was protecting you with her qi energy while locking you into a prism but her energy had depleted. I have protected her who is resting with your dogs of the kingdom in my protective shield.¡± Phoenix echoed with his explanation as Ivy was still captivated by the glow they were connected to.


    ¡°But how? I thought you could only unlock your protective shield¡­ You recovered your memories?¡± Ivy questioned eagerly. ¡°Partially and thanks to grandma. She taught me the way to cast my protective shield but it can be stronger if we combined ours and there is only one way to do it¡­¡± Phoenix explained as his words trailed off while he lamented at his lost memories.


    ¡°What way?¡± Ivy pestered impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t remember it yet¡­¡± Phoenix echoed, sounding down as he saw the terror in Ivy¡¯s gaze. ¡°In the meantime, I will find ways to counter the army of guards outside¡­¡± He added on.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have your memories¡­ They will assassinate me the moment they see me. You can¡¯t defeat them yourself¡­ you need my help¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as Phoenix sighed at his last resort.


    ¡°Princess, would you help me with a favor?¡± Phoenix echoed hesitantly. ¡°Of course, anything!¡± Ivy answered instantly.


    ¡°Could you fake being betrothed to me? That way, the guards will show mercy on you and not go against me as I will set a stage to not recognise them and you would tell them about my memory being lost.¡± Ivy was staring right into his gaze which was full of conviction as he explained his favor while desperately hoping she would agree to him. They shared a moment of silence looking into each other''s gaze without noticing the glow connected to them was shimmering even brighter that it had pierced through the cupboard into the room and was attracting the attention of the guards surrounding the cottage.


    Phoenix got back to his senses as he barged out of the cupboard when he heard the back door was being ambushed. As he appeared, the guards were shocked to see him and bowed down to him calling him their lord.


    Ivy, who was still contemplating on his request, instantly got up on her feet and walked to his side as she decided to listen to her gut feeling. The guards who saw her instantly drew their sword ready to launch an attack at her while she gave Phoenix an affirmative look to accept carrying out his favor.


    Phoenix raised his hand to halt the guards as he was ready to announce to them but an arrow was already on its way to Ivy¡¯s direction. Ivy watched Phoenix trying to pull her away from the arrow¡¯s direction as she too tried avoiding it only to find her legs and muscles weren¡¯t listening to her to move. She could only shut her eyes tightly hoping Phoenix saved her in the nick of time as she waited for the next impact in the dark.


    As Ivy waited for the impact which seemed eternity, she tried opening her eyes to a bright light. She blinked a few times at a blurry sight of her desk¡¯s table lamp. She noticed the pink hues glowing again from her bracelet as she gazed at them before they disappeared within a minute while recalling the dream she just had. She counted her blessings for not encountering serpents or sleep paralysis side effects like many other times before checking the time which was showing seven in the morning.


    She lazily dragged herself to get ready for her extra lectures and reminded herself to look out for her lost pencil box as her mind recalled the upsetting but yet minding boggling events with Jason yesterday. She sighed at being greedy for wanting the opportunity and keeping him waiting for so long. She knew she didn¡¯t have a choice as her exams were drawing near and decided to stick with her decision to push it aside till after exams¡¯ results instead.

 Chapter 11: It鈥檚 time to reconcile

    Another week or more has gone and Jason was not giving up on Ivy. This time he decided to let her take on a tougher challenge; to meet clients with him. He knew it was risky for fear she would act up in the middle of the meeting but he knew she was desperate for money too. Hence, he doubled the wage from last time and added meals and transport allowances as the meeting would be in another town instead. He was convinced it was an offer Ivy would not be able to resist again as he instructed Marcel to bring Ivy in.


    This time, Ivy was worried over her recent monthly exam''s results which she had collected earlier. She sat at the cafeteria seeking refuge from a cup of ice tea while waiting for her next lectures to start. She scored averagely lower compared to her friends and some subjects were the lowest compared to other months. There wasn¡¯t anyone to bother with her results except herself and she was also the only person who was giving herself pressure and expectations.


    She was rather disappointed with herself for not attempting accounts¡¯ exam this time round due to lack of confidence and having insufficient time to prepare. She was more agitated with Jason and Marcel for abducting her at the wrong time. It had clearly affected her studies despite solving her financial issues. Besides, she still couldn''t find her lost pencil box and has been very upset ever since.


    She sighed at the thought of being an adult. There was endless trouble coming her way and she was too tired to endure or fight them sometimes.


    She reminded herself about the college¡¯s homecoming debate in two weeks time which was an event Andrew was keen on and signed them both up for old time sake. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint him as she knew he missed debating alongside with her just like the their high school time but they weren''t going to take up debate as an extra curricular as Andrew had decided to pursue psychology and Ivy who was still contemplating on her choices of faculties to pursue didn¡¯t want to join alone. The competition itself gave her even more pressure to ensure they win it for a good memory and record on their college¡¯s certificate. In the midst of all her frustration, Marcel appeared out of nowhere at the cafeteria.


    "It was only last week I met Jason, what else is he selling me this time." She thought to herself.


    "What is it this time?" Ivy asked Marcel with annoyance as she looked away while sipping her tea.


    "Mr. Rahi would like to meet you." Marcel said.


    "I still have lectures. Why don¡¯t you wait for, say another hour and a half? I am sparing you and myself from trouble. I will explain the delay to him later." Ivy said as she checked the time on her watch. She was exhausted and tired of Jason''s absurd ways that she thought she should finally find ways to compromise at least.


    Marcel was skeptical at first but eventually thought she sounded serious about it as he sent a text message to notify Jason and nodded in agreement to Ivy.


    "Good. I will see you at twelve. In fact, you could get to work on other errands first. I am thinking of driving over to his office. Don¡¯t worry I won''t bail out on you this time. I need to speak with him." Ivy purposely emphasised on her last sentence to Marcel before walking away.


    "I''m good. I will wait here." He sat on the bench as he watched Ivy walk back to her lecture hall. He could tell Ivy would want to make a negotiation this time as he wondered if Jason would finally achieve his goal.


    Ivy did feel bad for Marcel as he needed to do such a ridiculous level of tasks for Jason that she decided it was time to end this once and for all with a compromise plan. She was trying her best to pay attention during her double lessons of math and single lesson of morals but Jason¡¯s internship offer kept bothering her mind. She knew Jason wasn¡¯t taking no for an answer and her results were out but not as good as she expected. Although she really wanted to accept the offer many times, her results were holding her back.


    "Ivy, a triangle consists of 180 degree angles right? Then, what about finding cosines?" Andrew asked as they were trying to complete their math assignments in moral class where the lecturer instructed them to memorise the list of moral values by themselves which meant they were free to do anything they wanted.


    "Just ensure all the three angles add up to 180 degrees, then whichever is found, take 180 and deduct both ends. Use the formula for cosine." She leisurely said while looking outside the window as she continued to contemplate on Jason¡¯s offer and questioned his recent aggressive approach. She knew she had to get him to meet her somewhere in the middle of their compromised plan otherwise, people would start to suspect her constant sudden disappearance, especially Andrew and Sandra.


    Ivy peeped at Andrew¡¯s book while he calculated on the calculator and knew which question he was stuck on but she was too lazy to explain in detail. There were more tricks to it and it was on the format keyed into the calculator for the answer as she closed her completed math assignment book.


    "But I couldn''t get the sample answer. Come on Ivy, save my weekend!" Andrew pleaded. She was annoyed at Andrew''s pleas as her mind was already frustrated with Jason and her poor exam results. She passed her exercise book to him as a reference instead. When he found out what to do, he corrected his answer and the bell rang signifying the end of the week.


    "Still need my book? Otherwise, I am leaving it with you." She asked as she packed hastily.


    "Hmm... " Andrew thought for a while as he flipped his pages. Ivy was getting impatient and restless as she had impending matters she had to settle with Jason as soon as possible.


    "Hurry! I need to go somewhere." She urged while sounding annoyed.


    "Chill, chill. What''s the rush? Alright I''ll take it then just in case." Andrew said as he packed too.


    "Don''t forget to return my book to me! Bye!" Ivy said as she quickly barged out of the lecture hall to find Marcel.


    "What''s with her lately? She seems very busy and distracted." Andrew said to Sandra who got back from the washroom but managed to spectate the last moments of Ivy being annoyed with Andrew about her book. Both of them had noticed her being disoriented but they thought it was due to exams.


    Sandra shrugged as they both packed to leave the hall. "Boyfriend perhaps like you said before?" Sarah joked.


    Andrew laughed while packing. "You gotta be kidding me, Sandra!¡±


    ¡°Happy weekend, folks!" He cheered to everyone as he walked out of the lecture hall with Sandra.


    Ivy went straight for her car and drove behind Marcel when she caught him at the same spot she left him earlier. They were trying their best to get out of the mad jam at the college entrance.


    While they slowly ease out of the jam, Ivy was still thinking of ways to stop Jason from his madness. She was considering to strike a deal with him if she was going to accept his offer where they both lay out their conditions and compromise if there were any differences. She shook her head thinking it would be a long day again with Jason.


    She parked next to Marcel in the lobby of the office when they reached as she walked calmly into Jason''s office by herself without Marcel having to guard her. Jason didn''t notice her standing in his office till after a while.


    "Very quiet of you today? Why did you make such a request?" Jason stood to greet her but couldn''t help to tease her at the same time. He gave her a sinister smile while waiting for her to react as though he was feeding on her annoyance.


    "Well, you''re definitely not a guardian of mine. Hence, there''s no need to listen to you. You paid your employee to work for you but if he went against you because of the law, that makes him right too. I''m in the position to sue you and bring up whatever you did to the authorities as well as the college¡¯s Dean. So let''s see what consequences I should drown you in for harassment and abduction." She warned as she crossed her arms.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Seeing you still standing here and for the previous times, you got paid for the jobs you have done, I don¡¯t see what I did wrong." He retaliated.


    Ivy was on the edge of bursting with rage as she kept quiet while closing her eyes forcing herself to keep her emotions under control. Jason took the chance to explain himself briefly instead.


    "I wanted your help earlier considering it¡¯s Friday and your last few lessons were your expertise. So I thought you wouldn''t need to attend them. What made you want to stay?" He asked.


    "How did he know all this? Has he been stalking?" She thought to herself and couldn¡¯t take anymore of his absurd ways.


    "I have no idea how you find out all this but for goodness sake, I need time to study and maintain my grades! Despite having an expertise doesn''t make my grades any better this month. Thanks to you for abducting me at the wrong time! Of all the time, why when I was about to attend an extra class for science which was my weak subject? Why take me in when I was studying for my accounts which I didn''t even attend classes! I had to study outside of college hours for it, did you know that?!" It was another side of Ivy Jason met today and he knew he had crossed their boundaries.


    There was a momentary silence between them as Ivy was close to tears but she was trying to calm herself down by tightening her grip and ignoring the pain inflicted by her piercing fingernails. Jason wanted to apologise but he caught a glimpse of an important email replied from his potential investor whom he was hoping to confirm the weekend meeting in another town with. He quickly sat back at his desk to acknowledge the invitation.


    "Would you stop and listen?" Ivy noticed he was ignoring her as she walked to the front of his table and said in a serious tone. She crossed her arms standing in front of him while he continued typing hastily on his laptop.


    She knew he was listening but pretended to be busy perhaps she thought as she sighed at her effort trying to make a compromise deal.


    Jason was slightly frightened by her tense self but was also trying to get his appointment booked because it will affect the deal he was about to offer Ivy. He quickly typed through his acknowledgement of meeting the potential investor before hitting the send button on the email. At the back of his mind he reminded himself that he would have two meetings apart from his part time emcee job over the weekend.


    "Was he afraid I would leave and report him perhaps?" Ivy questioned herself as she laughed.


    When he heard her laughing, he thought "Was she thinking this is getting funnier? Let''s see how she will handle this."


    "So, it is funny now?" Jason asked while walking to face her on the other side of the table. She twirled her tongue inside her mouth, tempted to continue the fight but thought it wasn''t a smart move if she wanted a change.


    "I want to make a deal. You ought to agree to the compromised plan. I cannot afford to continue with your mischief and likes. It''s getting absurd!" She said calmly but still managed to voice out her enthusiasm in trying to achieve her point of coming to meet him.


    Ivy knew she was under a lot of pressure lately that if she didn''t fight him to agree, she was heading downhill. Seeing a new side of Ivy today has made Jason remind himself that he had gone overboard and he should try to agree to a compromise deal as he nodded to her request.


    "I require you to not interfere with my school lessons. Do not get your bodyguards or secretary or whoever to grab me and leave college just like that!¡± Ivy was raising her voice as Jason listened meekly.


    ¡°Do you know how much it would worry my friends if they knew? Then, I don''t want the lecturers or the Dean to get involved! It''s not necessary to worry other people with my sudden disappearance of your petty nonsense!"


    Jason knew he had to tell her his offer whether it would add more oil to her nerves or not.


    "Fair enough. In return, you would have to work with me over weekends even when I am on business trips. The company will pay for your accommodation and travel expenses. You should let your parents or guardian know that you¡¯re on an internship program with my company which provides a great exposure for your future." Jason offered.


    "Is my presence that important, really?" Ivy blurted out of frustration and in defeat as she sat on the top of the sofa holding on to her forehead, thinking hard of ways to accommodate while trying to fight her emotions as she knew weekends were too occupied for studies.


    He couldn''t help but to notice she could break down anytime. He wanted to say yes as he enjoyed annoying her but instead he filtered his mind and returned to business.


    "Not just important but essential." He said quietly as his thoughts wandered back to the potential investor''s predicament and the possibility of Ivy being the person they were looking for.


    She wanted to ask for a reason as she closed her eyes in frustration while she continued to press the middle of her forehead. She couldn''t help but to wonder the reason for her presence to be so essential but she had a lot on her mind as she decided to agree with his terms for now.


    "Alright, fine. Next, my exams ... " Her voice cracked a little as she paused and blinked her eyes dry from the springing tears. Her emotions betrayed her just when she thought she had overcome her disappointment with her exam results. Jason wanted to pat her back to comfort her but decided against it, for fear his gesture would provoke her further. "...are every last week of the month and I need to study." Ivy forced herself to finish her sentence in a shaky voice.


    "I will let you study when you''re with me over the weekend. When I am free, I can teach you whatever lessons too. So pack your books and notes along especially on your extra subject. The job only requires your service for a few hours starting from evening till nearly midnight and it¡¯s usually one or two nights." Jason explained as his mind swap his initial task of meeting his client other than the potential investor to something more fun at his part time emcee job for Ivy.


    She calmed down and was less tense as she finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel. "Fine.¡± She took a deep breath and continued. ¡°Do you know, not everyone is as rich as you?"


    "Clearly and obviously." Jason started to tease her again while folding his arms. She rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    "Stop abducting me and leave my stuff wherever I was. Am losing my pocket money to buy them again, especially my stationery."


    "I have plenty here in the office. Feel free to replenish." He offered as he recalled Marcel retrieving her pencil box and knew she was talking about it. She knew he was testing her limits as she squinted at him.


    "Not everything can be bought with money, Jason! Things have sentimental values too!" She snapped as she stood and marched forward towards him one step but he didn¡¯t barge. He couldn''t stand her edgy self today as he wondered how bad her poor exam results were and what else was bothering her but he knew he had to stop his mischief and get her to join the internship to keep her close when he struck a deal with his potential investor at a later stage.


    "Fair enough. I will stop disrupting your lectures and extra lectures. And worry free you won''t get your things lost again. I will teach you when you''re with me. Pack your school books and references like I said. I will make it comfortable as long as you agree to work on weekends¡¯ business trips and you will be here in the afternoons from two onwards, every Thursday and Fridays. Having said that¡­" Jason walked closer to the tired but yet willful Ivy.


    ¡°We are not flying every weekend. You will still get your own personal weekend. I will pay you the last amount I paid you for weekends which is what every intern gets when they work here. The rate for weekdays would be half of what is paid for weekends. Deal?¡± He asked as he looked eye to eye with her. He could tell there was a lot going on in her mind but he didn''t want to pry as knowing her ego, she would deny.


    She gave it a thorough thought and finally let go a sigh of defeat. "Fine."


    "Great, free tonight and tomorrow? We shall start this weekend. We are heading to Landsfield." Jason said while clapping his hand twice as he walked back to his seat and knew it was time to return to her the pencil box she lost.


    Just when she thought they had made peace by coming up with an agreement, he got onto her nerves almost instantly. "You''re really a ten pound twig, good for nothing!" Ivy blurted although she thought it wasn''t a bad idea since getting away would help to take her mind off her issues. Studying in a different environment or town could stimulate a better result as well. The sight of her pencil box halted her from scolding any further as she quickly collected it and checked the insides were exactly the same she left them.


    He knew it was her way of agreeing as he observed her checking her pencil box with a relief look. "Great. I will pick you at seven tonight. Flight''s at ten. You should probably mention to your parents, you won''t be home till late Sunday." Jason said while testing to see if she would reveal about her parents whereabouts.


    "They aren''t even around." She said quietly. "A courtesy at least Missy." He said without looking at her while hoping for her to explain or perhaps she would catch the point to at least inform a guardian of her whereabouts.


    She sighed as she saw it was half past three and walked out of the room instead. She drove back home nearly an hour later due to the heavy traffic and quickly packed her luggage as there wasn¡¯t much time left. She took her debate notes as well as her accounting reference books which she worried the most about before grabbing some clothing and thought formal wear should be included too.


    She was reminded of Jason¡¯s words to let her parents know where she was heading. She wondered if she should let Auntie Soh or Sandra and Andrew know but decided against it. She didn¡¯t want to get them involved since it was only an internship she wanted to do to help herself decide which faculty she favored more.


    She looked around the house and realised it was her first time leaving it for awhile ever since her grandma left. If only there was someone who lived in this house with her whom she could call to inform like Jason said.


    A part of her was still excited despite the bittersweet feeling she had in realising no one was there to tell about her trip since it''s a trip to a new place and she might be able to study better. However, she was worried if it was a bad idea since Jason and her were always bickering. If she didn''t abide by the deal, who knows what he would really do.


    She was startled by the sound of the horn as she went to the front door with her luggage only to be greeted by Marcel who had found the secret hilly road up to her rooftop house from the left side which is unknown to many. Marcel helped her to load her luggage into the car as she said a little prayer, hoping things would go well when entering the back seat of the car and sat next to Jason.

 Chapter 12: Landsfield, the place where it all begins

    While Ivy and Jason checked in their flights and boarded for Landsfield, Marcel as usual was on standby taking care of business in Manes while being off for the weekend. The plane landed within an hour with dinner served in flight. After a lengthy immigration process, they both headed straight for the hotel.


    Ivy had been reading her crime novel since they boarded as she decided to ignore Jason for the rest of the day to avoid any fights. During their taxi ride, they sat in silence as Ivy enjoyed the pretty scenes of the city skylines in the dark. Landsfield was a very different town from Manes. Manes was more of nature by the countryside but Landsfield was all about its skylines. That was the reason Landsfield has the best university for business studies as it is situated in the heart of the business trading hub.


    It was nearly close to ten at night when they checked into the hotel. The moment they alighted, Jason had to redirect Ivy many times to avoid her from knocking into things as she was reading and walking at the same time.


    "We are checking in." He said over the reception and Ivy overheard it. She continued to read although she was also trying to pay attention to their conversation to ensure there weren''t any tricks from Jason.


    "One room?" The receptionist asked. He noticed Ivy wasn¡¯t looking as he quickly nodded. Ivy assumed he would have booked two instead as she walked away from the receptionist counter heading to the lift without any doubts.


    She was still glued to her novel in the lift as Jason smirked at his surprise awaiting her. He noticed she was finishing a chapter as the lift stopped at their floor.


    "Keys please." Ivy finally spoke as she held one palm out while her eyes were still glued to the novel when they walked out of the lift.


    He initially wanted to play along to tease her but her rude behavior, which wasn''t his first time experiencing it, has agitated him unexpectedly. He ignored her and tapped the room¡¯s card on the lock upon arrival. He held the door open for her to enter.


    She was observing his actions and when she realised his point, she accidentally raised her voice in disbelief. "You gotta be kidding me. I''m not sharing a room with you!" He instantly pulled her into the room and locked the door.


    "You can be quieter as it''s late. Yes, we are sharing a room. I have a budget to abide with. What did you expect? You could head to shower first at least.'''' He scolded as he left his luggage by the side of the cupboard near the coffee table and opened the sliding door to the balcony. The view of the city skyline was breathtaking as he enjoyed the breeze to calm his nerves.


    He heard Ivy obediently go into the washroom to shower while he popped open the wine he included in his booking. He thought to himself that he didn¡¯t intend to provoke her and he knew little about her background. He wondered about things he could do to improve their relationship if he were to work with her and her father on their future business dealings. The thought of meeting her father gave him the determination to mend their relationship as he sipped his wine and waited for her.


    Ivy was furious and speechless but was too tired to retaliate with him as she started to feel a shot of sleepiness in her. She yawned many times while showering. She wondered how their sleeping arrangements would be as she decided she could make do sleeping on the couch since she often woke up from her dreams in the middle of the night and it would be easier to study there if she couldn''t fall back to sleep.


    As she stepped out of shower, dressed in her shorts and t-shirt, she saw him sitting by the balcony enjoying his wine. She wanted the same thing she thought, as it seemed relaxing while grabbing a scarf on the way out to the balcony.


    "May I have a glass of wine too?" She asked politely as she took a seat next to his chair and wrapped herself with her scarf.


    "Is that your way of saying you wanna join me and end the silent treatment war?" He smirked.


    "I can''t? Oh, then I shall head in. Just let me know the sleeping arrangements while I unpack." She stood and turned around wanting to enter the room while lamenting on her wasted effort of trying to mend their relationship but she felt an unexpected gesture which stopped her midway.


    Jason panicked a little at her, obediently listening to him ever since they got here as he quickly caught her left arm before she could move any further away from his reach.


    "Just kidding. Sit." He smiled as she turned around and sat back next to him.


    "Wine? My tolerance is really good, don¡¯t worry." She asked as she supported her head on her left arm looking at him.


    "Not till you tell me, what''s going on?¡± He put his legs down from the long chair and faced her, who gave him a questioning look.


    ¡°Now, I''m sorry about all the mischief I caused. I agreed to your deal. So you could at least fill me in with what''s going on at your end?¡± His sudden counter offer caught Ivy off guard as she sat in silence. ¡°Your parents found out about what I did?" He prompted.


    She looked down at her feet when she understood his concerns as she shook her head recalling her exam results. "Your lecturers or deans giving you a hard time?" She shook her head again as she tilted her head lower with a pout.


    "Friends giving you a hard time?" He lowered his head following her actions while prompting further.


    She twitched her mouth to the side as she sighed and looked up at the sky.


    "Not really." She answered after a moment of hesitation.


    "If you''re not telling, then you''re missing the wine." He was trying hard to create a conversation or help her by listening but to no avail. He gave up being nice as he concluded that teasing her was the only way to get her talking while he took a sip of wine.


    She took a deep breath to calm her disappointment of her performance in her exams and her raging nerves as she half regretted her request while deciding she probably could tell him the main reason since he was part of the cause.


    "I wasn''t doing so well in this term''s exams." She looked down at her feet.


    "How bad was it?" He asked. "Averagely lower than most of my friends. No fails. Credit for science..." She was still looking at her feet.


    "How many subjects are you taking?" He interrupted.


    "Seven." She said while twitching her mouth and he caught the sight of that.


    "That''s a lot of pressure there. How''re language subjects doing?" He prompted further.


    "English and Chinese? High distinction! The same for Math and moral studies." She said proudly as she finally looked up at him and realised he was eagerly listening to her.


    "So Science was the only credit?" He asked as she nodded with a pout.


    "What about the other two subjects?" He encouraged her to tell more.


    "History was just a distinction while accounts was an extra paper I took and it''s self-studied. That''s the one I''m very worried about. Thanks to you, you screwed up my first attempt and I bailed out of the exam. I don¡¯t even know how confident I am for the next." She sighed as she looked up at the pretty lighted sky.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "I''ve a friendly college debate coming up too and I must win it for my record." She sighed again as he finally poured her a glass of wine.


    "You know how much pressure you''re putting on yourself?" He asked while swirling the wine glass before he offered it to her.


    "Are your parents complaining about your grades?" He asked as she shook her head and quickly took her first sip feeling satisfied.


    "Great wine! Thanks." She smiled beaming at him as he smiled unexpectedly in return at how his simple gesture could lighten her mood so much.


    "You''re actually doing well, do you know?¡± He took pity on her as he finally patted her on her shoulders which he held back in the afternoon. She was caught off guard again at his gesture as her smile quickly turned to a frown while she tried to hold her sudden tears threatening to flow anytime.


    It¡¯s been awhile since she heard someone telling her the same or comforting her. Andrew and Sandra were often asking for advice on their studies and they all had forgotten about how well they each have performed to compliment each other. She envied them for having parents who must have often praised and encouraged them. Ever since her grandma left, there was no one she could openly tell of her worries as she didn¡¯t want Sandra or Andrew or even Aunty Soh to be burdened by her issues. She knew she must have ran away from her emotions for way too long as they were slowly catching her off guard.


    ¡°If your parents aren¡¯t putting so much pressure on you, why are you doing so?¡± Jason asked, knowing he could have found the roots to the cause as he watched her trying hard to hold back her tears while staring up at the sky.


    ¡°I wish they did¡­¡± She said as she turned to look at him. ¡°Except they left me when I was a toddler to my grandma who passed away a few months ago.¡± Ivy looked back up at the sky, admiring the little glitters of stars from afar while a few tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ivy. I¡­¡± Jason apologised at her unexpected answers as Ivy interrupted him. ¡°You didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s alright.¡± Ivy looked back at his direction with a sad understanding smile as she finally let her tears flow and wiped them away.


    ¡°If you want, I could teach you on accounts or I could also add that section into your job scope on weekdays. Anyway, what''s your debate topic?" He asked while offering her tissues and trying to change the topic to lighten her mood.


    "The pros and cons of using technology." She was indeed more relieved after sharing her issues with him as she wiped her tears away.


    "That''s easy. And you''re at the..." He prompted. "Pros" She smiled as she finished his sentence for him as though she was able to read his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will do well.¡± Jason comforted as he finished his glass of wine while she wiped her face.


    ¡°I will shower first. Enjoy the wine.¡± He said leaving her for a moment as she appreciated his gesture of letting her have her own personal time.


    While she continued to admire the beauty of the bright city skylines, her phone rang and the caller ID was Andrew.


    "Ivy!" Andrew cheered. "I''m adding Sandra into this conversation."


    Ivy wasn''t in the mood to entertain them and decided not to say anything as she waited till she heard both of them.


    "Ivy, on Math homework. Question six, how do you get the answer?" Sandra asked instantly when her call was connected.


    "I don''t have my book with me." Ivy said while rolling her eyes as she sipped her wine and enjoyed the breeze.


    "Grab your books. Come on! Where are you?" Andrew asked.


    "The balcony." She randomly answered them and they both knew she was fooling them.


    "Alright, look I applied the formula exactly what it was but I just don''t understand how you derived the answer. It¡¯s such a huge difference.¡± Sandra explained.


    Ivy knew instantly that these two had calculated using the calculator wrongly again.


    "Well you just get your formula in place, key in to your calculator. Do it part by part. Bracket first then outer bracket then the outermost bracket. Tadah!" Ivy explained as she had a vague idea of where those two were heading.


    Andrew and Sandra would always consult her on math and theoretical related subjects such as languages, history or moral studies while she consulted them on the science subject. She lamented that no one she could consult on her accounts other than her reference books but was glad with Jason¡¯s offer earlier.


    "Alright, alright. Let me try." Andrew said.


    She put down her phone on the table while switching them to loudspeaker as she plugged her earphones on both sides and played her favorite list of songs from her music player to lighten her mood. She wrapped her head with her scarf to keep the brightness dim.


    She closed her eyes and downed her wine as she knew those two would be wise enough to find their answers.


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw the violet plains of irises and instantly recalled her grandma¡¯s charming guest, Phoenix. She took a few steps forward and saw Phoenix was surrounded by guards. She quickly hid herself behind a huge tree to eavesdrop as she felt a piercing pain on her right arm. She recalled her last dream where she was close to an arrow shot. She realised she must have been injured.


    ¡°My lord, you need to finish your mission and leave for home immediately.¡± One of the guards echoed.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember who I am. I have my chosen one to protect here, how can I leave her and her kingdom?¡± Phoenix echoed as sounds of gasp were heard among the guards. Ivy noticed his guards looked like him in their human form except their skin didn''t glow like his. She wondered if it was because he was a king of another kingdom. They all echo when they speak, which was a comfortable humming sound she had grown to love listening to.


    ¡°My lord, it is impossible for your enemy to be the chosen one! You are on a mission to assassinate all of them in this kingdom to rule over as one of our allies if they do not submit to your decree!¡± Another guard echoed as he knelt down. Ivy was caught by surprise when Phoenix''s warning turned out to be right when he told her about helping him to find his pieces of memories to initiate the protection shield.


    ¡°No! Never will I assassinate my family!¡± Phoenix raised his voice in anger as the guards prepared to fight.


    "Family? The chosen one? What does he mean?" Ivy questioned herself but she knew Phoenix would be in great danger having to fight ten of them. She put her arm out to summon her sword which flew to her as she ambushed all of them. In the midst of her ambush, she recalled the favor she promised him.


    ¡°Stop there! If you dare to hurt my fianc¨¦, all of you will perish in my kingdom!¡± Ivy defended as she went closer to Phoenix who was in his defensive mode. ¡°Ivy, you shouldn¡¯t be here! They will never be able to defeat me¡­¡± Phoenix echoed as he got in front of her trying to protect her but she stood still preparing to fight.


    ¡°All of you shall be the guests of our kingdom until Phoenix regains his memories. Only then shall we talk about his missions." Ivy finally said after thinking hard of ways to delay the guards.


    ¡°Aren''t you worried they might injure you?¡± Ivy whispered to Phoenix while the guards were echoing among themselves on her decision.


    ¡°You¡¯re the chosen one, how would they hurt me if you''re protecting me?¡± Phoenix echoed.


    ¡°Who ever said I am the confirmed chosen one? What does that even mean?¡± Ivy mumbled loud enough for everyone to hear as the guards were alerted and positioned themselves ready to launch an attack at her but Phoenix stood in front of the guards, hindering them from making any move.


    Ivy ran off to the other side of the plains where Phoenix had replenished them with white irises after the purple ones were charred during a fight with the serpents.


    ¡°All of you may take a seat on the ground as we think of ways to solve my memory loss problems with this portion later. We will collect the venom of the serpents whenever they appear. Your help is greatly appreciated my fellow guards." Phoenix instructed in a very stern voice as he kept the portion of memory recovery which was missing several ingredients given by the guards earlier in his pouch. The guards obeyed obediently although hesitantly as they sat on the ground waiting for Phoenix.


    Phoenix could see Ivy was walking slowly down an overgrown white iris patch as she plucked one stalk and mumbled to herself while dropping one by one of its¡¯ white petals. Phoenix carefully followed her trail as he turned a bouquet of white irises into yellow ones and caught up with her.


    She was upset with herself for making her decisions in a rush. ¡°Stupid Ivy! What if he kills me and destroy the kingdom? What if even grandma is gone, especially when she is so vulnerable now?¡± Tears sprung her tears at the thought of losing her grandma again as she squatted down in defeat to her fears.


    As though knowing she needed comfort, a gentle and soft tune was serenading her chaotic thoughts. She inhaled a denser sweet scent of iris wafting around her and knew it was yellow iris as she kept her eyes closed. She wondered who was playing before abruptly standing to check her surroundings.


    She finally saw a familiar figure she had gotten used to, Phoenix from afar was serenading her with his golden harp. Watching his nonchalant charming self again, was easing her worries and captivating her at the same time. She was reminded of the beauty of his glowing skin as she walked closer to him.


    He let the harp continue the tune by itself while he stepped forward with his yellow bouquet of irises hidden behind one arm.


    ¡°Princess Ivy, I am sorry for the ways my guards have hurt you.¡± Phoenix echoed as he gently laid his palm over her injury and healed them. Ivy blinked from her embarrassment of him noticing her being too captivated over his beauty.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. How are you going to find your missing pieces of memories?¡± Ivy asked out of curiosity as she told herself to snap out from being captivated any further.


    ¡°My guards have brought me a memory-recalling portion but it seemed to be lacking several important ingredients.¡± Phoenix looked up at the sky.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ivy quickly stepped closer to him for fear another portal of serpents appeared again.


    Phoenix caught her in his arms as she stepped in, which Ivy blushed. ¡°It¡¯s the venom of the serpents we killed and ...¡±


    ¡°The more they appear, the more destroyed this kingdom would be. But if they don¡¯t appear, we will never harvest enough for your portion.¡± Ivy figured as Phoenix watched her worrying, which brought him to his next intention and held back on telling her the last two ingredients.


    ¡°Princess, the chosen one is my responsibility to protect and so is anything associated with the chosen one.¡± He explained as he held Ivy closer that she could hear his heartbeat. She hesitated for a moment as she unexpectedly blushed. ¡°But¡­ it was only for a show¡­¡± Ivy stuttered.


    ¡°With this, would you accept this bouquet in return for my eternal protection and gratitude for your humble help?¡± Phoenix presented to her the bouquet of glowing yellow irises.


    Ivy admired the bouquet in amazement and knew yellow irises meant passion followed by his declaration pledged to her and her kingdom in the white iris plains of purity. She decided if he was this passionate about returning the gratitude and that¡¯s the only way to save her kingdom, she should agree to it.


    "When all this is over, I promise to let you go freely from this pledge." Ivy said as she accepted the bouquet.


    "You don''t have to Princess¡­" Phoenix frowned.


    "I want to¡­ I should¡­ let''s settle for it to be this way for now." Ivy smiled as Phoenix sighed in defeat and nodded in agreement. They enjoyed the sunset sky while letting the harp continue resonating the calming tune.


    ¡°Princess, to figure out if you''re the chosen one, this can only be fulfilled with the dance of the phoenix ember.¡± Phoenix echoed.


    Ivy was enjoying the sight of the sunset sky while sniffing the yellow irises bouquet. ¡°How do we fulfill that?¡±


    ¡°Time will tell when it¡¯s right.¡± Phoenix smiled as she was mesmerised at his first close-up smile. It only made her long to see his face behind the mask even more but she knew it¡¯s only a matter of time before she could.

 Chapter 13 - For better or for worse

    Jason stepped out from the washroom as he heard chatter from outside on the balcony. He noticed a head-wrapped Ivy was sitting still with her head tilted to the side and her phone was where the chatters came from.


    The receiver was chatting with each other while trying to get Ivy.


    "Ivy?? Hello? Andrew, the equation for question one in page nine should follow the formula sheet." Sandra said. ¡°Receivers.¡± He corrected his mind when he noticed there were two of them on the line.


    "Yep correct. Ai Yee, hello?? Are you listening? We are in science now. In case you want the answers." Andrew lied to coax an answer from Ivy but to no avail.


    Jason was on the verge of bursting out in laughter. He was tempted to reply to them both when Andrew spoke again.


    "I guess the queen of debate has dosed off. Will call her tomorrow then. Sandra, let''s do history tomorrow instead when the queen wakes." Andrew said.


    "Alright, goodnight Andrew. Goodnight Ivy!" Sandra hung up.


    "Ai Yee? Hello? Ivy?!!! Oh gosh! Why do you always dose off when I have questions for you?" Scolded Andrew who was annoyed while he hung up.


    Jason burst out in laughter when Andrew hung up but noticed Ivy didn¡¯t barge at all. He noticed Andrew called her Chinese name twice; Ai Yee. He couldn¡¯t help but to check his email for the attachment from the potential investor. He scrolled to the particulars section and saw the full name appeared as Ivy Ophal Ai Yee.


    He was more affirmed it was her whom he was looking for so long he confirmed with her on her surname. He walked closer to her with a plan in mind to get her to fill up the application form from his human resource department. When he was closer to her, he finally understood the reason she was so quiet. She was plugging her ear pieces on both sides. He noticed her wine glass was empty while he scrolled through her music player list as he was curious about her songs list.


    It was a mixture of both old and new songs but not too mainstream and there were some underground bands. He thought it was not bad.


    He increased the volume but then lowered it back as realised he shouldn''t be so mean to her. After all, she was tired from the rushed flight and her roller coaster emotions.


    He paused her music player and unplugged her ear pieces as he carried her to bed while tucking her in the blanket as she eased in and slept. He decided to take the couch and turn off the lights next to her bedside table.


    She stirred in bed while gripping on to her palm into a fist ball the moment the darkness sipped in.


    ¡°Phoenix, what were the other ingredients missing other than the venom of the serpents?¡± Ivy asked in the midst of admiring the sunset view but Phoenix was hesitating to tell as he held her gaze.


    Phoenix was remembering bits and pieces of his lost memory lately when he was with grandma alone. He recalled the decree which came from his father as confirmed by grandma and his guards that he was assigned to take down everyone and everything in this kingdom. Grandma was going all out in protecting Ivy as she begged Phoenix to do the same. He was confident that his deal with Ivy on their fake betrothed would help him to fulfill grandma¡¯s request. As he recalled the last two ingredients to complete the portion were none other than Ivy¡¯s blood and the roots of irises, the cliff was hovered by unexpected dark hazy portals of serpents appearing to attack the kingdom.


    ¡°They are here again!¡± Ivy panicked as Phoenix patted her hand to comfort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my guards and I will defend. Stay here!¡± Phoenix echoed as he transformed into his mystical self. Ivy saw the guards were already in their mystical form and fighting to harvest the venom of the serpents and trying their best not to destroy the plains of irises.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Ivy stood with the glowing yellow bouquet trying hard to think of ways to protect the plains or help to end the swarms of serpents quickly. She summoned her sword and flew up to the second portal as she laid the bouquet on the ground. ¡°Stay lower to collect the venom while I kill them!¡± Ivy instructed the guards as they nodded and flew lower.


    Ivy slashed a bunch of them in one hit as she watched the guards collect them. Feeling satisfied, she waited for the next swarm but this time a twin serpent head with four huge sharp fangs appeared which startled her to react within a nick of time. Phoenix, seeing Ivy who was struck by surprise, instantly flew in front of her to defend her before the twin serpent¡¯s attacked, which released lots of its venom on three fangs. The guards continued to harvest them but Ivy noticed one fang was out of her sight.


    She looked at Phoenix who was still looking at her for a reaction but both of them were not sure which of them took the hit. Ivy, being quick witted with rage instantly took her sword on her left and wanted to slash both serpent¡¯s head while looking eye to eye with it but Phoenix stopped her by holding on to her body. She was struck by the fact that his flames weren¡¯t burning her nor was she feeling any burning sensation except his warm embrace.


    ¡°Princess, we still need to harvest more venom. We should let it go.¡± Phoenix echoed gently in his mystical form as Ivy slash a thin cut near one of the serpent¡¯s head which made it retract all of its fangs in agony. A sharp piercing pain on her right hand sent her flying down as blood splattered everywhere in the sky. Her blood was included in the venom load which Phoenix was relieved that at least one hidden ingredient was collected but couldn¡¯t help to worry at the load of blood was collected. Ivy saw eye to eye with the serpent in anger while it retreated in its portal as Phoenix, who was extremely worried about Ivy who could die instantly from the poisoning and excess blood loss was flying faster towards her to catch her.


    The terror of her nightmare awoke her as she was greeted by an overwhelming darkness. She was still gripping tightly to her palm as she dashed outside the balcony where there were street lights for comfort while catching her breath. She was grateful she could move this time as she pondered if it was because Phoenix was defending her as she squatted trying to calm herself. She noticed the faint shimmering hues from her bracelet as she tried hard to pay attention to them as a distraction.


    Jason caught sight of Ivy panting at the balcony from inside as he was awoken by the cold morning breeze. He wondered if she was not used to the room being dark when asleep as he went to switch on a dim light from her table lamp before walking over to check on her as he watched her pacing at the balcony and squatted again. Ivy was still unable to shake off her terror despite directing her focus on her shimmering bracelet earlier which has now turned normal into a light pink bracelet.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Jason squatted to check on her as he held her arm. It startled her as she stood and nearly stumbled.


    Jason held her by her shoulder to keep her from falling but instead she fell on to him and was leaning on his shoulder. He could hear her fast beating heartbeat as she was trying to catch her breath while gripping on to Jason''s left hand for comfort. Jason was taken by surprise as he wanted to pull away but her heavy head was still leaning on to his shoulder. Her grip on his left arm was tightened as she held with both hands while she closed her eyes for fear he would leave her. He slid his arm higher to meet her left hand and held them with his fingers intertwined into hers. The warmness and refuge she felt from him was all she needed to shake her terror away. He noticed his bracelet was once again attracted to hers like before as he decided to stand still for a moment till he couldn¡¯t hear her pounding heartbeat to try untangle their bracelet.


    ¡°Was it a bad nightmare?¡± He finally asked as he gently patted on her shoulders.


    Somehow it was calming and assuring for her to have someone to hold on to, just the same as when her grandma was around that she had forgotten it was Jason whom she was leaning on to. She tried to muster up some courage to face him in embarrassment as she swallowed her saliva and took a deep breath before loosening her grip on his arm and looked at him while nodding. He was busy using a strong force to pull apart their attracted magnet bracelet.


    ¡°Tangled again. Magnets¡­¡± He grumbled while Ivy watched him untangle them. When it was finally untangled, Ivy noticed there were blood stains on Jason¡¯s sleeves as she opened her palm to find her right hand was bleeding.


    ¡°Oh no! Come in, I will get the dressing for your wound.¡± Jason quickly sat her down on the couch as he went to take the first aid box in the room. Ivy finally could feel the pain from her wound as her senses were returning when he came back with the box and tried to move her right hand to check on her wound.


    ¡°This will sting a little. Bear with me for a little while.¡± She nodded while wincing a little as he dressed her wounds. He quickly cleaned the wound and added ointment to them as he watched her bravely endure the stinging pain without making a sound.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said when Jason finally put a plaster over her wound.


    He looked at her exhausted self. ¡°Does this happen often? Are you having sleep disorders?¡± He asked as Ivy looked away trying to avoid the question.


    ¡°You do need to seek medical attention if this worsens.¡± Jason casually said while he patted her head as he understood she didn¡¯t want to discuss it. He went to keep away the first aid box.


    Ivy wasn¡¯t ready to open about it with Jason as she was still trying to distract herself from the nightmare and assuring herself her condition was getting better but it was hard to coax herself this time when she had injured herself in sleep. When Jason returned, he decided to not pry on it any further as he led her back to bed and tucked her under the blanket.


    Jason went back to the couch to catch up on sleep but Ivy couldn¡¯t bring herself to do the same. It keeps worsening whether it was saving Phoenix or about her sleep disorders. All she wanted was to spend time in her grandma¡¯s company in her dreams but Phoenix¡¯s seemed to be intruding these days. Her confusing dreams were making her contemplate on seeing a psychologist as suggested by Jason but she knew it could come out to be pointless and wasting money.


    She decided to grab her accounts notes and tip-toed to the balcony to study instead. She sat breathing in the early morning cold breeze as it soothed her anxious self to calm down even more while recalling the majestic pledge made by Phoenix. She beamed and closed her eyes to remember the sight of the glowing yellow irises. As she began to recall her concepts for accounts, accompanied by the bright street lights, the gentleness of the early dawn continued to ease her.

 Chapter 14: They feel like home

    Ivy was diligently practicing on her accounts exercises in the odd hours of dawn with her earpieces blasting her favorite songs when she noticed the sky was brightening but the sun wasn¡¯t rising.


    ¡°Are the dark clouds scaring you today, sun?¡± She asked in her mind as she checked the time on her phone showing seven in the morning. She stretched on the bench overseeing the white horizon filled with dark clouds before continuing with her studies.


    Jason woke to his alarm which Ivy couldn''t hear due to the high volume of her music player. He could see Ivy was engrossed in her studies with both earpieces on her ears and wondered if she slept after her nightmares or was she awake that early. Being half worried, he remembered his appointment at nine with her father. From their conversation last night, Jason knew Ivy was not aware of her father¡¯s whereabouts and neither was she aware of her inheritance. He felt a little guilt crept up on him as he thought of his plans.


    He went to get ready in the dark before he slipped out of the room for the meeting. He decided to leave her a note telling that he won¡¯t be back till late afternoon and told her to meet him at five at the lobby wearing formal clothes for her part time job. He ended the note with a postscript telling her to freely order room service while studying.


    She was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice he left the room. It was only when her stomach started growling that she checked the time again which showed ten in the morning. She went into the room to find she was all alone and read the note on the dressing table. She thanked her lucky stars for remembering to add a pair of formal clothing in her luggage which packing.


    She picked up the phone on the dressing table to order brunch and decided to settle for a mac and cheese. As she waited for the room service, she set an alarm at four in the afternoon to remind her to get ready for work before she continued with her accounting practices.


    ¡°Alright Jason, understand that it would be a three day roadshow. This proposal looks good on cultivating an awareness on the importance of work-life balance among my top management who are always so focused on getting more revenue from real estate sales.¡± Mr. Ophal said as Jason smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to companies like you who are taking care of your employees'' welfare so well. So, I will be preparing an agreement and issue an invoice as per our discussion.¡± Jason replied as he stood and shook hands with Mr. Ophal.


    ¡°Join me for lunch? I would like to discuss our potential merger in detail.¡± Mr. Ophal offered.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Jason said briefly while his thoughts went back to Ivy whom he left in the room alone. He wondered if she had read his note since it was already lunch hour.


    As they entered the restaurant, he noticed it was raining heavily and they could hear the thunder.


    ¡°The weather is very unexpected these days.¡± Mr. Ophal said as they took their seats.


    ¡°Sure is. Does it flood here?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Not really but if this doesn¡¯t stop, I am sure it will in the next few days.¡± Mr. Ophal said as they both flipped the menu.


    ¡°You¡¯re here alone?¡± Mr. Ophal asked as he closed the menu knowing his orders. ¡°Oh, no.¡± Jason realised he shouldn¡¯t let him know about Ivy so soon as it would be hard to explain their relationship and Mr. Ophal might be able to recognise her which would then lead to him suspecting his hidden agendas.


    ¡°Sorry I mean yes but I''m thinking of meeting up with a friend staying around here.¡± Jason quickly came up with an excuse.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I thought you would have brought your wife here.¡± Mr. Ophal said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not married, sir.¡± Jason smiled.


    ¡°A girlfriend?¡± Mr. Ophal pushed. ¡°None.¡± Jason smiled as Mr. Ophal laughed.


    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not getting any younger as time goes by. When it¡¯s time to settle down, you should. Don¡¯t wait too long.¡± Mr. Ophal advised.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jason smiled. ¡°You may call me Peter.¡± He took a sip at the glass of water as Jason nodded.


    ¡°Shall we order?¡± He asked as Jason nodded again and waved for the waiter.


    Jason¡¯s thoughts wandered back to his past relationship which was still a responsibility he committed himself to. He wondered if he made a wrong choice to hastily promise his ex-girlfriend''s grandmother on her deathbed to make her grand-daughter his responsibility forever but instead got cheated on. Somehow, he still finds himself abiding to the promise and has not been very interested to start a new relationship thereafter although he didn''t mind anymore whom she dates so long she is well taken care of.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ordering?¡± Peter asked as Jason quickly snapped out of his daydreaming and pointed out his orders to the waiter.


    ¡°About the merger¡­¡± Peter said after the waiter left them.


    ¡°Yes, Peter. I saw the details and picture you sent.¡± Jason¡¯s thoughts returned to his business dealings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you the impression that I am not interested with the offer you made. It¡¯s indeed a win-win situation whereby your consultancy firm could help coordinate my company¡¯s real estate roadshows while my company could also provide yours with manpower in your other roadshows provided there are beneficial contributions towards the revenue of my company. We have been dealing with each other for a long time. Hence, I would not hesitate to be honest with you. The picture I sent was of my second wife and my eldest daughter from my first wife on our first and last trip together as a family.¡± Peter explained as he took another sip on the glass of water.


    ¡°Thereafter, I lost contact with her because my first wife prohibited any contact with my daughter or her grandmother after our divorce was finalised. The reason why all this matters is because I had put my daughter¡¯s name as a shareholder in this company and she holds a significant percentage under my custody. By now, she should be in college and I have not tried to search for her despite¡­¡± Peter paused briefly recalling the news he saw on the passing of his mother in law.


    ¡°The only way for our merger to happen is to find her again but I am not sure if my daughter still stays in the same place as her grandmother passed away recently. I am not sure of their welfare and¡­¡± Peter paused as he felt overwhelmed at the thought of not being able to meet his daughter over the years or pay his respect to his mother in law.


    ¡°Peter¡­ I could help to search for her if you would like. Just let me know the details of her last known information and I will see what I could work out. I will give my best to reunite the both of you not just for the sack of our business dealings but to at least give you closure. After all, she is still your daughter.¡± Jason gave his assurance with full confidence as he knew who he meant. Peter nodded with a sad smile. All that Peter had mentioned was accurate as Jason was more convinced the daughter he was looking for is Ivy.


    Ivy had to rush to shift her books and notes into the room when it suddenly poured heavily outside. She practically threw all her books to the room as she tried saving her brunch. While entering the room, she tripped over her books while was very close to hitting her tea off the table.


    Her phone rang that instant and it was Auntie Soh. She quickly picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Soh!¡±


    ¡°Ivy! Where are you? Are you alright? How come you¡¯re home? I was dropping by to check on you earlier and pass you some fruits.¡± A worried Auntie Soh was nagging over the other line while she caught her breath.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Oh, I needed to help a lecturer with some work. So, I am out on a field trip and will be back tomorrow.¡± She answered randomly while still trying to catch her breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you alright? You sounded like you¡¯re in a hurry.¡± Auntie Soh asked, feeling suspicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Well, I needed to rush to do some errands and I am in a hurry. I will see you tomorrow alright!¡± She said trying to hang up as she picked up her wet recycled paper notes she scribbled on and threw them into the bin.


    ¡°I see. I see. Wait! Andrew said that both of you have a debate competition coming up?¡± Auntie Soh asked as Ivy reminded herself to prepare her notes for it later.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie. It¡¯s next week and I am almost prepared for it.¡± Ivy said while picking up some notes on the ground.


    ¡°Good! I am sure both of you would win. You¡¯re always so good at debates, you should be a lawyer.¡± Auntie Soh teased as she laughed while Ivy stayed silent on the line lamenting on herself who was still indecisive about her future. She went on to pick up more notes and put them on the table.


    As though knowing it was a topic Ivy was avoiding, Auntie Soh decided to end the call. ¡°Alright, take care and I will see you tomorrow, Ivy. Bye!¡±


    ¡°Bye!¡± She said as she quickly hung up while picking up more notes as there were papers everywhere but her phone vibrated moments later as though knowing her first call had ended.


    ¡°Hello Ivy!¡± Sandra chirped.


    ¡°Somebody seems happy? What''s up?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Just to call to check on you. What¡¯s up with you?¡± Sandra asked. Before Ivy could reply, Sandra interrupted.


    ¡°Hold on, I will conference Andrew in the call.¡± Ivy wanted to hesitate for a moment as she was about to prepare her debate notes and had limited time before she had to get ready for work in the evening but it was too late.


    ¡°Hello! Hello!¡± Andrew greeted them over the phone.


    ¡°Hello numb head!¡± Ivy greeted as she laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the numb head! Where have you been? How could you dose off last night in the middle of discussion?¡± Andrew scolded as Ivy recalled the wine must have add on more drowsiness.


    ¡°We called your house phone and no one was picking up! Now we need to call your cell and you know how high the bill would be?¡± Andrew scolded which then made Ivy understand the reason Auntie Soh called earlier. They must have mentioned about unable to reach her to Auntie Soh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Well, I have errands to do.¡± Ivy said. ¡°Alright so what¡¯s the question you all need to ask?¡± Ivy asked as she quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Can we get you on your house phone or come by your house?¡± Andrew asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ivy got annoyed as she put them on loudspeakers. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t?¡± Andrew pestered.


    ¡°Where are you Ivy?¡± Sandra asked. ¡°I¡¯m not home. I¡¯m in Landsfield. So yeah.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Sandra and Andrew said in unison.


    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t bring any books except my accounts. It was rather a rushed trip. Am sorry guys. But I can still help if you tell me the roots and cause of the questions.¡± Ivy offered.


    ¡°Is it the one the dean asked you to work with that speaker or something like that?¡± Andrew clarified. ¡°Hmm.. Yes, that one.¡± Ivy replied randomly not wanting to explain much in detailed.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°This will get the bill so high. I would rather not. Don¡¯t forget about the debate notes. I¡¯m sure you can come up with something awesome. It¡¯s a definite win for us. When are you back in town?¡± Andrew asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow. Late afternoon, I guess.¡± Ivy replied as she flipped through her accounts reference book and got bored of it.


    ¡°Alright, enjoy Landsfield and we will call you tomorrow.¡± Sandra said.


    ¡°Bye!¡± Ivy said as they all ended the call. She thought about her debate notes and decided to list down the pros on her note book to prepare herself for it.


    She plugged in her earpieces as she brainstormed her ideas while finishing up her brunch.


    ¡°Pros of technology: Closing point: It¡¯s humans who build technology and create it while evolving its development. It¡¯s also humans who destroy this luxury and misuse it for themselves due to their own greed.


    - Make life easier holistically


    - one hit search on information and data- research made easier and save time- more efficient


    - entertainment- social media, games and movies


    (Cons: Unhealthy lifestyle- stuck to technology such as social media and games 24 hours) ¨C there are technology where we can exercise using games with friends and family.


    - latest news -paperless newspaper- Save the environment from pollution by using less paper and reduce forestry


    (use own judgement to determine what¡¯s real or fake)


    - Keep in touch and stronghold connections with friends and family- calling them without being charged by using internet


    - Assist the higher authority with their crime cases


    Points to fight back on cons:


    1. Cases with famous artists¡¯ nude pictures published to the public, destroy reputation, no privacy


    - That¡¯s where higher authority uses technology to trace the hackers and stalkers¡¯ location and IP address to charge them for defamation


    - Secure with strong passwords and be vigilant in guarding important accesses to own personal information


    2. Plagiarism and piracy


    - Because of demands from the society, everyone needs to play a part to stop the demand and support original.¡±


    As she compiled her thoughts, she was stuck and couldn¡¯t think of new ideas. She stopped writing her notes and finished her crime novel instead. She didn¡¯t realise time passed real fast that it was already three in the afternoon when the sun started to shine dimly at the balcony causing a blinding reflection attracting her attention.


    She went near the sliding door as she unplugged her earpieces and heard loud banging from downstairs on a board as though someone was playing basketball. She screened through the ground and saw a court with three boys playing basketball among themselves. She thought it would be nice if the boys would let her join them.


    She took the room card and put on her slippers as she decided to play bare footed. When she arrived at the court, the boys had just finished scoring a three pointer. She clapped as the ball went in and caught it.


    ¡°Mind another company here to join you all?¡± She asked as she bounced the ball and passed to the shooter earlier. The three of them nodded.


    ¡°Sure. You would be the attacker on the left then with Ryu. I¡¯m Jin and this is Ray.¡± Jin pointed to the blue shirt guy as Ryu and Ray was the one in black as Ivy nodded. She noticed they were all very tall and wondered if they were in the national team.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ivy. Alright let¡¯s start!¡± She said as she went into position when the game started.


    Jason went on in discussion of their merger plans with Peter just to prepare for the future. By the time they wrapped up their discussion it was nearly four.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a small birthday party for my son tonight in this hotel. If you have time, do drop by at ballroom four.¡± Peter offered as Jason heard the details were similar to his job for emcee tonight.


    ¡°Is your son¡¯s name Ray?¡± Jason clarified. ¡°How did you know? Do you know my son?¡± Peter asked as Jason shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I am the emcee for your son¡¯s party tonight.¡± Jason chuckled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were also providing your services for the hotel. Your business must be really big.¡± Peter complimented. Jason nodded. ¡°It¡¯s actually a part time hobby to grow my network. My business is growing too hence, the reason I needed an investor or perhaps a merger.¡±


    Peter patted his shoulder as they stood to leave the restaurant. ¡°Time will tell¡­ Time will tell¡­¡± Jason smiled at Peter¡¯s comfort. ¡°See you tonight, Peter. I have to go for a short meeting with another client.¡± Peter waved in respond to Jason as he walked to watch the boys playing at the court with a girl. He was reminded of his daughter who could be as old as her as he walked away wondering of the possibility of meeting his daughter again someday.


    Jason decided to return to the room to check on Ivy first before his second client arrive. As he entered the dark room, he wondered where Ivy was. He inserted his room card and was surprised at the mess in the room when it lighted up. There were recycled papers everywhere on the ground while some were in the dustbin and a half eaten mac and cheese which hardened was at the edge of the tea table.


    Thousands of thoughts flew through his head. Was she abducted? Was she injured? Did she run away? He went to look at the papers lying on the ground. It was the recycled papers and her notes were all over the table. He could hear the loud banging on a board from downstairs outside the balcony as he picked up the notes.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± He called out being half furious at the mess and worried about her safety.


    He saw her debate notes and screen through them as he thought to himself, she was thinking too hard again. He called out again but one answered. He then went to check at the balcony and heard her voice from afar. He then saw her familiar figure at the basketball court with three boys.


    ¡°She must be so bored, isn''t she?¡± He thought to himself as he watched her scoring a three pointer.


    He thought about the job tonight could be risky if she recognised Peter or Peter recognised her but she would be stationed at the backstage and perhaps he could sneak her in and make her stay there till the event ended and sneak her away again. As he watched her scoring one last goal, his second client texted him of his arrival as he decided he should go down to get her to clean up if he wanted to sneak her to the backstage earlier while he pass his second client the signed contract.


    Ivy enjoyed the game a lot and she was proud she still played well after a long time she stopped playing when high school ended. She sat on the ground watching the ball bounce off the court which was picked up by someone else.


    ¡°Good game Ivy!¡± Jin cheered which distracted her from seeing who it was who picked up their ball.


    ¡°Thanks for the game guys!¡± She cheered.


    ¡°Were you in a school team?¡± Ryu asked while standing in front of her as she nodded. The boys didn¡¯t notice Jason was standing at the end of the court and was the one who picked up their ball.


    ¡°Not bad, Ryu is trying out for nationals next year. Hope to see you more in the girls team as well?¡± Ray complimented.


    ¡°Thanks. But I am already in college and I don¡¯t intend to join them.¡± Ivy said as she grabbed Ryu¡¯s hand to stand up.


    Jason bounced the ball back at them. ¡°Thank you!¡± Jin called out as Jason walked over to them.


    ¡°Ivy, time to get going.¡± Jason said as he approached them.


    ¡°Oh, what time is it?¡± Ivy finally realised it was Jason who picked up the ball earlier as she asked the boys.


    ¡°Nearly five.¡± Ryu said.


    ¡°Oh, dear! Alright, I guess that¡¯s it for today. Thanks for the game.¡± Ivy said as she ran towards Jason.


    ¡°Bye Ivy!¡± The boys said in unison as they went on playing casually when she waved at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I forgot the time!¡± Ivy apologised as she rushed to get back to the room and prepared.


    ¡°Hurry up, I will need to brief you on your work.¡± Jason nagged as he enjoyed watching her tripping a few times while rushing to shower.


    When Ivy stepped out from shower in her white dress, Jason was wondering if she was wearing that casual dress as formal attire. ¡°Are you wearing that tonight?¡± Jason asked abruptly.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ivy said. ¡°How is that a formal attire?¡± He complained.


    ¡°Someone told me to pack my bags but never told me the dress code. This is the best I could put on from what I brought.¡± Ivy retaliated as she lamented on the fact that she had lack of formal wears in her wardrobe.


    ¡°Fine, fine. You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re working backstage and you need to stay there the whole night. I will bring you for dinner first.¡± He said as he grabbed his coat but recalled the wound on her palm as he turned around and took her right arm to take a look.


    ¡°Did you change this?¡± He asked as Ivy shook her head. He looked agitated a little as he went to the first aid box and helped her change her bandage. He was glad it was drying up as he wrapped another plaster over it after putting antiseptic cream.


    ¡°Can we skip that?¡± Ivy asked. ¡°Why? You might injure them again while working.¡± He insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not comfortable and it¡¯s really painful to take them off.¡± Ivy grimaced. He thought about it and nodded in agreement as he kept the first aid box away.


    ¡°Try to keep it dry and don¡¯t injure it again. Be careful.¡± He said before heading out of the room.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said while watching him wear his coat. It wasn¡¯t her first time seeing him in his coat but it stunned her a little looking at his charming self as she quickly shrugged her stunned self from admiring more of his charms.


    She noticed she was falling far behind from his pace as she quickly caught up with him.


    He showed her the sound system backstage and taught her how to control them as she would be in charge of them from then on while they both munched on their sandwiches. It was an added value service which Jason decided to not outsource to the hotel. That way he would be able to save on 20% of what¡¯s paid to him for the event. Besides, he was paying Ivy for her services on his part time hobbies inclusive in her internship payroll.


    Since it was her first time on the job, she was accompanied by one of the hotel¡¯s employees to guide her and it would be the last time Jason would hire their services. As he went on stage to start the birthday party, he realised the birthday boy was one of them who was playing basketball with Ivy in the afternoon. He noticed the other two boys in the crowd standing next to Peter. He was trying to make sense of the circumstances and concluded that the three of them could be Peter¡¯s sons which made them Ivy¡¯s step-brothers.


    His guesses were right when Peter introduced them to him later in the night as he began to question his act of hiding the truth from both Ivy and Peter but he knew he had to get Ivy to trust him more before he let her know about her identity. That way things would work out easier for both himself and Peter during the merger.


    The event ended slightly earlier than the expected time as the boys and their friends were enjoying themselves on the dance floor which need not have anymore emcees speeches. He decided to bring Ivy back to their room so that she could rest as he was reminded of her sleep disorders.


    He stepped in to see her dosing off on the table. ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He gently called out as he tapped on her shoulders and she was awake instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Is there anything you need?¡± Ivy stood abruptly knowing she must have dosed off.


    ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s go. The event ended.¡± He said as she followed him out of the backstage in a dark ballroom where everyone was dancing. She noticed Ray and Jin from basketball earlier as she asked Jason about them when they were outside of the ballroom.


    ¡°Whose party is this?¡± She asked. ¡°One of the boys you played basketball with. His birthday party.¡± He explained as they walked past Ryu who was returning to the ballroom from the washroom.


    ¡°Hey, Ivy!¡± Ryu greeted as she turned around to find Ryu waving at her. ¡°Hey, Ryu!¡± She skipped over to greet him. ¡°Is this your birthday party?¡± She asked excitedly.


    ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s Ray¡¯s. You wanna join us? Although it actually ended and everyone is just dancing on the dance floor¡­¡± Ryu explained and noticed Jason who was the emcee at the event.


    Ivy was shy about dancing and never liked it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I will pass as I have an early flight to catch tomorrow. Help me to wish him a happy birthday, please?¡± Ivy said.


    ¡°Sure! Hey, tell you what, let''s exchange numbers. I could invite you to basketball whenever you¡¯re free?¡± Ryu said.


    Jason was watching from a distance, half worried that Peter would appear anytime soon but was also impatient as he noticed Ryu was exchanging numbers with her. He wondered if he should stop them but decided against it in case he triggered them to be suspicious. After all, it was her step-brother.


    ¡°Thanks for the gesture! However, I am not too sure when I will be in Landsfield again to play¡­¡± Ivy lamented. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you here for leisure?¡± Ryu casually asked while saving her contact. ¡°No, I was actually at work at the backstage. Well, it¡¯s a part time job anyway.¡± Ivy smiled. ¡°I see¡­ Where do you live?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°Manes.¡± Ivy replied primly.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s where the national team is. I will keep that in mind. If I am ever in Manes or if you¡¯re in town, let¡¯s catch up on a match?¡± Ryu suggested as Ivy nodded with a smile.


    They parted ways as Ivy skipped back to Jason who was squinting his eyes at her trying to tease her. ¡°Was he hitting on you?¡± Jason teased while they walked to the lift.


    Ivy suddenly realised the gesture of exchanging numbers was also an act of exactly what Jason just teased as she blushed but again she thought Ryu wasn¡¯t his type as she gave a sad frown.


    ¡°What? He isn¡¯t your type?¡± Jason went on teasing while noticing the changes on her facial expression.


    Ivy gasped dramatically in the lift to play along with him. ¡°Jason, you know what? You could make lots of money from mind reading!¡± She laughed hysterically as she skipped out of the lift when it opened to the floor they were living in, leaving Jason amused at her act while watching her continue to skip back to their room. He thought about asking her of her nightmares issues but he knew she was in a good mood and decided for it to be another day.

 Chapter 15: Greeted by the harsh reality

    All of Ivy¡¯s effort in preparing for the debate has undoubtedly paid off when her team won the competition again with Andrew as her second speaker as always. Despite who was their third speaker, it was always sufficient with this duo to beat their opposition team. Jason stopped by briefly to spectate her debate session and enjoyed her conviction. He managed to record the last bit of her debate before rushing off to meet the college¡¯s dean for another career talk.


    As Ivy and Andrew walked out of the hall and were greeted by Sandra, who decided they should celebrate, Ivy realised it was her first time heading home with no one to share her good news with. On the way to Ivy grandma''s old noodle stall, Sandra and Andrew began to pester Ivy about her secretive activities lately.


    "So, tell us now. What have you been up to?" Andrew threatened playfully with an action of pointing an invisible knife at Ivy''s neck while walking backwards.


    Ivy giggled. "You''re so funny Andrew! Nothing¡­ just work."


    "Are you that desperate for money?" Sandra pestered. "No I am not. I just needed some experience to decide my next faculty¡­" Ivy explained as they boarded the bus and headed for the back seats.


    "So you''re not doing the job for the sake of paying off the birthday parties expenses?" Sandra asked sternly. Ivy shook her head and placed her arms on her shoulders. "Extra income won''t kill either.¡± Ivy peeped at Andrew who seemed to ignore them. ¡°By the way, I still need to shop for some formal wear. Would you help me?" Ivy whispered to Sandra while Andrew was still busy playing games on his phone.


    "Alright!" Sandra giggled while the girls started scrolling the website they frequently shop for clothing all the way till they reached Ivy¡¯s grandma''s stall.


    ¡°What exactly do you do at work?¡± Sandra casually asked as they both took a seat on their favorite corner when Andrew went to the kitchen to greet Auntie Soh. ¡°Hmmm¡­ started with some accounting work and preparing proposals to meet clients.¡± Ivy replied while they were scrolling through the pictures of the formal wear.


    "Hmm¡­ pretty. Add to cart." Sandra said as Ivy nodded to a primrose peplum midi dress. ¡°Sounds very administrative but at least the job scope could help with your accounts subject.¡± Sandra complimented as Ivy nodded. Ivy moved on to another formal wear picture of a plain white blouse which was the same price as the dress earlier.


    "Not bad." Ivy said as Sandra swiped left." "Why? It looks good!" Ivy exclaimed.


    "Expensive. Not worth it." Sandra explained as Aunty Soh appeared with their noodles with Andrew.


    "Hey why aren''t you both helping out? Not hungry?" Andrew teased the girls who were busy looking into Ivy¡¯s phone.


    Both of the girls shook their heads to indicate it wasn''t true that they were not hungry. "Too late! All mine!" Andrew moved their bowl of noodles closer to him as both girls snarled at him and snatched each bowl in a nick of time.


    "It''s ours! Don''t steal!" Sandra scolded as Andrew chuckled while slurping his noodles. Ivy continued to navigate on the clothing app and added another one blouse and a skirt while leaving her noodles to cool down first.


    She beamed looking at a midi dinner dress which she thought would look great on Sandra as she added it to the cart and quickly checked out her shopping cart. Sandra noticed what Ivy did as she nudged Ivy.


    "That''s not formal wear¡­ discard." Sandra said while swallowing her noodles and blowing on the next chopsticks of noodles.


    "It''s for you." Ivy whispered as she smiled and started to dig into her bowl of noodles.


    "You don''t have to¡­" Sandra retaliated quietly to avoid Andrew who was eating noisily from noticing.


    "I want to. It''s a gift. Too late, I checked out and shipped them too. "Ivy giggled watching Sandra rolled her eyes as they both ate another mouthful of noodles.


    "Thank you¡­" Sandra smiled while munching as Ivy winked when Andrew caught them in the act.


    "What''s going on?" Andrew questioned as he put his empty bowl down.


    "You have stains all over your face¡­" Sandra teased to distract him as both girls giggled and he quickly wiped his face.


    "Cleared! I''m going for the second round!" He said while giving the girls funny faces as they both laughed at their secret still being unknown by him.


    After dinner, Ivy headed home and stepped into the glass house instead. She lay on the plywood bed she made in the glass house with her grandma previously. She knew if she entered the house, it would only make her feel worse.


    As she enjoyed the sight of the stars glittering the dark sky, she heard footsteps outside and scolded herself for not locking the glass house¡¯s door. She wasn''t in the mood to greet anyone after the celebration and just wanted to enjoy being alone for the night as she tried to hear if the footsteps would walk away but it didn''t. Her mobile lit up with a text message and it was from Lance. She knew whoever was outside would have noticed her in the glass house with a sudden light appearing in the dark as she sat up to read the message telling her he was outside her house.


    She forced herself to greet him as she stepped out of the glass house. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Lance greeted Ivy who was trying to force a smile.


    ¡°Hi¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Ivy asked as she folded her arms and stood aside watching him fumbling to tell her something he was struggling with.


    ¡°I.. erm¡­ I was at the debate. Congrats¡­ queen of debate¡­¡± Lance gave an awkward chuckle as Ivy relaxed a little and smiled.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ It was a friendly match anyway. It¡¯s getting late. You should head home and you should just text me. You didn''t have to come all the way here just to congratulate me but I appreciate the gesture.¡± Ivy wanted to walk away to the side entrance of the house when she felt Lance catching her by her right arm.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Wait¡­ I have something I wanted to say and it¡¯s been a long while since I have been trying to tell you.¡± Lance explained as he was holding on tightly to her wrist.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ivy asked while trying to let loose her wrist but Lance kept holding on to them.


    ¡°Ivy, I know many would have mistaken me and Laura. It¡¯s not like what they have been speculating. I have never had any feelings for her¡­¡± Lance looked down on his feet in guilt as Ivy knew he was trying to confess as she looked up to the sky thinking of ways to stop him from the embarrassment.


    ¡°Lance¡­¡± Ivy said as he stopped her from saying anything further by standing closer to her.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re a smart girl. I¡¯m sure you know what I felt for you all those years. I like you and I¡­¡± Lance confessed as Ivy was trying to find chances to stop him but instead a loud voice was heard from behind them calling out to Lance.


    ¡°Lance!¡± Laura stood in anger and jealousy watching both of them standing so close to each other as Ivy quickly let her wrist loose from Lance¡¯s grip and went back into the glass house to collect her bag and phone.


    ¡°Laura, what are you doing here?¡± Lance asked as he walked over to her and held her hand but she harshly pushed him away when Ivy came out from the glass house. Ivy decided to walk towards the winding road where she parked her grandma''s vintage car and go for a drive leaving the both of them to themselves to sort out stuff. Before she could step any further, she could hear a slap but she didn''t bother to look back at who slapped who as she decided to mind her own business.


    Her evening had just gone from bad to worse as she drove aimlessly and recalled it might be a good idea to drop by Jason¡¯s place since she would be starting her first day of part time internship the next day in his office. She could at least get an idea of her tasks as an excuse.


    She parked her car next to his as she went to ring the doorbell since he stayed on a two floors unit but the main door was on the ground floor.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± He greeted as he opened the door and Lucky was already pounding on her. Lucky was standing on his own two feet leaning onto Ivy. Ivy picked him up and cuddled him. ¡°Hey¡­ I have some questions to ask before I start tomorrow. Am I disturbing?¡± Ivy asked gently as he opened the door wider inviting her in.


    ¡°Here, come upstairs instead.¡± He led her as she followed with Lucky still in her arms. The view she saw the moment she stepped up to the second floor was spectacular. There was a balcony overseeing the streets and there were three rooms. She walked into the balcony and saw he was enjoying his glass of wine. ¡°Can I have a glass of wine too?¡± Ivy sat and sighed as she patted Lucky who was sitting on her lap.


    Jason could tell something was bothering her from her gentle and tired voice. He thought of giving in to her request but remembered he should try prying a little of information to get to know her more.


    ¡°Not till you¡­¡± He said but was interrupted by Ivy. ¡°... tell me what happened.¡± She sighed as she turned facing the night sky instead. ¡°Does everything come with a price when it¡¯s with you?¡± She mumbled. Jason decided to pour her a glass as he walked over and offered it to her.


    ¡°No, not everything has a price tag but it wouldn''t harm you to share your problems to a listening ear?¡± Jason coaxed as she grabbed the wine glass and wanted to take a sip but Jason halted her as he clinked their wine glass.


    ¡°Congrats for winning the debate.¡± He smiled while taking a sip and slowly watched her smile. ¡°This was unexpected¡­¡± Ivy mumbled to herself before enjoying her first sip.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She sighed again while her smile quickly disappeared as Jason squatted next to her. ¡°This isn¡¯t the reaction of someone who just won¡­ What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I went home and¡­¡± She paused as she looked into Jason¡¯s keen eyes, eager to know. ¡°... figured there was no one to share the good news with although Sandra¡¯s mother, Sandra and Andrew threw a celebration at my grandma¡¯s first noodle stall. It¡¯s just¡­ trying to accept the fact.¡± Jason patted her shoulder as Lucky fidgeted on her lap and stood on her as though knowing she was sad. She held Lucky¡¯s body trying to put it back on her lap.


    Jason watched in awe at how Lucky, his beagle, was once a protector of him from strangers but could sit with Ivy as though she owned him. He mustered up his courage to ask Ivy about her sleep disorders.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ I have been wanting to ask... About your nightmares¡­¡± Jason paused as Ivy paid attention to him. Ivy knew she should explain to him since he was there when she injured herself in sleep the first time.


    ¡°Yes, it was a disorder which I grew up with. I do fear the dark and snakes as I would wake to a portal with serpents hovering around me¡­ Sometimes, it will take me a while to feel my muscles and move them again but that night, it was my first time waking up to an injury. I¡¯m sorry about that. It must have scared you but I¡¯m fine.¡± Ivy explained as she finished her wine in one shot.


    Jason shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. But have you tried to seek help medically?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it was necessary as it was under control when I had my grandma as a companion. Now, I just have to avoid dark places. That¡¯s why I usually need a table lamp.¡± She explained as she twirled her empty glass wine.


    He kept quiet awhile as she patted her shoulder. Ivy thought she should give him some assurance that she would be fine. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Guess I will be even more fine tonight after having a confession from someone unexpected.¡± She said in a much relaxed voice.


    ¡°Confession? Tell me about it?¡± Hearing the change in her tone, Jason played along. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Do I get another glass of wine?¡± She teased him with her empty glass.


    ¡°That would depend on how worthy your piece of news is¡­¡± Jason teased back as she rolled her eyes. ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t tell you that¡­¡± She said as she put down the empty wine glass on the table and decided to just tell him.


    ¡°Lance, one of the friends in school who always was a hot topic among the girls for being a hot couple with Laura, another friend, had turned out to actually be just a rumour. That hot guy was confessing to me earlier and was caught by Laura.¡± Ivy explained. ¡°And? Why didn¡¯t you accept? It¡¯s a hot guy¡­¡± Jason teased.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. He is just not my type and out of my league!¡± Ivy exclaimed. She knew Jason was teasing her as she smacked him lightly on his right arm before continuing her explanation while he chuckled.


    ¡°I used to cherish our friendship and from now on, I guess things will turn awkward.¡± She sighed as she recalled her purpose of coming over to find him. ¡°Oh yes, speaking of which, could you brief me on my task in your office? What exactly am I to do?¡±


    Jason was catching up with her train of thoughts as he acknowledged how fast she could change topics in conversations. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s stuff which is manageable for you similar to the ones during the trial sessions¡­ You know, preparing the payment vouchers for claims and knowing which accounts to post them to. That would be for a start. In time to come, I will integrate business management skills into your program¡­¡± He stood to fetch the bottle of wine after seeing his glass was empty too.


    ¡°Meaning?¡± Ivy asked. ¡°Meaning, there are chances for you to join me in meeting clients and listen to our discussion to learn business management skills. Speaking of which, you know a lot about business management for a young college girl like you.¡± He praised her as he remembered how she mocked him the first time they met as he poured them both another glass of wine.


    ¡°I have to¡­ I intend to help manage my grandma¡¯s business when I graduate.¡± She said as she took the glass of wine he offered.


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle this much alcohol in one sitting?¡± Jason checked as she nodded.


    ¡°I used to accompany my grandma¡¯s drinking session with her old buddies in her stall late at night to stay by her incase she was too drunk but she never once was drunk before. I will sneak a glass of wine every time she gathers and it is quite often, say at least three times a week.¡±


    Jason nodded in satisfaction as he changed the topic. ¡°But you¡¯re a queen of debate¡­ shouldn¡¯t you take on law instead?¡±


    Ivy sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the reason I decided to do an internship during my foundation year. Am still deciding.¡±


    Ivy realised she spoke a lot about herself but she knew so little about him. ¡°What about you? You have known so much about me but I don''t know much about you¡­ Rahi¡¯s business management is your only business?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.. established six years ago. I¡¯m expanding the business as more roadshows requests are coming in and they bring in a lot of revenue compared to normal talks or fairs.¡± He explained.


    ¡°And the emcee job?¡± Ivy asked. ¡°That¡¯s a hobby. I love being on stage and in fact I started to counter my stage fright with the emcee jobs.¡± He replied as he sipped his wine.


    ¡°I thought this would be a family business of yours¡­¡± Ivy said. ¡°I decided to not meddle with my family¡¯s business. I just wanted to build something of my own and even if they were to perish, I wouldn''t have any regrets as it¡¯s all mine.¡± He said while being reminded of the times when his parents were against his decision on starting up his own business. He rebelled, causing himself to leave the family house. Occasionally his mother will come by his apartment to check on him and he would be forced to attend family dinners because his grandma missed him but his father had given up hope on him which drove him to prove himself even more.


    Ivy was enjoying the company of Lucky who was so gentle and playful while Jason watched them. He decided he should own up to his promise of tutoring her. He stood to fetch his extra house keys in his room and passed them to her.


    She raised a questioning eyebrow at his gesture. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She asked. ¡°My house¡¯s spare keys. You can drop by anytime you want and there is an extra room which you could stay in when our tutor session runs overtime.¡± He explained as she recalled his promise to tutor her on accounts.


    ¡°Oh yes! I nearly forgot about that. Well, you don¡¯t have to really tutor me since my job scope would cover accounts¡­¡± Ivy said. ¡°But I want to tutor you and ensure you can pass your accounts since you don¡¯t attend classes and I have the experience. If you have any questions, you can just drop by anytime to ask and we can go through the syllabus together on every Thursday and Friday nights if you want or either nights?¡± Jason offered as she pondered on it. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± She thought at least she had alternative resources.


    ¡°If there aren''t any weekend jobs then we can resort to twice a week but if we need to fly then it would be on Thursdays only?¡± She tweaked his offer as he instantly nodded in agreement at the arrangement and smiled. He gave her the house keys as he sat next to her, enjoying the last bits of wine while she played with Lucky. ¡°You could stay tonight for a start. I am worried about your tipsy self driving home so late.¡± Jason teased as he pinched the tip of her nose while Ivy smacked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to head home for the night in fact¡­ This is not a bad idea¡­¡± Ivy thought to herself as she continued to play with Lucky.

 Chapter 16: A different side of you

    ¡°Ivy, there is a mistake spotted. You need to be careful when you post the entries into the accounts. The grouping of the accounts has its own specific terms. Else when the report generates, the grouping is wrong then I won''t be able to analyse correctly or in your exams, you will lose the marks.¡± Ivy nodded with her sleepy eyes as Jason reviewed his company accounts which were partially prepared by Ivy earlier in the day while tutoring her on her accounting concepts.


    Over the past weeks, Jason had begun to admire Ivy more as he spent more time working with her and tutoring her. Knowing he would get too occupied, he had subcontracted his emcee jobs to one of his ex band members, Nick with the hope of trying to get his dealings with Ivy¡¯s father over soon but little did Jason know, things don¡¯t always go as planned.


    Ivy was getting sleepy as it was close to midnight but it seemed Jason was not going to stop his reviews. Their discussion usually got carried away till late night and instead of having a good night sleep, Ivy would force herself to do extra practices in the guest room when Jason went to rest for fear she had sleep paralysis which would bother Jason.


    Jason too was suspecting she could be dreading sleep due to her sleep disorders as he often noticed her dosing off on the table while studying alone instead of sleeping in bed. He would always remind himself to check on her in the wee hours of the morning to tuck her in bed while Lucky accompanied her as well.


    ¡°And when you generate the reports, keep them in the usual formats. Refer to the previous months¡¯ reports as an example. The same for your exam, even though you use shortcuts, show your workings. They will give you marks in case the end answers are wrong¡­¡± Ivy was dosing off when Jason realised the time. He caught her head on his palm in a nick of time before she nearly fell off the chair. He placed her lean back onto the chair.


    ¡°There may be a lot to learn but she was a quick learner from the way she entered the transactions with minimal errors.¡± Jason thought. He just wanted her to understand each entry that he took a long time to review. He felt bad when she did not stop him from going on so late.


    While browsing the last bit of the accounts, he decided to approve the partially completed accounts by notifying his accountant via an email and calling it a night. He wanted to wake her up to walk herself up to sleep but instead he was reminded of her bad habits. He carried her to her room instead and switched on her night light.


    She slept soundly at peace after catching hold of his left palm, sending him surprises as he sat on the ground by her bed side to accompany her for awhile with Lucky snuggling by her other side. He shifted some of her fringe to the side as she stirred.


    A glimpse of gratefulness dawned upon him, knowing at this point of time when he was in need of help, he found her but a part of him was still guilty from his initial plan to close his business deal with her father. He was still trying to buy time as the more he discovered about her, the more he didn¡¯t want to proceed with his plan. He let go of her hand gently as he tucked both Lucky and her into the blanket and thought about his stalled plans while he fell asleep.


    Hours later, Ivy woke to her alarm drowsily as she pulled herself out of bed and walked to the washroom but midway, she got tangled with her blanket and tripped on to the ground. The pain on her arm woke her up annoyingly as Lucky came by her side to sniff on her. The sight of Lucky lightened her annoyance a little as she patted Lucky before she went to prepare.


    She left the house quietly and drove off to pick up Sandra and Andrew by the bus stop near their house for their extra curricular on Saturday mornings. While both of them got into the car, a text message was received. She quickly checked and it was from Ryu asking her if she was in college. She was instantly reminded of the boys she met from Landsfield. Her hectic lifestyle these days had slowly made her forget them and that warm feeling felt from playing just a basketball game with them. She wondered if that warm feeling was how it felt to have siblings.


    "Good morning babe!" Andrew greeted her when he hopped into the passenger seat next to Ivy while Ivy grunted as an acknowledgement after replying to Ryu about her arrival with her friends in a while.


    "Didn''t sleep well? You look like crap!" Sandra commented as she sat in between the driver and passenger seat facing Ivy.


    "Yes, late night with Jason on my accounts tutoring and also work." She mumbled as her mind wandered back to a long haul of peaceful nights lately without strange dreams. She twirled her bracelet which reflected the street lights and wondered if it was really because she didn¡¯t sleep well or just because she slept late only when she was in Jason¡¯s house.


    "Hey, pay attention when driving¡­ If you can''t drive, we can take the bus." Andrew offered as he noticed Ivy was daydreaming again.


    "No worries. I''m awake, just tired¡­" Ivy yawned as the gloomy sky added more sleepiness in her.


    "What made you work so late?" Sandra asked curiously as she sat closer towards Ivy¡¯s driver seat .


    "I have been doing the data entries of documents and also following the entries from previous months. But there was some new stuff which no one was free at that point of time to tell me where to post, so I made the decision and he was reviewing them while explaining the logic of each transaction as part of tutoring. Something like one stone kills two birds." Ivy explained as she yawned again leaving the both of them yawned together while trying to digest her explanation.


    ¡°Oh, stop yawning¡­ it¡¯s so contagious.¡± Andrew lamented as he enjoyed the gloomy morning scenery which was making him drowsy and soon fell asleep. Sandra too was falling asleep as she sat leaning back towards the back seat.


    Ivy noticed they both were falling asleep as she drove slower to avoid bumps and sudden jerks. While she was controlling the steering wheel, she felt soreness on her left arm as she held onto it to gently massage it but accidentally yelped in pain when she pressed on part of her bruise." Ouch!"


    "What''s wrong?!" Sandra yelped in surprise as she jolted up from her nap. It woke Andrew too who was turning to face Ivy.


    ¡°Nothing.. just a bruise from falling off the bed this morning¡­¡± Ivy mumbled. ¡°You sure you can play basketball today?¡± Sandra asked while fussing with her growing bruise mark. Ivy nodded while wincing. ¡°I doubt so. Look at her wincing. Let¡¯s just jog. Make sure you put the ailment on it or rub it with a hard boiled egg.¡± Andrew nagged as Ivy nodded as she drove into the college¡¯s car park.


    The moment she alighted she saw a familiar figure standing at the far end of the car park in red waiting for her. She smiled and waved knowing it was Ryu.


    ¡°Hey! Good to see you here!¡± Ivy greeted from far as she walked hastily closer to him while Andrew and Sandra trailed behind.


    ¡°Hello Ivy! How are you?¡± Ryu greeted her by bouncing a basketball for her to catch.


    ¡°Am well! What are you doing here?¡± Ivy caught the ball and bounced it back for him to catch as she tried to endure the pain from her bruise which she had forgotten about. ¡°It is a simple gesture of greeting each other in a unique way¡­¡± She thought to herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s a national competition today. I was reminded of you on the way here this morning. Are you here for the nationals too?¡± Ryu asked.


    Ivy chuckled. ¡°Nope. Just extra curricular.¡± She noticed Andrew and Sandra were behind her.


    ¡°Oh, here¡­ My friends; Andrew and Sandra. And meet Ryu. We met in Landsfield over a basketball match with his brothers.¡± Ivy introduced as they all nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Well, Ivy, come and watch if you have time! Gotta go. Catch up with you later!¡± Ryu said as he hastily checked the time and saw the match was going to start.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Sure! See you!¡± Ivy waved while Andrew had an idea.


    ¡°Yo, since when do you date national basketball boys?¡± Sandra teased.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t date anyone Sandra.¡± Ivy laughed.


    ¡°Wait wait¡­ since their match is going to start, let¡¯s just have a look. After all, we can''t play basketball today you see.¡± Andrew suggested.


    ¡°We can still jog¡­ That¡¯s what we were here for after a change of plans.¡± Ivy said as she walked towards the track field but instead got scurried away by Andrew and Sandra who hastily redirected her to the basketball court.


    ¡°Come on! Your friend is playing today! Let¡¯s go¡­.¡± Andrew persuaded her while Ivy tried to fight them but to no avail.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ please¡­ just a while¡­ We will get to jog eventually. Come on¡­¡± Sandra persuaded her that Ivy finally gave up going against them and arrived at the court.


    The match lasted quite a while as they watched till the end when Ryu¡¯s team won. Andrew and Sandra were willing to resume their extra curricular thereafter leaving Ivy who felt a nostalgic feeling of considering to take up basketball into her extra curricular. As she pondered further she shrugged away the idea knowing her busy schedules were already bothersome. She decided to send a congratulatory text message to Ryu before she left the court to join Andrew and Sandra.


    Jason didn¡¯t get to see Ivy in the morning as he slept in till late morning after an exhausted week filled with events. Not having much appetite, he decided to continue with his work in his room after feeding Lucky.


    When Ivy arrived at his place from lunch with Andrew and Sandra, she was exhausted that she took a quick shower and a nap with Lucky. It was close to three in the afternoon when Jason¡¯s stomach finally grumbled but he still didn¡¯t have much appetite and decided to fix a light lunch of oatmeal.


    He noticed Ivy was home as he went up to check on her but she was still napping. As he stepped out from her room, the sight of the music room reminded him of his practice for an upcoming band battle which was signed up last minute by his ex band leader, Will. He was dreading it but because Will told him it would be their last time, he didn¡¯t want to upset all of his band members and had to agree to it.


    He ran on the piano an old record for a while which woke Ivy who recognised the haunting melody which was one of her favorite songs.


    She went towards the music room and saw him enjoying himself on the piano. She stepped in and sat next to him to join in with his rhythm part till the end of the song.


    ¡°You play the piano so well! Do you take lessons?¡± Jason praised.


    ¡°Not really. Just a little when my friends used to perform at their birthday parties.¡± She said as she recalled the good times she had when Belinda, Laura and Lance would teach her the basics of piano.


    ¡°So, you play by ear?¡± Jason prompted. ¡°Yes. I actually prefer the drums. It¡¯s the easiest to practice in the air and without notes.¡± She stood by the side of the drums set and hit a chime before skipping towards the exit of the music room.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He called out and grabbed a ticket from his music notes file as he walked closer when she stopped midway of skipping out of the room.


    ¡°Come and watch my band perform two weekends later.¡± He passed her one concert ticket as she looked at the details.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a competition! Good luck! I will¡­¡± She exclaimed excitedly as she skipped out of the room and he trailed her from behind. A sudden dizziness overwhelmed him when he took a few steps down the stairs with Lucky by his side. Ivy noticed he nearly slipped off the stairs when she caught him.


    "You''re alright? There, slowly. " She helped him to stand back up on the step and could feel the heat from his body. "You didn¡¯t know you had a fever?" Ivy questioned as he tried to make his way down the stairs slowly.


    "I will be fine. I will just take some medication from the first aid box in the kitchen" He mumbled. "I will take you to the doctor." She insisted as she knew he needed more than just fever tablets from experience especially when he couldn¡¯t even walk properly.


    He finally noticed the blue black bruise on her left arm. ¡°What happened there?¡± He pointed at her bruise which Ivy didn¡¯t want to explain and it triggered him to press on it resulting in Ivy yelling in pain. ¡°Ouch!¡± She smacked him as he chuckled at his tease being successful.


    "Well I''m a healthy man you see. I rarely fall sick. So there¡¯s no need to worry about me. As for you, put some ailment on it before it gets ugly." She rolled her eyes at his nuisance and excuses that she went to grab her car keys and pulled him towards the main entrance before forcing him into her car.


    ¡°Told you I will be fine. It¡¯s just a common cold and fever¡­¡± Jason whined while Ivy drove. She was thinking about his schedules in the office. It has been so packed that he hasn''t had any emcee jobs for a few weeks. She wondered if tutoring her was taking the toll on him.


    ¡°So, you have been busy not travelling on weekends for the band competition?¡± He nodded in silence although it wasn¡¯t the main reason as he continued to enjoy the scenery. He felt tired and wasn¡¯t in the mood to explain to her. Ivy raised an eyebrow as she wondered if it was true. She tried to pry further as she was worried if she was the cause of him falling sick.


    ¡°Is the company doing alright? You have been so busy lately.¡± Ivy asked as she stopped the car while waiting for the red traffic lights to turn green. Jason was caught off guard at her question as the troubles with his growing business demands flooded his mind.


    ¡°You know the first time I saw you and you mocked me about my business, I was wondering if you were a spy.¡± Jason recalled as Ivy laughed while keeping her eyes on the red traffic lights.


    ¡°You still remembered what I said? Oh please, forget all of it. I¡¯m sorry anyway. I know I went overboard that night because I thought we would never cross paths again.¡± Ivy apologised as she continued driving when the traffic lights turned green.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright because all that you pointed out on the cash flows, the business failing was spot on.¡± Jason said, sounding down. ¡°The Romance part was spot on too¡­¡± He added on in his mind.


    ¡°Oh, bad cash flow? How bad is it?¡± Ivy prompted.


    ¡°Not that serious anymore. It¡¯s just a matter of time an investor will fund the company. It¡¯s just that he is looking for his missing shareholder to discuss the merger.¡± Jason tried not to give away too many details for fear she would figure something from her past which could destroy his plans.


    ¡°Missing shareholder? What do you mean?¡± Ivy raised an eyebrow trying to pry while turning into a corner.


    ¡°One of the significant shareholders was the owner¡¯s missing daughter. In order for the merger to be successful, the missing daughter has to agree to the merger. Although her shares are held under custody by her father but by now, she should be old enough to exercise her rights and her father respects that. I, as a third party, should respect the potential investor decision too. Hence, I¡¯m trying to look for alternatives or the missing daughter.¡± Jason explained while trying to watch Ivy¡¯s reaction if there were any changes but Ivy¡¯s look gave him an affirmation that she had no clue at all of the situation he just spoke about.


    ¡°That¡¯s very noble of you. Well, get down. Let¡¯s get you checked first.¡± Ivy said after parking the car and alighted to drag Jason to the clinic.


    After the consultation, Ivy prepared a simple porridge dinner for the both of them as he rested the entire afternoon. She remembered to prepare Lucky¡¯s meal too which consisted of half a chicken breast, an omelette and some fish oil designated for dog¡¯s food.


    Jason, who was awake from the fragrant smell of dinner while asleep at the couch the entire afternoon, greeted Lucky who was enjoying his meal.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. Here, I¡¯m not a great cook and you didn¡¯t have much in the kitchen. So¡­¡± Ivy explained as she scooped the porridge while he took a seat and waited for her to serve.


    He was reminded of the video recording from her debate which he recorded. ¡°Here.. try some.¡± She served his porridge portion and there was an omelet on another serving plate. He scooped a mouthful of porridge and found dried scallop pieces. She was watching him and waited for an expression but he kept eating quietly.


    ¡°Sorry if it¡¯s too bland because there¡­¡± She stopped talking when he put down his porcelain spoon and checked his phone.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He said as he watched her twitching her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s delicious. I have a gift for you.¡± He said in a playful tone as he showed her his recordings of her debate.


    She watched with excitement. ¡°Thank you! Can I send it to myself?¡± Ivy asked with her eyes glued to the video.


    Jason was looking at her while waiting for her to look at him with her question before answering but he was reminded, she always has that bad habit as he rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes, please¡­¡± He mumbled on purpose while washing the dishes.


    ¡°Alright, done!¡± Ivy, who heard his soft mumbled which sent more excitement into her, subconsciously hugged him from behind while hitting the send button on his text message to her. Jason¡¯s annoyance was cut short when he was caught by surprise at Ivy¡¯s gesture as he stood letting the water from the tap floor while staring at Ivy who was already skipping away with Lucky into the living room.


    It¡¯s been awhile since someone ever hugged him which made him forget what it felt like or how it was like to do simple gestures to please others. He recalled the reason he agreed to the band competition for the last time which sent him a bittersweet feeling.

 Chap 17: The road to your vulnerable self

    ¡°Look, the moment of our triumphant win was captured!¡± Ivy declared as they finished watching the video. ¡°Yikes, send it to me. Send it to me. I must have this and keep it for life.¡± Andrew took her phone and wanted to send it to himself.


    ¡°Chill, chill I will send now.¡± Ivy took her phone back.


    ¡°Who recorded it?¡± Sandra asked curiously. ¡°Oh, erm¡­¡± Ivy hesitated to reveal Jason to them as they would try to pry more about things she preferred to keep in private.


    ¡°Must be that ten pound twig you scolded that day right? Is he your boss? What is a boss doing coming to their employee¡¯s house on a weekend and even capturing a video of the employee during non office hours?¡± Andrew asked with a joking tone while putting both his arms on his waist. Ivy laughed loudly at Andrew¡¯s actions while Sandra couldn¡¯t help but to giggle.


    ¡°How did you end up working for someone you hold a grudge with Ivy?¡± Sandra teased.


    ¡°He came to the house to ask if I had agreed to his internship offer and he recorded this while he was on business with the college. It was just all a coincidence.¡± Ivy quickly hushed their suspicions as she watched Sandra¡¯s expression change becoming more tense the moment she saw Lance, Laura and Belinda were approaching them in the lecture hall.


    ¡°Yo, Ivy¡­¡± Laura greeted first this time as Ivy sat up straight while Andrew and Sandra sat closer to Ivy. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ivy looked away from them as she waited for an answer she expected.


    ¡°Lance¡¯s birthday is coming up. You know what to do. The usual¡­¡± Laura kept her request short as though she was forced to speak with Ivy after she overheard Lance¡¯s confession that night. Laura indeed was forced to speak with her and was still jealous about Lance¡¯s confession which she overheard but she forced herself to put that aside because she needed more cash to throw a lavish party for Lance in hope of winning his love for once.


    ¡°Same rules as before. Invite us or else ¡­¡± Ivy retorted as she could tell Laura was getting agitated but Lance was holding her from behind.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She snarled as she walked away with Lance who looked even more guilty than the last time Ivy ever saw him. Belinda, this time stood far away as though she didn¡¯t even want to mingle with Ivy anymore.


    ¡°Who do they think they are? Seriously, this is so absurd!¡± Andrew was pounding on the table in anger. ¡°Chill it! Not the first time. Besides, there wouldn''t be many chances left and since I have been doing my internship on a part time basis so there¡¯s no need to worry about the money.¡± Ivy forced herself to explain cheerfully although she felt upset at the way the trio treated her after all that she had gone through with them.


    ¡°So, you have been busy working because of their birthday parties after all?¡± Sandra questioned her sheepishly.


    ¡°No¡­ not really. I shall stress again and again. I have been working to decide on my next faculty and to gain relevant experience to help with my accounting which I took as an extra subject.¡± Ivy said with a strong conviction.


    ¡°Wait, wait¡­ let me guess¡­ Is that ten pound twig interested in you?¡± Andrew teased while their science lecturer walked in and everyone hurriedly settled down.


    Ivy snarled at him which made all of them giggle at Andrew¡¯s tease. Ivy was too distracted all along with her exams preparation and coping with her sleep disorders to think about the possibility of that to happen as she shrugged it off knowing it was impossible.


    After lectures, Ivy was so tired from an entire afternoon of lecture that all she wanted was a nice dinner. She lamented at the fact that Andrew and Sandra already had dinner plans with their respective families that they went off separately after the lecture.


    Her mind was drawn back to Sandra and Andrew, nagging her about her fake trio of friends. Deep in her thoughts, she didn¡¯t realise she had driven to Jason¡¯s place. She sighed at her absentminded self while she alighted and decided to visit Lucky for awhile. She sat with Lucky by the balcony enjoying the gentle evening breeze as she sighed at her efforts of trying to salvage her nearly broken friendship with Lance, Laura and Belinda.


    Jason stepped into the balcony area after seeing her car parked at his garage when he arrived home. He was surprised to find her on a non-tutor day in his house and knew something must have happened.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t expect to see you here today?¡± He greeted while disrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, hey! Sorry, I was just thinking of taking my mind off things by visiting him.¡± She pointed at Lucky as she hugged Lucky closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He sat next to her on the same bench. ¡°Come, spill the beans. What¡¯s up?¡± She laughed a little at his sudden playful self asking her in a comical tone. Her hesitation was then pushed away by her thoughts of him being a great companion and listener lately that she was willing to open up a little.


    ¡°I used to have this trio of friends who were nice and caring during our kindergarten days but puberty hit in and somehow impaired our friendship. Well¡­ one of them was the guy who confessed to me that night.¡± She explained as Jason interrupted. ¡°Lance, was it?¡±


    ¡°Oh you remembered. Well yes and the other two girls are... one obviously knows the guy had feelings for me but she liked him so she hates me.¡± Ivy continued to explain but ended up mumbling the last line to herself. ¡°How is this my fault really?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Laura was it?¡± Jason heard her mumble but pretended not to as he tried recalling their names while Ivy patted his head and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The other one, Belinda. She became stuck up when her parents divorced, probably seeking attention.¡± Ivy spoke without trying to filter her thoughts as Jason shifted closer to her.


    ¡°Let me guess¡­ they tried to pick on you today?¡± Jason asked as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°Not really¡­ I mean not just today. Well, they have been picking on me ever since their puberty years. They don¡¯t do it very obviously. I am enduring it only because I don¡¯t want them to harm my two close friends, Andrew and Sandra whom they discriminated against for being poor.¡± Ivy explained as Jason reacted as though he was in disbelief but it was a little exaggerated.


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re so funny, Jason.¡± Ivy laughed. Jason noted in mind that she mentioned discrimination of wealth which made him curious if there were anything related to her father.


    ¡°Then why aren''t they discriminating against you? Aren''t you equally¡­ poor?¡± Jason questioned. Ivy was hesitating to tell for a moment as she was afraid of telling him too much but thought no harm of just telling on the surface details. ¡°My grandma left me some fortune¡­ you know the spicy noodles franchise¡­¡± Ivy shrugged as Jason nodded. It calmed his nervous mind thinking Ivy might have known about her father and his fortune but turned out it was her grandma¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, I am sure you know well enough what is right and wrong. So, you should know what to do?¡± Jason exclaimed as he was trying to understand her point.


    ¡°I guess so¡­ I hope I am doing the right thing too. The thing is whenever either one of those three birthdays are close they would ask me to chip in to their expenses and mind you their parties are luxurious. They never invited Andrew and Sandra but since I know it¡¯s going to be their last year studying here, I made them invite Andrew and Sandra to two parties now.¡± Ivy explained as she showed him two fingers. ¡°Guess that just made them hate me more¡­¡± Ivy mumbled to herself again and Jason heard it but stayed silent.


    ¡°I am sure one last one is coming up. And thanks to your part time job¡¯s pay, I don¡¯t have to worry about finances ever again. How much can a student spend on birthday parties right?¡± Ivy said in a more relaxing manner as Jason finally figured out the need for her part-time job.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a silly girl.¡± He said as he messed up her hair she smacked his hand. ¡°Stop it!¡± She giggled as he stood and ran downstairs to the kitchen while she chased him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? I will cook?¡± He offered as she nodded. ¡°I will help!¡± She offered as she went to prepare the chopping board.


    When Ivy went in for her next internship session on Thursday, Jason¡¯s accountant, Ann, was beginning to let Ivy take on more important tasks such as passing journals into the accounting system. Because of the efforts she put in to study for accounts, Ivy was beginning to get her basics right so she decided to attempt the accounting exam at the end of the following week with confidence.


    She hoped not to fail any subjects this time round while she drove to Lance¡¯s birthday party right after her last paper. When she arrived, Andrew and Sandra were already seated inside separately from the trio who were snapping pictures among themselves as usual. She sighed at the sight when she entered the private room and made eye contact with Lance who was half delighted but seemed to succumb to peer pressure that he suppressed his happiness and looked guilty. The girls this time didn¡¯t bother to even greet her as she walked over to Andrew and Sandra who were deep in conversation. She knew they could be discussing psychology topics again which always intrigued her.


    ¡°... a place where you could be in vividly and you control every element of it.¡± Andrew explained to Sandra while Ivy grabbed a bottle of cider and sat opposite the both of them acting as though she was listening intensely at them which amused the both of them.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Andrew and Sandra greeted each Ivy in unison. ¡°When did you arrive? We didn¡¯t even know!¡± Andrew exclaimed.


    ¡°Just awhile ago¡­ Go on.. Your topic seems very interesting this time.. What vivid stuff which you control every element of?¡± Ivy asked curiously while she helped herself to some mixed nuts.


    ¡°Imaginary world¡­¡± Sandra explained while she picked some mixed nuts to nibble on too.


    ¡°Imaginary world? Oh¡­¡± Ivy wondered if her dreams were a part of this. ¡°Tell me more about it¡­ What is it about?¡± Ivy pestered while Andrew and Sandra helped themselves to some macaroons.


    ¡°In psychology they have another term called paracosm. It¡¯s basically an imaginary world someone creates and could live in it.¡± Andrew explained. ¡°How?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°You could imagine it in the real world like now in daylight or in your dreams. Basically, it¡¯s pure imagination. Anytime, anywhere type. Well, in some cases imaginary friends are also considered part of it. You control everything from how the world is or who could be in it. The best part is, it doesn''t have to be logical.¡± Sandra explained further.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Yep, most studies show people who have this world tend to lack something in real life. The development of this imaginary world is solely depending on the creator themselves.¡± Andrew said while sipping his cider.


    ¡°Can anyone just create one?¡± Ivy asked. ¡°Having fantasies is common these days isn''t it? Reality most of the time isn''t smooth as planned¡­¡± Sandra¡¯s remark somehow made everyone turn their heads to take a look at the trio who were still oblivious of their presence. It was beginning to upset Ivy who was enduring it since she had paid quite a big sum this time and it would always be a waste to not enjoy the food and drinks she had paid for.


    ¡°In the paracosm, it¡¯s purely created based on the person¡¯s imagination. For some, it could also occur from the person¡¯s young age. Guess I didn¡¯t keep mine till now¡­¡± Andrew shrugged as Ivy wondered if her so-called nightmares were these.


    ¡°What are the after effects?¡± Ivy asked again as she twirled her bottle of cider. ¡°It depends on what the imaginary world was created on. If it¡¯s bad then it best to abandon it before it could affect the person emotionally but if it¡¯s a good one then the person could keep it and develop for the benefit of their own mental health.¡± Andrew explained before popping some tarts into his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re so interested in this? Are you having any weird dreams again lately?¡± Sandra asked suspiciously while pointing at Ivy.


    Ivy suddenly became conscious about her curiosity which was made obvious as she took a macaroon and ate it as an excuse from being unable to reply with a mouth full while she shook her head in reply.


    ¡°You better be telling the truth. If you ever still have those weird dreams, I will come and sleep with you every night.¡± Sandra warned while she took a sip of her cider.


    Ivy choked on the last part of her sentence before drinking some cider. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t have to¡­ Please don¡¯t...¡± Ivy forcefully said in between her coughs to clear her throat while they laughed as they all knew Sandra¡¯s bad sleeping habits could make the person sleeping next to her fall off the bed the next morning.


    ¡±Are we done? Shall we just leave? They don¡¯t seem to care about us anymore¡­ The last birthday party I forbid you from paying. No point.¡± Sandra grumbled as Ivy hushed her and quickly led her out of the private room with Andrew.


    As she dropped Andrew and Sandra each to their own house, in a moment of solitude, she realised she was not really in a good mood to step home. She was rather upset and sad as she slowly drove herself to Jason¡¯s house for her tutor session since it was a Friday.


    She received a text message from Lance which thanked her for coming. She could sense a thousand unspoken words from Lance just from a simple text message but she knew she should stay away from the trio sooner the better. She quickly replied with a formal you¡¯re welcome message before alighting to meet Lucky and Jason. Just the thought of them both had delighted her gloomy mood as she looked forward to more fun time with them with a grateful heart.


    Her mood was instantly lifted the moment she saw Lucky and played with him without noticing Jason¡¯s whereabouts in the house till she heard his electric guitar strums. She then remembered he had a band competition tomorrow as she ran upstairs and decided to help him practice. This time, she played on the drums after listening once to his guitar tune. Jason was very impressed at her drumming skills compared to her piano as he gave her a round of applause while she bowed to play along.


    "It''s a sad song isn''t it?" Sandra asked as they rested by the piano bench with Lucky on her lap.


    Jason gave it a thought. The lyrics sang happy and contented words. The tune was haunting but lively because he wrote it to be that way in the first place. The memories brought him back to the purpose he wrote the song.


    "You''re right. How did you know?" He could not hide being surprised at her precise depiction of the song¡¯s hidden meaning.


    "The tune gave it away. Its'' lingering, awry darkness hovered by soft but yet lively guitar combination. It wasn''t enough to hide the deep sadness and disappointment. Although the lyrics were well written in such a way that the positivity was probably hiding the truth that the person has moved on. Probably was in the midst of letting go of a toxic relationship." She stared at him, half waiting for an explanation but half did not want to intrude on his privacy considering the brief time they knew each other.


    "It''s absolutely a good piece. I am sure your band will win it." She smiled staring back at the walls as she softly hummed the tune of the song.


    He thought to himself about Nancy, his ex girlfriend again. The inspiration for composing the tune came from her, who is the band¡¯s lead singer but she will never know. Lately, he noticed he was struck by a bittersweet moment lately too many times whenever he was with Ivy as he thought to himself about Ivy, someone who heard the song very little times but could figure out the hidden meaning of it when the person whom the song was written for, had been oblivious about it all along.


    "Thank you. Come and watch us tomorrow." He said gently as though someone had pry open a long knitted wound away, bringing out his vulnerable self.


    She was taken aback by this part of him she had never seen as she nodded with a smile. She knew what she said could have stirred old wounds or memories in him and although she was dying to fill her curiosity if there was a hidden story behind the song, she respected that the fact he didn''t explain, it meant it wasn''t time to pry further into his personal life either.


    Her yawn made her sleepy as she put aside her plans to have a tutor session with him. After all, she had just finished her monthly exams today and a short break would be great. She stood to head to the guest room without Lucky. She carried Lucky and put him onto Jason¡¯s lap for him to cuddle. "I will call it a night. Thanks for letting me join in. Goodnight, Jason."


    He was zoning out for a moment as he nodded when he realised Lucky was on his lap. He continued to drown himself in his past memories with Lucky falling asleep on his lap while he patted him.


    A soothing tune was serenading the dog kingdom as Ivy stepped into the purple iris plains when she opened her eyes after heading to bed. She recognised the lovely tune when Phoenix pledged his freedom to her and was searching for Phoenix instead of her grandma. She could see a harp at the far end as she skipped over. The sight of the golden harp was getting more vibrant but she could make out not just one unfamiliar shadow but a few of them surrounding the harp.


    She halted half way as she turned around to look for her grandma¡¯s cottage but it was nowhere to be found. ¡°Ivy¡­¡± An echo was heard and she knew it was Phoenix.


    ¡°Phoenix¡­¡± She whispered as she looked towards the harp¡¯s direction but instead the echo was from the opposite direction.


    ¡°Come over here...¡± She was glad at his urge as she ran faster to catch the sight of everything she wanted to see in the opposite direction; her kingdom of dogs and puppies surrounded Phoenix and her grandma¡¯s cottage which made her mind wander to grandma who was still resting in seclusion. Ivy had longed for such a sight every day she returned home as she ran to claim her long awaited embrace from Phoenix although she wished it was her grandma.


    ¡°Phoenix!¡± Ivy closed her eyes to feel the warmth of his embrace and forced herself to remember it for a long time and never to forget how it felt. ¡°Easy princess¡­ Your injury hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡± Phoenix reminded her of her poisoned self by the serpents as she let go of him.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Phoenix echoed as he let his harp play on its own. ¡°Ivy... Just call me Ivy.¡± Ivy smiled sweetly at the mesmerising sight of him. Phoenix hesitated to call her by name but mustered up the courage to do so. ¡°Ivy, would you like to come with me on a walk?¡± He asked as he held out his hand. Ivy grabbed it as he led the way to the overhanging cliff.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did you get enough venom for your portion? What were the missing ingredients?¡± Ivy asked as she recalled the incident from the last dream. Phoenix sensed her anxiety as he stopped walking and turned to face her. His eyes were fixated at her injury which Ivy then realised had a scar on her right palm which had recovered but her body was weak from the poisoning previously.


    ¡°We are almost close¡­ But I don¡¯t intend to fight the serpents anytime soon. Not until you¡¯re stronger.¡± He explained as Ivy held his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I will heal in no time. You should harvest more of these serpents¡¯ venom whenever they appear since they only produced very little but are of great use.¡± Ivy urged as she watched Phoenix¡®s charming eyes look sad today.


    Phoenix had recalled bits and pieces of his memories when he sucked the venom out from Ivy¡¯s injury to save her and downed the bottle portion. He recalled his mission of being assigned to wipe out the kingdom of dogs instructed by his mother, the queen of his kingdom and not the king, but he couldn¡¯t remember how he ended up forgetting about his mission the moment he found himself awake in the kingdom. He decided not to tell Ivy about his memory recovery as he didn¡¯t want to upset her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Ivy. I will always protect you and the kingdom.¡± Phoenix gently pulled her in for an embrace. ¡°Phoenix, the embers on the ground¡­ do you perish every time you turn into your mystical self?¡± Ivy asked as she stood in his embrace listening to his heartbeat.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He echoed. ¡°Then, how do you get back to your human form?¡± Ivy asked as she looked up at him.


    ¡°A phoenix perished into the ember and rose to be reborn again from the ember, Ivy.¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy recalled she had read about it before. ¡°Hence, the reason for having the ember dance¡­¡± She mumbled to herself as Phoenix nodded while they oversaw the aurora lit sky.


    ¡°Phoenix, aren''t you worried about the other two ingredients?¡± Ivy pestered again. ¡°Princess, I already found them.¡± He echoed.


    ¡°What are they?¡± Ivy looked up at him. ¡°The roots of the irises and your¡­¡± Phoenix hesitated for a moment as he looked away. ¡°What is it?¡± Ivy pestered impatiently but instead all that she saw in front of her was blurring. She heard squeals from her younger self calling out to her mother while she felt herself falling off from a high area. She could see a long hair figure in front of her while falling off in the mid air.


    ¡°¡­your blood.¡± In the midst of the chaotic squeals, she heard Phoenix¡¯s answer while she fell off the high area which sent chills down Ivy¡¯s spine as she continued to hear the deafening squeals of younger self calling out to her mother desperately.


    Ivy woke to find herself staring right into the eyes of a floating figure with long wavy hair up in the ceiling. She couldn¡¯t move herself as she panicked and squealed, soon, letting her tears of terror flow freely on their own. Jason who was about to head into his room after a long time pondering on their conversation which brought back lots of memories, heard her squeals in the nick of time as he entered her room to check on her. ¡°Ivy?¡±


    He saw the faint shimmering hues of pink from her bracelet as her squeals grew loud. He walked closer to her and realised she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Ivy! Are you alright?¡± He rushed to pull her up from bed and shook her but she kept squealing and had a hard time breathing.


    ¡°Ivy! Ivy, breath!¡± He screamed as Lucky hopped onto bed to be by her side. Jason¡¯s first instinct was to pinch her cheeks to get her reaction but their bracelets were attracted to each other again. He noticed both of their bracelets were glowing in their own respective color; hers in hues of pink while his in hues of green.


    He had to use his left hand to pinch her cheeks instead. She felt the first shot of pain hit her cheeks as her hands muscles instantly smacked his hand away in pain before she forcefully ran out of bed to the side of the room and stood under the moonlight shining in the window to catch her breath. The force was strong enough to unattached their bracelets from each other that it left some scratches on Jason¡¯s wrist which went unnoticed as he was very worried about Ivy.


    Her nightmares were overwhelming for her this time as she wondered what had triggered it considering she had nights of peaceful sleep lately. Jason rushed over to her side as she held on tightly to the window pane while catching her breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ That must have hurt you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He tried hard to apologise as he shifted her to face him when he noticed she was quietly sobbing with her eyes closed. Ivy was shaken that her dreams were beginning to frighten her when the deafening squeals felt so surreal. She wondered why she was calling her mother that way as though she was begging her to save her life but was ignored. She couldn¡¯t explain how she was so affected by the feeling of being unwanted and left in the cold being hopeless. Deep in her thoughts and wonders, she didn¡¯t realise she was sobbing in Jason¡¯s arms as they sat on the ground illuminated by the moonlight. His gentle pat on her shoulders was the only assurance she could let her guards down and seek refuge from it. Lucky sat by their side as though he knew the troubles of Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ could you tell me what¡¯s going on? Is this sleep disorder something to do with you grieving over your grandma passing?¡± Jason asked when she calmed down after a while but realised he had asked a very personal question. Ivy shifted in his arms to sit up but he quickly held her back into his embrace.


    ¡°Stay. It¡¯s alright. It would be more comfortable to at least let me know what¡¯s going on.¡± He explained as he waited while Lucky crawled in between them and fitted in just nicely as Ivy cuddled him and giggled a little at his ticklish fur. Jason was glad to have Lucky at that point of time helping to ease their tense moment.


    ¡°I always had strange dreams from when I was young that I had always slept with my grandma¡­ Most of the time, I would wake up and cry my lungs away. When I was a teenager, I grew to not keep my grandma worried so I slept alone. I would wake up in tears and sometimes I cannot move for a while staring back at creepy long hair figures or eerie serpents... I have gotten used to them but I have never hurt myself in my dream other than that one time...¡± Ivy slowly explained while Jason patted her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ you need to seek medical help.¡± Jason gently said.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for sure¡­ they would say it¡¯s depression and prescribe packages of antidepressant medicines but that¡¯s not my case. These dreams are so vivid that I live in them. I could even hear my desperate squeals for my mother to rescue me but was left not responded which was so surreal... I couldn¡¯t explain why¡­¡± Her voice cracked for a moment as Jason tightened his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s alright¡± He wiped her tears away from her cheeks.


    ¡°...I couldn¡¯t explain why the warm embrace I felt from my grandma in my dreams seem so surreal every time that I always long for her to hold me in my dreams longer¡­¡± Jason rocked her a little as she sobbed again while Lucky tried to lick her to comfort her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ from now on, you have me.¡± He held her right palm. ¡°I will hold your hand to sleep and leave only when you¡¯re deep asleep. Lucky would guard by your side every night too. On days you¡¯re not sleeping here, you could bring Lucky to accompany you¡­¡± Jason offered as she eased further into Lucky¡¯s fur for comfort and he understood it was her way of agreeing. He continued to comfort her till she fell asleep and tucked her into bed, holding on to her hand while Lucky slept in bed with her.


    He wondered if he should start to tell her father that he had found her to escalate their business dealings and at least, he could give her the family she deserved. However, a part of him was worried she might misunderstand him. He hoped for her to have a family while he got his business deals but he also wanted their friendship to last. He pondered on ways he could do so while he fell asleep by the side of her bed.

 Chapter 18: Walking out of my comfort zone

    After opening up with Jason last night, she was a little shy to face him. Besides, it was the weekend and she was too lazy to get up on a free Saturday from extra curricular which she had already fulfilled the quota of hours for the month. Lucky was still in bed accompanying her as she stayed cuddling with Lucky in bed while reading a new crime novel.


    Her cozy session was cut short when her stomach grumbled as she checked the time to be past twelve. She forced herself to get up to prepare brunch while she blasted her list of emotional songs which she turned to when her mood was down. She remembered Jason¡¯s band competition was today and set an alarm at four in the afternoon to remind her to prepare in case she forgot time again.


    She stepped into an empty house and was grateful for it while her mind wandered to her nightmares. The squeal brought a familiar sense which she had encountered before but her mind couldn¡¯t recall it. As she boiled a pot of water for her noodles, she stood by the kitchen¡¯s window looking out at the mini garden while indulging in her thoughts fighting with each other on whether to confront the truth behind these nightmares through a psychologist.


    The sudden vibration of her phone from an incoming call startled her. "Tsk, who is this? So annoying!" Ivy mumbled as she unplugged her ear pieces to answer her vibrating phone.


    "Yes?" She asked with an annoyed tone, knowing the caller ID wrote ¡°Ten pound twig¡± indicating it was Jason. She was too lazy to change his caller identification at first but grew to like the unique name she named him.


    "Oh wow! Chilling?" Jason, who was caught by surprise at her annoyed tone, was asking awkwardly.


    "Kind of, till you call. So, yes, what is it? I will see you later anyway..." She said while adding noodles into the boiling water.


    "Hmm, yes... About that... We have a situation here. Would you be able to come earlier?" Jason asked while trying his luck as he knew he was threading on a thin line.


    "Why? Change of schedule? Performing earlier?" She asked while walking to the counter top to fetch a glass of water.


    "Well¡­ not really¡­ Just my drummer had severe food poisoning and he is hospitalised. So¡­ I need a replacement..." He paused with fingers crossed.


    "So?" She still didn''t understand his point as she took a sip from the glass of water while waiting for her noodles to cook.


    Jason took a deep breath before explaining in one shot. "I need you to replace him. Just that one song. The one you always accompanied me when I practiced?" He explained calmly and ensured every word was spoken clearly.


    "Just one song." Jason pleaded while she was in the midst of finishing her glass of water.


    She was still trying to register his point when she finally understood in the midst of swallowing the water she drank but couldn¡¯t help but choke. In mind, she wanted to up front reject the offer as she knew she wasn¡¯t skilled enough for a competition and besides, she wanted to stay low profile about her hobby but the thought of the story behind the song which was still a mystery, made her curiosity grow and eager to accept his offer in the midst of clearing her throat.


    "Are you alright, Ivy? Ivy!¡± Jason panicked a little at the sound of her choke but the urgency of his situation pestered him to dive into desperate measures. ¡°Look, you need to come down now to join in the rehearsal." Jason instructed as he began to fidget more with a feeling she would reject.


    "No! This is absurd. I don''t let anyone know I play the drums other than Andrew and Sandra. Besides, I am not as skilled as your drummer to be able to join in a competition." Ivy explained while she poured in the sauce packet for her noodles before stirring and off the stove. She walked over to the cupboard to get a bowl to serve her lunch while she placed him on the phone¡¯s loudspeaker.


    He knew it was tough to convince her but he had to make her agree as it was the only way to solve his band¡¯s crisis and perhaps make her realise her own potential. He knew she was talented and if only she realised it herself. Hence, leaving him with no choice but back to his old habits.


    "Why are you doubting yourself? Look, we could dress you in a guy''s cloth and wear a cap. Matter solved. So, let''s make this easy, I helped you with your studies, you owed me the favor. Return it here and now." Jason knew he had to pester her to a corner to force her inner self who loved being challenged to shine.


    "Jerk!" Ivy yelled in her mind as she rolled her eyes. She knew he was challenging her and she thought about agreeing and screwing the entire competition all the better for being such a jerk.


    "Fine, ten pound twig! I will get there!" She hung up as she quickly gobbled down her lunch. She pondered on how drastically Jason could change overnight from a person whom she started to trust to a total jerk she first hated him for. As she grabbed her keys while leaving her dishes in the dishwasher, she dragged herself on a short fifteen minutes drive to the field in town where Jason texted her the address and which entrance to enter earlier.


    Jason knew he pressed on her furious button and he would need to calm her down later to ensure she didn''t screw the whole performance. He was getting nervous as he paced up and down under the tree backstage which faced the entrance of the car park.


    "Dude, rehearsal is starting in the next fifteen minutes for us! Where is the replacement?" Will, the electric guitarist and also the leader of the band asked as anxiety kicked in.


    "Chill, chill am getting her on the way." Jason said as he got even more nervous while trying to buy time. He paced up and down even quicker.


    "A lass? You''re sure she can do it?" Will folded his arm in disbelief while asking in sarcasm.


    "Yes! Yes, she can. I practiced with her many times before this though she was just playing the accompanying beats to my bass but she can fill in Nick''s place. Besides, Nancy is the one who needs to keep it together." Said Jason while trying to affirm himself and Will as they eyed Nancy, the lead singer and also the drummer, Nick¡¯s girlfriend, who was sobbing occasionally while being comforted by the other band members.


    "She better make it on time and get to the rehearsal!" Will said before running over to check on Nancy. The other bands were one by one taking their turn to rehearse and although the occasional music eases Jason¡¯s anxiety a little but he couldn¡¯t keep his cool thinking of ways to manage Ivy when she arrived.


    Ivy could hear the sound checks from the car park. She had a hard time navigating her way from the jam as the crowd began to grow while she honked on them to move quickly. Soon, she found the backstage entrance as the car park she was told to park in was meant for band members only. She instantly spotted a worried Jason who was all dressed up like a rocker at the entrance. The cool sight of him somehow eased her annoyance a little so she decided to give him a cool greeting.


    "There you are! Hurry, come with me!" Jason pulled her straight to the back stage as he grabbed some leather jackets for her to try on while changing caps on her messy hair bun. He let her listen to the practice demo version of their song cover while she was dressed.


    ¡°Listen over and over to the beats and familiarise. We are playing in that order.¡± Jason explained quickly before he disappeared to the dressing room leaving her with his mobile and ear piece. There wasn¡¯t any chance to retaliate in the whole chaos as she listened closely to the beats and tried to plan her fill-ins on the drum beats while he dressed her up and gave her Nick¡¯s drumsticks when he was done.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Remember just play like it was in the practices with me." Jason said hastily while looking right into her eyes before he ran up on stage with the other band members taking their position as she nodded.


    At the first note of the keyboard as an introduction followed by the singer¡¯s gentle yet haunting voice on half of the first verse, she counted along as Jason¡¯s bass and the electric guitarist joined and felt more relaxed when she took her cue to her first beat on the first chorus. They continued on to the bridge and chorus before they ended their rehearsal.


    Her performance surprised herself as she went off hastily to the back stage. Anxiety unexpectedly caught up with her as her mixed emotions were made of proudness, happiness and fear at the same time.


    "Hey! Good job up there!" Will praised as the band members approached her who was kicking sand and tiny stones on the ground while calming her nerves. She gave her thumb up.


    "Yo! That was great!" Tom, the electric guitarist, praised her as she winked and smiled, accepting their compliments.


    "Thank you." She mumbled while they walked away with Jason nowhere to be seen. She felt a little disappointed as she turned around facing the car park and looked down on the ground to kick a stone off the path.


    "You were cool..." Jason teased standing aside while watching her for a while when she reacted to the band members with a drink in hand as he walked over to her. She was caught off guard when she heard him as she looked up and smiled.


    "Thank you." Her smile grew wider as her confidence was boosted at the sight of him.


    He passed her a can of calamansi drink he bought for her and she noticed the scratch on his wrist. She remembered last night and it could have been because of it.


    ¡°Your wrist¡­¡± She mumbled which took his attention to last night as well.


    ¡°Small matter¡­ It will heal.¡± Jason shook it off to not bother her state of mind. She suddenly recalled the terrifying nightmare and could clearly recall their bracelets were tangled, the slap she got from him to get her senses back and the shrilling scream which woke her to the warm embrace of Jason. Jason patted her head to comfort her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±She looked down with her eyes closed as the terrors from last night were overwhelming.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I made a promise and Lucky will always be at your service too¡­¡± He held her hand to comfort her as he was worried she would be overwhelmed by her nightmares again.


    "Never knew you were capable of that?" He asked while sipping his own soft drink to change the topic and lighten the mood instead of pursuing further to get her to seek medical help.


    She came back to her nervous self when she heard the change in topic. "You mean drumming?¡± He nodded at her question. ¡°Sort of. Well, I hope I don''t see anyone I know here tonight. Who knows what will happen in college on Monday.¡± She let go of his hand and took another sip of her drink.


    ¡°Kids these days and their peer pressure.¡± He teased as he chuckled.


    ¡°Pretty archaic right?¡± Ivy played along as she sipped her calamansi juice.


    "Stop underestimating yourself. You can do much more, trust me. I¡¯m just curious¡­ you performed as though you practiced often. How?" Jason asked while she looked at him when he winked at her. She rolled her eyes at his non stop teases.


    "Drums are about coordination¡­ Practicing the air¡­ If I practice to keep them there, it won''t take me long to get used to them again¡­" She smiled while thinking to herself about the mystery of the beautiful haunting song¡¯s backstory if any or was she just overthinking. She wanted to ask but held back when Jason patted her head and messed her hair which annoyed her. She smacked him for teasing her but he continued on with both of them and ended up in giggles which calmed both of their nervous self down even more.


    Will called them in for a briefing moments later as Jason walked Ivy over to the back stage. ¡°Haven¡¯t introduced everyone to you... The guy on the keyboard was Tom. Will¡¯s on the electric guitar and Nancy the lead singer. Nick the drummer is whom you replaced.¡± Jason explained as she nodded.


    ¡°Alright, cool¡­¡± She replied as she finished her drink and aimed at an opened dustbin successfully as though she was scoring a three-pointer at basketball. They band members caught her in the act and burst out in laughter as she smiled and winked at her success before skipping closer to join their briefing.


    The crowd was growing later that night. They were the last few bands to perform as Ivy patiently waited with anxiety she struggled to keep in control. She even skipped dinner with the team members.


    She had a make-over by the make-up artist and it was the first time Jason ever saw her that way. He couldn''t help but to not acknowledge what a beauty she was.


    "Remember, you set the mood because you''re the drummer. Keep thinking back at the free will feeling you had during practice with me. Don¡¯t feel too much pressure. You will be alright." Jason calmed her down before they went up on stage. She eyed him nervously as she nodded and gave a shaky smile.


    "It''s not important whether we win or not. Performing is what matters. Go up there and enjoy like you did during practice." She nodded at his encouragement as he patted her head gently on her reverse cap which covered her hair bun slightly.


    She couldn''t believe she would ever have the chance to play the drums live on stage as she enjoyed performing and synchronizing to everyone¡¯s rhythm. Eventually, she fell into place with the tempo easily and her confidence made her more outrageous with her fill-ins on the drum beats. Jason found it easy to play with her rhythm as everyone got into the right mood for a slow built-up tempo song.


    She was excited and proud of herself after the performance that she wanted to have a hearty meal. Unfortunately, most stores around the field were sold out and her gastric pangs started to kick in.


    "Hey, aren''t you eating?" Jason typed over his phone to show her while the last band performed. She shook her head as she pointed at the stores and shook her hand indicating they were sold out.


    "Awww... We will get something to eat after the results?" He typed the next line as he put a thumb up and she agreed.


    She noticed Nancy had left right after the performance. She was impressed with her performance and immediately fell in love with her strong and high pitch voice which suited a rock song a lot. It was a great performance and she really hoped she didn¡¯t disappoint all of them. The occasional gastric pangs were getting agitating as she patiently waited for the announcement of winners.


    Just when the announcement for top three winners began, she heard Jason¡¯s band¡¯s name, ¡°Burning Ember¡± announced and it was unexpected for everyone as they all were asking to clarify if it was their band name announced before running up on stage to collect their trophy. She wanted to stay behind but was soon pushed forward by the other team members up to the stage. She was so grateful for the stunning sunglasses and cap which she decided not to wear in reverse anymore, which made her disguise a success.


    The band members left immediately after the prize giving ceremony and headed straight to the hospital to visit Nick to celebrate. Jason offered to pack food for everyone with Ivy and he ensured she finished hers while he drove as he could tell she must have had gastric pangs from her grimaces.


    When they reached Nick¡¯s room, they saw Nancy was asleep by his bedside. They decided to leave them alone quietly. They saw Will and Tom at the lobby and went over instead.


    "Yo, bro! Dinner." Jason greeted them.


    "Hey! Man, we are starving! Thanks!¡± Will said as he grabbed the paper bag of food. ¡°Hey, drummer lass! Good job and thanks! You''re cool!" Will complimented with his thumbs up.


    "Thanks." Ivy smiled shyly as she took a seat next to Jason.


    "Thanks for helping us out! We owe you one, claim it from Jason. Don¡¯t worry if he doesn''t repay you, find us anytime." Tom said while slurping his pasta.


    Ivy giggled and nodded as she was still enduring the pangs of her subsiding gastric.


    ¡°How¡¯s Nick¡¯s condition?¡± Jason asked. ¡°He¡¯s resting. Better. Will be discharged tomorrow¡­¡± Will explained in between his chews as Jason nodded and turned his attention to his phone instead.


    "I didn''t know the lead singer was dating the drummer." Ivy whispered to kill her curiosity to Jason who was checking out the photos he took earlier in the event.


    "She was my ex." She gasped in surprise as she raised her eyebrow, thinking he was joking since he was speaking so nonchalantly without looking at her.


    "That''s also a reason why I stopped joining the band but it was an important sign up this time." He smiled and held her hand with his free left hand while scrolling. "Thank you." He said, finally looking into her eyes which were still shocked.


    "I''m sorry. I wasn''t ..." Ivy finally understood he wasn''t joking and was trying to link his excuse to the backstory of the song. Jason put a finger on her lips as he noticed her grimacing at her gastric pain.


    "You''re alright? You have been doing this funny grimacing face all night¡­¡± Jason asked as he removed his finger while Ivy was again surprised with his reaction for being caring suddenly as she raised her eyebrow and withdrew her hand from his. Soon, she realised it was to tease Will and Tom who were eavesdropping. ¡°Are you in pain?" Jason asked loudly. Ivy smacked him lightly while she giggled at his tease.


    "Pain? Who? What happened again?" Tom leaned in at them knocking into Jason who was close to bumping into Ivy''s face who was staring back in shock with her big eyes. He managed to hold her arms to prevent himself from going further near her while remaining at a distance as she moved further away. He turned to face the guys when she looked away as he released her.


    "Just gastric. It''s subsiding. I will be fine." Ivy said to everyone as she reassured them while blushing at the awkward situation earlier.


    "You should have eaten more¡­ ¡° He pinched her nose while both Will and Tom watched suspiciously leaving Ivy blushed.


    "She had gastric pain but it''s subsiding and late dinner you see. We will leave you both to send the food to the lovebirds. I gotta send this young lass home first." Jason said as he stood to leave followed by Ivy.


    "See ya, Jason! See ya and thanks, sweetie!" Will teased and wink.


    "Hey, no tackling business here!" Jason turned and warned jokingly as the boys ended up laughing leaving Ivy blushed even more and quickly scurried away in embarrassment.


    Nancy was standing by the aisle for a long while after Jason and Ivy closed the door as she watched the entire circumstance take place. She knew there and then Ivy was important to him even if he didn¡¯t know it yet. His actions had betrayed him. It stirred a pool of jealousy in Nancy as she snarled at Ivy thinking of her next plans.

 Chapter 19: Tangled with your past

    After an eventful weekend, Ivy had a bittersweet week ahead of her. Lucky had been a frequent visitor to her house lately and she didn¡¯t mind taking care of him who had kept her accompanied most of the time.


    Her exam results had improved tremendously and she was so excited that her first ever attempt on accounts papers was a high distinction. She reminded herself to treat Jason when she heads down for her internship later.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ What are you daydreaming about again?¡± Andrew nudged her as they stood by the stairs in front of Sandra¡¯s house holding out to Lucky¡¯s leash as Sandra fed Lucky treats.


    ¡°Ah.. nothing¡­ What were you both saying?¡± Ivy knocked some senses into her as she shook her thoughts away.


    ¡°Since when is your boss¡¯s dog also your responsibility? Are you his maid now?¡± Andrew teased as Sandra giggled. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t find a good excuse in time to hide the truth as she smiled and squatted to pat Lucky who was enjoying his treats.


    ¡°Oh, Sandra, the package arrived. You can leave mine in my house. Will check them when I¡¯m free.¡± Ivy informed Sandra about the arrival of their online shopping they made lately with Ivy¡¯s formal wear and Sandra¡¯s gift. Sandra nodded before she pouted and forced herself to explain the news Andrew and her had been trying to tell Sandra.


    ¡°We both are taking an additional four papers this semester onwards and ditching Science¡­¡± Sandra explained abruptly while watching Ivy¡¯s face tensed up.


    ¡°Oh, is it for the psychology faculty entrance requirement?¡± Ivy asked while she got up from her squat, burrowing her forehead. She could feel a little disappointment kicked in as she forced herself to suppress and hide it.


    ¡°Yep¡­ and classes start today...¡± Andrew nodded as he felt guilty knowing Sandra and him won''t be spending much time with Ivy like before.


    ¡°That¡¯s great news! Congratulations! Which meant you both would be taking on tough papers¡­ I mean it¡¯s Chemistry, Physics, Biology and Algebra and I don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Ivy cheered with her hands up in the air trying to hide her disappointment to not make them feel any guiltier while Lucky barked once as though he knew it was a celebration. Andrew patted him briefly.


    ¡°But Ivy¡­¡± Sandra lamented as she held on to Ivy. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ we all know this was meant to happen in college. But at least we still meet for other classes. Just that I won¡¯t be seeing both of you all that much. Besides, if I have issues with Science, you both would be the expert to solve for me¡­¡± Ivy comforted them as they gave her a sad smile.


    Ivy looked at her phone¡¯s time and alerted them. ¡°Oh no, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s getting late for your new classes. Come, I will drop you both off college on the way to work.¡± They all got into her car and let Lucky sit in front next to her while she drove.


    "You¡¯re sending him home?¡± Sandra asked while Andrew gave Lucky a head rub which Lucky enjoyed a lot.


    ¡°Yes, before heading for work¡­¡± Ivy said as she nodded. ¡°Was it really necessary to have a part time job especially when your grandma left you a fortune?" Andrew mumbled while staring at Ivy who was driving. Ivy realised Andrew¡¯s question meant they wanted to spend more time together like they did before but it seemed everyone has their own hectic schedules to move on with.


    ¡°Well, at first I asked the same question. Then, this semester¡¯s result had proven it was a right decision. I am so happy with my high distinction. I got to thank my boss later¡­¡± Ivy smiled thinking to herself was it a lie or was it really the truth. She knew it wasn''t the answer Andrew was expecting but she didn''t want to make them feel any guiltier.


    "If you miss her, you know when to call and when to bug her." Sandra teased Andrew but he didn¡¯t reply as he was zoning out at the thought of could it possibly be due to the expensive parties Belinda requested for Ivy to pay which she did not want to ask Mrs. Soh for extra. Sandra nudged Andrew who was staring without blinking at Ivy who was getting uncomfortable about it.


    "What? No, I just thought¡­ Never mind. I hope I''m wrong, else we will be guilty¡­ but don¡¯t tire yourself alright?" Andrew waved a finger at Ivy as they stopped at the bus stop outside of college.


    "You''re worried she works for money to pay for the parties isn''t it Andrew? I think you are Ivy but considering your results are improving, I guess I believe you now¡­ But seriously, we should minimise mingling with that group. That way it makes it less guilty for Andrew and myself." Sandra said as Andrew sighed.


    ¡°Alright, I promise we will minimise interaction and expensive parties. There is only one last one for Belinda. It wouldn''t be fair¡­¡± Ivy halted from continuing the topic as they both gave her death stares which were really eerie. ¡°Alright, fine fine! Leave for your classes now¡­ I gotta get myself to work! Leave¡­ go go!¡± Ivy tickled both of them to leave as they giggled and alighted while waving goodbye to Ivy and Lucky, who was excitedly wiggling his tail.


    On the way to Jason¡¯s house, Ivy let her held back disappointment earlier to drown her for a moment as her mind drifted to the limited time she has left with Andrew and Sandra unless she chose to pursue business faculty, then she would have more time to spend with them in Landsfield as the university there provides the best psychology and business courses.


    Her mind was arguing with her about pursuing her law career dream which meant she would be apart from Sandra and Andrew by staying behind in town but could take care of Mrs. Soh and tend to grandma¡¯s businesses. She was also hoping she could fulfill one last birthday party for Belinda to mark the end of their friendship quietly. It was the least she could do for old time sake. She wiped away a tear which slipped off the side of her eyes. She missed the good old times with her friends but she knew everyone was working towards a brighter future and it¡¯s part of growing up.


    She sighed in frustration while Lucky whined as though knowing Ivy was unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s alright buddy¡­ Sit¡­ We¡¯re almost home¡­¡± She comforted as Lucky sat but stood back up the moment she reached the front gate of the condominium block.


    After sending Lucky home and ensuring he was comfortable, she drove to Jason¡¯s office and pondered on the journey of her internship. With the current circumstances, she was half certain that she could end up attending business administration instead. She had a fortune left behind from her grandma and she had been learning the necessary experiences and skills to run a business which includes accounts. Pursuing law would just make all these a waste to be too specialised. She sighed at the thought of letting justice die down in her dreams for now as she couldn¡¯t afford it.


    On the way to the thirtieth floor, she was stopped by a familiar figure in the lobby but she could not recall her name.


    "You. I need to talk to you." The tall lean lady ordered Ivy in a grouchy voice before dragging her out of the building to a corner.


    Ivy was trying hard to recall her name although she remembered her as the lead singer whom she fell in love with her nostalgic voice and is the drummer''s girlfriend.


    When she let go of Ivy, Ivy quickly thought of things to say to break the awkward situation. "The drummer''s girlfriend! Hey! What''s your name again?"


    "Nancy..." She snarled at her with her arms crossed.


    "Nancy! That''s right! What''s up?" Ivy asked coolly, trying desperately to break the cold situation.


    "What''s up? You tell me what''s up with you and Jason." Nancy was furious as she pointed at Ivy¡¯s chest which pushed Ivy slowly towards a pillar.


    Ivy blinked in confusion as she furrowed her brows trying to figure out the source of Nancy¡¯s anger. She had a feeling she was getting into trouble as she recalled Nancy was also Jason¡¯s ex girlfriend who could have misunderstood their situation but Ivy couldn¡¯t find a reasonable explanation for Nancy¡¯s current drastic actions if Nick was her boyfriend. Ivy decided to play dumb first while finding ways to get herself out of the mess and the reason behind Nancy¡¯s actions.


    "I was... I¡­ wait, why does it bother you? I thought you were with the drummer, erm what''s his name?¡± Ivy pondered for a few seconds and snapped her fingers. ¡°Nick!" Ivy knew she needed to count her blessings as Nancy was giving her death glares.


    Jason knew Ivy would usually turn up around two right after his lunch. He purposely waited with her favourite fruit tea packed with a sandwich to thank her for her great help over the weekend. While he strolled a little to the building entrance, he caught the sight of Nancy approaching Ivy by the far end hidden pillar. He had a feeling Nancy was up to no good as he hastily walked closer to the pillar''s direction where they were at.


    On the way there, he texted Nick to inform him of the situation and managed to get an instant reply from Nick that he was looking for her as well and would arrive as quickly as he could. Nick also updated on Nancy¡¯s refusal on her medication lately which worried Jason even more about Ivy''s safety.


    "I''m giving you a warning here. I reckon you, stay away from my boyfriend from now onwards. Quit your job. Get a life." Nancy hissed while pointing at Ivy¡¯s chest direction.


    Ivy raised her eyebrow, acted as though she had fallen into further confusion but in mind she was certain that Nancy had misunderstood her relationship with Jason but couldn¡¯t understand the reason for her being feisty about it.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute¡­ What does my part time job have to do with you or Nick for that matter?" Ivy tried to pry further and make more room as she stepped forward which triggered Nancy to move backwards a little but she snapped instantly hearing Ivy¡¯s question.


    "Whoever told you Nick is my boyfriend is a fool! My boyfriend has never changed since Jason!" Nancy retaliated as she stepped forward again and pushed Ivy back to the pillar; wasting all of Ivy¡¯s earlier effort to escape.


    Ivy was frustrated at the confusing situation as she tried to figure out who was the liar but knew she had to continue to play along with her confusion pretense as Nancy was getting out of hand. "Oh seriously! Then, Jason is the fool!" Ivy said as she tried to push her way out from being trapped by Nancy in a small area.


    Jason was quietly creeping up on them till he was close enough to overhear their conversation. He could not help but to roll his eyes at Ivy''s comments which were pulling her into deeper danger. He knew if he did not act fast, Nancy who was fuming and had no depression medication under control could do anything to harm Ivy. He sighed at the sight of Nancy¡¯s old self whenever she refused medication.


    When Ivy noticed the awkward silence from Nancy, she knew it was the best chance to escape. "Nancy¡­ know what¡­ I have never heard Jason mention anything about your relationships. How peculiar? But again my job has no affairs with your personal issues. It''s just business. So, please mind your own business." Ivy nonchalantly said before she hurried towards the main entrance but was caught by Nancy on her left shoulder as she spun Ivy around.


    "Do you think I have not known anything? How could a college student like you sleep with someone else''s boyfriend? You''re such a slut!" Nancy went berserk as she lifted her arm close to slapping Ivy but Ivy managed to hold on to Nancy¡¯s arm. Ivy could feel the force was intense and knew she had crossed the line in provoking Nancy.


    Jason could feel butterflies in his stomach just by watching Nancy nearly assault Ivy but Ivy¡¯s laughter in such a tense situation halted him from revealing himself.


    "Now that''s the joke of the day! Regardless of who your boyfriend is, I hope they put up with your childishness well. You''re worse than the professional childish teenagers in high school for goodness sake."


    Ivy turned around wanting to quickly dash for the main entrance where there were guards but she stopped when she heard Nancy calling out to Jason. Jason appeared out of nowhere blocking Nancy from moving further which startled her.


    "Jason! Aww honey! How did you know I was here?" Nancy exclaimed as she cuddled into his arms making Jason uncomfortable. Ivy, feeling guilty than ever, turned around and saw Nancy in his arms while Jason was giving her the signals to leave but she didn¡¯t want to, knowing that he would get into trouble for the mess she caused. Instead, she walked closer to them which got into Jason¡¯s nerves as he gritted his teeth in frustration.


    "Is this for me?" Nancy asked while noticing the tea Jason was holding on to.


    Jason quickly moved away from Nancy¡¯s embrace and walked towards Ivy who looked as though she was walking into a war-zone to save him. Jason knew he had no choice but to use Ivy as a scapegoat at that point of time.


    "Hey..." His stern look instantly changed into gentle and loving gazes as he softly called out to Ivy. Ivy blinked and halted midair in surprise at the sight of his sudden change in actions. She had been caught in such situations lately too often for her liking as she sometimes couldn¡¯t tell if it was a pretense or was it real.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" He asked softly but loud enough for Nancy to hear as he hugged her by her shoulders, turning himself around to face Nancy with Ivy.


    "This was for you. Your favorite, fruit tea and sandwich." Ivy was staring and blinking at him for an explanation as he was acting as though they were a couple. He pushed the tea and paper bag to her empty hand with his delicate gaze he held on to Ivy which drove Nancy even more berserk.


    Jason could sense Nancy was at the top of her temper and as he continued to stall enough time for Nick to arrive. "And for you¡­¡± Jason said towards Nancy¡¯s direction.


    ¡°This is my girlfriend." Jason¡¯s last line caught both ladies off guard.


    "Our relationship ended ages ago, Nancy. So please, stop bothering us. You should just get a life!" Jason said before drawing Ivy closer to him while Ivy fidgeted to loosen his arms but to no avail as Jason''s will to keep her safe was stronger that she remained held tight in his arms.


    "You better watch out if I catch you harassing my life again!" Jason warned as Nancy threw a fit watching Jason lead a very confused Ivy away.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    On the way to the office building¡¯s roof-top garden, Jason noticed Nick¡¯s car arrived just in time, easing his mind of Nancy¡¯s safety. Ivy on the other hand, was still trying to digest the whole event during the walk to the lift.


    "Girlfriend? I thought he said they were over. It cannot be Nancy being delusional, is she? She did look problematic and haggard. Perhaps drowned by depression? No, no, no¡­ What had Nick been doing? Something doesn''t quite match. Either one of them was lying." She thought to herself in the lift ride and didn¡¯t notice Jason was fuming with anger at her for putting herself in unnecessary danger.


    When she entered the doorway to the rooftop with a gentle breeze greeting them, only then did she realised Jason had made her a scapegoat.


    She turned around and put down her cup of tea and paper bag on the brick wall. "Are you out of your mind? Girlfriend? That was your ex out there!"


    "Still my ex." Jason answered nonchalantly as he leaned on to the railings looking out to the skylines while Ivy snapped at him.


    "Then you got back with her and then you dumped her again! What games are you both playing? Nevermind, I don''t care what games it was but I don''t want to be a part of this!" Ivy hissed while folding her arms.


    "Listen, Ivy, it''s not that simple. I never got back with her. She was with Nick. I had no idea what happened..." He was interrupted by a furious Ivy midway.


    "Who gave you the consent to make me your girlfriend?!¡± Ivy yelled as he left his left arm hanging mid air for a moment.


    ¡°You''re making your own decisions for yourself and your company, who cares but not for another insignificant person! I am not even connected to you in any ways other than being your student and part time intern! No girlfriend business!" Ivy was literally screaming at him at this point.


    Jason knew he cannot speak to her nicely if he wanted her to understand the complicated situation.


    "So you want to bring this up, don¡¯t you? How many times have you spoken to others without looking at the person? The first time I ever saw you, you did that... Landsfield you did the same¡­ So should I say you deserve the treatment I gave you all along?" He was forced to tease her to provoke more anger in order to make her realise how dangerous the situation earlier was.


    ¡°What does that have to do with this situation?¡± Ivy yelled and kicked at the pillar next to her as Jason felt satisfied at letting her taste her own medicine for making him that furious too.


    ¡°You''re not insignificant, Ivy... You''re great in fact. Happy now that you know how furious I was with you provoking Nancy?¡± Jason added on in the midst of his anger, fuming further as she got even more pissed off.


    "Do you know how dangerous it was for you to pull that stunt just now?! You were nearly assaulted by her! She has depression and the only reason she is like that was because she had stopped her medication again! You should have acted like you didn''t know her! Run off into the office! Or even contact me! She could kill anyone without medication, Ivy!" Jason yelled back at her as he stepped forward at each sentence pushing her vulnerable self backwards one step at a time to avoid him.


    The whole situation finally made sense as they ran through Ivy''s mind and she realised the level of danger and its consequences if Jason didn¡¯t appear on time. She was shocked to learn about Nancy¡¯s depression and wondered what had triggered it. She couldn¡¯t help but to wonder if Nancy suffers the same as her while she sympathised with Nancy''s situation.


    "He''s right. But that doesn¡¯t mean he can do whatever he wants¡­" She thought. Jason knew she was getting more tense again from the change in her facial expression.


    "Will it be nicer to watch me being harassed by my pathetic psycho ex and waste all your precious study and work time than being my fake girlfriend?" He asked before she could retaliate. He walked towards her, sending her walking further backwards before pinning her to the wall while gripping to her right hand as he faced her closely. He knew she was waiting for an apology from him as she fought to loosen her wrist from his grip in anger.


    "Look, I''m sorry I caught you off guard earlier." He said gently, finally loosening his grip as she stopped fidgeting at the sound of his long awaited apology.


    "I''m sorry I shot a desperate move. I had never reconciled with her ever since a few years ago when we broke up... Ever since, she was cheating on me with Nick. I heard what she said. It''s just her not on her medication but I am not sure what¡¯s going on... I have yet to speak with Nick properly on this¡­ She might have misunderstood us from last weekend perhaps. Hence, I just played along to her misunderstanding." Ivy calmed down from his explanation.


    However, she couldn''t help but wonder if the song was written for Nancy while he was trying to forget her. As for Nancy, Ivy could feel something was amiss.


    "I''m asking you now, would you please bear with me through this phase to ward her away from my life. Just till she subside her stalking games and continue her medications, would you please be the girlfriend till then?" He asked gently, seeing she had no replies. At the sound of his plea, she couldn¡¯t help but to smile which ended up bursting out in laughter. It felt surreal for her as though he was asking for real.


    He was a little confused at her laughter. "Was it so hard to say please and ask for consent?" She asked sarcastically while pretending to be upset and walked away to fetch her tea and sandwich.


    "I''m sorry. The situation was tense. I had to use all my ways to ensure she doesn''t harm you." He explained further as he trailed behind her, trying to convince her further while he watched her enjoy her favourite tea.


    "Yes." She said abruptly as she agreed to his request but he did not understand.


    "Thank you." She held up her tea to him as she smiled watching his confused reaction.


    Jason, being doubtful whether she had agreed, unwrapped the packed sandwich and gave it to her.


    "In return, please ensure to maintain my high distinction grades for accounts. I have tonnes of questions I need to ask you later tonight..." She said as she took the sandwich from him and munched a few bites while they took a seat at the bench next to each other.


    He smiled and sighed in relief as he nodded in agreement when he finally understood she had agreed to his request of being his fake girlfriend.


    ¡±Congrats!¡± He wished as he acknowledged her exam results announcement. ¡°Thank you! All thanks to you for your effort and opportunity! Next meal, my treat!¡± Ivy offered as he nodded.


    His thoughts went back to Nancy. He noticed she seemed unsettled and frustrated. He wondered if her depression was worsening. He noted in his mind he must check with Nick later.


    "What are you going to do with her?" She asked, noticing the change in his facial expression.


    "Nothing." He understood she was asking about Nancy and lied as he shrugged.


    "What happened anyway?" She asked while taking a large bite into the sandwich.


    "Nancy is an orphan. She was taken care of by her grandmother from a young age due to abusive parents." Jason thought long enough and knew he had to share the history with Ivy since she was getting involved.


    "Her grandmother died of old age and I was there, still naively loving Nancy and made a promise to her dying grandmother that I would make her my responsibility from then on. But who knew Nancy cheated and blamed it on her mood swings which now is diagnosed as depression. She was on medication but according to Nick, it seems lately she has stopped." Jason sighed.


    She felt guilty as she had always wanted to satisfy her curiosity but instead it boomerang and hurt her as she sympathises with Nancy¡¯s situation. She thought about her situation being the same as hers except she was abandoned by her parents and no one claimed their rights at the deathbed of her grandmother. She envied Nancy a little.


    "The song was about her?¡± Ivy finally had the guts to ask as Jason nodded.


    ¡°¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have provoked her like that¡­¡± Ivy apologised as Jason patted her messy hair. ¡°It wasn''t your fault¡­ You didn¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t expect her to react like that either¡­¡± Jason sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault either¡­ None of it was. Everything happens for a reason." Ivy tried comforting him who was looking up at the blue sky, relieved that she finally knew the mystery she was dying to know.


    "Thank you." She smiled. "For what?" He asked, looking at her.


    "For killing the curiosity in this cat and for lunch." She winked as she giggled.


    He could not help but to chuckle at her sense of humour especially in tense situations. ¡°I haven¡¯t scolded you enough earlier¡­ How could you pull such a sense of humour in tense situations?¡± Jason smacked her lightly.


    ¡°Oh, you heard? How long were you there?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Long enough to hear nearly everything!¡± Jason scolded jokingly.


    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t blame me¡­ It¡¯s in the genes!¡± Ivy laughed as Jason chuckled and was glad to see Ivy in a better mood compared to her gloomy self before this. Thinking about Nancy¡¯s depression issues made him remember Ivy''s sleep disorders.


    "Ivy, have your sleep disorders subsided lately?¡± He asked as she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for Lucky and you¡­¡± She watched him smile brightly in response as he looked hesitant to pester further on the matter.


    ¡°Alright, got you smiling. Job done here, time to help your accountant before she too goes berserk!" Ivy stood and skipped away as she didn¡¯t want to continue that topic. In mind, at times she was still contemplating his medical help offer.


    "I promise I will sort out your accounting problems after work." Jason skipped along to catch up.


    "Cool!" Ivy replied.


    "Have fun with Ann! Don''t leave till I leave as Nancy could be stalking and it''s dangerous... At least for today." He warned as he entered the lift while she looked him in the eyes knowing he was talking about serious business and nodded.


    She parted ways when they came out from the lift, directing herself to Ann, the company''s accountant who always needed some hand to do filings.


    "Hello! Am here! What can I do today?" Ivy greeted Ann as her face brightened at the sight of Ivy.


    "Hey little intern! Come here.. Here''s a stack of today''s payments so please prepare the vouchers. Then, here are the invoices to file them in sequence. Then, you''re free to help our boss thereafter." Ivy nodded cheerfully at Ann¡¯s instructions.


    After an hour, Jason was waiting for Ivy to assign her some business proposal drafting but she seemed to be caught up too long by the jobs from Ann. He decided to put them aside first while he accidentally caught sight of her father¡¯s investing plans file. He kicked himself in mind that he had to stall his plan at least till Nancy¡¯s situation recovered a little. That made Ivy his gem whom he cannot afford to mess around with as the stakes are high.


    Ivy was enjoying her accounting tasks because while she filed the documents, she was also reading the journals and payment vouchers entries which helped with her accounting concepts. At the last voucher, she decided to check if Jason needed any help in his office but noticed he had gone off for a meeting.


    Time was drowning away so fast that when Jason came back to the office, it was already dinner time. The sight of Ivy falling asleep on the couch in his office while studying made him wonder if she was really sleeping well at night or was she lying about her sleep disorders.


    He approached to check on her but she stirred and woke up. ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re back¡­ Sorry, I dose off¡­¡± Ivy said groggily as she sat up. Jason patted her messy hair. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everyone has left. Let¡¯s pack and have some dinner?¡± Jason offered as she nodded.


    Instead of dining out, they decided to pack dinner and eat during their tutor session. On the way home to Jason¡¯s place, Andrew called Ivy for her history notes. Ivy was a little disoriented while driving as she noticed something strange at a corner of a straight road when Jason¡¯s car drove by. She quickly ended the call by promising to share with him her mind map notes later.


    Jason, who drove in front of her, panicked when he noticed Ivy made a dangerous swerve to avoid knocking somebody who jumped out of nowhere from a corner of the road. Just as Jason expected, Nancy did an ambush. She received a phone call instantly from Jason as she put him on loudspeaker while driving into the car park in his condominium block.


    "You¡¯re alright?" Jason checked with a stern but concerned voice.


    "How long did you know?" Ivy asked as he watched Jason impatiently wait for her to park.


    "The same moment you swerved ever so dangerously just to avoid her." He said as he hastily opened her car door when she unlocked them to help her retrieve her bags and files while she pressed the hang up button on her phone.


    She smiled knowing it was the beginning of being a villain.


    He tutored her on her accounts for the remainder of the evening while munching on dinner which she treated him. When Ivy had finished her clarifying her questions, she was practicing on some exercises leaving Jason to head for a quick shower.


    When he came back downstairs, he found her dosed off again on the couch with Lucky and her notes must have fall off to the floor. He wanted to chase her to bed but thought after catching her dose off twice, he knew she must be very exhausted and decided not to wake her. Instead, he went to take a blanket to cover her but heard a loud crackling noise of branches from outside.


    He knew someone was outside and it could be Nancy. He called the guards from his phone and could see the shadow was getting close to the visibility of his locked sliding door as he quickly went nearer to Ivy who was still asleep. Lucky was already in front of the sliding door barking at the shadow. He cursed himself for staying on a ground floor unit.


    "Hello, this is your neighborhood guardhouse. How can we help?" The guard greeted him from the other line on the phone.


    "Hello, there is a robber lurking in the neighborhood. Can you please come now?!" He whispered as he eyed the shadow not realising Ivy was awake from Lucky¡¯s bark.


    "Yes sir! Coming right up!" Jason hung up upon hearing the confirmation. He knew the shadow was Nancy as he could recognise her tall lean figure crouching near the rails, ready to appear in the visibility anytime. He could feel Ivy''s heartbeat beating faster as he eyed downwards on her without realising he was hovering over her on the couch and she was awake.


    "It''s her isn''t it?" She whispered as she saw his tensed eyes affirming them while busy keeping a lookout at the shadow.


    Ivy swallowed hard thinking what she could do. She could sense Jason was getting more tense as they both wished the guards would appear faster. Without thinking further, her quick witted self pulled Jason down to her side as the shadow moved to view the living room.


    Nancy was furious at the view of both of them cuddling on the sofa as though they were making out. Jason was caught off guard while Ivy kept giggling. He could see the shadow was watching them as he wrapped Ivy into a tighter hug.


    "I¡¯m sorry Ivy¡­ Bear with me." Jason whispered as he smiled.


    "What did you think I wanted to do? Take advantage and kiss you?" She giggled as he tickled her resulting in her screaming in glee.


    Nancy heard the police patrol siren outside the gates of his condominium units before they came after her. She was throwing a fit at the guards who were trying to keep her under control and getting hold of Jason. Lucky was continuously barking at Nancy and the guards at the backyard.


    "You''re putting on a great show. But we need to handle the culprit." He said with a serious tone as he pushed himself away from the couch.


    "Should I mess my hair up and look as though we made out?" She asked while sitting up on the couch. He nodded and burst out in laughter watching her messing her hair before getting the door to attend to the guards.


    The guards reported to Jason on the situation with Nancy at his backyard as Jason informed them to wait for Nick who stayed nearby to come over. He quickly contacted Nick to inform on the urgency. While waiting, he left the guards to manage Nancy who was still throwing a fit and went back into the house to check on Ivy who was looking out from the sliding door worriedly with Lucky.


    "Hey, you know where your room is. So get there and rest. I have to settle with them first." Jason said as Ivy nodded.


    "Try to come home early and rest too." He made an alright sign with his finger as he went out to update Nick who just arrived.


    ¡°Nick, what¡¯s up man? She seemed fine all along and had been taking her medication obediently. What happened?¡± Jason questioned Nick who was still catching his breath.


    ¡°I seriously have no idea. It was all fine till after I returned from the hospital¡­ I have no idea what happened in between. Could it be because of the trauma she felt when I was hospitalised?¡± Nick suggested while panting.


    ¡°Stay here first¡­ she¡¯s behind with the guards.¡± Jason said softly and peeped at the corner in case Nancy was lurking while Nick continued to catch his breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was trauma. How would you explain her refusing medication all of the sudden?¡± Jason pointed out.


    ¡°Dude, I really need your help to get her on her medications again else it¡¯s tough to ¡­¡± Nick sighed. ¡°I know¡­ I get it.¡± Jason patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that lass you¡¯re dating?¡± Nick finally asked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Jason asked surprised.


    ¡°Nancy had been going on and on about it. Do you think that has something to do with¡­ her stopping the medications?¡± Nick pointed out.


    Jason finally understood. It was perhaps Nancy had misunderstood his entire situation and now surfaced as real to her because he played along. ¡°Dude, it¡¯s all an act for now just to ward her off and make her stay away from your replacement in the band competition.¡± Jason explained.


    ¡°Oh, Ivy! An act?¡± Nick raised an eyebrow suspiciously.


    ¡°Nancy mistakenly thought I was dating Ivy which in fact we weren''t but because Ivy dangerously provoked Nancy earlier today so I had no choice but to put it all into an act¡­ So yes, I am dating Ivy but it¡¯s fake. Let¡¯s keep this between us for now.¡± Jason whispered softly.


    ¡°You know in the long term, this wouldn''t work out. If Nancy finds out, I have no idea what could be worse¡­.¡± Nick suggested.


    ¡°I know. For now, we have no choice but to get her to take her medication by coaxing her like we did before¡­¡± Jason suggested as he recalled when her grandma first passed away, she refused her medication too and both guys had to take turns to persuade her to take her medication.


    ¡°Dude, you sure you can pull it? Especially when she knows you¡¯re dating¡­ well although it¡¯s fake but it¡¯s real to her.¡± Nick sighed.


    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m counting on you this time¡­. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know she is my responsibility but¡­ ¡° Jason sighed.


    ¡°No, I owe you this. I made the mistake but yet you looked past it. I should share your responsibility too¡­ In fact, I got a nurse from the mental health institute to give her the medication via injection. I guess we need to admit her in for the time being...¡± Nick patted Jason¡¯s shoulder as both guys lamented their fate.


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything¡­¡± Jason offered as Nick nodded while both of them walked over to the backyard watching the nurse struggling to give Nancy her medication via injection.


    Ivy went on to shower after locking the doors and drew the curtains. As she lay in bed, somehow, she was more worried about Jason solving the mess she created with Nancy than her peer pressures. She slowly drifted to sleep giggling over the incident earlier.


    After the entire chaos, with Nancy pleading desperately not to be admitted to the institute and staying over at Nick¡¯s place after obediently taking her medication, Jason finally had the chance to check on Ivy. Ivy had been fidgeting in sleep as he covered her with the blanket she kicked down the bed while Lucky loyally slept by her side. He held her hand for a moment as she stirred less when he brightened the dim table lamp lights a little. He wondered what her predicaments were to reach this state of sleep disorder. He wondered if it was really loneliness. If so, perhaps he should hasten his decision to reveal her identity to her father but a part of him was selfish and wanted to keep her by his side for now to help him resolve Nancy''s situation.


    "Am back. Everything''s fine. Sleep well." He whispered gently as he tidied some loose hair away from her face. She eventually settled in as though she heard him before he left the room to rest after a long tiring night.

 Chapter 20: Truth always hurts

    ¡°Mother! You must let me take my children home. They are mine!¡± A familiar voice was heard but Ivy couldn¡¯t tell whose voice it was.


    ¡°Petunia, I will never let you harm my grandchildren! You will have to step over my dead body first!¡± Grandma¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Petunia, who is this?¡± Ivy asked out loud. ¡°It¡¯s mother.¡± Phoenix¡¯s echoed was heard.


    ¡°Phoenix!¡± Ivy gasped at the sight of him next to her in a white surrounding and she recalled she was in a similar place before this. ¡°What¡­ why are we in grandma¡¯s prism?! What¡¯s going on?¡± Ivy gasped as she ran around to find a crack but this time there wasn¡¯t any to be found. ¡°Grandma must have recovered and protected us from falling off the cliff.¡± Phoenix echoed.


    ¡°Cliff?¡± Ivy recalled the last time she was in her paracosm she woke to a shrilling yell of herself calling out to her mother desperately for help while flying down from a high area. ¡°Why are we in here? What does mother wants?¡± Ivy pestered Phoenix for answer as he began to get restless as well. ¡°Mother found us and we were pushed off the cliff when I fought her¡­¡± Phoenix explained.


    ¡°Ai Yee¡­¡± Grandma gently called out.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Ivy called out as she burst out in tears. ¡°Grandma! Where are you? Are you alright?¡± Ivy asked as she fell to the ground with Phoenix next to her trying to comfort her.


    ¡°Ai Yee, my dear. Stay strong. I wouldn''t let your mother harm you or your brother. Phoenix will always be by your side to protect you.¡± Grandma comforted.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Ivy asked in the midst of her sobs. ¡°Ai Yee, Phoenix is your twin brother. Your father is afraid that with both of you forming alliance, your forces would be stronger than his and with you always going against his will, they wanted to assa¡­¡± Grandma¡¯s voice cracked as she couldn¡¯t continue to tell Ivy the brutal truth.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ I promise I will take care of Ivy¡­ Grandma, would you please promise you would stay safe for us?¡± Phoenix echoed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me my child¡­ They are my children, I know what to do with them¡­¡± Grandma¡¯s voice was fading as Ivy called out to her desperately to not leave.


    ¡°Grandmaaaa¡­. Don¡¯t leave¡­. Grandmaaaa¡­¡± Ivy sobbed in Phoenix¡¯s arm as he comforted her.


    While Ivy was sobbing in her dreams, her call-outs to grandma was worrying Lucky that Lucky woke up and climbed out of bed to find Jason in his room. Lucky was whining to wake Jason as he groggily woke up from sleep and knew Ivy must have her sleep disorders again as he quickly went to check on her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ I¡¯m sorry I hid the truth that my memory has recovered.¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy recalled he mentioned the last ingredient was her blood.


    ¡°The last ingredient to the portion was my blood?¡± She asked to double confirm as Phoenix nodded. ¡°How is it that I¡¯m the princess of the seven swords in human form but you¡¯re a Phoenix the mythical bird but my twin?¡± She questioned further.


    ¡°It is mother¡¯s doing¡­ Because father wanted to split us hence, mother put a curse on you to stay human but grandma brought you here. My memory were wiped out and was sent on a journey to assassinate all of you but grandma placed a spell on the horizon causing all of the present memories wiped off¡­ Only with your portion which was mixed with your blood could it save us¡­¡± Phoenix explained as Ivy was reminded of her own shrilling voice was getting louder and clearer as fear gripped upon her while she fight her pounding head.


    She woke to find herself in a dark room alone as she wrapped herself and sobbed quietly. Jason came in nick of time finding her sobbing and noticed her night lamp was not working as he quickly ran towards her in bed.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± he called out gently as she finally had the courage to look up from her hiding her face on her knees. Jason carried her sobbing self to his room instead and switched on his table lamp as he laid her on bed with Lucky next to her.


    Ivy calmed down a little from the brightness as Jason sat next to her and patted her head gently. ¡°You¡¯re alright? You want to talk about it?¡± Jason asked softly as she tried to slowly convince herself to tell him. ¡°This time did you woke up to see something?¡± He asked as she shook her head. ¡°Good¡­ were you able to move?¡± He prompted as she nodded. ¡°Good¡­ who did you dream of? Your grandma?¡± He tried pushing further as she nodded and break into tears.


    He pulled her in for a hug while she sobbed. ¡°You must have missed her a lot, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s alright¡­ I¡¯m sorry the nightlight bulb went off in your room. I will fix it tomorrow alright?¡± He comforted.


    ¡°I saw myself falling off from a high area calling out desperately for my mother¡­ but the person I saw up in the air just seem to ignore me ¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue as she broke into tears again in his embrace as he comforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright Ivy¡­ It¡¯s over now¡­¡± Jason said as he pondered should he suggest for her to visit the psychologist.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ would you like to try an appointment with the psychologist? Just once?¡± Ivy looked at him and wondered if it was the same psychologist who treated Nancy. ¡°Would you want to? I know her well as she had been treating Nancy¡­ Perhaps, just to figure out all the mess in your dream? You don¡¯t have to oblige to medication but just one therapy and see how it goes?¡± Jason persuaded as Ivy thought it wasn¡¯t a bad idea and nodded.


    ¡°Alright¡­ tonight you sleep here¡­ I will make the arrangement tomorrow and I will go with you alright?¡± He explained as she nodded but the moment he withdrew his hand from hers, she stopped him and held on tighter.


    ¡°Could you stay with me tonight?¡± She pleaded as he nodded and sat back next to her while they both fell asleep with Lucky cuddling in between them.


    The next morning, Jason quickly fixed a short appointment with Nancy¡¯s psychologist. Ivy hesitated a few times but eventually convinced herself to have a talk about all her questions.


    ¡°Miss Ophal, shall we start?¡± The psychologist asked as Ivy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Phyllis, your psychologist for today¡¯s therapy session. Could you start by telling me about your happy moments during your childhood?¡± Phyllis asked as Ivy¡¯s mind flashed back to her childhood memories.


    ¡°When I was young, my grandma took care of me. We had a glass house to tend to her mini garden and she would let me play by her side while she did gardening. She had her little shop selling spicy noodles which were really famous and now she left two branches to my neighbor, Auntie Soh to handle. I¡¯m really glad Auntie Soh held on till now.¡± Ivy smiled watching Phyllis examined her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good start Ivy¡­ With so much happiness, could you tell me when did you started to find you had issues?¡± Phyllis asked and noticed Ivy gave a sad smile as she looked on the ground.


    ¡°I always had nightmares when I was a child and woke up crying next to my grandma. Later I learned my cries in the middle of the night would worry her so during my teen years, I slept alone and endured the nightmares myself. Only when I am very stress, I would wake up in yells which grandma would start to worry again. When she passed away recently, I started to have sleep paralysis and even injuring myself¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice started to crack as Phyllis held out a hand to pat her on her shoulder and offered her glass of water. Ivy took a sip as she put the glass of water by the side table.


    ¡°Ivy, could you tell me, what do you see in your nightmares?¡± Phyllis asked as Ivy knew this was the moment she dreaded but came to seek the truth.


    ¡°When I was young, there were serpents¡­ lots of them. At times, I will see an aurora litted sky with my parents and a faceless guy. At times, both scenes would merge and I would see swirls of portal with serpents head protruding out. Lately after she passed away, I see my grandma in a cottage by plains of irises with a kingdom of dogs and there was a guest name Phoenix. There were also mixture of scenes from the aurora and serpents and a shrilling voice of myself calling out to my mother desperately for help but all I could see was a faceless woman figure watching me fall of from a high area¡­ Each time I woke up from such dream I see the faceless woman hovering over me during my sleep paralysis¡­ I just¡­ I¡­¡± Ivy paused as the entire event caught up with her and it was overwhelming as Phyllis comforted her by teaching her a breathing technique.


    ¡°Ivy whenever you feel overwhelmed, do these breathing techniques to calm yourself down¡­¡± Phyllis advice as Ivy followed and nodded.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re settled, tell me have you been to the places you saw in your nightmares?¡± Phyllis checked. ¡°I have been to the aurora place with my parents when I was young but not that I could recognise any for the rest¡­¡± Ivy explained.


    ¡°Have you had pets or you have any now?¡± Phyllis prompted. ¡°Yes, quite a few when I grew up and they were dogs which I could see them in my nightmares with my grandma¡­¡± Ivy smiled as Phyllis nodded and seemed assured of her assumptions.


    ¡°Ivy, have you heard of paracosm?¡± Phyllis asked as Ivy raised both eyebrows. ¡°Yes, I have friends who were interested with psychology mentioned to me before this. It¡¯s a vivid imaginary world.¡± Ivy explained her understanding as she took a sip of water.


    ¡°Yes, Ivy. That¡¯s right and I think you have one. Usually a person¡¯s paracosm are controlled by themselves and commonly has those loved ones who has passed on. For your case, it¡¯s your dogs and your grandmother¡­ However, for those faceless individuals, those if you would like find out, I could recommend a hypnosis session¡­ With this session, you would slowly get to see what your mind missed or feared but it wouldn''t work 100% provided you¡¯re willing to see, your mind would let you.¡± Ivy gave it a thought and nodded in agreement.


    As she followed the instructions of Phyllis to let herself at ease as she entered the fields of irises, she stepped into a pebbles path which led to a different portal and found herself by a high rise building. Fear and anxiety were gripping on her as she bravely walked forward and saw a long hair lady whom she approached slowly. Before she could turn the lady around to see her face, she turned and gave a sinister smile before pulling her to the edge of the building and push her off as she vividly remembered those thin eyebrows and sharp nose lady as she heard her shrilling voice calling out to the lady as her mother for help but she only watched her falling off the building with smirk. Ivy woke from the hypnosis with a startled as she yelled. She didn¡¯t recognise the face of the lady and it wasn¡¯t her mother. Phyllis was calming her down while she caught her breath and her bracelet was shimmering.


    Jason who was waiting impatiently outside the consultation room could hear Ivy scream as he barged in to check on them only to find a breathless Ivy with a faint shimmering bracelet as he quickly went to hold her hand. She instantly felt the warmness of his hand calming her raging chaotic emotion.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ You¡¯re alright?¡± Jason asked as Ivy finally noticed she was holding tightly to his hand. ¡°When did you came in?¡± Ivy asked in between catching her breathe as she swallowed her saliva.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ are you alright?¡± Phyllis asked as she gave her a glass of water. Ivy nodded as she still held on to Jason¡¯s hand. Phyllis noticed her gesture and knew Ivy had a place she seek refuge from. ¡°Ivy, would you be alright if we continue a bit more with Jason around?¡± Phyllis asked as Ivy nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Phyllis asked as Ivy sighed anticipated her question. ¡°A face of the lady whom pushed me down the building whom I couldn¡¯t recognise. I was calling out to her as my mother but that¡¯s not her. I ¡­.¡± Jason held her hand tighter as she calmed down from her memories.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Sometimes memories can be distorted and there are reasons for it. A part of your paracosm is healthy but there are some energy which appear to be unhealthy. You should redirect this paracosm you build more towards the positive energy.¡± Phyllis explained as Ivy nodded and waited for her next course of action.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s it for today¡­ You could perhaps ask those family members who knew you from young¡­ Perhaps it could help you by a bit.¡± Phyllis smiled as Ivy nodded. ¡°Do you want to book for a next session or¡­ ?¡± Phyllis left the question open ended as Jason took the liberty to answer instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ We will let you know again¡­¡± Jason said as he stood to thank her while he shook hands with Phyllis on his right, he was still holding on to Ivy on his left


    ¡°Thanks, Phyllis¡­¡± Jason said while Phyllis walked them out. ¡°No worries. Ivy, here¡¯s my contact.¡± She handed Ivy her name card. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She took it and smiled.


    ¡°Alright, see you next time!¡± Phyllis waved as they both entered the lift. Jason held on to her hand without letting go as Ivy pondered if she was to question about her past, the only way was to find her birth father which was really a far-fetched idea as she wouldn''t want to bother Auntie Soh and worry her about her condition.


    ¡°A penny for your thought?¡± Jason teased noticing she was deep in thinking.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Oh¡­ Was wondering about the session¡­¡± Ivy mumbled. Jason turned her to face him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We are here to fix the issue. You have done well.¡± Jason comforted. ¡°But if I were to find the truth, I would need to find my birth father which seemed near impossible¡­¡± Ivy lamented and sighed as her words pricked on Jason like knives. Jason was stunned for a moment as they stepped out the lift while his phone rang.


    ¡°Hello?¡± He answered as they walked over to his car and he quickly ended the call with an alright.


    ¡°I will send you home first alright?¡± He said when he started the car. ¡°Why? Go to your office. We have lots of work to do¡­¡± Jason raised an eyebrow at Ivy who was busy buckling her safety belt.


    ¡°You paid me boss¡­ I¡¯m fine now. Let¡¯s go. Hurry!¡± Ivy teased as Jason sighed and drove them to work instead. He let her work on the business proposals drafting which she was suppose to do last week while he went on and off with back to back meetings while managing his schedule.


    Ivy noticed the business proposals she drafted were of large scale and the details required outsourced logistic companies which took up a huge amount in the budget allocated. She also noticed he had to to pay for manpower which was also another large sum. She wondered if her ideas of using part timers would work and she had a few candidates in mind. While she left the completed drafts on his table, she went to study on her notes while waiting for him to end the day.


    She wondered what Sandra and Andrew were up to these days as she had been staying over Jason¡¯s place daily due to Nancy¡¯s unstable condition that at the end of the week she found herself end up missing them a lot. She send a text message to offer picking them up for extra curriculum like usual on every Saturday morning. The thought of an upcoming monthly exam next week was also worrying her a little in terms of preparation.


    While she read the replies from the both of them agreeing to her offer, Jason appeared in his office. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She greeted at a busy Jason who was reading his document while walking to his seat.


    ¡°Hey¡­ oh you¡¯re done¡­¡± He noticed the completed proposal files. ¡°Good.. I will have a look later¡­¡± He said while continue to check on his documents.


    ¡°Jason, I was thinking¡­¡± Jason interrupted Ivy while she wanted to tell him her idea. Ivy kept quiet for a moment for him to finish reading the document and sign off before he came back to her on the topic. She wanted to continue but thought it was late so they should head home for dinner instead.


    ¡°Yes, you were saying?¡± Jason asked as he compiled the documents in the files. ¡°Nothing¡­ wanted to ask what¡¯s for dinner?¡± She changed the topic.


    ¡°Oh right¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡± Jason suggested as they went to pack a light dinner and headed home for her tutoring session on Fridays.


    Ivy didn¡¯t had much to ask as she quickly went to practice her accounting questions to allow Jason time to review her work earlier. She decided perhaps it was the right time to bring up her idea.


    ¡°Jason¡­ I have been thinking¡­¡± Ivy paused waiting for his reaction. ¡°Yes?¡± he asked while sipping his hot chocolate.


    ¡°While drafting the proposals, I noticed a huge amount of the budget was allocated to logistics and also manpower. Was thinking manpower wise could it be feasible to hire part timers instead?¡± Ivy suggested as Jason pondered for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible actually... Would need to post up for hiring soon for two of the upcoming large scale roadshows¡­¡± Jason said as Ivy decided she should tell him her candidates instead.


    ¡°Would you consider hiring Sandra and Andrew if they are alright with it?¡± Ivy asked as Jason nodded. ¡°Yes, why not?¡± He agreed while Ivy tried to push her luck further.


    ¡°You know lately, I felt the matter at hand could be resolve if you keep your enemy closer to you¡­¡± Ivy hinted but Jason didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t understand what are you trying to tell me¡­¡± Jason said.


    ¡°I mean you could also hire Nancy to help out since Nick is already helping out with your weekend emcee job. That way, she would understand your hectic schedule and not bother much. Besides, keeping her close will ensure lesser harm to be done¡­¡± Ivy explained firmly in a professional way.


    Jason felt her idea was absurd as he smirked. ¡°Ivy, stop giving me ridiculous ideas. I have no time for such stuff¡­¡± He packed his documents and left the table as Ivy trailed behind him.


    ¡°But¡­ But Jason, listen she would be able to understand you more that way. It¡¯s a way of communication Jason¡­¡± Ivy explained while climbing the stairs. ¡°No, I reject.¡± Jason turned around briefly to answer her before climbing the stairs again.


    ¡°Jason, would you please con¡­¡± Ivy stopped pleading the moment he slammed his room¡¯s door into her face as she disappointingly went to prepare for bed. She kept the lights in her room brighter as she didn¡¯t want any nightmares to bother her when she had to wake rather early next day to pick Andrew and Sandra.


    The next morning, she crept silently out of Jason¡¯s house with Lucky on the leash as she drove to her grandma¡¯s house. She pondered on the face she saw during her consultation but no matter how she cracked her brain, she couldn¡¯t remember the lady¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you go everywhere with him?¡± Sandra greeted as she patted Lucky which startled Ivy from her thoughts.


    ¡°Good morning! Yes, he is my lovely companion today as he needed some exercise too¡­ How have you been?¡± Ivy greeted with a hug from Sandra.


    ¡°I miss you¡­¡± Sandra said as Andrew came from behind them and ambushed them. ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Andrew!¡± Ivy greeted as he high-five him. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go exercise now!¡± Ivy cheered while Lucky barked as they went to her car.


    ¡°Are you coming tonight for the mid year basketball event?¡± Andrew asked Ivy. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such an event? Are you both going? If yes, let¡¯s go!¡± Ivy said as they nodded and agreed to the plan while Ivy was reminded of Ryu.


    She send a text message to Ryu asking if he would be in the event but she didn¡¯t get a reply at all for the whole day. Jason was still angry with her absurd ideas and gave her a silent treatment while avoiding her the whole day. He noticed Nancy was at his backyard most of the time before he went into his room to finish some work. He also noticed Ivy went out rather early in the evening after coming home at noon. She texted him that she won¡¯t be home for dinner due to an event in college.


    Earlier Ivy noticed Nancy was also by the garden table watching them before she left. She was talking on the phone with Andrew as she was preparing him and Sandra before she went to pick them up for the event. Nancy overheard her conversation and had a nasty idea as she trailed Ivy via a taxi.


    As it got darker, Lucky had been restless since Ivy stepped out of the house and had been trying to get Jason¡¯s attention but Jason thought he was just being restless cooped up in the room for too long. He finally gave in to Lucky¡¯s whine when his stomach grumbled.


    He went downstairs noticing Nancy was not where she was. He panicked a little as he knew Nancy would only stalk him and Ivy or else it would just be him. He checked with Nick who told him he thought she was at Jason¡¯s place. He wondered if Nancy would be in Ivy¡¯s college event as Nancy could have waited for an opportunity since that day in his office¡¯s lobby. He quickly grabbed his keys and notified Nick to come along with Lucky following him closely into the car. He sped all the way to Ivy¡¯s college worrying about her safety.


    When Ivy arrived, she was greeted by a tall familiar figure in semi casual wear. ¡°Ryu! I texted you! I thought you weren''t coming!¡± Ivy greeted excitedly as Ryu smiled.


    ¡°Hey Ivy! Surprise?¡± Ryu winked. Ivy blushed. ¡°A little¡­¡± She laughed as she noticed she should introduced her friends.


    ¡°Oh, here meet Andrew and Sandra, my neighbours and best friends. And for both of you, meet Ryu. We played basketball with his brothers in Landsfield.¡± Ivy introduced as they all nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Great event tonight¡­¡± Ryu said as Ivy smiled and nodded.


    ¡°How¡¯s everyone? Are your brothers doing great?¡± Ivy asked as Ryu nodded. ¡°Yes, they were asking when would you be in Landsfield again?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°Oh, not at the moment¡­ soon perhaps. Will let you know once am there?¡± Ivy smiled and noticed Lance were watching her and Ryu with an upset face while Belinda and Laura were by his side as they stood in front of her, Ryu, Andrew and Sandra.


    ¡°Yo, Ivy¡­¡± Belinda greeted while Andrew stepped forward to defend Ivy but Ivy as usual stepped forward to greet her. ¡°Yo¡­ What¡¯s up?¡± Ivy asked coolly. ¡°You know the rules. My birthday¡­ same location, same deposit.¡± Belinda lowered down her voice as she noticed Ryu who was not an acquaintance was watching them.


    ¡° Fine, my rules as usual as well.¡± Ivy said as Belinda nodded. Ivy thought she had escaped from the fiery pit only to fall into another one when she saw another familiar figure appeared next to the trio. This time she was nervous for everyone as she tried to check her phone but got no messages or calls from Jason. She wondered if he was still angry with her.


    She wanted to pretend she didn¡¯t know her but Nancy was already snarling at her that Ryu and Andrew were standing in front her Ivy protecting her. Nancy¡¯s messed up hair and haggard look made the trio retreated real fast to a corner as they knew danger was lurking.


    ¡°You! You shouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡± Ryu pointed at Nancy as Nancy walked forward and tried to shove him to the side but instead was stopped in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Andrew snarled as Sandra held him back. ¡°What¡¯s her problem?¡± Nancy pointed behind Ryu at Ivy. ¡°Ivy, do you know her?¡± Ryu asked. Before Ivy could reply, Nancy snapped.


    ¡°She knows me very well. She even stole my boyfriend away from me!¡± Nancy was going berserk wanting to create a scene and fought Ryu but he was strong enough to stop Nancy from charging at Ivy who was denying all she said to Andrew and Sandra.


    Jason who rushed to scene with Nick knew he was a little too late as they walked over to all them calmly with a plan in mind he shared with Nick earlier.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Jason called out as Ivy turned around and was shock to find him on the scene. She noticed Nick was sneaking in the crowd heading towards to Nancy¡¯s side.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± He whispered as she nodded. ¡°Put on your act¡­¡±


    ¡°Not here! With every college student¡­¡± Ivy whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice¡­¡± Ivy sighed as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Nancy, what are you doing here?¡± Jason asked walking towards her who was more calm. ¡°Your boyfriend has been searching for you everywhere¡­ Stop creating a scene wherever Ivy is. She never did stole your boyfriend. Could you please get yourself together?¡± Jason yelled as he ensured to clear Ivy¡¯s tainted name earlier while Ryu got closer to Ivy to protect her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Ivy said. ¡°You know them?¡± Ryu asked as Ivy nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I will explain later¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± Ryu nodded.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the both of you dating are fake?¡± Nancy asked daringly as Jason and Ivy knew they were trapped. ¡°Nancy, don¡¯t regret asking¡­¡± Jason warned as he signaled Nick to settle Nancy.


    Jason walked towards Ivy who was getting nervous at his next action. The moment he reached to grab her, everyone thought the same as Ivy but instead of a kiss, Jason lifted her off his shoulders to the car leaving Nancy throwing a fit while Nick carried her off to hail for a taxi instead.


    Jason sighed of relief the moment he entered the car and drove Ivy home. Ivy was busy explaining her situation to Andrew and Sandra as well as Ryu over a conference call that she didn¡¯t notice that Jason was upset and exhausted from a heavy load of work. On the way home, Jason was beginning to contemplate on Ivy¡¯s idea of incorporating Nancy into his job scope.

 Chapter 21: A mission

    ¡°Ivy, have you finished the new chapter mind map for history notes?¡± Andrew bugged Ivy, knowing she was distracted again as she stared outside the window for a long while. Ivy had been staying up to avoid her nightmares while thinking of ways to solve the conflict with Jason. After the event in college last night, she left for home when Jason drove her back to his house and continued the silent treatment. She thought of giving Jason some space of his own and kept Lucky with him.


    Instead, she spent the entire Sunday with Andrew and Sandra for a group study since it was an exam week ahead of them. Sandra nudged Andrew to signal him to check on Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Andrew held her right arm and startled Ivy from her thoughts.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ivy asked while clumsily flipped her pen and dropped it to the ground. Sandra went over to her side while Andrew stood to pick the pen up for her.


    ¡°You¡­ What''s going on? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be revising accounts today or having to do your part time internship?¡± Sandra pretended to be angry and nagged while Ivy blinked in disappointment and sighed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sandra pretended to pester more. ¡°Studying¡­¡± Ivy mumbled while looking sad.


    ¡°Really? Your mind is wandering at Jason isn''t it?¡± Andrew asked while teasing her.


    Ivy smacked him lightly. ¡°Says who?¡± Ivy retaliated as she shifted in the chair to sit right up and studied.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ What happened?¡± Sandra finally asked in a serious and concerned tone but before Ivy could answer, they heard a bark from her front door.


    Ivy instantly knew it was Lucky as she ran to greet him at the side entrance of her house. ¡°Lucky!¡± Ivy delightedly hugged Lucky who was pouncing on her. Andrew and Ivy joined in greeting Lucky while being pounced on and cuddled with him.


    Ivy then realised Jason could still be around the corner as she stepped out to the entrance of the winding road to look for him only to see his car sped off. She lamented at her efforts of trying to make peace with him while Andrew and Sandra walked towards her with Lucky.


    ¡°So, aren¡¯t you telling us what¡¯s going on?¡± Sandra asked while folding her arms, waiting for an answer with Andrew.


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ before last night''s event, he was already angry with me cause he has really big events coming up this weekend and not just one but two. So, I asked him if he needed some part timers. I was supposed to tell you both about it too. If you both are fine with the timing and extra income, it would be of great help¡­¡± Ivy explained halfway while trying not to tell the other half of the truth. Both Sandra and Andrew seemed adamant to the plan.


    ¡°Not a bad idea¡­ we will see how¡­¡± Sandra agreed.


    ¡°But that does not explain why he is angry¡­ Come on stop beating around the bush Ivy¡­¡± Andrew scolded while Ivy pouted at her failure to hide the truth any further.


    ¡°I also suggested that since keeping your enemy closer is better so¡­ I suggested that he also hire Nancy.. the girl you saw last night¡­'''' Ivy''s explanation was interrupted by Sandra.


    ¡°No, you did not! Do you know how psychotic she was, Ivy?¡± Sandra scolded.


    ¡°Listen¡­ Listen¡­ Like I said last night over the phone, she was Jason¡¯s ex-girlfriend and has depression. She has a stalker habit if she isn''t under medication¡­ I thought by keeping her close to Jason, she could start to take her medication obediently and stop doing dangerous attacks on people around her¡­¡± Ivy relaxed her shoulders knowing they both seemed to understand better of her predicaments as she took a seat by the stairs cuddling Lucky for refuge.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s quite subjective to be honest. She seems to be aiming more at you than Jason. Is it because she thinks you¡¯re dating Jason seriously? ¡± Andrew asked while Sandra and him took a seat by Ivy¡¯s side.


    Ivy nodded to his question. ¡°And the entire stalker events started when she knew about it¡­ but I am also confused cause she apparently dates someone else whom she cheated on Jason with and is an acquaintance of Jason¡­¡± Ivy further explained in confusion.


    ¡°Guess, it¡¯s a psychology issue¡­ You see the fact that she cheated on Jason with an acquaintance seemed to indicate she might have taken Jason for granted¡­ When someone new comes by, then¡­ only then she realised how important he was to her¡­¡± Sandra explained while Ivy pondered on the possibilities.


    Andrew was staring at Sandra as her last sentence struck himself. After Ivy left the night before, Andrew decided to leave early as he was angry yet disappointed with himself after he saw Sandra being head over heels talking with one of the basketball boys. There and then, it dawned upon him that he himself, might have had a crush on Sandra for a little too long that he wondered should he confess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back in and continue with some studies before it gets late¡­¡± Sandra suggested this when she noticed Andrew was staring at her differently as though there were thousands of unspoken words and it was getting awkward for her.


    Ivy nodded as she stood and walked back into the house without noticing the awkward situation among those two who broke away when Andrew suddenly realised he was staring too long and quickly followed them back into the house.


    Sandra lamented at her effort of trying to tell the duo about her new relationship with Ryu¡¯s friend, Jeremy from the national basketball team whom she had agreed to date last night. She was worried they might judge her or laugh at her curiosity on the feeling of dating which resulted in her hasty decision. Besides, she could also sense something had changed with Andrew. After their study session, Sandra decided she needed to tell someone about her issues so she went to visit Ivy and stayed for the night.


    ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t expecting you! Come in!¡± Ivy greeted Sandra when she saw her side main door was open and Sandra stood in front of her. ¡°Was playing with Lucky a little bit so it¡¯s a bit messy¡­ ¡° Ivy explained as she cleaned up the living room while Sandra stepped in and stood by the side watching Ivy.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You are exceptionally quiet today¡­¡± Ivy asked, noticing something was wrong as she pulled Sandra to sit next to her and Lucky. ¡°Come, tell us¡­ We are happy to hear and help you out Ms. Sandra. Welcome to Lucky Ivy therapy session¡­¡± Sandra giggled at Ivy¡¯s attempt on lightening the mood.


    Sandra sighed before she spilled the beans. ¡°I am dating your friend¡¯s friend¡­ We just started¡­¡± Sandra mumbled while Ivy got excited. ¡°Really?! Who is it? Is it Ryu?¡± Ivy shrieked. ¡°No! I said your friend¡¯s friend. Ryu¡¯s friend, Jeremy.¡± Sandra explained while she blushed.


    ¡°Oh! Congratulations!¡± Ivy hugged her but Sandra was surprised at Ivy¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset about it?¡± Sandra asked while Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why would I be? I mean my best friend is finally dating for real unlike me¡­ I should be happy¡­¡± Ivy said while her mind wandered to Andrew who had been acting strangely lately and wondered if Sandra would want him to know. ¡°But what¡¯s up with you? This isn''t the reaction I expected of you either¡­¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Right¡­ Don''t tell Andrew just yet¡­ He, well¡­¡± Sandra sighed. ¡°I know.. he has been acting weirdly lately¡­¡± Ivy sighed.


    ¡°You noticed it too?¡± Sandra asked. ¡°Yes¡­ He has been behaving well around us and doesn''t annoy us much, especially you¡­¡± Ivy explained. ¡°Yes¡­ and kept staring at me¡­ it¡¯s so not him.. What¡¯s wrong with him lately?¡± Sandra pouted while Ivy questioned herself about his long stares which were suspicious.


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s keep it away from him for the time being then. Well, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s binge watch movies till we fall asleep?¡± Ivy suggested lightening up the mood even more as it was their favorite pastime whenever they slept over each other¡¯s place.


    At the back of Ivy¡¯s mind, she knew something was also not right with Andrew as she reminded herself to speak with Andrew soon. She didn¡¯t want to see her best of friends stay upset either.


    The next few days went past really fast due to back to back exams that Ivy had the chance to speak with Andrew only after her last paper on Wednesday. She decided to treat him to ice cream instead, which Sandra often didn¡¯t want to join as she wasn¡¯t a fan of sweet food. Besides, Sandra has not only been occupied with studies for exams but also text messages with Jeremy.


    ¡°Ohhhh I am so happy! I am nearly finishing my exams and Ms. Ivy decided to treat me to ice cream! What a great catch!¡± Andrew cheered while skipping around as Ivy smiled watching his usual traits return. She pondered if she should tell Andrew yet about Sandra¡¯s relationship.


    Andrew noticed Ivy was usually quiet and something was not right as he tried to pry. ¡°So, tell me¡­ What¡¯s up? What are you trying to trade with me for ice cream?¡± Andrew smirked while Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ just to celebrate the end of my exams for the month¡­¡± Ivy cheered but accidentally dropped her ice cream spoon. ¡°Oh man!¡± Ivy whined while Andrew laughed.


    ¡°How clumsy of you?¡± Andrew teased while Ivy decided to lick from the container and had some stain on her nose which made Andrew laugh even more. She knew he would and was glad to see him that way as she continued to make funny faces.


    When they calmed down, they sat by the bench at the park they walked past before reaching home.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s things with Jason?¡± Andrew asked casually while he passed his spoon to her upon finishing his ice cream. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s melting so I drink it instead¡­¡± Ivy smiled trying to ignore his first question.


    ¡°So¡­ Jason?¡± Andrew pestered on the topic. Ivy sighed. ¡°The same¡­ I haven''t spoken or heard from him since Saturday night¡­¡± Ivy pouted as she reminded herself to think of ways to resolve the matter since she would be seeing him tomorrow.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s revision with Sandra lately?¡± Ivy asked, trying to change the topic while they enjoyed the breeze. Andrew was taken aback as he was weary with Ivy bringing up Sandra and decided to be careful with his answers to not give himself away but he couldn¡¯t help but to wonder if he should clarify with her on his doubts.


    ¡°Ivy, can I ask you something about Sandra?¡± Andrew asked as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Is she seeing someone?¡± Andrew asked without hesitation, which was also what Ivy had expected and prepared herself for.


    ¡°Not that I am aware of. Why? Do you know any insights? Oh ho¡­ or are you jealous cause you actually like her?¡± Ivy teased but didn¡¯t expect Andrew to admit it.


    ¡°Yes¡­ but I can¡¯t seem to bring up the courage to confess to her. What if she doesn''t feel the same and what if in future it didn¡¯t work out? What will happen to the three of us? Our friendship is more worthwhile than the confession¡­ But¡­¡± Andrew sighed as Ivy patted his shoulder knowing Sandra was right to not tell him about her relationship with Jeremy.


    ¡°Take it easy, Andrew¡­ Time to grow up and think it through¡­¡± Ivy comforted him. ¡°How come you aren¡¯t upset?¡± Andrew asked.


    ¡°Me? Upset? For what? I¡¯m glad you like her. I know she will be in good hands when she is with you. So I suggest, take it slow and talk it out with her only when you¡¯re sure yourself.¡± Ivy advised while Andrew pondered as they both sat in the serenity of the breeze pondering on their own problems at hand. Ivy wondered how Nancy was doing and somehow, she caught herself missing Jason. She shrugged the thought away thinking she must have thought too much about their fake relationship.


    Jason had been checking on her every night discreetly by the winding road corner. He was worried she would have nightmares every night that he sent Lucky to accompany her. He would leave when he saw the table lamp from her room¡¯s window was lit. He began to accept her idea of recruiting Nancy after he spoke with Nick who informed him that Nancy¡¯s psychiatrist suggested for Nancy to have a fixed routine to keep her mind occupied. He decided to make up for his mistake with a surprise dinner for Ivy on Thursday night considering he would be busy with the setup of the two weekend events at the respective event venues that he wouldn''t stay in the office to meet her.


    After Ivy sent Lucky home on Thursday morning, she focused on helping Ann with the month-end filing and closure of monthly accounts. The entire team in the office were at the event venues except for Ann and herself. She wondered if he arranged this in such a way to avoid meeting her and her suspicions grew when Ann passed her urgent documents for his signature which was needed by tomorrow.


    When evening came, she dreaded the idea of meeting him but she had sent Lucky home and he might be home too late to feed Lucky. For the sake of Lucky, she forced herself to drive to his home and told herself to leave the documents on his table with a note after feeding Lucky and leave immediately. She decided it would be a good idea to come back again the next morning to check on Lucky and collect the documents instead.


    However, the moment she reached, she saw his car parked at the porch and had no choice but to finally meet him due to the urgent documents. She told herself to quickly pass them to him and leave but instead a surprise was awaiting her.


    Ivy unlocked the door to Jason''s house and stepped into a room filled with mac and cheese aroma wafting. She was never fond of surprises as she raised an eyebrow walking past some lighted candles on the dining table. The smell of mac and cheese wafting was tempting and making her stomach growl as Lucky pounced on her.


    While carrying Lucky and walking towards the living room, she squinted her eyes as she turned around to look at Jason in the dark house, who was folding his arms while standing crossed leg by the kitchen door. She scolded herself for not leaving the documents on the table and leave but instead played with Lucky and is half worried Jason was still upset.


    "Surprise!" He winked.


    "You know I despise surprises¡­ what''s all this about?" She put down Lucky on the ground and her bag and keys by the side table of the sofa in the living room. He walked over closer enough for her to hear him whisper. ¡±She¡¯s here. It¡¯s a show.¡± Ivy became tense for a moment, recalling she was indeed, after all, in an act with him for Nancy.


    "Aren''t you my girlfriend after all? What''s wrong with a dinner date?" He teased as he eyed the curtain behind her before slipping his arm to her waist and guiding her to the dinner table.


    Ivy being quick witted quickly put on an act. "Well then, a dinner date shall we?" She winked as he led her to the table but stopped midway. Jason, seeing Nancy was watching them decided to add on more acts. He stared into Ivy¡¯s eyes. ¡°I miss you¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes widened at his words as though he meant it. She could feel her heart was resonating to his words as he kissed her forehead before leading her to the dining table. In the midst of being stunned, Ivy felt butterflies in her stomach as she struggled to calm and assured herself that it was only an act.


    He went into the kitchen top to grab the bouquet of irises he bought with the ingredients and handed them to her.


    "Thank you¡­" She was taken by surprise again at his detailed preparation. The smell of the irises wafted at the dining table, reminding her of the fields of irises by her grandma¡¯s cottage which she had placed her dearly in her dreams.


    "How did you know?" She asked quizzically while inhaling the scent of the irises.


    "Know what?" He asked as he took a seat opposite her.


    She pointed to the bouquet. "That I like irises?"


    He wanted to tell her it was the dreams she always told him about but was worried it might trigger anything to upset her.


    "Secret." He smiled as he dug into his meal while she snarled at him.


    "Thanks anyway, I''m touched." She winked indicating it was an act as she took her first mouth of mac and cheese.


    "Do you like it?" He asked as she nodded.


    "I was afraid you wouldn''t¡­" She couldn''t help but smile. "You''re a great cook!" She complimented as she raised her glass of water to toast with him.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He whispered before he clanked his glass of water to accommodate to her act which caught her by surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡­¡± She smiled and quickly whispered in return. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ¡­ We will talk later¡­¡± He whispered as she nodded and continued eating.


    "Are classes doing well?" He asked while switching topics as he peep at the shadow behind the curtain who was seated on his backyard chair and table. Ivy held onto his left hand to stop him as he stared at her with a burrowed forehead. She shook her head to indicate stop peeping.


    "Classes are fine¡­ In fact there are several issues I wanted to discuss with you over tutoring later. Perhaps over some cuddling too¡­" She giggled as she took a mouth full of mac and cheese. Her eyes were trying to signal to him not to worry.


    He understood her silent gestures as he played along to her well thought verbal act. "Sure¡­ It''s a dinner date after all..." He teased as he chuckled.


    "Finish up then I will start cuddling¡­" He said as he finished up the last bit of mac and cheese on his plate.


    "I will do the dishes so you can shower. By then it would be just nice timing." She offered.


    He paused thinking for a moment before agreeing. Before he could tell her, the sound of thunder interrupted him. "You should shower too. Stay the night. I will send you to the office tomorrow."


    She was pondering on his suggestion but was also worried for Nancy who was outside by the backyard and definitely would be under the rain in no time.


    He noticed her worried face as he walked over and held onto her free arm. His sudden gesture by her side, startled her from her thoughts as he patted her to signal her not to worry. She smiled and nodded but in her mind, she couldn''t get over it. Every gesture he put on felt so surreal that she couldn¡¯t differentiate which was an act anymore.


    ¡°Oh yes, there are also documents for you to sign which Ann needs it tomorrow¡­¡± At the back of her mind, Ivy tried to clear her conscience by getting back to serious business. ¡°I know¡­¡± Jason whispered before kissing her head and left for shower.


    Instead of clearing her conscience, Ivy seemed to get more confused as she washed the last bit of crockery and cleared the table. The rain started to pour heavily as she looked at the sliding door¡¯s direction and quickly prepared a glass of warm milk instead. She took her favorite butter cookies from her bag to place a few pieces on a plate. She went to the guest room and took a blanket. She even thought a book would be a good distraction as she randomly took a thrilling crime novel from her reading collection in the guest room and quickly placed everything in a tray.


    Once she was satisfied with everything she assembled, she packed the rubbish and used it as an excuse to deliver the tray of goodies to Nancy who was fuming by the backyard and was stuck due to the rain. She remembered to put on Jason¡¯s thick coat hanging by the side of the door to protect herself from the rain.


    She first threw the rubbish away with her right hand while her left was holding on to the tray at her very best to not spill anything.


    "Nancy!" She called out as she stood beneath the first floor balcony for shelter. Nancy was surprised to see her but got more angry while she waited for Ivy to approach.


    "Here, have some warm milk to keep yourself warm." She placed the tray on the table as she quickly wrapped the blanket around Nancy and sat her down. "Enjoy! The book is thrilling."


    Nancy was taken by surprise at her gesture but snarled at her. She was thinking Ivy was trying to challenge her.


    "Chill it Nancy. I''m only helping you. If you fall sick, you wouldn''t be able to keep up with updates about him or even see him. If you want to see him always, you need to learn to care for yourself first." She took an umbrella by the side of the garden tools shed and opened it wide while leaving it on the floor beside Nancy to prevent the rain from spraying at her.


    "Don''t stay too late¡­ After all, you can always see him everyday. I¡¯ll share with you my treats too." Ivy smiled as she was ready to return before Jason noticed she was gone.


    Nancy was getting more furious as she misunderstood Ivy''s kindness. She turned Ivy around and attempted to attack her with a penknife which Ivy managed to snatch from her but accidentally cut Nancy''s left arm on the surface.


    "You! How dare you?!" Nancy was furious at the cut as the pain was feeding fuel to her rage.


    "I''m sorry, Nancy! It''s an accident! Listen, I was just being nice. You should listen to my explanation!" Ivy was panicking and tried to keep her voice low as she knew Jason would be out of the shower anytime soon.


    "Don''t hurl nonsense at me! Do you think I am here to watch you both? Every single time you get any closer to him makes me want to rip you apart!" Nancy fumed as she charged at Ivy and they both struggled in a fight. Nancy was trying to push Ivy''s arm which was holding the penknife towards Ivy''s chest as Ivy was fighting to push it off with all her strength while being pinned down in the ground.


    She could hear Lucky barking from inside and she was sure Jason would be done from shower. Ivy cursed at herself for not paying attention to the penknife earlier when she withdrew it. She regretted not retreating from the protruding knife head pointing at her.


    Jason, who stepped down after his shower heard Lucky barking fiercely at the sliding door and Nancy was nowhere to be seen. He was worried and had a gut feeling Ivy went outside as he could see a glass of milk and blanket was on the table outside. He quickly texted Nick to come to the rescue or at least bring Nancy home to keep Ivy at peace.


    "Nancy¡­. Li Listen¡­ stop otherwise you would make it worse. You could at least do something to help Jason instead of creating more conflict." Ivy could feel the tension lessen.


    "What do you mean?" She snarled and demanded for an explanation while still pinning Ivy.


    "There are two roadshows which he is very short-handed of but yet he needed to continue his part time emcee job which Nick was supposed to fill in. You could volunteer to help in any of these tasks and that way you could keep him by your side and slowly earn his trust¡­" Ivy explained as she slowly drew in the blade of the penknife but Nancy noticed it a little too early and screamed while she pushed Ivy''s thumb to push out the entire blade while putting more force to push the entire knife towards Ivy.


    Jason could hear Nancy¡¯s screams despite the heavy rain as he feared for Ivy''s safety the moment he saw their struggle when he ran out to the front porch.


    "Nan..cy¡­ lis...ten..trust.. me¡­" Ivy begged as she struggled but knew Nancy''s force was stronger and she had no choice but to grab the penknife with the blade itself. The pain from the cut was so excruciating that she let her tears flow but didn''t dare to scream at the sight of Jason rushing towards them and pulling Nancy off herself.


    ¡°Nancy! Stop!¡± Jason yelled as he pulled Nancy off to one corner while Nick arrived just in time to check on Ivy who was licked by a worried Lucky.


    Ivy could feel someone else was by her side helping her up. She quickly drew the penknife and pressed her bloody palm onto the thick coat she was wearing, putting pressure to stop the bleeding. She quickly sat up and realised it was Nick in the midst of being pounced on by Lucky.


    The next few moments went hazy as she struggled to stay alert. She was aware that Nick drove her while tailgating Jason to the hospital after he sent a reluctant Lucky into the house and locked the doors.


    Ivy dared not move her arm as she kept gripping on tighter to her coat when she could feel the flow of her blood while enduring the pain, hoping they would reach the hospital as soon as they could. Her visions were turning blurry but the chaos of her thoughts on the situation had not subsided.


    Nick was shaking her the whole way trying to keep her awake which she was thankful for. ¡°Ivy¡­ Are you alright?¡± Ivy nodded as Nick concentrated on driving even faster.


    When they reached the emergency unit, she forced herself to alight by herself to assure Nick she was fine although she was wobbly. She signaled Nick to go ahead without her as he ran to catch up with Jason who was carrying Nancy into the emergency ward building. Nick was more worried with Nancy¡¯s mental stability than her physical injuries as he knew she wasn¡¯t heavily injured.


    Eventually, Ivy couldn''t catch up with them as the bright lights were making everything very blurry and hazy. She told herself to keep up with their pace but her dizziness was creeping in more as her eyes were more comfortably closed than opened.


    Nick noticed Ivy wasn¡¯t trailing behind him. He turned around to only find a pale, frail collapsing girl with oozing blood dripping on the ground from her left hand. Nurses were rushing her to an empty bed as Nick dashed towards them instead.


    He finally understood it was Ivy who succumbed to the heavier injuries and Nancy was indeed exaggerating her act earlier as though she had serious injuries. He blamed himself for not noticing Ivy¡¯s bleeding palm in the car although he could smell a strong iron odour which he mistook as Nancy¡¯s blood residue. Nick stood dumbfounded at the trickery Nancy played just to get Jason''s attention as disappointment sipped in.


    He didn''t realise the nurses were nearly done with dressing the deep cut on Ivy''s palm as they put her unconscious self on a blood drip.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Ivy felt a light shook as an echo called out to her. She was greeted by pink and green hues shimmering in the sky. She blinked further to clear the blurriness only to be greeted by Phoenix¡¯s mysterious eyes. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re awake!¡± He echoed as he embraced her tighter before helping her to sit up.


    ¡°Phoenix¡­ Are we still in the prism?¡± She asked while trying to stand up. ¡°Yes¡­¡± While she heard Phoenix¡¯s echo, she saw a shadow at the end of the prism as she quickly chased after it. ¡°Ivy! Where are you going?¡± Phoenix called out while he ran after her.


    ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± Ivy called out to the shadow as Phoenix stopped her. ¡°Ivy¡­ stop chasing. It¡¯s my sidekick. I had sent her on errands.¡± Phoenix echoed. ¡°But how? How is she going to get out from here?¡± Ivy questioned.


    ¡°The prism only imprison those with mythical powers. Lentil is a spirit just like your dogs¡­ She doesn¡¯t possess any mythical power but just normal ghost abilities¡­¡± Phoenix echoed, looking sad.


    Ivy thought about it and wondered who it could be. ¡°Is it someone dear to you?¡± Ivy asked while she strolled at a slower pace. ¡°Yes, my ¡­¡± Phoenix hesitated to tell Ivy as he wondered if Ivy would misunderstand him.


    ¡°Your lover? From another life?¡± Ivy asked. ¡°Wife¡­ From another life¡­¡± Phoenix echoed while Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Phoenix, how was my life in that life of yours?¡± Ivy asked out of curiosity. Phoenix hesitated again to tell her the truth. ¡°Later¡­ When we have the chance, I will show you¡­¡± Ivy blinked in glee at his mysterious eyes looking back at her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see it, twinny¡­¡± Ivy beamed as she embraced Phoenix. ¡°Feels good to have a brother¡­¡± Phoenix felt a nostalgic moment as he had never expected Ivy to react to him that way again like she used to in another life.


    ¡°Feels good to have you back, Ai Lee¡­¡± Phoenix embraced her tighter as she looked up at his glistening eyes filled with tears.


    Nancy''s cut was minor as they dressed her in another section while she clinged on to Jason. The nurse had put her on a liquid drip and left them.


    ¡°It''s late. You should get some sleep. When the drip finishes, I will wake you and send you home.¡± She smiled at the old Jason she used to have as she thought about Ivy¡¯s suggestion earlier and decided to give it a try.


    "Are the roadshows giving you problems? Do you need any help? I want to help." She asked as Jason gently patted her arm.


    "Don''t worry about it. I will get it resolved. I always do." Jason reassured her.


    "Let me help out instead? Besides, I could really use the wage you will be paying." Nancy tried again.


    Jason pondered and thought it was not a bad idea since he was short handed and she needed a routine. So, it was a fair trade. "Alright, I will send you the location details and agenda later in the morning."


    Nancy gasped in disbelief. Ivy¡¯s idea worked and she was overjoyed but she felt guilty as she knew Ivy could be treated for a deep cut at this moment. She hoped she wasn¡¯t badly injured.


    ¡°Nancy, have you taken your anti depression medication? Are they in your bag?¡± Jason was rummaging inside Nancy¡¯s small bag and found a bottle of tablets. He knew it was them as he poured a glass of water and made her take one pill as written on the bottle. She obediently took them but she couldn''t help but to feel guilty of having him here and was also worried about Ivy¡¯s condition.


    "Jason, you should check on Ivy. She had a deep cut on her palm while trying to stop me earlier... I hope she is being treated now. I''m sorry..." Nancy dared not look at Jason as she kept her head down.


    Jason realised he was too focused on Nancy and her superficial cut that he forgot the penknife was held by Ivy and he didn''t check on her at all. He instantly sprinted to search for Ivy in every ward. When he saw Nick standing in front of a bed, he knew it was Ivy.


    "Bro!¡± Jason called out to Nick as Nick looked disappointed and down, watching Jason run towards him.


    ¡°What happened? How''s she doing?" Jason asked frantically at a stunned Nick as he went to check on Ivy who was still unconscious.


    "Nancy just fooled us all. She¡­she¡­" Nick pointed at Ivy trying to explain her situation but went speechless thinking of Nancy''s tricks. Jason examined Ivy¡¯s injury which was still oozing with a patch of blood stain although they were dressed. He winced at his absentminded self.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I will look after her...you should check on Nancy who is on liquid drip. Once her drip is over then she can be discharged as hers was only a superficial injury." Jason explained as he sat next to Ivy.


    "Bro, I drove her here without knowing how deep the cut was on her palm till she collapsed in front of the main door there. How could I? How could we all be fooled by Nancy making a huge fuss over¡­" Nick was still trying to overcome being caught off guard.


    "Nick, that''s how Nancy is. Ivy just didn''t want to create chaos to irrigate Nancy any further. It wasn''t the first time I warned Ivy about it. I will try to keep both of them away from each other. Don''t worry about her. Just look after Nancy for me, would you? She has taken her antidepressant pill earlier. She should be fine." Jason stood and gave Nick a brotherly hug.


    Ivy began to blink her eyes to clear her blurry vision and realised she was staring at bright white lights that were too glaring for her as she recalled staring into Phoenix¡¯s glistening eyes earlier. Nick noticed Ivy shifted as she began to wake up.


    "Ivy!" Nick went over to her. Ivy was struggling to open her eyes although she could hear Nick¡¯s voice and could tell it was Nick on her left and Jason on her right.


    She felt a little dizzy as she scolded herself for giving away her injury and caused a fuss when she could have gone to the emergency unit herself. Her mind drifted to Nancy and wondered how she was doing since both of them were here with her.


    "Nancy! What happened to her?" Ivy asked in the midst of adapting to the lights.


    "The first thing you asked is about others, seriously Ivy!" Jason scolded while Nick tried to calm Jason.


    "Ivy, I''m sorry I didn''t know you were bleeding in the car else I would have drove even faster. I''m so sorry about the commotion Nancy made, tricking us to think you weren''t injured." Nick apologised as Ivy waved at him to not mind about it.


    "It''s alright¡­ Is Nancy alright?" Ivy asked, facing Nick who was still apologetic.


    "Why didn''t you say anything earlier? She is fine on water drip and not as bad as you who is bed ridden with blood drip! Didn''t I tell you not to get any close to her? Why didn''t you listen?" Jason was furious as his scolding got louder and the nurse had to tell him to lower down his voice. Ivy caught herself blinking back tears at Jason¡¯s scolding, which were unexpected as she quickly blinked them dry.


    "Nick, you should see Nancy. Don''t leave her alone¡­" Ivy instructed as Nick nodded and left but halted halfway when he saw Nancy walking towards them.


    Nick couldn''t look at her in the eyes as he was reminded of her sly self. Jason was helping Ivy to sit up in bed when she noticed Nancy who was standing behind Jason with her drip.


    ¡°Nancy¡­ You¡¯re alright?¡± Ivy asked weakly as Nancy nodded while she sobbed feeling the guilt kicked into her. Jason eyed Nick to look after her but was interrupted by a nurse instead.


    ¡°Are you both their guardians?¡± The nurse addressed Nick and Jason as they both nodded. ¡°Please head to the counter to make payment before they are discharged. Thank you.¡± Jason wanted to stay and Ivy knew.


    ¡°Go.. you can still see us. She cannot do anything since it¡¯s a hospital. Go.¡± Ivy urged as he was hesitant for awhile but followed the nurse with Nick which left the girls alone.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Nancy started to cry. Ivy was too tired to handle her as she let her cry but held her palm instead to comfort her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to? You need to control yourself. Take your medication to keep yourself under control. He will definitely take your improvements to be nice to you again.¡± Ivy gently said as she closed her eyes to avoid the bright lights which were still too bright for her to adapt.


    ¡°He did accept to let me help him in the roadshows.¡± Ivy opened her eyes to see Nancy and smiled. ¡°Thank you for the suggestion. I¡¯m sorry, I should have listened.¡± Nancy smiled a little but vanished with more sobs due to her guilt.


    ¡°Nancy, listen. From now on, if possible take your medication consistently and do no harm. You will be on the right track alright?¡± Ivy urged as Nancy calmed down and smiled in agreement.


    "Thank you. But why are you doing this? Isn''t he your boyfriend?" Nancy abruptly asked which had Ivy lost for words for a moment and recalled her forgotten fake relationship she was in.


    "He is." Ivy said briefly while thinking of excuses but decided perhaps she should know the truth.


    "Then why? Unless you don''t love him enough?" Nancy asked as Ivy eyed Jason''s direction and pondered on her question. She thought awhile about her heavy feelings; were they real or fake as this huge lump she felt at the thought of leaving Jason seemed to be overwhelming.


    "Nancy, my time is short here. I won''t be here when I head to my second year of college and that''s a few months away. That''s up to you to decide by then if your love is strong enough to get him back. I will let go by then if it''s your destiny." Nancy was absent-minded at Ivy¡¯s blatant truth as she wanted to quickly leave, knowing that both Jason and Nick were coming back.


    "Ivy, promise me you will." Nancy understood her intentions as she decided to agree to Ivy''s arrangements.


    Ivy nodded and smiled as she watched Nancy leave, meeting Nick halfway to her ward while a fuming Jason was heading her way.


    ¡°You!¡± Jason stood pointing at a pale looking Ivy not knowing to scold her or to urge her to rest. Ivy smiled and hid herself in the blanket to sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can run away from this. Am not finished with you. I will wake you up when your drip is done.¡± He whispered by her side as he sat and held her palm, trying to get some sleep too. Ivy smiled under the blanket feeling the warm refuge.


    By the time her drip was done, it was nearly four in the morning. Nick has updated Jason that both he and Nancy had headed home and Jason had texted Nancy the roadshow address while updating Marcel on his situation. He decided not to let Ivy participate in the roadshows this round but has not told her about it. She woke up when the nurse took the needle of the drip off from her as she winced at the bruise mark on her arm. Jason held her in his embrace to comfort her before walking her to his car and drove to his house with her asleep.


    He carried her to the guest room as she stopped him. ¡°Let me shower first?¡± She asked as he nodded and let her down.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you can manage? Don¡¯t get your wound wet.¡± He whispered as he looked at her pale self worrily. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go shower and sleep. We have a roadshow to catch in a few hours. Wake me up if I can''t hear my alarm.¡± She said as she continued to walk into her room, leaving him no chance but to shower as well.


    He went to check on her after his shower and found her sound asleep. He sneaked her phone to his room and when the alarm rang he turned it off before getting ready for the roadshow. He returned her phone and tugged her into the blanket she kicked off before leaving for the roadshow.


    When she woke up it was nearly ten in the morning and she panicked but she saw his text message telling her to rest and sleep in. She frantically thought of ideas as her replacement just when Andrew and Sandra called in.


    ¡°Ivy! Where are you?¡± Andrew greeted cheerfully. ¡°Not home. Why?¡± Ivy chirped trying to figure out their call intention.


    ¡°Working?¡± Sandra asked. ¡°Yes! Hey, are you both free? Remember the roadshows I mentioned? We could use some help in the roadshows. I will get them to pay you my rate per hour.¡± Ivy quickly suggested.


    ¡°How much is that?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Ten dollars per hour?¡± Ivy said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in!¡± Andrew agreed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ sure since I have nothing to do after exams, why not earn some money.¡± Sandra said. ¡°Great! Thanks! I will text you the address and Marcel¡¯s contact alright? I won¡¯t be seeing you both though. I am in another roadshow.¡± She hastily came up with a lie as she knew if they saw her with her injuries and having Nancy at site as well, it would create chaos.


    ¡°Alright, sure! Thanks babe!¡± Sandra hung up first. ¡°Andrew, wait!¡± Ivy ensured Sandra had left the call and Andrew was still on the line. ¡°What?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Happy dating!¡± Ivy teased.


    ¡°So, this was your setup! Thanks babe!¡± Andrew cheered as he hung up and she was smiling to herself while texting Marcel about the details.


    She thought about heading to the second roadshow but it will be a dead end too since Nancy will be there with Jason and she wanted to give them space for him to acknowledge her improvements. She thought to herself, there were no ways for her to participate in this roadshow this time round.


    Her mind wandered back to her conversation with Nancy.


    Sometimes, she finds herself forgetting about the fake relationship but she knew Nancy¡¯s love for Jason was still burning. She hoped Jason would find ways to resolve his love life when it¡¯s time for her to leave. She felt down at the thought of leaving as Jason was an important person in pulling her through her toughest days after her grandma left and while she is still coping with her sleep paralysis.


    ¡°Will I be alright when I leave? Will he be too?¡± She asked herself as she watched the sky in bed while hugging Lucky by her side.

 Chapter 22: A warm listening ear

    ¡°Wow! New cap!¡± Sandra exclaimed the moment she saw Andrew at the entrance of the college main gate as she purposely left home late to avoid Andrew lately.


    ¡°Yo!¡± Andrew greeted in a cool way while showing off his cap and made Sandra giggled as they walked towards Ivy who was watching them from afar under a huge tree and laughing at Andrew¡¯s silly acts. Ivy had been trying to give them both space to talk things out that she left the house earlier than their usual timing and Sandra knew about it resulting in her deciding to head out later as she felt she wasn''t ready to tell Andrew.


    ¡°Yo!!¡± Andrew was jumping all around Ivy the moment he saw her as he finally could show everyone his new cap. He felt it was strange for Ivy to arrive earlier but he knew she was trying to set up Sandra for him to have a chance to talk to but it didn¡¯t cross his mind that Sandra was avoiding him.


    ¡°Thank you for the job referral! See, my new cap!¡± Andrew danced around with his cap as both girls giggled. ¡°No worries¡­ Glad you bought something you like!¡± Ivy lightly tapped on the tip of his cap with her right hand while trying to hide her left hand in her pocket to avoid them from looking at her healing scar.


    ¡°Eaten breakfast yet? Breakfast, anyone?¡± Andrew asked them both from left to right while both of them shook their heads. ¡°Come, let me treat you!¡± Andrew offered as both girls cheered. ¡°I shall refer you to more jobs! Free meals!¡± Ivy cheered while a text message entered and she saw it was from Jason.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Are your wounds healed?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ but there¡¯s a scar. If my friends asked where I was last weekend, just say I was in the same roadshow as you¡­¡± Ivy replied.


    ¡°I know¡­ Marcel briefed me. In fact, we missed a week of tutoring. Let me make up for it tonight?¡± He offered as Ivy pondered but instead Jason called.


    ¡°Hey¡­ come over. In fact, this weekend, we will resume the part time emcee job. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Jason''s explanation was interrupted. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as he paused.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± He asked again. ¡°Yes¡­ I am¡­ I gotta go. I am having classes. I will see you tonight then.¡± Ivy said before hanging up. She sighed as she felt weird lately being around him but again when he wasn¡¯t around, she missed him. She knew she was struggling to control herself from falling for him with all the pretentious acts of being his girlfriend but sometimes, it just got out of hand.


    ¡°You! What do you want to eat?¡± Andrew asked loudly on purpose which startled Ivy from her thoughts.


    ¡°Usual one please. Oh, I won¡¯t be joining the study group till late¡­ I had another tutor session tonight¡­¡± Ivy explained as Andrew nodded and went back to queue for the girls.


    ¡°How¡¯s things with him?¡± Sandra asked as she nudged Ivy. ¡°Fine¡­ All is well now¡­How¡¯s things with him?¡± Ivy asked as she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Which ¡°him¡± is this?¡± Sandra asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Ivy blinked and realised Sandra might have thought she asked about Andrew.


    ¡°Both?¡± Ivy asked while raising an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s going well with Jeremy¡­ but for him¡­¡± Both of them sighed watching the goofy boy walk back with their breakfast while making funny faces.


    ¡°Breakfast!¡± Andrew cheered as the girls helped themselves to the breakfast before heading for class.


    In the midst of Andrew trying to act like everything was normal by being his usual goofy self while Sandra joined in his silliness at times, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but to think about Jason intermittently between her classes. His tiny gestures lately had sent butterflies to her stomach and reminiscing his gentle gaze caused her cheeks to blush just by thinking about it. She recalled Phoenix¡¯s gaze was similar and she could almost feel Phoenix¡¯s warm embrace.


    One thing she was grateful for was that her exams results were improving so much that she wondered if she had joined Andrew and Sandra in the other science subjects, would she excel well too. As though knowing how much Ivy missed him, Jason decided to drop by her college to see her as he couldn¡¯t wait to tell her about his band¡¯s performance in the upcoming town festival on Friday.


    ¡°You should recite it now¡­ A whole day in school¡­ Comes as a waste of time¡­¡±¡± Andrew joked while the girls burst out in laughter on the way to the bus stop. Jason stood cross legged as he folded his arms while watching the trio happily walk out of the college gate. There were a few college students who noticed him and were smitten by his charming looks as they walked away giggling.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but to catch the sight of him as well. He was unexpectedly charming to her today, she thought as the trio walked over to him. Ivy couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him as she had been thinking of him the whole day.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± He greeted her coolly. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She greeted him gently which made Andrew and Sandra give her a strange look. They could sense something has changed between Ivy and Jason. Ivy noticed the awkward silence and decided to introduce everyone to each other. ¡°Oh, here¡­ meet Andrew and Sandra. And this is¡­¡± Ivy introduced before Andrew interrupted.


    ¡°Jason¡­ Your boss¡­ Yes, we know¡­¡± Andrew greeted with a handshake as Sandra nodded in acknowledgement and smiled.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­¡± Jason turned around to slip his hand into the open window of his car to take out three concert tickets and passed each to the trio. ¡°Come watch my band and I perform for the town festival this Friday¡­ Ivy would know where it is¡­¡± Jason winked at Ivy who was widening her eyes and squinting at him to stop him from telling them about her involvement previously.


    "Hmmm...?" Ivy hummed to stop the conversation as she pulled Jason aside.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Ivy whispered.


    "I was actually here to invite you and your friends to watch the band performing in the town festival as it was an invitation for the winners." Jason stood blinking while waiting for her response.


    She stepped back out as she placed her arms on her waist.


    "You do know I definitely cannot expose myself again considering we won and the press would cover the story in detail." Ivy scolded but tried to maintain her voice lower.


    "It was only an invitation to watch." He raised his eyebrow.


    She laughed as she walked back to the duo. "That''s definitely a yes."


    ¡°Heading home? Want a ride?¡± Jason offered as Jason and Sandra looked at Ivy for an answer. Ivy primly nodded as they all hopped into his car as they rode in silence. When they alighted at Ivy¡¯s home entrance, Sandra and Andrew were greeted by Lucky as Ivy delightedly smiled at the sight of him.


    ¡°There¡­ My insurance that you would drop by tonight¡­¡± Jason teased as Ivy snarled at him. ¡°What are you up to? Stop scheming¡­¡± Ivy mumbled but loud enough for him to hear.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ make sure you come¡­ No, in fact, stay over the whole week. I need to tutor you and I have to practice for Friday and brief you about the weekend emcee job¡­¡± He explained while Ivy nodded her head and smiled. ¡°Alright I will¡­ See you tonight?¡± Ivy asked as he smiled and nodded in return watching Ivy¡¯s eyes twinkling at the sight of his smile.


    The entire afternoon felt like it sprinted past Ivy as she quickly finished up her assignments and compiled her notes on a few topics taught lately before she got ready to send Lucky home to Jason¡¯s place. Andrew and Sandra were surprised at Ivy being obedient and diligent in studying without her usual daydreaming or disturbing them both for the day.


    She left the house a little earlier with Lucky and told Sandra to lock up for her once they left. She intentionally wanted to leave them both alone to give Andrew the chance to speak with Sandra or maybe let Sandra tell him about her relationship.


    She didn¡¯t really like the awkward situation she was in lately with them both she thought while unlocking the door to Jason¡¯s house. As she put down her bag and books, she went to stand by the sliding door and recalled the last time she came. She wondered if Nancy had gotten better. She then realised none of them had updated her about Nancy on the roadshow as she called Marcel to check for updates.


    ¡°Marcel¡­ Free?¡± She chirped. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Go ahead¡­¡± Marcel instructed as he showed Jason the caller ID while Jason signalled him to put her on loudspeaker knowing it was Ivy.


    ¡°I just wanted to check on the roadshows. How was it? My friends told me they were paid handsomely!¡± Ivy cheered happily. ¡°Yes, we paid them your rate per hour¡­¡± Marcel replied in a formal tone which annoyed Ivy.


    ¡°Are you with Jason?¡± She quickly checked while Jason signalled him to not tell her. ¡°Err... What else do you need to know? I have to go soon¡­¡± Marcel quickly said to cover up.


    ¡°Jason¡¯s not around right? I just wanted to ask how Nancy was when she worked with Jason. Was Nick there as well?¡± Ivy finally asked the question she was dying to hear an update about.


    ¡°She was alright. Things went well with the extra help. Yes, Nick was there as well.¡± Marcel primly updated as Jason continued to type away on his keyboard knowing Ivy was worried about Nancy.


    ¡°Good! Are you alright? Have you been well? I haven¡¯t seen you around lately¡­¡± Ivy asked as she realised ever since she started the job, she liaised lesser with Marcel as he was always out and about. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I got to go now¡­¡± Marcel quickly said as Jason smiled knowing Marcel couldn¡¯t stand her pestering him.


    ¡°Alright¡­ See you soon?¡± Ivy replied in a sad tone that Marcel hesitated to say nothing and just hang up. ¡°Yes. See you soon, Ms. Ivy.¡± Ivy smiled before cheerfully telling him goodbye and hung up. She paused when she heard the front door unlocked itself.


    She thought it was Jason at first but she received a text message the next moment she hung up from Marcel. ¡°Since when are you so close with my secretary?¡± He asked in the text message but her eyes went back eyeing at the front door opening in front of her as Lucky approached excitedly.


    A very pretty lady appeared at the doorway and squatted to pat Lucky. It wasn¡¯t someone she knew or saw before as the lady stood and was surprised to see Ivy in the house.


    ¡°Oh hi¡­ who are you? Jason¡¯s employee? Are you here to take a document?¡± She asked Ivy who had to think of an excuse in the midst of an awkward situation.


    ¡°Err¡­ you¡¯re?¡± Ivy stuttered asking her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Daisy¡­ Jason¡¯s mother. You must be his new staff?¡± Daisy asked while she placed the bags of groceries on the dining table.


    Ivy was nervous as she quickly grabbed a yellow file from the sofa she left and decided to leave instead. ¡°Yes¡­ I got to head back to the office with the documents.¡± Ivy said as she excused herself while Daisy was busy putting the groceries into the cupboards and refrigerator. ¡°Alright, see you! Drive safely!¡±


    Daisy stood by the kitchen window and watched Ivy. She knew who she was and wondered how she knew Jason and ended up working with her son. Daisy wondered if her grandma¡¯s business fortune wasn¡¯t enough for her to survive as she called Jason and interrogated Jason over the phone.


    ¡°How come you know who spicy chilli noodle grandma¡¯s granddaughter, darling? Are you dating her?¡± Daisy chirped over the phone when Jason answered. Jason, upon hearing his mother¡¯s greeting verse, knew she must have seen Ivy in the house.


    ¡°She works for me¡­ Why?¡± Jason tried to sound calm although his heart was pounding while he put his mother on loudspeaker to type a text message to Ivy asking where she was.


    ¡°Works for you? She has a fortune yet she needs to work? Come on, darling. Tell mummy, are you dating her?¡± Daisy teased while giggling which Jason couldn¡¯t help but to smile a little.


    ¡°Mum, she needs experience too isn¡¯t it? No, I¡¯m not dating her.¡± Jason smiled even wider at the last line thinking if only his mother knew the truth. ¡°Really?¡± His mother teased even more.


    ¡°Mum, what are you doing in the house?¡± Jason asked abruptly, trying to change the topic. ¡°Sending you groceries¡­ Oh, don¡¯t worry she left with the documents you needed. Alright, son I will get back to cleaning your house and preparing you dinner. Come home early, yes¡­¡± Daisy said.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Mum, I have meetings tonight with a client. You don¡¯t have to prepare anything mum.¡± Jason quickly said as he recalled he invited Ivy to stay over for the whole week.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I will keep the dishes in the fridge. Just heat them up when you¡¯re home alright? Eating outside food isn''t always healthy, son.¡± Daisy nagged as Jason held his head and rolled his eyes knowing he can never beat his mother.


    ¡°Alright mum. Got to go. Love you!¡± He quickly said as he wanted to call Ivy but his mother stopped him.


    ¡°Son, come back this weekend. You haven¡¯t been back for a long time¡­Your granny misses you too...¡± His mother said in a sad tone as his heart ache missing both of them too but he knew this week he has been too packed. ¡°Next weekend, maybe. I have to travel for business over this weekend¡­¡± He said sadly.


    ¡°Alright! Bring her along!¡± Daisy cheered before hanging up leaving Jason with no choice to reject as he sighed. He was about to dial Ivy¡¯s number when he heard rushing footsteps approaching his office and saw her running towards him.


    He greeted her half way as she entered his office while the door swing opened and closed itself back in the midst of Ivy panting heavily. She looked so pale from the shock while catching her breath trying to explain to Jason the entire situation.


    ¡°Your mum¡­¡± Ivy managed to say before hastily catching her breath. ¡°Is¡­¡± Ivy attempted to explain further but instead she squatted and breathed faster.


    Jason was glad she made it to find him this time as he subconsciously pulled her in for a hug while she squatted. When he noticed his subconscious act, he was glad his office window shades were closed but Nancy caught sight of the entire scene as she peeped through an opening. Nancy was furious but she remembered Ivy¡¯s promise and calmed herself down before heading back to her work assignments.


    ¡°I know¡­ She called me. Why were you home so early?¡± Jason asked while he rubbed Ivy¡¯s back to help her calm down as she was still panting.


    ¡°Miss me?¡± He teased as Ivy eyes widened looking at him which turned her pants into hiccups. ¡°How did he know it?¡± Ivy questioned herself while hiccuping occasionally.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ Come sit here. I will fetch you a glass of water.¡± Jason chuckled on the way to the pantry leaving Ivy stunned at his second question while fighting to control her hiccups.


    Ivy was still hiccuping when Jason came back with her glass of water as she drank it halfway and choked fighting her hiccups. Jason quickly took some tissues for her while he grabbed the glass of water away.


    ¡°Slowly¡­ Did you run all the way up here? There¡¯s a lift you know.¡± He joked as Ivy finally laughed and smacked him.


    ¡°Stupid¡­¡± She scolded as she rolled her eyes. She noticed her hiccups had stopped thanks to the laughter earlier. ¡°Your mother came over. I just told her I was your staff and left taking my stuff. Did she say anything about me to you?¡± Ivy asked curiously while still wiping her mouth.


    ¡°I know¡­ she called me¡­ Anyway, sorry we have to stay late cause I know she will be cooking although I told her not to. Late as in nearly midnight as she will wait till ten and she needs to sleep by eleven because it¡¯s her usual bedtime¡­ I know I invited you ¡­¡± Jason wanted to explain further but she held his hand to stop him from explaining further.


    ¡°I get it. It¡¯s alright¡­Do you want to head home and see her for a while? I can always drive over once she leaves¡­ I will stay here while waiting. We can start the tutor session here and while I practice, you can leave to see her... I will pack dinner first?¡± Ivy offered as he nodded. They both smiled in unison as they understood each other¡¯s unspoken predicaments easily.


    Ivy had been staying over for the entire week to accommodate his busy schedule ahead. Jason had been in and out of discussions with his clients and giving talks everywhere that on Wednesday night he decided to take a break from tutoring Ivy. Besides, he was furious with a competitor who recently accused his booming business for snatching away their clients when in actual fact, the commercials advertisement were effective and the credit was all due to Ivy who had been drafting several business proposals previously and preparation for his presentation slides that he picked up her ideas proposed to his other clients and implemented them on his own.


    "Ivy?" Jason knocked on her room door.


    Ivy heard a knock but she wasn''t sure if it was as she was listening to her songs blasting in bed while reading a crime novel for an idea to write during exam. Her mind reminded her that her mid-year exam was in the following month and she should always prepare earlier as she might travel more on weekends lately. Besides, it was raining so heavily outside that she loved the warmth under the blanket.


    "Ivy?" Jason knocked louder this time. She instantly got out of bed and went to answer the door half annoyed.


    "Jason? Sorry I didn''t hear you knocking." Ivy explained as Jason saw her novel and music player lying on the bed.


    "Yes?" Ivy asked while watching him look inside the room quietly.


    "I ... Was thinking if you wanna go out perhaps or..." Jason was trying to get the raging issues in office off his mind but he couldn''t find a reason to invite Ivy to accompany him.


    "Alright. To where?" Ivy asked as the thunder rumbled.


    "Do you have any idea?" Jason asked in return.


    "I frankly don''t wanna head out. It¡¯s raining heavily you see." Ivy folded her arms.


    "Erm hmm alright actually I don''t wanna head out too but you should take a break from studying." Jason attempted to create excuses to get her company.


    "I wasn''t. I was just finding an idea to write during the exam, that''s all. Anyway, chess?" Ivy offered as he shook his head. "Too taxing." He waved his hand indicating his rejection.


    "Board games? Movies? Checkers?" Ivy suggested.


    "Hmm... Not really ..." Jason didn''t feel like doing any of it as all he wanted to was to vent to her but he had been hesitating to tell her the truth for fear she would reject him.


    "Then what?" Ivy got frustrated but told herself to hold back her anger as he didn''t look like he was trying to pull a prank on her.


    "You''re acting really strange. What''s going on?" Ivy asked gently as she finally realised he wasn¡¯t his usual self and something must have bothered him.


    Jason kept quiet knowing she had started to notice his ulterior motive.


    "Alright, alright. We will make some tea and head to the balcony?" Ivy offered as he nodded and smiled.


    As Jason followed her to the kitchen and helped out on brewing tea, he quickly grabbed a packet of her favorite cookie along.


    "Ah, the rain. So dandy yet scary." Ivy commented as she sipped her tea. He offered her the cookie he brought with him and watched her munch the first piece.


    Jason smiled watching the rain once again with her. It felt good with her around as he recalled the first time they met, it rained heavily too.


    "So, what''s with you? It''s not much of your usual self though." Ivy tried coaxing while putting down her cup of tea and faced him.


    "I didn''t bug you to tell me this either. I was trying to take my mind off those things." He mumbled but she could still make out what he said.


    "Running away isn''t helping. Hiding, isn''t either. Come on, tell me. I may not be ideal in helping but at least I could lend some time and my ears to you." Ivy said as she pulled her ears longer and made Jason laugh.


    "You''re so funny... Well, it was a competitor. He was indirectly saying my company was stealing his clients when in fact, I took your ideas suggested in the business proposals and implemented them into my business as well. What right does he have to say all clients of his are exclusively his?" Jason explained with full dissatisfaction.


    "How did you find out about it?" Ivy was surprised to hear his compliment although he was more focused on the consequences.


    "His company''s social media posted about it. Well, it wasn''t mentioning my firm directly but there were trusted sources from within confirming it was my firm." Jason further explained.


    "Well, you can look at it from two different perspectives. One, it''s a competitor and he didn''t specifically say it''s your company. So, you should pretend like it''s not your company and continue what you do best." Ivy explained her thoughts.


    "But everyone in the market knows it''s my firm. I am thinking of retaliating..." Jason said with anger as he clenched his fingers into a fist. Ivy held on to his fist which made him relaxed a little.


    "Jason, I understand your feelings. But I would say get over your emotions first before you decide on what to do. Your business reputation will be at risk. Why dirty your hands when it''s not even obvious it''s your company? Besides, it was my idea and I work for you now. You did nothing wrong." Ivy explained.


    "It''s very obvious, Ivy..." Jason sat up straight as Ivy interrupted.


    "Jason, wait, wait... Another way is for you to be a friend and find him to iron things out. You have a strong business portfolio and reputation in jeopardy. You have to remember that." Ivy took a sip of her tea and her phone vibrated a few times.


    "Your phone." Jason said as Ivy saw an incoming call.


    "Sandra?" Ivy picked up the call and put her on loudspeaker.


    She heard her sniffing. "Ivyyyy...." Sandra wailed as she cried.


    Ivy sat up straight as she knew something bad had happened. "Sandra! What happened? Hello? Sandra?"


    Sandra sniffed as she kept herself in control. "Ivy... I broke up..." Sandra sniffed as she explained.


    Ivy leaned backwards on the bench, relieved as Jason patted her shoulder knowing she was tense for a while.


    "Where are you?" Ivy asked.


    "Your house... In your room..." Sandra cried again.


    "Alright, alright. Sandra¡­ I''m so sorry to hear that. You wanna hang out tomorrow and talk about it? It''s pretty late to get to you as much as I want to in this rain though." Ivy explained.


    "I know. I understand." Sandra sniffed and blew her nose.


    "I come by after class? Don¡¯t worry I will ward off Andrew with an emergency. Skip class then and sleep over in my house. I will let you copy my notes and pack food for you." Ivy suggested while she noticed Jason couldn¡¯t help but to smile at her detailed sinister plans. She gave Jason a smirk as Jason chuckled lightly.


    "Alright¡­ promise me to keep this away from Andrew please?" Sandra pleaded between her sniffs.


    "Alright. Got it! You will be alright Sandra¡­ Keep the doors locked and stay warm alright." Ivy tried comforting her.


    "I know I will. In fact, I am better off without someone who is only interested in getting in my pants." Sandra sounded very upset. "I trusted him and thought we would last but all guys are just the same. All he wanted was that. What had happened to our hay-wired puberty seriously!" Sandra yelled.


    Ivy was shocked at the reason as it was really unexpected but then again she was glad the break up happened. A part of her always wanted to see her with Andrew and was happy Andrew finally had a chance.


    "Chill, chill Sandra. He is such a jerk! Alright, there''s no point of thinking or getting mad about it. Let''s just go to bed and I will speak with you tomorrow?"


    "Alright! Goodnight lovely Ivy! Thanks for being the best friend I could count on!" Sandra chirped as she sounded a lot better.


    "No worries. I''m glad you''re feeling better though! Goodnight! Love you!" Ivy responded as she waited for Sandra to hang up while she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Oh my goodness! Seriously! That was very unexpected!" Ivy spoke louder as she stood up to pace around in front of Jason.


    "Well, it''s quite common for boys to want that at your age. Considering you know, the hay-wired puberty and hormones." Jason pointed out.


    "No, it''s not like that. We really thought he was a great and untypical guy¡­ I mean he is on the basketball national team and Ryu knows him¡­ Or maybe not¡­" Ivy sighed as she sat back next to Jason.


    "Poor, poor Sandra..." Ivy lamented as she sipped her tea.


    Jason was wondering if he should just give her the privacy with Sandra in the house while he visits his family tomorrow night instead since there will be some idle time.


    Ivy caught Jason pondering something immensely and recalled their conversation earlier.


    "Sorry." Ivy said to break the silence.


    "For?" Jason sat up straight. "For the interruption¡­ Since you know, you were talking about your issues. Anyway, I think you should let it go for now then later when you feel better, decide on an action plan?" Ivy suggested as she smiled, beaming at him.


    "I will. I was just thinking that you should bring Sandra here to talk. I won''t be around till late at night. But why are girls hiding it from Andrew?" Jason asked while Ivy hesitated for a few moments to tell him. ¡°Cause Andrew had a crush on Sandra all along but she didn''t know and a part of me does want to see them together. Well, I¡¯m glad things didn''t work out with that boy¡­¡± Ivy explained as she looked down sadly on her cup of tea. Jason held her hand and comforted her. ¡°Things will work out¡­ Just bring her over tomorrow then¡­¡± Jason offered again.


    "Oh? But aren¡¯t you due for our tutor session?" Ivy asked. ¡°We have been studying for the past few days¡­ I¡¯m just making up more to be prudent but looks like it is more than enough. Besides, we are flying off on Saturday early morning. Friday night¡¯s show will last really late. That¡¯s why I got you to stay over for the entire week. It¡¯s a hectic schedule¡­¡± Jason explained. ¡°I see¡­ then where would you be tomorrow night?¡± Ivy questioned as she furrowed her eyebrows.


    "My mother has actually been pestering me to head home for dinner as I haven''t been home for a while which I am actually dreading." Jason explained.


    "Why?" Ivy asked. "Just because." He randomly answered.


    "If you really don''t wanna be bugged about getting married and all perhaps you should just bring hmm over¡­?" Ivy suggested while she pointed downstairs indicating Nancy who had been sitting every night watching Jason in silence after a whole day of work. Jason understood her. ¡°I would rather bring you¡­ Besides, my mother has asked me to bring you too¡­¡± Jason thought he said it out loud but he was telling himself in mind while looking at her. ¡°Or you could just hang out with your friends in the bar perhaps?¡± Ivy suggested randomly while checking on her text messages.


    "Who? Oh, those friends? Nay. I would rather..." Jason sat closer to face Ivy. "... Hang out with you." Jason smiled when Ivy turned to her right and looked him in the eyes.


    Ivy caught the hint of him teasing her every now and then. She couldn''t help but to feel something very different between them for a while now but she couldn''t figure out what it was. Her eyes twinkled even more as their stares were more intense than ever.


    ¡°What is this? Why do I have a strange feeling?¡± Ivy asked herself. Jason realised he was so close that he exerted control on himself and decided to call it a night.


    "Thanks for accompanying me. You might wanna rest early?" Jason suggested but immediately regretted it as he was hoping for her to decline and spend more time with him since he just recalled he was due to meet her father soon for updates about her and their merger. Perhaps, he thought, it¡¯s time to tell him and seal the deal but he felt a heaviness in his heart to do the right thing. He wondered if this fake relationship was slowly turning into a real one?


    ¡°One more close up¡­ I might just waver¡­¡± Jason told himself.


    "Nay. Let''s head on for a game of checkers. Loser pays for breakfast?" Ivy wiggled her eyebrows.


    Jason chuckled at her offer, feeling glad. "Deal!"


    The next day he left the house early with a note for Ivy that breakfast for her and Sandra was ready in the refrigerator since he lost the night before in checkers with her. He also told her to bring Sandra over which meant he was going to visit his family house. Ivy decided to bring Lucky home instead first thing in the morning with his breakfast to check on Sandra. She texted Andrew that the both of them will be late and told him to head to college first to book seats in class. She also texted Jason to update him but she knew he wouldn''t read it till night as he was in a talk for the whole day and then his family dinner. She began to worry about his health and reminded herself to cut up the fruits in his refrigerator as his supper every night before they rot.


    Before she entered her house, she squatted to pat Lucky. ¡°Lucky boy¡­ Thank you for being such a good boy¡­ Now, we need to cheer Sandra up¡­ While I am in class, keep her company alright¡­¡± Ivy kissed his cheeks as Lucky licked her and barked at the door. Sandra opened up upon hearing Lucky¡¯s bark to see Ivy waving.


    ¡°Hey sweetie! You¡¯re alright?¡± Ivy walked into the house as she instantly pulled Sandra in for a hug as she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s all over now¡­ I¡¯m glad you were brave enough to call it quits.¡± Ivy praised as she sat her down and laid out breakfast.


    ¡°Wow, this is so sumptuous. Did you prepare it?¡± Sandra asked while wiping her tears away as she cuddled with Lucky. ¡°No, it was Jason¡­¡± Ivy smiled while taking cutleries for them.


    ¡°Your boss?¡± Sandra raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dig in¡­ he lost a bet on checkers last night and owes me breakfast but he heard about you so he prepared for you too¡­¡± Ivy explained while pouring them a glass of fruit juice.


    ¡°I forgot you were in his house¡­ anyway, what¡¯s going on between the both of you? Are you both now officially a couple?¡± Sandra asked while she munched on the sandwich.


    ¡°What do you mean? We are only faking the relationship that¡¯s all.¡± Ivy mumbled.


    ¡°It does look real¡­the both of you had communication as though you were an old couple¡­¡± Sandra explained as she pinched a little of the sandwich and fed Lucky. Ivy pondered and realised lately she had also noticed a change in his gestures and she was beginning to waver. Sandra noticed Ivy was munching silently deep in her thoughts.


    ¡°Were you feeling butterflies in your stomach lately?¡± Sandra teased but unexpectedly Ivy nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ivy asked, surprised.


    ¡°When you¡¯re not with him, does your heart miss him and make you think of him the whole day?¡± Sandra questioned more as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Does your heart hurt just thinking about leaving him or not seeing him for a long time?¡± Sandra¡¯s third question pricked Ivy¡¯s feelings as though it was an open wound. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ivy put down her sandwich as she recalled her promise and mission she made with Nancy.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Your feelings don¡¯t lie¡­¡± Sandra told her as she blinked at the realisation of her feelings for Jason. ¡°But what¡¯s the point¡­ it¡¯s only a matter of time I will need to leave this town with you and Andrew to study in Landsfield.¡± Ivy said sadly.


    ¡°You have decided?¡± Sandra asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I think I should take on business management besides I can manage grandma¡¯s business well and put you at ease to not worry about your mother.¡± Sandra smiled at Ivy¡¯s decision. ¡°We will be together again in college!¡± Sandra cheered happily trying to lift the mood but Ivy could only manage a sad smile. Sandra knew then, Ivy had fallen in love with Jason without noticing and it would be too hard for her to pull out of it the later she stopped it.


    ¡°But¡­ are you sure you can leave him by then?¡± Sandra asked as Ivy wavered.


    ¡°If you can do it, I must do it¡­¡± Ivy fought back her tears and bravely declared a war with herself. Sandra gave her a sad smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy Ivy¡­ I¡¯m still trying to let go¡­ Your reasons are different from mine¡­ I could get over it sooner than you¡­ Perhaps you should seriously consider pulling out now before it gets too overwhelming?¡± Sandra advised as Ivy winced thinking about it.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­ not when Nancy is still unstable. I will when the time comes¡­ It¡¯s bound to happen¡­¡± Ivy said as she forced herself to continue to munch on the sandwich.


    ¡°Appreciate every moment, Ivy¡­ remember only the blissful memories¡­ it would be easier to let go¡­¡± Sandra advised as they finished up their breakfast in silence and intermittently fed Lucky what they couldn¡¯t finish.


    Deep down, Ivy already knew the answers but she wondered if she could pull it off when the time came as she wished for time to stop for her to enjoy every moment she could have with Jason.

 Chapter 23: Hidden talents

    Andrew was very bothered by both Ivy and Sandra¡¯s actions of neglecting him as though they were hiding something away from him. He was furious when he received the messages from Ivy that she would be late as Sandra wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    He suspected something must have happened to Sandra as he was determined to find out what happened to Sandra by heading to her house only to find Ivy at the carpark of the college waiting for him instead. Ivy had been contemplating with herself the whole way to college whether to tell Andrew the truth as it would upset Sandra if Andrew didn¡¯t handle the situation well. She knew from the look on Andrew''s face, he already suspected something was wrong as he pulled her to the bench by the park nearby and pestered her for answers.


    ¡°Tell me now¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± It was Ivy¡¯s first time in a long time listening to the usually bubbly and goofy Andrew questioning her in all seriousness. The concern in his eyes was fiery especially when it comes to issues concerning herself and Sandra.


    Ivy let out a sigh as she took a seat on the bench and patted the seat next to her in a gesture to ask him to sit. ¡°Not until you tell me what¡¯s going on? Something happened to Sandra, didn''t it? What happened Ivy?¡± Andrew snapped as Ivy stood and held him by the shoulders.


    ¡°Andrew¡­ If you really care about her, it¡¯s an important phase of her life in which she needs friends¡¯ support. I hope by telling you what happened, you would make good use of it to be a good friend by her side and not take advantage of the situation¡­¡± Ivy explained as Andrew''s eyes widened. He could half expect what had happened. ¡°She broke up?¡± He asked in a sad tone as his forehead burrowed.


    Ivy nodded as she watched Andrew sit on the bench lifelessly. ¡°Andrew¡­¡± Ivy called out which sent Andrew into rage as he repeatedly asked himself of the possibility of someone to break up with Sandra who was so perfect in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason? Who is this jerk? How dare he hurt my Sandra?¡± Andrew yelled as Ivy once again had to control his temper by holding on to his shoulders. ¡°Andrew! Listen! You promised¡­¡± Ivy scolded as Andrew calmed down and sat back on the bench.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it was, Andrew. It was also for a better reason. If Sandra decided to give herself up to her first boyfriend in such an early stage of a relationship, wouldn¡¯t that mean the relationship meant more to her and deter you from having any chance?¡± Ivy asked while throwing some hints which Andrew caught and was beyond disappointed at the guy Sandra dated.


    ¡°Andrew¡­ You weren¡¯t supposed to know all this but I know your feelings¡­ I am telling you this because I don¡¯t want to be in an awkward situation between the both of you but instead I hope you could support her during such times and hold back on the confession perhaps?¡± Ivy pleaded as Andrew began to understand Sandra¡¯s circumstances and Ivy¡¯s predicaments. ¡°I know¡­ Shall we see her? I promise I will act normal¡­¡± Andrew asked as he nodded. He flashed a smile which made Ivy know she could trust him as she drove him to her house.


    Sandra was with Lucky by the glasshouse when they both arrived.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Andrew greeted cheerfully as though nothing happened when Sandra smiled watching his goofy self-dancing around with Lucky who was equally excited to see him.


    ¡°Goofball! You¡¯re driving Lucky crazy soon!¡± Ivy laughed which made Sandra join in the dance. Ivy watched with relief before her phone rang with a call from Jason.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Ivy whispered which caught herself by surprise. ¡°Busy? You¡¯re alright?¡± Jason asked after spotting something wasn¡¯t right with her voice. Ivy left for her car away from the duo who were enjoying themselves and cleared her throat. In mind, she scolded herself for worrying too much about being overheard.


    ¡°Sorry, had to send Andrew to cheer up Sandra. Lucky was playing with them as well¡­¡± Ivy said while she entered into the car and Jason heard the slamming of the car door.


    ¡°You¡¯re on your way here?¡± Jason asked. ¡°Yes, driving over now¡­ Why?¡± Ivy asked, realising it was weird for him to call to just check on her as she put him on loudspeaker and started the car¡¯s engine.


    ¡°I needed you to join me in a client¡¯s meeting¡­¡± Jason said while it took Ivy by surprise. She knew she should give it a try as it was part of the reason she was in the internship program. ¡°Alright, I will arrive in the office in fifteen minutes if the traffic isn¡¯t bad. Bye¡­¡± Ivy said before hanging up. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Jason said but heard the line went dead as he quickly texted Ivy the client¡¯s address and told her to head directly there.


    ¡°That was easy¡­¡± Jason said to Marcel who was listening on. ¡°You¡¯re sure this is a good idea Jason?¡± Marcel asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much choice Marcel¡­ I need you to keep an eye on Nancy at work. Like you said her performance is clearly reflected on the output of work she did. Perhaps you¡¯re right about her sneaking around when Ivy is around but work when Ivy isn¡¯t around. So, let¡¯s try out this plan¡­ Besides, Ivy is due for her next task. She should have long ago joined me in business meetings¡­¡± Jason explained as he held on to the file which contained Nancy¡¯s work which was full of errors and it was merely only sorting out the business proposal for one of Jason¡¯s upcoming talks. Marcel nudged him. ¡°Time to go before it¡¯s late¡­ Leave the rest to me¡­¡± Marcel said as Jason nodded and took his coat heading out of the office.


    Ever since Ivy was assigned to join Jason on business meetings, she rarely stepped into the office during office hours. Jason would usually text her the address of their meeting place and she would head there from college to sit in and listen to their negotiation while she would take down notes from their discussion. Despite the excitement of an additional new task, she was still doing data entries for Ann as part of her tutor session with Jason every night when they head back to the office to practice her accounting concepts. She realised Jason always has a report on his table to go through every night when they get back.


    On Friday, she knew he was having his band performance and thought Jason wouldn¡¯t head to office after dusk but he still did. She quickly placed her notes in order for him to check later but couldn¡¯t help herself from asking him the question she had in mind for the entire week.


    ¡°Why do you always come back to check on that file?¡± Ivy asked randomly when Jason was reading Marcel¡¯s report on Nancy halfway. Jason looked at Ivy half angered at her bold question as though it was questioned by Nancy herself.


    ¡°Who are you to question what the CEO does?¡± Jason absentmindedly replied to her, forgetting that it was Ivy who asked. Ivy knew she stepped overboard as she quickly apologised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I was just curious. You don¡¯t have to answer¡­¡± Ivy quickly apologised as she turned around to pack her stuff.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a report on Nancy¡¯s daily performance¡­¡± Jason finally said in the midst of being furious with the report saying she had been working on the task assigned to her and the output was accurate. This statement for the entire week had appeared every time which made him furious as it confirmed their hypothesis that with Ivy around, Nancy switched off her rationalism.


    ¡°Why would you¡­¡± Ivy wanted to ask for a reason but knew she shouldn¡¯t cross the boundary. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Ivy apologised as Jason sighed and walked towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Nancy has issues lately?¡± Jason asked her casually.


    Ivy didn¡¯t dare to answer as she wasn¡¯t sure if Jason was testing her or was he furious at her question earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I was furious at the report¡­ Marcel and I decided to swap you out with Marcel so that he could monitor Nancy. We suspected when you¡¯re around, she might be busy sneaking around us and neglected the quality of the output of work which proves to be right as the report continuously said she completed her assigned tasks without any errors and you have been out with me the entire week.¡± Jason explained as Ivy didn¡¯t realise the arrangement till he pointed out.


    ¡°Do you think I should quit the job then?¡± Ivy asked as she pouted and looked on the ground while Jason looked at her sad face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­ In fact, I need you more than ever. Your help this week made me realise you¡¯re a very capable assistant. The notes you took, I noticed the suggestion you wrote. They were brilliant.¡± Jason complimented as he watched a smile form on Ivy¡¯s cracking lips.


    ¡°Drink more water¡­ Your lips are so dry¡­ I¡¯m sorry you had to be so busy... We have a concert to catch and we are flying off right after¡­¡± Jason held out his hand to touch her tired face but held back in the midst of it as she looked at the time and rushed him to the concert.


    ¡°Hurry! You have only half an hour! Don¡¯t worry about Lucky¡­ I will tell Andrew and Sandra to look after him over the weekend. They need him more than anyone else¡­¡± Ivy said while she quickly gathered her stuff and his bag before pulling him to the car park. Jason was enjoying having a competent assistant like Ivy as he let her drive him to the town field where the concert was.


    By the time they got there, the crowd was already packed as the concert was about to start. While Jason rushed to the backstage, Ivy went to look for Andrew and Sandra who brought Lucky along.


    ¡°Hey!!¡± Ivy greeted them excitedly in her formal wear which both Andrew and Sandra were in awe of looking at her for the first time looking so smart. ¡°Hey! Enough! Stop screening, I was in business meetings¡­¡± Ivy shook them both from staring at her for too long as she squatted and greeted Lucky who licked her. While she hugged Lucky she also noticed Andrew was holding on to Sandra¡¯s hand as she looked up at them suspiciously before standing up.


    ¡°Come on¡­ Tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Ivy teased while Sandra blushed as Andrew stood proudly and told her with drama. ¡°Drum rolls please! I hereby announced¡­¡± Sandra covered Andrew¡¯s mouth for being too loud as Ivy laughed.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Ivy wished as she pulled everyone for a hug. ¡°What congratulations when I haven¡¯t finished announcing¡­?¡± Andrew grumbled.


    ¡°I know¡­ I understand¡­ You don¡¯t have to explain¡­¡± Ivy teased while she kept her eyes on Sandra who was too shy to look at Ivy.


    ¡°So¡­ I shall move away with Lucky now and not be a light bulb alright?¡± Ivy said while taking the leash from Andrew who pulled back the leash. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re heading to? We are only dating on trial¡­ Who said we would abandon our friends huh?¡± Andrew said in a serious tone which scared Ivy for a moment but later when she realised he was joking about being serious, they all ended up laughing and enjoyed the concert.


    When it was Jason¡¯s band turn, Burning Ember performed their winning song. Ivy secretly wished she was playing the drums just like back then while watching Jason immersing himself into the haunting tune of the song. She finally saw Nancy again after the accident in which her palm now still had a scar. She noticed she was a very different person on stage. It was as though she was released to her own world with a strong personality. She had no wonder they would have won a higher placing if Nick was playing that night.


    The crowd cheered on the last note of the haunting tune Ivy was enjoying. She felt sad as she thought it would be the last time she would listen to this song again. She realised there wasn¡¯t any recorded version of it either.


    In the midst of reminiscing, she could make out the crowd was yelling for an encore as the band was caught by surprise from the crowd¡¯s request as she looked at Jason¡¯s direction who was exchanging signals with Nick. He then turned into the crowd and was searching for Ivy but knew where she stood. He looked at her and signalled her to the backstage as Nick and him went off backstage while holding the rest of the band members on stage.


    ¡°Did he just signal you to the back stage?¡± Andrew asked as he noticed Jason had been staring at their direction for a long while too. Andrew and Sandra quickly pushed Ivy to the backstage with Lucky in tow seeing Ivy had no response. Lucky pounced on Jason as he hugged him briefly while Nick spoke with Ivy when they reached the backstage.


    ¡°You should play the encore¡­ You deserve it¡­¡± Nick said while handing his drumsticks to Ivy. He even twirled her hair into a bun and placed his cap over it while Andrew put his sunglasses on Ivy. ¡°Perfect!¡± Andrew cheered.


    ¡°So you were the one who performed when they won?¡± Andrew teased out of realisation while Ivy smacked him.


    ¡°Keep your voice low¡­ Don¡¯t tell anyone¡­ Keep it to yourself¡­¡± Ivy hissed at Andrew while pulling his ears.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Alright!¡± Andrew screamed as Ivy took a deep breath while the rest chuckled at the sight.


    ¡°You can do it¡­ You did it previously¡­¡± Jason said while helping her to put on a velvet jacket as he led her on stage. He could feel her holding on even tighter to his hand before he let go when they took their respective place on stage.


    There were some of them in the crowd who noticed the drummer was a different person and cheered louder as the first strum of guitar echoed through the crowd at the start of the encore. Ivy performed the entire song with the rest of the band members with a repeated chorus which lasted three rounds as she slammed on the drums leaving her whole soul into the haunting melody.


    She took a bow at the finale as previously when she performed she was so nervous that she ran off backstage immediately. This time, she smiled coolly at the band members as they went backstage together.


    Ivy had already scored two fanatic fans backstage; Andrew and Sandra.


    ¡°Wowwwwwww Ivy! You were superb!¡± Andrew cheered leaving Ivy blushed as Sandra clapped.


    ¡°Enough¡­ Enough¡­¡± Ivy whispered as Nancy walked off watching them being childish. The rest of the band members praised Ivy before leaving to join Nancy outside. Ivy caught hold of Nick and returned his drumsticks.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ivy said while taking off her sunglasses for Nick to be able to see her grateful face and smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡­¡± Nick was touched by her simple gesture as he patted her head and messed up her hair a little before joining the rest of the band members.


    Jason walked over to Ivy who was still trying to get over the hype and messed her messy hair as well. Ivy smacked his hand as she warned him to not do that before. ¡°Hey! How¡¯s that fair when Nick can do so without being smacked?¡± Jason scolded jokingly.


    ¡°Because I warned you before not to do it¡­¡± Ivy scolded jokingly too before skipping out of the backstage following Andrew and Sandra with Lucky in tow.


    ¡°Hey, we got to go¡­ Flight¡¯s in an hour¡­¡± Jason said realising they were nearly late as she halted her steps and instantly sprang into action as Jason¡¯s assistant again.


    ¡°Right¡­ I will head to the car first to drive outside before the jam starts¡­¡± Ivy said but Jason stopped her.


    ¡°Let me¡­ Go tell your friends¡­¡± Jason said as he took the car keys from Ivy leaving Ivy to explain her need to leave in a rush to her friends.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I have a flight to rush to in an hour. I have to go now. Would you both be so nice to keep this buddy accompanied while we are away for the weekend?¡± Ivy rushed outside and pleaded with Andrew and Sandra who were both delighted at her request.


    ¡°Of course we could!¡± Andrew chirped and smiled as Sandra pulled her in for a hug. ¡°You look so tired¡­ You should take care of yourself¡­¡± Sandra said before they heard Jason¡¯s car honking. ¡°I will¡­ When I¡¯m back I want details¡­¡± Ivy winked as Sandra blushed knowing Andrew and herself cannot escape from spilling the secrets to how Andrew reconciled and confessed his feelings to her.


    ¡°See you! Love you both!¡± Ivy said before hugging Lucky and ran off sadly to Jason¡¯s car. Jason noticed her pout as he reminded himself to let her sleep in the next morning otherwise she might have burned out.


    Ivy also noticed Nick and Nancy were getting into the car as she raised an eyebrow at Jason. ¡°They are coming with us on the trip as well¡­ It¡¯s a collaboration emcee job this time¡­¡± Jason said hastily as Nancy and Nick got in the car. Jason sped to the airport leaving Ivy with an uncomfortable feeling about this trip as they rode in silence the entire way.

 Chapter 24: An act or not, I will always be here for you

    The sight of Marcel kept Ivy in glee after an awkward car ride to the airport. While Nick and Nancy went to check in, Jason was briefed by Marcel with updates about the progress of work after Jason handed him his car keys.


    ¡°We have gotten these three companies to sign the contract. The earliest one would be next Wednesday¡¯s talk¡­ The other two are in the next two weeks¡­ ¡± Marcel explained his report shown to Jason on his tablet.


    Jason nodded and yawned a few times as Ivy stood by their side listening in and glanced at Marcel who was determined to complete his report despite Jason yawning a few times.


    ¡°Marcel, do you want to send me a copy of this report and update me? I will go through with him tomorrow?¡± Ivy offered as Marcel understood it was too taxing for Jason to continue but Jason raised his hand instead.


    ¡°Go on¡­ I can do it. We have a bit left. What happened to the mental health awareness carnival and roadshow layout discussion progress?¡± Jason asked Marcel as he swiped to a detailed slide while Ivy looked on and noticed a sentence highlighted in yellow; lack of manpower and funds by seven hundred thousand.


    ¡°The agenda for the event is more or less finalised with the client. Just on the resources side¡­¡± Marcel paused as Jason swiped to the next slide when he noticed Ivy was paying attention as it was concerning her father whom she has yet to know.


    ¡°Is this the one which you were looking for investors?¡± Ivy questioned as Jason sighed and nodded at his effort of escaping the matter.


    ¡°When is the event?¡± Ivy asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°Two months time¡­¡± Marcel said as Jason was thinking of ways to fix it but in the midst of it, Nick and Nancy came back to chase them to head to the boarding gates.


    ¡°Hey¡­ we¡¯re done checking in¡­ time to head to the boarding gate else we won''t make it on time.¡± Nick said as Jason nodded.


    ¡°Keep in view on this¡­ Send me a copy of this report and we will talk when I land¡­¡± Jason instructed as Marcel nodded and watched Jason trailing Nick and Nancy who went ahead to the boarding gate while Ivy quickly whispered to Marcel.


    ¡°Send to me ¡­ I will show him tomorrow¡­ You should brief him tomorrow instead. He is too tired¡­¡± Ivy pleaded with Marcel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I will Ms. Ophal. Go ahead, else you will be late.¡± Marcel urged and waved at her as she ran catching up with the rest.


    Ivy was grateful that Nick and Nancy weren¡¯t sitting close by Jason and herself on the plane. She was waiting patiently for the plane to switch back the lights while enduring her fear of the dark before she asked Jason about their situation and also on his business matters.


    Jason noticed she was restless in the dark as he held her palm which he could see its silhouette was holding tightly to the chair¡¯s handle.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Jason asked as she kept mum at his sudden comforting gesture. He was worried when she didn¡¯t respond as he decided to pull her into his embrace and keep her comforted but instead the lights were turned on.


    Ivy instantly pulled away from her embrace as he went back to focusing on his work instead.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡± Ivy asked after a moment of silence.


    Jason was busy reading the report Marcel just sent and adjusting his diary while planning for his next week''s events. Jason knew he somehow owed Ivy an explanation which he couldn¡¯t avoid but he still attempted to do so.


    ¡°Say what to you? I was driving, Ivy¡­¡± He said with a comical face and continued to read his report while Ivy knew he was teasing her. She laughed and smacked him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend¡­ You know what I am talking about¡­¡± Ivy snarled but Jason still ignored her.


    ¡°Then, what are Nancy¡¯s tasks this weekend?¡± She tried to push her luck further by changing the topic.


    ¡°She would be Nick¡¯s assistant instead¡­¡± Jason said while flipping his diary and drafted an email on the tablet to Marcel on the next course of actions but Ivy kept staring at him with a dissatisfied face to elaborate more.


    He could feel her penetrating stares that he finally gave up work and decided to do it in the hotel later. He took a sip from his glass of water before explaining to Ivy but he managed to catch a glimpse of Nancy peeping at them from in front that he decided it was time to spring into their couple-act again else Nancy would then suspect them.


    He inched closer to Ivy who sat by the window seat and cornered her to the edge of the window. Ivy widened her eyes and lifted a finger wanting to stop him from coming closer only to be held by Jason by her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­ She is watching us¡­¡± Ivy upon hearing Jason¡¯s words, began to panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic¡­ She will be happier to watch you fidgets than to stay uncomfortably like this¡­ Play along Ivy¡­¡± Jason winked as Ivy raised an eyebrow and laughed instead as she realised Jason¡¯s act of trying to charm her was not working.


    He laughed out as well as he sat closer to her. ¡°That act didn¡¯t suit you at all¡­¡± Ivy whispered as she giggled more.


    ¡°Sorry for the sloppy act¡­ Anyway, she is either an usher or will be sending cues to Nick and myself on stage. You would still be doing the usual backstage¡­ So there wouldn¡¯t be any clashes¡­¡± Jason said while pinching the tip of her nose as she winced and tried to avoid him.


    He noticed her sleepy eyes as she yawned and nodded to his explanation while he placed her head on his shoulder.


    Nancy was getting agitated at the sight but thanks to her constant medication, she managed to keep herself under control as she recalled the promise she made with Ivy. Nick, who fell asleep during the take off, woke and noticed Nancy kept looking behind as he flipped her around from kneeling on the chair into his arms.


    ¡°You were so great on stage tonight sweetheart¡­¡± Nick praised to distract her as she couldn¡¯t help but to smile sweetly. Nancy, despite being depressed or angered, would never fail to smile at any praises thrown to her about her performance on stage as she knew she was a great singer and performer that she had been working hard to join in competitions but was distracted by Ivy''s existence lately. She gave a quick kiss on Nick¡¯s cheek.


    Nick, upon noticing her mood had settled down, urged her to sleep instead. Nick knew it was going to be a tough weekend to ensure his friend¡¯s wedding reception emcee job went on smoothly and Nancy didn¡¯t create any trouble.


    ¡°Will I be working backstage this weekend?¡± Nancy asked as Nick shook his head.


    ¡°Nope, you will be in front of the main door throwing cues to me and Jason while ushering¡­¡± Nick explained as she hugged him excitedly and tried to sleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it¡­¡± Ivy said abruptly after lifting her head from his shoulders as she shook her right ear which was blocking up.


    ¡°Oh, must be the air pressure¡­ But you¡¯re sleepy¡­¡± Jason said while noticing Nancy was already distracted by Nick. He watched Ivy yawn more as he pulled her into his arms. She blushed but instantly felt comfortable in his arms as the air pressure began to subside.


    ¡°There¡­ Sleep¡­ we have another forty five minutes before we reach and you¡¯re exhausted¡­¡± Jason said while tapping lightly on her shoulders.


    ¡°You too¡­ Stop working¡­ Continue tomorrow¡­¡± She mumbled as she closed her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to check if Nancy was still watching them. Jason¡¯s gentle tap helped her slowly drift to sleep.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re awake Ivy! Would you like to learn the basics of magic?¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy slowly blinked and noticed he was holding a fiery ball. Phoenix bounced it against the walls of the prism they were stuck in as she sat beside him on the ground.


    ¡°How? I only have combat abilities¡­¡± Ivy lamented as Phoenix vanished the fiery ball he was playing with and held her hand closer to his as they summoned the fire ball back to Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your mystical power was sealed by our mother¡­ You need to keep practicing your magic powers to search for it in yourself¡­¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy widened her eyes in surprise that she too had mystical powers.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ivy questioned as Phoenix smiled and patted her head.


    ¡°Now, keep your mind blank and think of connecting with the fire ball¡­ All you could think of is about its beauty and ¡­¡± Before Phoenix could finish his explanation, Ivy had already recalled the first time she saw the huge fiery ball up in the air as she focused on its beauty and the fire ball instantly came towards their direction as she held it for the first time in fear of being harmed but instead, was twirling in her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re naturally gifted Ivy¡­ The magic within the fire ball is merging with you¡­¡± Phoenix watched in awe as Ivy played around with the fireball. A sudden crash of the prism was heard ahead of them as they rushed forward to find Petunia standing in front of Lentil who was crushed on to the ground.


    ¡°Ivy! You¡¯re going to die in my hands!¡± Petunia screamed as Phoenix pulled Ivy and ran the opposite direction instead.


    ¡°Phoenix stop¡­ We need to save Lentil¡­¡± Phoenix halted his steps at the thought of Lentil as Ivy heard Petunia¡¯s eerie wails were inching closer sending her into twirls of fear which woke her up in the plane, gripping tightly to Jason who fell asleep with her as the plane touched down.


    The touchdown was so rough that it woke most of the passengers up. Jason noticed Ivy was holding on tightly to his hand as the plane was dark and she was catching her breath in between sniffs.


    ¡°Hey¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­ We have arrived...¡± He patted her head as he placed his above hers and could smell the shampoo of her hair. Ivy eased in closer into his embrace as she hugged him tightly and whimpered.


    ¡°Was it another bad dream?¡± Jason whispered as she nodded trying to blink back her unexpected tears. She waited patiently for the plane¡¯s lights to be lighted back on while Jason patted her shoulder to calm her down.


    An idea struck him as he quickly switched on the screen of his phone to give her a little light of comfort.


    ¡°Better?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Remind me not to book such a late flight or after dusk flights next time¡­¡± He mumbled as Ivy finally opened her eyes.


    Jason could see her wet eyes silhouette in the dark as she wiped her tears away. He passed her some tissues.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She apologised while wiping her tears away.


    ¡°I understand¡­ Don¡¯t be sorry, we will head down when the crowd is less alright?¡± Jason comforted as he pulled her back into his embrace and held her tighter. The plane was in cruising mode for a while and it suddenly came to a stop with the lights in the plane finally turned back on. Ivy eased her head deeper into Jason¡¯s chest to slowly adapt to the bright lights.


    Nick and Nancy caught sight of Jason holding Ivy who looked as though she had fallen asleep in his arms. Jason signaled them to head down the plane first. When the crowd was lesser, he gently nudged Ivy to give her some water. It took her some time to recover as she blinked at the bright lights and quickly finished the glass of water Jason gave to calm herself down.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Jason asked as she nodded and put on a forced smile. He patted her head instead as he led her down the aisle off the plane.


    After the immigration, they took a different taxi from Nick and Nancy who had headed over to the hotel first. During the taxi ride, the pretty skyline sight of Landsfield eased her mood a little as Jason pulled her closer to him while she rested her head on his chest. She felt a little awkward as she pulled away but he halted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Just rest¡­¡± She stopped pulling away when he nudged her back onto his chest as he patted her gently.


    He too enjoyed the sight of Landsfield which eased all his exhaustion from the rush earlier. Their peaceful moment during the car ride though brief was enough to re-energise Ivy back to her assistant mode.


    When they arrived, she quickly took down their luggage before Jason could help out and walked into the hotel. At the entrance Nick and Nancy waited for them both.


    ¡°Hey! How was the flight?¡± Nick asked Ivy casually.


    ¡°Not bad¡­¡± She smiled and nodded at Nancy as an acknowledgement of greeting her.


    ¡°Have you checked in?¡± She asked Nick in return.


    ¡°Yes¡­about that, we have a problem¡­¡± Nick explained as both Jason and Ivy raised their eyebrows.


    ¡°I made a mistake booking only one large room with two single beds and I cannot amend the booking as they are fully booked¡­¡± Nick guiltily explained as Jason panicked a little but at the sight of Ivy shrugging when looking at him, he knew Ivy seemed adamant to the arrangement. He told himself he didn¡¯t want to take the chances.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we will check into another hotel nearby then¡­¡± Jason said as Ivy nodded but Nancy gave them a surprise instead.


    ¡°I am fine with us four staying in one room. After all, aren¡¯t we each a couple and we could share a bed each?¡± Nancy pointed out which made Ivy nodded with a calm face trying not to reveal her nervous-self inside.


    With that they headed for the lift and walked into their room. Jason felt bad for putting Ivy through the uncomfortable circumstances although Ivy looked calm and collected all the time. He knew he had to stay close to Ivy over the weekend in case Nancy lost her rationalism and get overboard.


    Ivy held on to him when she noticed he trailed behind being drowned in his thoughts.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I am fine. We will be¡­¡± She smiled as they entered the lift and stood in front of Nick and Nancy.


    He was still trying to convince himself while Ivy caught Nick watching them from the lift reflection. Because Nancy was around Ivy¡¯s height, Ivy had blocked her view. Ivy gave Nick an assured gesture with her eyes as she leaned onto Jason who was stunned by her sudden gesture as she led him out of the lift in his moment of bizarre. Nick, being quick witted understood Ivy¡¯s signal, quickly pulled Nancy to the front and led the way to their room.


    At that moment, Jason felt a stirred up butterfly feeling from his stomach which made his heart flutter at Ivy¡¯s gestures.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ivy looked at Jason who was very quiet and wanted to give him some assurance but was instead being robbed of a kiss on her cheek leaving her dumbfounded on the way to the room.


    Jason couldn¡¯t help himself anymore at the promise he made to himself before this that if he was ever that close to Ivy again, he would steal kisses from her whether they were an act or for real.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Jason winked and smiled looking at her stunned self.


    In the room, Ivy let Nancy have the first choice to which bed and whose turn to shower first. Jason, feeling awkward to be in the same room with Nick and Nancy, quickly went out to the balcony to finish up the last bit of his email to Marcel.


    Nick was helping Nancy to unpack while she took a quick shower. Before Nick could speak with Ivy, Nancy had come out from shower. Ivy decided to let Nick showered while she continued to unpack. Nick was uneasy with the arrangement at first but he still went ahead and took a quick shower.


    Although Jason was busy at the balcony with half of the curtain covering the view from inside, he left the sliding door open so that he could hear what was going on inside the room. He knew he had to pay more attention to both girls since Nick had gone to shower.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Nancy asked abruptly while doing her daily skin regime at the dressing table in between both beds as Ivy turned to look at her and nodded.


    ¡°You were great tonight¡­ ¡± Ivy praised as Nancy smiled.


    ¡°Smart girl¡­¡± Jason thought to himself at Ivy¡¯s effort of keeping peace by praising Nancy who loved compliments about her performance.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ You were awesome as usual¡­ When the recordings are ready I will share it with everyone¡­ Give me your number. I will send you a copy by then.¡± Nancy said as she held her phone ready to key in Ivy¡¯s number.


    Jason took a step back to peep at them. Ivy stepped over and keyed in her number in Nancy¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ivy smiled as she turned around and walked back to unpack whereas Jason quickly walked forward away from being able to be seen from inside.


    ¡°You look exhausted¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you in the office lately¡­¡± Nancy commented as Ivy knew she had to be careful when answering her to not let her know about Jason¡¯s arrangements in the office.


    Jason knew it was time to stop their conversation and was worried Ivy would reveal his secret agenda by accident as he stepped into the room. Nick upon hearing Nancy¡¯s comment quickly put on his robe after randomly drying himself to step out of the washroom.


    ¡°Ivy, stop unpacking¡­¡± He instructed the moment Nick stepped out from the washroom. ¡°Just the right time¡­¡± Jason thought while eyeing Nick who was giving Jason a serious look and understood Jason¡¯s act just by looking at his face.


    ¡°You should shower and rest¡­¡± Jason told Ivy who was quickly retrieving her toiletries. Nancy was nonchalantly applying her moisturiser without noticing both men were worried she would snap anytime.


    ¡°Next?¡± Nick said nonchalantly to play along as Ivy quickly walked into the washroom with her toiletries leaving Jason and Nick exchanged awkward glances as Jason signaled to him that they needed to talk.


    Jason went back outside as Nick walked over to the dressing table while drying his hair with a towel.


    ¡°Deary, you should rest early¡­¡± Nick chimed as he stole a kiss on her lips. Nancy beamed with a smile and nodded while she continued her regime without suspecting anything. Nick quickly joined Jason outside the balcony and made sure he closed the sliding door.


    ¡°Yo¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± Nick asked while still drying his hair as Jason walked over to the entrance of the sliding door with two files in hand to ensure he could see Nancy and the entrance of the washroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden suspicion?¡± Nick questioned as Jason sighed.


    ¡°I made an observation the entire week. With Ivy around, Nancy¡¯s rationalism seems to vanish. The entire week I brought Ivy out with me to client¡¯s meetings leaving Nancy in the office and this was the result¡­¡± Jason passed a blue file to Nick.


    Nick screened through the report and saw everything was normal but he knew Jason¡¯s point immediately as he asked about the opposite scenario.


    ¡°And when Ivy is around?¡± Nick asked as Jason studied his face.


    Jason knew Nick had prepared himself for the answers. After being friends long enough with Nick since college days, Jason knew Nick was smart and a quick-witted person. Although he was disappointed with his betrayal, he knew Nick was a responsible person till the end. Nancy would be in safe hands ending up with Nick. Jason just didn¡¯t understand why a person like Nick ever cheated with Nancy. For this, Jason never wanted to question Nick about it as it didn¡¯t matter to him anymore.


    Jason handed Nick the second file which was full of errors. Nick nodded and understood as he flipped the file open.


    ¡°I get it¡­ Tonight was my mistake. My apology¡­ I guess the both of you should just head to another hotel or check with the receptionist if there is any empty room tomorrow night¡­¡± Nick suggested as Jason nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too late tonight. Do be weary at all times¡­¡± Jason said.


    ¡°I will take her elsewhere tomorrow so that you can have the room for yourself¡­¡± Nick suggested as Jason nodded and saw Ivy stepped out of shower.


    She looked directly at Jason and turned to see Nancy who was almost done with her regime. Ivy knew Jason must be updating Nick on the situation in the office as she saw the yellow file Jason took back from Nick in his hand. She took a step and acted normal when she was in Nancy¡¯s view.


    Jason quickly stepped into the room with Nick following behind him. Without a word, he went to take a quick shower as Ivy waited by the bed facing the sliding door since Nancy had chosen the bed closer to the washroom.


    Nick climbed into bed and tucked Nancy in bed instead. Ivy began to worry as the room would be too bright if the table lamp was switched on. She wondered if she should pretend to sleep awhile and step outside the balcony with her sweater to catch up on a bit of study to fall asleep. Before she could sprung into action, Jason stepped out from the shower.


    ¡±Wow, that was fast¡­¡± She told herself in mind as she watched him walking towards the end of their bed to plug in a hair dryer and dried his dripping wet hair. The sight was captivating her attention that she had long forgotten about being nervous sleeping in the dark.


    The other couple had quickly settled into bed and switched off partially the lights in the room at their end. Nick was smart to turn Nancy around to face him in his embrace. Upon half of the room being dark, Ivy gripped onto the blanket subconsciously. Jason was busy blowing his hair dry but managed to catch sight of Ivy gripping in fear of darkness as he quickly sped up drying his hair to turn on the table lamp.


    ¡°Awww¡­ it¡¯s too bright¡­¡± Nancy complained as Jason quickly switched off all the lights to not provoke her. Nick¡¯s instinct told him to comfort and coax Nancy to sleep first as he could tell Ivy had trouble with the dark.


    ¡°Oops.. Sorry¡­¡± Jason apologised as he watched Ivy getting restless as he climbed into bed tugging her into his arms. He let her sleep on his left so that the view outside could at least give her some comfort light in the dark. She fidgeted a little but remembered she shouldn¡¯t since they were acting in front of Nancy. She couldn¡¯t help but to wonder at the back of her mind if Nancy was watching them.


    The bed was small and cramped so it was more comfortable for them to be wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace. A part of her blushed in the dark although she knew it was an act while a part of her was worried if she would wake in the middle of the night with her sleep paralysis. She didn¡¯t want Nick or Nancy to know as her heartbeat race while she shifted a little. Jason could feel her heart racing as she kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯m here¡­Stay still¡­¡± He whispered and tugged her further in the blanket.


    Ivy found herself calm down a little and eased into his embrace instead. She didn¡¯t know if she had gotten used to his sudden unusual gestures or was it because a hug was so warm and comforting that she had forgotten how it felt ever since her grandma passed away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jason whispered as he apologised for all the inconvenience which Ivy didn¡¯t bother asking why but instead she closed her eyes tighter and held on to his chest for refuge. Not long after, she fell asleep giving into her exhaustion.


    It was his first time sleeping with her up close in bed as he watched the silhouette of her peaceful face asleep. He cannot help but to find himself continuously stealing a kiss even if it was an act.


    He questioned himself if it was an act alone or were his feelings for her real as the thought of her father¡¯s intention and his company¡¯s project which was in dire need of funds from investors flooded his mind. He forced himself not to think about work by admiring the face he had kissed a few times tonight.


    He noticed her eyelashes were long coupled with her double eyelid.


    ¡°She had good genes¡­¡± Jason thought to himself and couldn¡¯t help but to kiss her forehead again. He slowly drifted asleep after he confirmed Ivy was asleep when she slowly loosen her grip on his chest.


    When Ivy opened her eyes again everything was bright red as she realised she was back into the prism and Phoenix was fighting Petunia himself. She quickly recalled the beauty of the fireball as she summoned her magic and created a few small fireballs aiming at Petunia which sent her down to the ground in the prism in one blow. She quickly ran carrying Lentil behind Phoenix outside the prism. Phoenix then raised the prism glasses and sealed Petunia in it as they gathered by the irises plains.


    Her pack of dogs were surrounding them but her grandma was nowhere to be seen as her heart longed for the sight of her grandma.


    ¡°Lentil¡­ are you alright?¡± Ivy called out to her as Lentils¡¯ heartbeat was weakening.


    Phoenix tried healing Lentil but his effort was to no avail. Phoenix felt disappointed as he kept trying till tears were dripping from his eyes.


    It was Ivy¡¯s first time seeing Phoenix in this state that his usual mysterious eyes were now full of misery. Ivy held on to Phoenix to stop healing Lentil as it might injure himself.


    With that, they saw Lentils¡¯ spirit lifted to the air. Ivy was in awe seeing Lentils¡¯ beauty in her true form. A small waist with flawless long hair coupled with a pair of blue walnut eyes; it was no wonder, Phoenix fell for her.


    ¡°Take care my love¡­¡± Lentil echoed gently.


    ¡°No¡­Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Phoenix pleaded as Ivy¡¯s heart ached watching them going to be separated. Although she had no idea of their history, she could feel their bond was strong. In the midst of the chaos, an idea struck her recalling Phoenix telling her about her missing mystical form.


    ¡°Lentil¡­ Merge with me¡­¡± Ivy suggested which caught Phoenix and Lentil by surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re a soul with sealed magic powers and my mystical self is missing¡­ Merge with me¡­ That way, you could still be by Phoenix¡¯s side and with my restoring magic powers, I could unsealed yours¡­¡± Ivy explained.


    ¡°No Princess¡­ How can I?¡± Lentil echoed sadly.


    ¡°Yes, you can¡­ You must before you cease to exist. Merge with me. That way, I can keep the kingdom, you and Phoenix safe ...¡± Ivy urged as she summoned her magic powers with her hand held up to Lentils¡¯ soul.


    Lentil eyed Phoenix who was full of agony as he nodded in agreement. Phoenix had thought of the idea before this but he didn¡¯t want to burden Ivy with it as Ivy should search for her missing mystical self to restore her magic powers but they were on the edge of the cliff. If Ivy delayed restoring her magic powers and Petunia gets released from the prism, no one knows what the outcome would be. At least by merging with Lentil, Ivy could inherit Lentils¡¯ hiding in the shadow skills while they find ways to unsealed Lentils¡¯ magic power.


    ¡°Thank you Princess¡­¡± Lentil echoed as she held on to Ivy¡¯s hand and Phoenix watched them merge, with Ivy finally spreading her phoenix wings in the air. It took Phoenix by surprise as he never expected the merger could unsealed Lentils¡¯ magic powers and unleashed Ivy¡¯s at the same time. This meant they could finally complete the ember dance and become one true powerful soul in mystical form.


    At that sight, Petunia watched in horror as she wailed from inside the prism at the addition of strength her twins had gained.


    Jason stirred in the middle of his sleep as he felt Ivy was fidgeting and holding on tightly to him. He woke and patted her gently instead. The chill from Petunia wails wasn¡¯t strong enough to break the prism but was eerie enough for Ivy to wake from her dreams.


    This time she couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying as she instantly climbed out of bed and headed to the balcony. Nick noticed a sudden movement in the room as the sliding door opened. He quickly patted Nancy who was stirring back to sleep while he watched Jason rush to follow Ivy outside after grabbing a sweater from her luggage and the blanket in bed. Jason quietly closed the sliding door behind him and walked over to Ivy.


    Ivy was controlling herself from sobbing too loud to avoid waking the other couple. She squatted and sobbed with her head leaning on her knees as she whimpered. She realised it wasn''t because of the terrifying dream she was sobbing but it was more of the pressure she felt from the chaotic events she had gone through the entire week which had pushed a rush of emotions in her during her most vulnerable time.


    Jason carried her and sat by the sofa bed. At his embrace, another rush of emotions ran through Ivy.


    ¡°Let it out Ivy¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Jason comforted as she sobbed in his arms.


    He covered her with a sweater before putting the blanket over them while gently patting her. He wondered how terrifying her dream was this time as he recalled that she mentioned before the nightmares worsened when she was under pressure. He pondered if his work load for her was the cause of it.


    The rush of emotions made Ivy realised that she had been so busy that she didn¡¯t notice she was actually under a lot of pressure.


    Although she was glad that Andrew and Sandra had reconciled, she was worried for them in case things didn¡¯t work out; she didn¡¯t want to lose them both. Thinking about her fake trio friends, it slipped her mind that she was supposed to book for them the last birthday party at the same place and she might be late in doing so.


    Her mind wandered to Jason who was holding her in his embrace. She didn¡¯t understand why her heart yearns for him lately more than ever in time when she usually turned to solitary. With that, she tried to push him away to get up but instead he tightened his grip on her arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Just stay here and sleep. It would be easier that way for you to fall asleep¡­¡± Jason said as Ivy looked up at him with her teary eyes.


    ¡°But you might catch a cold¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as she sniffed. Jason shook his head and wiped her tears away using the tissues on the side table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Jason said as Ivy tried to sit up on his lap.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Jason asked as Ivy shifted to sit by his side instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s been tough on you for the past week¡­¡± Jason finally apologised properly.


    ¡°Your nightmares worsen whenever you¡¯re under pressure¡­¡± Jason pointed out while gently touching her cheeks as Ivy sniffed and was glad he remembered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault entirely. I had my issues as well¡­¡± Ivy sighed as he took more tissues for her to blow her nose.


    ¡°What happened? I thought Andrew and Sandra had reconciled?¡± Jason asked as he noticed those two were on closer terms compared to before.


    ¡°Yes¡­ guess they are dating finally but I¡¯m more worried as in case anything happens in the future then, it could be the end of our friendship¡­¡± Ivy explained as she pouted.


    Jason patted her head gently and let her lean on his shoulder. Ivy instantly went rigid.


    ¡°Chill¡­ you don¡¯t have to be careful of your acts and gestures around me¡­ Whether it¡¯s for an act or for comfort, I¡¯m always here for you¡­¡± Jason explained as she leaned into his chest looking at his face at ease and sighed. He looked down upon her and could help but to admire the beauty of her eyes despite they were covered with tears.


    ¡°You seemed to be very bothered about Andrew and Sandra more than Nick and Nancy?¡± Jason teased but Ivy didn¡¯t smile. She was hesitating to tell him about Belinda¡¯s birthday and Jason knew she was hiding something.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to tease you¡­¡± Jason felt bad for saying that after seeing her reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m just bothered about the other trio friends. I overlooked preparing for their birthday party¡­ I just hope the restaurant I''m going to book isn¡¯t full on Monday¡­¡± Ivy lamented as she looked away.


    ¡°Another birthday party? When will this ever end? They kept taking advantage of you yet you¡¯re giving in every single time? If I were Andrew and Sandra, I would be very mad at you and not be friends with you either¡­¡± Jason complained.


    ¡°Last one¡­¡± Ivy mumbled sadly.


    ¡°Is their friendship that meaningful to you?¡± He asked as she nodded and unexpectedly let a few tears slip. Jason sighed as he took a few tissues for her to wipe them away.


    ¡°Alright, I understand¡­ Stop crying¡­ Your eyes are swelling.¡± He nagged as he helped her wipe her eyes dry.


    ¡°If friendship is that important to you, you should be friends with those who are worthy of it¡­¡± Jason nagged as Ivy couldn''t help but to hug him and felt glad that he was his refuge.


    In the midst of helping her to wipe her face, Jason thought about letting Ivy do the last one for free at his emcee job next week back in Manes.


    ¡°Why not invite them next weekend over to an emcee job in Manes? Next weekend is an event by a corporate company and they had prepared for me a suite instead. You could use our budget to book a smaller room for the trio and have us, Andrew and Sandra staying in the suite. As for the party, well they can use a small section of the restaurant to accommodate it?¡± Jason suggested as Ivy evaluated her options.


    ¡°Are Nancy and Nick joining the emcee too?¡± Ivy questioned.


    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. There aren''t any jobs here next week. I initially wanted to let Nick have all my emcee jobs from now on but since you need some help, I could spare some time and resources¡­¡± Jason explained as Ivy was reminded of his business matter she wanted to ask.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t settle the investor issue you mentioned?¡± Her question took Jason by surprise as he looked away and sighed.


    ¡°Do you need some help in finding another investor?¡± Ivy offered as Jason decided to kiss her forehead again to avoid the topic.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about it¡­ There¡¯s still time¡­¡± Jason assured her. Ivy wasn¡¯t surprised at his gesture this time but instead she knew he was hiding the matter away from her.


    ¡°You sure about it?¡± Ivy asked as he nodded. She wasn¡¯t very convinced but she knew not to pester so much as with time, she was bound to find out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much about it¡­ You need to sleep¡­¡± Jason urged as he patted her to fall asleep. She eased closer into his embrace and closed her eyes as he pulled the blanket closer to them.


    It¡¯s been too long since Ivy had immersed into her lonely world that for the first time that night, she got to constantly feel the warmth she once felt when her grandma was around with Jason as she slept peacefully through the morning.

 Chapter 25: May I have this dance?

    The next day Nancy and Nick woke to find an empty bed next to them as they checked the balcony to see Jason and Ivy were asleep in each other¡¯s embrace. It did spark a little anger in Nancy as Nick quickly ushered her to shower first.


    Nick wondered if it was really all an act as he watched his friend sleep peacefully by Ivy. It crossed his mind about last night¡¯s sudden movement in the room and he figured Ivy did indeed have issues with the dark as he decided to do them both a favor of resting properly after an uncomfortable night and bring Nancy out for a car ride after breakfast.


    Nick left a text message to update Jason of their whereabouts and counted his blessings that Nancy was still taking her antidepressant medication which did a huge favor for everyone.


    The heat radiated from the scorching sun woke Jason as he slipped off the chair to check the room was empty. He checked Nick¡¯s message but he didn¡¯t want to change his plans. He knew Ivy needed distractions as she seemed to be under a lot of pressure lately.


    He carried Ivy and tucked her into bed to let her sleep in while he showered and booked a car to rent for the day. While he made the reservations, Ivy woke and quickly went to shower as well. While showering, she noticed Nick and Nancy weren¡¯t around and wondered if they saw them by the balcony. As last night¡¯s event unfolded in her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel butterflies in her stomach.


    Standing in front of the mirror while drying herself, she could see her face blushing as she quickly washed her face and walked out of the washroom. Jason was standing by the mirror styling his hair which captivated Ivy for a moment.


    ¡°Hey¡­ you¡¯re ready? We have somewhere to go¡­¡± Jason asked after putting on finishing touches to his hair and went to take his phone and wallet. Ivy stood watching his every move for a long while till Jason walked up to her and raised her chin. In an instant she flinched with her twinkling eyes.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She blushed and quickly took her phone and pouch before walking out of the room with him.


    Jason sent Ivy to the restaurant to order takeaways as a distraction from his surprise while he went to collect the car keys from the receptionist. When Ivy was ready, she saw a text message to wait at the front lobby. She was surprised to find him driving a car in Landsfield as she hopped on.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Ivy asked the moment she entered the car with their packed lunch, grinning while pointing at the car.


    ¡°Secret¡­¡± He winked as he drove away from the lobby. Ivy didn¡¯t seem to look disturbed as she unpacked their lunch.


    ¡°Quick grab a bite¡­ You must be hungry¡­¡± Jason urged as she nodded.


    Instead of taking the first bite from the fried rice she ordered, she offered it to Jason. Jason was taken by surprise while driving as he quickly took the bite and kept his eyes on the road.


    He nearly stepped on the break when he saw Ivy took a bite next from the same spoon and prepared another spoonful of rice for him.


    Ivy widened her eyes in panic as she jerked forward, struggling to balance herself while Jason stepped on the breaks and blocked her from going any further forward with an arm.


    ¡°Sorry... Are you alright?¡± Jason asked worriedly as he stopped the car to check on Ivy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Drive properly. I will feed you lunch¡­¡± Ivy managed to calm herself and urged him to continue driving as she lifted the next spoonful of rice to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to use another spoon?¡± Jason mumbled loud enough for her to hear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Besides, I always share utensils with Andrew and Sandra. It¡¯s not like either one of us has contagious diseases¡­¡± She snarled at him before feeding him another spoon of rice as he smiled.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ivy asked while he took the bite.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Somewhere I have always been told but haven¡¯t gotten the chance to go¡­¡± Jason explained while he ate another spoonful of rice.


    ¡°The peak of the city?¡± Ivy nonchalantly asked as Jason widened his eyes in surprise.


    ¡°You knew about it?¡± Jason mumbled. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a tourist attraction here anyway¡­¡± Ivy said while she ate another spoon of rice.


    ¡°Are we there to avoid bumping into Nancy too much?¡± Ivy half mumbled the question not knowing if she wanted to know the truth which was obvious or was she expecting a wishful thinking answer such as a date.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Jason hummed in agreement as he continued to drive which left Ivy a little disappointed at her wishful thinking but scolded herself that it was all an act. She shook her thoughts away as she continued to feed him lunch in silence. With a long road ahead to drive, the view outside the window was so soothing that Ivy fell asleep after they finished lunch just as he had planned.


    The frequent interludes of acting with her seemed to have made them both grow more comfortable with each other that the thought of revealing her identity to her father crossed his mind.


    He needed to make plans to slowly start letting Mr. Ophal know about Ivy¡¯s existence and lift some hope she would understand his actions which seemed to be selfish. When the time comes, he only wishes she would live a happier life with her big family and even if she disregards their friendship after this, it wouldn''t matter to him.


    At the thought of it, he winced at the sadness he felt in his heart thinking about never contacting Ivy again. He sighed as he fought with himself to stop stalling time in making the move to save his company.


    When Ivy stirred awake, she found herself in the car covered by a sweater as Jason stood in front of the car and enjoyed the spectacular view himself. Ivy smiled to herself watching Jason finally had time for himself and rest despite the busy schedule he always had. She stepped out of the car to join him.


    ¡°How could you not wake me up and watch all this by yourself?¡± Ivy teased as Jason smiled.


    ¡°Good morning Princess¡­¡± Jason helped her to straighten some of her messy hair as she breathed in the fresh air. Ivy¡¯s heart fumbled at being called Princess by Jason like how Phoenix always called her as her eyes twinkled watching him fixing her hair. He pinched her nose to tease her as she smacked him.


    ¡°It feels so good here¡­¡± Ivy mumbled to herself as Jason nodded. It then crossed Ivy¡¯s mind that tonight¡¯s event might be a big one that they needed two emcees.


    ¡°What¡¯s the event about tonight?¡± She asked as Jason crossed his arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s for a good friend of Nick and myself. It¡¯s his engagement reception¡­¡± Jason explained.


    ¡°No wonder the both of you had to partake by being the emcees¡­¡± Ivy replied as an idea crossed Jason¡¯s mind about receptions like this.


    ¡°There is a special task for you but it is just in case¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment to tell her his idea as Ivy raised an eyebrow curiously but he continued to stall time.


    ¡°Oh come on Jason, spill the beans!¡± Ivy whined as she shook him. He flashed a smile watching her reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s an engagement banquet¡­¡± He finally said and her face grew eager as she listened to him.


    ¡°So, they have a waltz session and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to reject someone who asked you for a dance. Well again, it¡¯s just in case.¡± He explained quickly, thinking she would get his point to dance with him as she blinked with a poker face.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    She was trying to link her job backstage with having to waltz but couldn¡¯t find any connections.


    ¡°Do you waltz?¡± Jason asked watching her blinking in confusion while thinking intensely and he understood instantly.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know how?¡± He stood straight laughing at her as she pinched his cheeks in retaliation but he managed to grab hold of her arms as he was taller.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t but I don¡¯t see the need for me to waltz since if the event reaches to that part of the agenda then I could just leave the ballroom for a while or continue to stay backstage?¡± She questioned as she pulled back her arms from his hand and folded them.


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s a precaution. It''s pretty simple to waltz anyway. I can teach you... Provided you are willing to learn?¡± He winked at her, trying not to show himself being eager for her to agree.


    She looked out at the view in front of them for a distraction while thinking of an excuse to reject him for being caught off guard so suddenly. She was trying to talk herself out of the deal as she didn¡¯t like to dance but waltz was something she thought she could give it a try since it was also useful in the future for business dealings perhaps. With Jason still standing coolly by her side but kept stealing glances of her thinking, she ended up giving in and nodded in agreement.


    He cheered happily when she agreed as he knew when she was caught off guard, it would push her to the edge which usually ended up having her being submissive.


    Lessons were easy since she learned fast and he taught well that it took her less than an hour to master the steps of a square box waltz and left box turn waltz. They practiced and rested on top of the lookout point till it was time to leave and prepare for the event.


    When they got back to the hotel, they noticed no one was in the room as they both quickly got dressed. Ivy thanked her lucky stars that she had packed two pair of dresses; one plain white maxi dress which covers her heels definitely and a not too long blue maxi dress. However, as the thought of having to dance crossed her mind, she ended up choosing the blue maxi dress which had a shorter front hem to avoid stepping on the hems if she had to dance later and chose a pair of flats instead of her usual heels.


    Jason stepped out of shower dressed in his formal wear while fixing his bow tie as he took a few moments to admire Ivy¡¯s breathtaking beauty. He quickly walked to the dressing table to style his hair when Ivy turned around after putting her flats by the door.


    ¡°No heels today?¡± Jason asked nonchalantly while styling his hair.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Just in case?¡± She shrugged while she stared at him dashingly, styling his hair. It was the second time she caught herself being captivated at this sight.


    He stared at her in the mirror as she stared back at him. ¡°Why?¡± She blinked while asking, realising she stared too long at him and got caught.


    ¡°Trust me. Wear your usual heels. It¡¯s easier to dance. Just in case¡­¡± He winked looking at her reflection in the mirror and grabbed his coat heading to leave.


    She couldn¡¯t help but to grin as he chuckled watching her changing to her striped heels.


    ¡°Just in case...¡± She smiled and joined him heading to the ballroom.


    She did the usual sound checks and microphone testing before checking on the song list for the night and ensured there were sufficient songs to last till midnight while Jason rehearsed the scripts with Nick. Nancy and Nick had in fact gotten ready earlier before Ivy and Jason headed back to the hotel in order to not clash with each other.


    ¡°Bro¡­ Thanks man for the considerate arrangements you made¡­¡± Jason thanked Nick after they finished rehearsing their script. Nick crossed his arm and gave Jason a questioning look.


    ¡°How serious are you with her?¡± Nick teased as he smiled.


    ¡°Huh? We aren¡¯t¡­ you know that¡­¡± Jason said sternly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it, bro¡­ They say your gestures and body knows it before your conscience and heart¡­¡± Nick chuckled as Jason lightly punched his arm and smiled.


    ¡°Does she have issues sleeping or with the dark?¡± Nick asked curiously as Jason looked at Ivy¡¯s direction. He hesitated awhile but Nick didn¡¯t want to let the topic go.


    ¡°Must be sleeping issues then?¡± Nick took a guess but Jason sighed without answering. Nick noticed Jason had been staring at her differently and could tell his friend was too far gone as he put his arm over his shoulder and pulled him in Ivy''s direction.


    ¡°Take it one step at a time bro¡­ Let¡¯s go take a bite¡­¡± Nick urged as Jason continued to be drowned in his own thoughts. He suddenly realised there was so much he worried about for Ivy other than telling her dad about her identity and risk losing their friendship to her sleep paralysis issues, her friendship issues and career choices as well as avoiding Nancy hurting her. He sighed at the thought of her becoming his problem in life.


    Ivy could not get her mind off the waltz dance steps she had learned earlier while Jason and Nick were talking to each other over their light meal. Ivy was surprised that she ended up loving the dance instead and thought it would be a waste if she didn''t dance tonight although she was a little shy. Nancy was listening in to Nick and Jason but was also keeping an eye on Ivy who was daydreaming while nibbling on her sandwich. Jason noticed how quiet Ivy was as he switched his conversation over to her.


    "Why are you so dreamy today?" Jason asked in the midst of chomping down his sandwich while Nick understood Jason¡¯s intention and made small conversations with Nancy instead.


    Ivy blinked and looked elsewhere trying to shrug off from being too obvious after being caught off guard.


    "Me? Dreamy? No¡­ it''s a lovely day. The weather is not so humid and the birds are flying freely you see¡­" She was diverting his attention away from her embarrassment.


    He smiled at first at her sudden change of topic and soon couldn''t contain his laughter as she giggled together. He signaled her to head back to the ballroom first as she nodded.


    ¡°We will head to the hall first¡­¡± Jason said to Nick and Nancy as Ivy joined him, leaving the table. Nick nodded as Nancy snarled at them. Upon noticing Nancy being upset, Nick suggested that they too head back to the hall which had Nancy smiled a little and nodded in agreement to be able to see both of them in vicinity at least.


    "Nervous?" On the way back to the hall, Jason asked Ivy.


    "About what?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "Just in case." He winked and walked off to catch the bride and bridegroom who had just arrived at the main entrance while she was still trying to register his tease.


    When she finally understood him, she blushed at her wishful thinking of dancing with him tonight while walking back backstage. She grinned at the sight of her heels and thought about their little secret about the waltz dance being coded as ¡°just in case¡±.


    As she spent most of the time backstage during his emcee jobs, Jason would come into the sound room to check on her intermittently and send her food. Tonight, she got anxious when he told her they had special seats allocated for them to enjoy their meal. All she had to do was let the songs play and head back when the next agenda on the list needed to start.


    It took her awhile to gather up the courage to step into the hall for dinner after sorting out the song lists. Upon identifying the location of their seat, she didn''t regret it as it was close by the entrance to the backstage. She noticed Nancy was seated in between Jason and Nick as Jason kept an empty seat on his right for her.


    Jason was busy engaged in a conversation with a couple of ladies on the table when Ivy walked over. Upon noticing Ivy finally appeared for dinner, Jason stood to pull the chair out for her to sit and fussed over her before feeding her. She noticed the awkward stares from the other ladies he spoke with earlier although he introduced her as his assistant but they were judging and she didn''t like it. He noticed it too as he tried to distract her.


    "Is the salmon too sour?" He whispered in her ear close enough for her to feel his breath. She nervously tried a bite and nodded while she winced at the unexpected sourness.


    "Why? Isn''t it supposed to be¡­" She noticed hers was coated with a whiter sauce than his on his plate. His plate''s salmon had some black sauce on it. She glared at him.


    "What? Didn''t you like sour stuff more? So I added lots of lime for you whereas mine I added more soy sauce. Thank me..." She was on the verge of wanting to smack him in front of all the ladies but ended up chuckling to herself.


    "I will thank you soon." She gave him a dangerous smirk as he drew her in for a hug by her shoulders. Nancy was watching their act and couldn¡¯t help but to envy them as Nick had no choice but to quickly remind Nancy of their next duty to distract her.


    When both ladies left the table, Jason and Nick exchanged glances of gratefulness as they went up on stage to continue the event.


    The night went by smoothly with speeches from respective parents and a cake cutting ceremony with a toss of champagne. Before Ivy knew it, it was the highlight of the event she had been anticipating; the couple''s waltz dance which was at the end of the reception. As Jason gave the closing speech, the couple took their first round of waltz followed by their respective parents and the crowd slowly joined in.


    Jason was waiting for Ivy to appear from backstage but she seemed to be stalling.


    He went to check on her backstage and found her standing by the window pane looking out at the gloomy sky illuminated by occasional lightning as she smiled, easing into the peace and quiet scene in front of her trying to forget about the waltz dance she would never have a chance to dance to tonight.


    He cleared his throat to catch her attention as she turned around, caught by surprise.


    "Are we done?" She smiled and asked abruptly. He nodded as he held out a hand. She knew he was asking for a dance as that was what they did in practice earlier this afternoon as she blinked nervously at him.


    She shook her head as she walked past him out of the room to find everyone was waltzing in the hall in sync with the bride and her groom. Jason stood by her side as he noticed Nick and Nancy were already on the dance floor. It was a mesmerising view as the bride¡¯s parents who stood by the side to rest signaled Ivy and Jason to join in.


    Jason knew this was his last chance to keep her around to dance. He knew she wanted to but she always had issues with her confidence. He grabbed her arm and slipped his hand down to her palm as he pulled her to the edge of the dance floor and eyed her nervous self as he nodded, signaling to her that she could do it.


    She smiled nervously and held his arm as he placed another arm by her waist and led them. Soon before she knew it, they were twirling with the crowd in a symmetrical round of waltz. She thought to herself, he was right about the heels and their ¡°just in case¡± situation had became a reality. It no longer was her wishful thinking but a moment Jason and Ivy would always remember of each other.


    Maybe because he was her teacher that it was easy to catch up with his tempo and fall into his rhythm. Under the ballroom light, she realised he looked so dashing tonight compared to other events. She wondered if it was because it was his good friend¡¯s engagement that he purposely dressed up more than his usual style as she twirled with him on the dance floor.


    Jason had been watching out in case she tripped but as they twirled a couple more times on the dance floor, he knew Ivy had overcome her nervous self. As he took his mind off worrying about her tripping, he found himself being captivated at the sight of her dancing her heart out. He told himself Ivy was an unpolished gem and that he wished to slowly help her unlock her potential one by one.


    She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him during the entire dance as she savored every moment of it. When she caught herself still lingering in the moments of them dancing, she was already standing by the side of the ballroom all by herself watching Jason being dragged to a drinking session with the groom and his friends. Watching him having a great time with Nick and Nancy, she fought her waves of haywire emotions as she walked out of the hall and took a breather.


    The sky was rumbling with thunder as the first night she met Jason ran through her memory. The same scene happened back then as she smiled to herself reminiscing that moment but reality slowly seeped in as she lamented on the remaining time she had left with him. She comforted herself that at least she had these beautiful memories to accompany her when she was to leave him in a few months'' time as promised to Nancy. She hoped Nancy would be more patient and keep getting better. Only then, she would be able to leave Jason at ease.


    Unexpected tears trickled at the thought of leaving him as she forcefully wiped them away and tried to control them. She sniffed in the damp air and knew it was going to rain soon.


    ¡°I have been away too long haven¡¯t I?¡± Ivy asked her old friend, the rain, as she tried finding refuge like how she used to before meeting Jason in her solitary moment. However, all she felt was more emptiness and she knew it was too late to save herself from retreating from being Jason''s acting girlfriend.


    Her heart already had the truth she was trying hard to deny and control. ¡°Few more months¡­ Hang in there¡­ By then, it would be worse if you don¡¯t control yourself from falling for him¡­Ivy, it¡¯s all an act¡­¡± Ivy told herself as she let a few tears escape while she looked up at the gloomy thundery sky looking for the courage to continue with her fate.

 Chapter 26: I do not want to wake from the sweetness of this dream

    Of all nights, tonight Ivy longed for a companion in her solitary. She sighed at the thought of heading back to the room sleeping in the dark or sleeping another night with Nick and Nancy around.


    In the midst of being lost in her own thoughts, she thought she was hallucinating hearing footsteps from afar as she ignored what she heard. However, as the footsteps grew closer, she turned her head and saw that one person who had been on her mind for the whole week, walking towards her. She pinched herself on her left cheeks thinking she was dreaming at first.


    When she realised she wasn¡¯t, she could tell Jason was rushing his steps towards her which made him wobble a little midway. She knew he must have drank too much. Another round of thunder rumbled as she turned her attention back to the sky briefly only to be pulled by Jason towards the car he parked nearby the main entrance of the ballroom earlier as the sky began its¡¯ heavy downpour.


    She quickly hopped into the car before him who was panting heavily. She was right about Jason drinking too much as she watched him fighting to stay sober but she knew he was a good drinker. Hence, it didn¡¯t bother her much until his breathing grew faster and heavier as he took off his coat.


    ¡°Jason¡­ You¡¯re alright?¡± Ivy took the coat from him as he held on to his pounding head. His body was so hot that Ivy panicked that his body could overheat. She helped him to loosen his tie and decided to run back to the hotel to request for towels and perhaps some water and food knowing he didn¡¯t eat much during his emcees jobs.


    He grabbed on to her arm to prevent her from leaving when she wanted to open the car door. ¡°Stay¡­¡± He mumbled in a raspy voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I will be back quickly¡­ I will get you some stuff¡­ Rest here alright?¡± Ivy comforted as she patted his arm and touched his cheeks. When he tried to open his eyes and see her, she had already dashed through the car¡¯s opened door.


    Ivy rushed to the reception and made her request for the things she needed. As she watched the rain grow heavier, she remembered to add on blankets and an umbrella. When she had everything on hand after telling them her room number as verification, she ran back to the car and quickly poured the big bottle of mineral water over the tower to put it over Jason¡¯s burning head who was lying down.


    He stirred a little, noticing she was back as he held her arm as though for comfort.


    ¡°Are you able to sit up and drink some water or you¡¯re too dizzy?¡± Ivy whispered gently as he tried to sit up but instead he opened the car¡¯s door quickly and vomited on the road.


    Ivy sheltered him from the rain with the umbrella she got from the reception counter earlier. When he was done, Ivy quickly closed the car¡¯s door and patted his back while he lay back on the seat as she handed him some tissues.


    ¡°How much did you drink? You aren''t a bad drinker¡­¡± She was half complaining while she wiped away the rain stains.


    ¡°It was¡­ a strong cocktail¡­ They¡­ made me drink it in one shot¡­¡± He said slowly as Ivy handed him some water. Ivy continued to wipe his body with the wet towel which was on his head as Jason held his hand half way bringing her to a pause. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes before Ivy quickly removed her hand to fetch the hot drink she brought along.


    ¡°Better now?¡± Ivy asked as she handed him a warm cup of drink.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He asked as he sat feeling uncomfortable. ¡°Hot chocolate¡­ I have a sandwich I managed to grab on the way here¡­¡± Ivy explained watching him calming down from his body heat as he removed his shoes.


    ¡°Drink it¡­ you will feel better¡­ Take a bite too. You had too little during dinner, that''s why it¡¯s easy to get so high¡­ You should know better than this¡­¡± Ivy nagged as Jason sipped the hot chocolate but couldn¡¯t help but grin as he watched the rain by the window panel and secretly thanked them for pouring down on the right time.


    Ivy placed the blanket over his lap but instead he left the hot chocolate on the cup holder by the car¡¯s door and pulled her into his embrace. Only then he noticed she was drenched from running under the rain earlier.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry yourself first?¡± He scolded as he took another blanket to wrap around her and some tissues to wipe her dry. She stopped him halfway and pushed the sandwich on his hand to his mouth forcing him to take a bite.


    ¡°Eat first¡­¡± She instructed as he obediently took a bite and she held up his hand to hold the sandwich for himself while she continued to dry herself.


    She couldn¡¯t help but to sneeze a few times as Jason quickly wrapped the blanket around her. ¡°You¡¯re catching a cold already¡­¡± He pinched her nose.


    ¡°I will be fine¡­ You¡¯re alright now?¡± She raised her hand and felt his forehead wasn¡¯t burning as before anymore as he nodded while finishing up the sandwich and his hot chocolate.


    Feeling relief as she smiled at ease, she turned to the left side of the passenger¡¯s door and enjoyed the sight of the rain.


    ¡°You should rest awhile. The rain won¡¯t stop anytime soon¡­¡± She mumbled as Jason was already slowly drifting to sleep at the sight of her enjoying the rain.


    While he was subconsciously asleep, he unintentionally mumbled what he was thinking. ¡°Ivy, I promise I will find your father for you¡­¡±


    At first Ivy thought he was talking in his sleep but when she registered what he just said, her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re helping me to find my father? Why? It¡¯s going to be so tough to find him¡­¡± She whined only to be ignored as Jason had fallen into a deep sleep and fell on to her lap.


    Nonetheless, she was still so touched by his deed that she didn¡¯t stop herself from kissing his forehead before wiping away her happy tears and sharing with him her blanket.


    "Come. Try touching it... I don''t think the heat from the ember hurts you, Ivy. So you could really join in with me on the ember dance! It would be pretty since this feather crown fits you¡­" Phoenix was persuading Ivy as she hesitated.


    "Are you sure?¡± She hesitated as she squatted while a few puppies surrounded her. She could feel the ember¡¯s heat touching her palm but they weren¡¯t hot as she drew closer and held them. They glow even brighter as though her palm was heating them up. Her beautiful dandy wings spread out which mesmerised Phoenix who instantly led her up into the sky. Her wings naturally led her as she took the first step to dance the ember dance steps with Phoenix


    All of her dogs and grandma were dazzled by the amazing pretty glowing sky above them. Phoenix led her in the dance as they both flew and twirled, resonating the fire of love which had sparkled within them. Another thing Ivy had inherited other than Lentils¡¯ healing powers was the strength of love between Lentil and Phoenix which had enabled the ember dance to be such a success.


    Although Phoenix knew in time to come he could be assassinated for his deed of protecting his twin sister who now has traces of his wife from another life whom he wanted to spend all of his lifetime with, he didn¡¯t bothered and wanted only the best for Ivy as he had vowed to change her destiny in this life.


    Instead of her sacrificing for him in every life, for once, he wanted to switch places with her and let her enjoy all the goodness he always had even if it meant he and his wife had to cease to exist.


    Ivy was extremely thrilled to be able to fly with wings and fulfill their ember dance ritual which commemorates her bond combination with Phoenix as one. At the end of the dance, all her dogs and puppies were howling as grandma beamed in happiness.


    It was the first time Jason ever saw Ivy sleep with a smile spread over her face as he held her in his arms watching the glowing sun rise in the car. The thought of telling her about her family lingered as he decided after this week he will fix a meeting with her father and reveal to him her identity. As he pulled the blanket wrapping her, he felt her body was burning and knew she must have caught a cold.


    He felt a vibration from his phone as he checked and was glad that Nick told him he could use the room. He carried Ivy out from the car wrapped in a blanket up to their room. She stirred a little but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes as she held tightly onto Jason''s chest.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She mumbled in the lift.


    ¡°To the room¡­ Feeling weak?¡± Jason asked as she nodded and whimpered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you caught a cold. I will take care of you. There¡¯s no one in the room now¡­¡± Jason explained as she tried to open her eyes but could only see his blurry face.


    ¡°Put me down? I will walk by myself¡­¡± Ivy mumbled faintly but Jason ignored her as he rushed into the hotel room and put her down in bed. He rummaged through his bag for his emergency medication and made her swallow the fever tablets before putting a wet towel over her head.


    She was too drowsy to retaliate with him as she whimpered. A part of him was worried as it was his first time seeing her so sick. He nearly wanted to send her to the hospital only to be halted by a phone call from Sandra.


    ¡°Hello Sandra?¡± He answered.


    ¡°Oh, Jason? Where is Ivy?¡± Sandra asked awkwardly.


    ¡°She is resting¡­ She had a cold¡­ Anything urgent?¡± Jason asked.


    ¡°Oh no! Is she alright now? Make sure you make her eat¡­ She rarely falls sick but when she does, it can last a few days and it¡¯s bad. She will lose all her energy and sleep the whole day. You need to ensure she doesn¡¯t skip her meals and make her take her medicine¡­¡± Sandra explained.


    ¡°I will¡­ Anything else to take note of?¡± Jason asked.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ She whimpered a lot because she dislikes feeling weak.. she had been like this since a little girl¡­¡± Sandra said as Jason smiled, touching Ivy¡¯s cheeks.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Alright, I know what to do¡­ Is everything alright at your end?¡± Jason asked, reminding Sandra of the reason she called.


    ¡°Oh yes, I was wanting to check what time your flight so that we know when you will come to pick Lucky? He is a little sad¡­ Maybe he is missing both of you¡­¡± Sandra explained as Jason thought of getting Marcel over instead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I will get my assistant, Marcel, to pick him up. We would be reaching by dinner time but I would like to keep her at my place tonight so that it¡¯s easier to take care of her¡­¡± Jason said.


    ¡°Oh yes please do¡­ Don¡¯t let her go to college tomorrow either. She usually takes two to three days to recover¡­ Alright then, we will wait for Marcel to pick up Lucky. She will need him more than us.¡± Sandra giggled as Jason smiled.


    ¡°Thank you Sandra¡­ I will get Marcel to call you up and make arrangements.¡± Jason said as Sandra said goodbye and hung up.


    Jason sat by the bedside watching Ivy asleep. True enough, she had been whimpering a lot as she tossed holding on to his arm. He patted her with his right arm to comfort her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­What should I do about this feeling? Would you rather be by my side or have your family?¡± He asked in his heart as he touched her cheeks which were burning from her fever.


    A text message came from his friend asking where he was for their breakfast gathering. He wanted to reject them but was reminded he should pack lunch for Ivy that he cleaned up himself and left for the restaurant after arranging for Marcel to pick up Lucky.


    ¡°Hey bro! Alone? Where¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± His friend, Alfred, who was the groom last night, asked.


    ¡°She isn''t well and is resting. I can''t stay long for breakfast in fact. I am here to pack for her.¡± Jason explained as Nick stood and approached him.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± Nick asked with concern as Jason nodded.


    ¡°She caught a cold and is having a fever. I have given her some fever tablets. Hoping she would recover a little to take the flight later¡­¡± Jason explained with worries as Nick patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Otherwise, you can just change the flight to tomorrow?¡± Nick suggested as Jason nodded.


    A waitress came to Jason with a packet of porridge as Jason excused himself and went back to the room.


    Ivy was sniffing and coughing as she sat up in bed.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± She greeted followed by a sneeze.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ Are you alright?¡± Jason quickly gave her more tissues and helped her wipe her runny nose as he sat by the bed.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ A little¡­¡± She smiled but he was still worried seeing her pale face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fly tomorrow so that you can rest?¡± Jason said.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t. Let¡¯s fly today as planned. I am fine¡­¡± Ivy pleaded while holding on to his hand trying to convince him. He gave up holding her back as he made a trade with her.


    ¡°In return, finish this porridge¡­¡± He said while unpacking. Ivy grunted and rolled in bed in protest as she hid herself under the blanket.


    ¡°Indeed she dislikes eating when she is sick¡­¡± Jason thought to himself in surprise, half amused at her reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re so strange¡­ Who doesn''t eat when they are sick? How are you going to get the energy to recover?¡± Jason nagged as Ivy smiled under the blanket but didn¡¯t barge.


    Jason waited patiently for her next move but instead decided to threaten her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, we are flying tomorrow¡­¡± That made Ivy guilty as she sat up in bed with a pout while Jason fed her. He noticed she would grimace each time after he fed her as though she was in a lot of pain as he passed her a bottle of water.


    ¡°Is it too dry at the throat?¡± Jason guessed as she nodded while drinking half of the water from the bottle.


    ¡°Next time drink more water before a meal when you¡¯re sick. That way, you won''t feel uncomfortable from eating¡­ it would be worse if you don¡¯t eat.¡± Jason went on nagging.


    ¡°I will just sleep then I won''t be hungry.¡± She retaliated which took Jason by surprise.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re really sick. You could still argue with me¡­¡± He teased as he fed her another scoop of porridge. She smacked him to tease him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± He asked as she put her tongue out and laughed.


    ¡°Quick.. finish up a few more scoops and we will be home to see Lucky. Sandra called to say he is a little sad. So I have arranged for Marcel to pick him home¡­¡± Jason explained as he watched Ivy¡¯s tired pale face grow livelier in glee at the sound of Lucky.


    She even snatched the plastic bowl of porridge and finished up by herself as Jason went to pack up.


    ¡°Indeed like Sandra said¡­ She is a child when she is sick¡­An adorable one¡­¡± He told himself as he continued to pack and got ready to head to the airport with Nick and Nancy who came into the room not long after Ivy finished up her porridge.


    Despite recovering a little, Ivy still felt weak and every time they had a chance to sit, she couldn¡¯t help but to fall asleep in Jason¡¯s arm. Jason was watching over her worriedly that even Nancy lent Ivy a scarf when she was asleep in the plane.


    This time Nancy and Nick sat the seats in front of them and they would occasionally turn around to check if Ivy woke up only to find her soundly asleep in Jason¡¯s arm.


    Ivy stirred a little when the plane was having a slight turbulence. It made her stomach flip as she opened her eyes to catch Jason watching the skies outside the window intently.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Ivy asked as she turned around to face the window and saw the breathtaking view of sunset.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ just how peaceful it is up here with such a view¡­¡± Jason said as they both enjoyed the view of the sun setting on the horizon.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± She said as she moved closer to the window pane. She let out a sneeze as the air-conditioner was blowing at her.


    Jason passed her some tissues and turned off the air-conditioner.


    ¡°There, there.. Can you be more careful? You''re still sick¡­¡± Jason nagged and with that her stomach grumbled.


    She sniffed as she giggled which eased his anger easily. He waved at the stewardess to order food for her.


    She noticed Nancy turned around to check on her. Nancy waved at her as Ivy sniffed and noticed she was wearing Nancy¡¯s scarf. Ivy wanted to take it off and return to her but Nancy waved at her to stop her.


    ¡°Keep it on¡­ You need it¡­¡± Nancy smiled and turned around in her seat. Ivy noticed Jason was still trying to get the attention of the stewardess.


    ¡°It''s alright. I still have some buns.¡± She dragged a bag of cranberry bun and munched on them while she watched the sunset.


    ¡°You know, what if sunset is actually sunrise and sunrise is actually sunset?¡± She randomly came up with a theory.


    ¡°Did you have a fever so high that you are having permanent brain damage?¡± Jason asked as Ivy giggled.


    ¡°Why are you always so serious? Can''t you just let me spew my nonsense awhile?¡± She coughed a little as he offered her a bottle of water in front of her. Next to it was her fever medication which Jason popped out two pills and let her swallow.


    ¡°Then you should be awake instead of sleeping again after your medication?¡± Jason played along as he tucked her close to him so that she could still watch the sunset.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Some people''s body clocks worked that way. I used to after grandma left me¡­¡± Ivy said as her mind wandered back to grandma who watched her dance the ember dance with Phoenix in her dream. Her thoughts went on to think about her parents and remembered what Jason said last night.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ You said something about looking for my father last night¡­ Have you been searching for him?¡± Ivy whispered not wanting Nick or Nancy to hear about it. Jason was surprised as he slowly recalled he must have said out loud his thoughts before falling asleep when he was high.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Jason tried to explain but Ivy stopped him. ¡°It would be too hard on you. Besides, you have a lot to do on your plate now in the office. Don¡¯t waste time on this alright?¡± She patted his head and turned to continue enjoying the sunset view.


    ¡°It felt so good to be up here with you¡­ I just wish these moments wouldn''t end, you know. Just you, me, the skies and sunset and no one to bother or bug me over the phone. It''s just so¡­ peaceful¡­¡± Ivy was mumbling away while watching the sunset in his arms, slowly drifting back to sleep.


    ¡°Then, would you please be my girlfriend?¡± Jason whispered his question which was half a joke which made Ivy fly open her eyes. She turned around and smacked him.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Your love rival is in front¡­ You know perhaps you should seriously consider giving her a chance again¡­ Everyone has their own timeline. Give her some time¡­ She will get by¡­ Perhaps by then you will like her again?¡± Ivy mumbled at his ear so close that Jason couldn¡¯t resist kissing her cheeks. Ivy turned around to watch the sunset after snarling at him for kissing her.


    ¡°Delusional¡­¡± He teased her as he smiled pondering on her words.


    ¡°If I am delusional, then you''re beyond words can describe a sort of sound mind fella.¡± Ivy giggled.


    ¡°Just how can a sick person talk so much?¡± Jason pinched the tip of her nose.


    ¡°That''s because I am mumbling¡­ Oh, so if this sunset is at sunrise then the sun rises from the west. Wow, that would be so amazing¡­¡± She continued her theory again.


    ¡°Someday, you should just be a psychologist might as well¡­ You''re so good at manipulating facts and twist them as though they are real. A psychologist needs such skills.¡± Jason praised.


    ¡°So rare to hear you sing praises of me¡­ Hmm, maybe. Maybe not. Besides, my science subjects aren¡¯t that great. It''s gonna be tough to fight my way in psychology. Perhaps law would still be what I do best.¡± She lamented.


    ¡°Silly girl¡­ Whoever said you need to do it right after foundation in college? You could always study it in the future when you''re a lawyer and perhaps would like a career switch then have a double degree. By then, they would just see your first degree results. Anything is possible, especially for you. You just need to focus and put your mind into doing it. Just like playing the drums.¡± He explained as he rubbed the tip of her nose while her eyes were closing to sleep.


    She managed to giggle before stealing a quick peck on Jason''s cheek which was just inches away. It took Jason by surprise but by the time he looked down at her, she had drifted to sleep. He smiled as he returned her kiss on her forehead.


    Sometimes he wondered if they were constantly on interlude acting as a couple that they had grown comfortable with each other and all these petty actions didn''t bother them much anymore. He told himself to control his feelings and ensure he was just treating her as an acting girlfriend. Besides, he was bound to reveal her identity soon to her father and by then, she might hate him for being selfish.


    When they landed, she once again was awoken by a rough landing and fumbled her way through the aisle before they saw Marcel waiting for them at the arrival hall.


    She was too drowsy when they got into the car but didn¡¯t fail to greet Marcel cheerfully and caught up with him on his days as she patted Lucky who was sitting on the front seat.


    She sat in between the two front seats behind facing the air-conditioning.


    ¡°Has it been raining? Was it always this gloomy these days?¡± Before Marcel could reply Ivy moved on excitedly to her next topics.


    ¡°Oh, you know there was such a pretty sunset up in the sky earlier. I can''t get used to the gloomy days here now. There was so much seafood to eat too. You should have come with us on every trip. It will be so fun!¡± Ivy chirped as she sniffed from her runny nose occasionally.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Marcel replied.


    ¡°Oh stop being formal would you? I don''t pay your salary. He does.¡± She pointed at Jason who was partly enjoying her tormenting Marcel and was also annoyed at her for doing so.


    ¡°Just call me Ivy please.¡± Ivy instructed as she patted Lucky.


    ¡°Yes Miss Ivy¡­¡± She pouted. ¡°Marcel! Ivy. Try saying just that.¡±


    ¡°Ivy.¡± Marcel said quickly to please her.


    ¡°There.. Perfect! Call me that from now on alright?¡± She giggled as Marcel nodded and Jason shook his head in disbelief.


    Ivy sneezed a few times but it didn¡¯t stop her from continuing their conversation as she continued to sit in the same position. Marcel had to turn the air conditioner higher as Jason nodded from the rear mirror agreeing to him to increase the temperature.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. You didn''t have to turn the air-conditioning higher. It will be too warm for both of you.¡±Ivy said as she stood a little to tilt herself closer to the air-conditioner in front of her and turn the temperature lower. Jason couldn¡¯t stand it any longer as he pulled her into his arms so sudden that it caught her by surprise.


    ¡°Could you just sit back and relax? Let Marcel drive in peace. You''re still unwell¡­¡± Jason nagged as he draped his coat over her angrily while she pouted.


    Soon she gave up fighting the drowsiness and fell asleep in his warm comfortable coat and embrace.


    ¡°She isn''t well is she?¡± Marcel asked.


    ¡°Yes. She has had a fever since last night¡­¡± Jason explained.


    ¡°Did the reception go well?¡± Marcel asked as Jason pondered awhile and nodded.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Luckily there was her otherwise I don¡¯t know how I would survive the torture of being drunk.¡± Jason explained while Marcel smiled knowingly that Jason must have been forced to drink too much strong liquor that Ivy was smart enough to care for a drunkard.


    When the car pulled in front of his house, Ivy was still asleep. Jason signaled Marcel to leave for the day as he wanted to carry Ivy into the house but she stirred awake and noticed Marcel had left.


    ¡°Aww, why didn''t you wake me before Marcel left?¡± Ivy pouted in disappointment.


    ¡°It''s Sunday. He should be resting¡­¡± Jason got down the car watching her sulk while alighting.


    ¡°I am working too technically. I helped to take care of a drunken boss and got myself sick¡­¡± She complained and sniffed as Jason smirked and pinched the tip of her nose.


    ¡°Stop sulking would you? You will see him again¡­¡± Jason pulled her into his arm while unlocking his front door, letting Lucky to enter first as Ivy tickled him in revenge.


    ¡°You know you have just turned into a terrible two when you fall sick!! From now on I will ban you from falling sick!¡± Jason yelled in between laughter of being tickled as he closed the main door and went on a showdown with her tickling each other.


    A part of him was beginning to enjoy the new changes they both adapted mutually as he told himself to appreciate every moment he had with her before it¡¯s over.

 Chapter 27: Just a broken trust

    ¡°Yo sicky Ivy! You¡¯re finally home!¡± Andrew greeted as Ivy opened the glass house at her grandma''s house. She was sniffing a little as she blew her nose while Andrew and Sandra walked into the glass house. Sandra upon noticing Ivy was still sick, quickly wrapped a blanket around her.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡± You should drink something warm and stay warm¡­¡± Sandra nagged as Ivy sniffed. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I am fine¡­ I just needed some fresh air¡­¡± Ivy said as she sat by the table.


    ¡°Where are my notes?¡± Ivy asked with a raspy voice. Andrew quickly took out his notes and passed them to her. ¡°Thanks buddy¡­ I will try to copy them all today and return to you tomorrow in class¡­.¡± Ivy said before taking more tissues to wipe her nose.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying here tonight?¡± Sandra asked as Ivy nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucky?¡± Sandra looked around for him. ¡°He is at Jason¡¯s place¡­¡± Ivy said while flipping over Andrew¡¯s notes.


    Sandra raised an eyebrow while looking at Andrew feeling strange. ¡°You should rest more since you¡¯re still unwell¡­¡± Andrew said as Ivy looked at both of them while smirking, trying to change the topic.


    ¡°Come¡­ spill the beans¡­ I haven''t got the chance to hear from you both about how you both started this whole dating story¡­¡± Ivy wriggled her eyebrow teasing both of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re still unwell¡­ We shall save this for another day! Byeeee!¡± Andrew quickly exited the glass house as Ivy chased him. ¡°Run all you want! I am going to knock it out of you today!¡± Ivy said while they all chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re still sick Ivy?¡± Sandra called out from behind them before they all settled down by the stairs looking out to the pretty view from the roof top unit with Andrew being caught by Ivy of no escape.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to confess that day?¡± Ivy nagged Andrew as she twisted his ears. ¡°Ouchhh!! Listen, I can explain!¡± Andrew wailed as Sandra covered his mouth. Being seated between both girls, he couldn¡¯t help but to feel like he was being bullied. ¡°Help! I am bullied! Anybody out there?! Help!¡± Andrew pretended to wail for help softly as Sandra chuckled while Ivy smacked him.


    ¡°Are you telling me or not?¡± Ivy pestered. ¡°Alright¡­. Alright¡­¡± Andrew said in all seriousness as he looked at Sandra who nodded with a smile.


    ¡°There was a little misunderstanding¡­¡± Andrew said while putting out the action on his right hand. ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Ivy asked as she sniffed her stuffy runny nose.


    ¡°She thought I wasn¡¯t interested in her¡­¡± Andrew pouted as he blushed and buried his face onto his palm and pretended to sulk.


    ¡°What?¡± Ivy asked while giving a very surprised face. ¡°And was that why you dated someone else?¡± Ivy asked while looking at Sandra who also blushed and nodded.


    Ivy made sense of the entire misunderstanding and stood cheering. ¡°Yessssss!!! You¡¯re both finally¡­.¡± Before she could finish cheering, both Andrew and Sandra stood to cover her mouth and stop her from cheering any further. ¡°Stop!¡± They both yelled.


    ¡°Nobody knows about us except you!¡± Sandra said in a lower voice. ¡°Oh! Oh! Alright¡­ sorry sorry!¡± Ivy calmed down and apologised in a lower voice as well. ¡°Let¡¯s get into the house then!¡± She urged as the three hurriedly scurried into the house via the side door.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop herself from being excited for them both as she jumped around the house. ¡°Ivy, are you sure you are sick? You don¡¯t act like one at all¡­ Are you faking sick to get your boyfriend¡¯s attention?¡± Andrew teased as Ivy sat on the couch with them.


    ¡°Hey, fake boyfriend! And no, I was really sick while helping him while he was drunk at an event¡­¡± Ivy explained as she shook her legs.


    ¡°Drunk?¡± Sandra clarified in surprise. ¡°Did he do anything to you? Did you both¡­¡± Sandra¡¯s imagination had gone wild as Ivy fanned her with her hands.


    ¡°Stop thinking nonsense. Nothing happened. I just sat by his side and took care of him till he was sober¡­¡± Ivy explained.


    ¡°That better be the case¡­ Then, how did you get yourself sick like this?¡± Sandra asked as Ivy rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Got caught in the rain while helping him to get some necessities to stay sober¡­ Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened¡­¡±Ivy attempted to assure both of them as Andrew smirked at her while Sandra snarled at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let him touch you especially when it¡¯s all fake¡­¡± Sandra warned as Ivy stared at her sudden seriousness.


    ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Ivy saluted her as they all laughed.


    The thought of last weekend ran through Ivy¡¯s mind as she couldn¡¯t help but to smile even more at her first ball dance. If only she hadn''t been so sick and slept so much the last two days, she would have caught up with Andrew and Sandra even earlier. She was then reminded of Jason¡¯s offer over the weekend for Belinda¡¯s birthday as she told the both of them.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ About Belinda¡¯s birthday party over the weekend¡­ There¡¯s something a little different than usual about it¡­¡± Ivy said as she gave an innocent smile while the other two raised a questioning eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It would be at the downtown hotel¡­ I got work to do at night with Jason¡­¡± The moment she started to explain, both Andrew and Ivy couldn¡¯t help but to ambush her with questions.


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming?¡± Andrew asked shockingly and before Ivy could answer, Sandra asked her question.


    ¡°Why did you spend so much? Do you know downtown hotels are always so expensive!¡± Sandra scolded.


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re not coming! What a waste!¡± Andrew scolded her too this time as she kept quiet.


    ¡°Ivy, we told you to ditch them long ago¡­ Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Sandra whined as Ivy waited patiently for both of them to finish venting their anger. After a moment of silence, she decided to continue and explain.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished explaining¡­¡± Ivy said as they both turned at her and bombarded her with more venting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain. Just cancel the party¡­ I will come with you to request for the refund¡­¡± Andrew said.


    ¡°But¡­It¡¯s free¡­¡°Ivy said but her voice was drowned by Sandra¡¯s loud scolding. ¡°Cut ties with the trio¡­ they are not worth it too!¡±


    Ivy sighed. ¡°I said it¡¯s free¡­¡±


    Andrew and Sandra widened their eyes. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s free?¡± Andrew asked.


    ¡°Listen before you babble away¡­ Jason offered me to utilise his resources. This weekend¡¯s event actually prepared us a free suite so the both of you could stay with us in the suite. The usual allocated budget for a room will be used to¡­ well, he said book a room for the trio but I will let you both decide¡­ As for the party, we are entitled to a free table. I will put the trio there and hopefully the both of you could keep them accompanied while I work backstage.¡± Ivy smiled with puppy eyes at the both of them.


    Andrew gave it a thought and felt it wasn¡¯t a bad idea but was against booking a room for the trio.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I disagree with using his money to book a room for the trio. In fact, who cares and that would mean the entire party is free anyway.¡± Sandra spoke Andrew¡¯s mind as he looked at her eye to eye and she knew it was the same thing he thought about. They both couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Alright then¡­ I will let Jason know. Yay! We are going to have a great weekend!¡± Ivy cheered as she hugged both of them.


    She reminded herself to text Jason later in the evening only to forget all about it even when he called. Jason had been busy trying to finish up his proposals and meetings for the week while pushing some of the meetings for next week to this week as he was making time to Landsfield to discuss with Ivy¡¯s father in detail on their merger plans.


    He already had a confirmation email from Mr. Ophal earlier on Monday. Although his plans had made him tempted to call it off a few times but he drowned himself with work to distract himself. When night fell, he couldn¡¯t help but to find himself missing Ivy. The last two nights he had watched over her recuperating but when she told him she will stay at her grandma¡¯s place tonight, he couldn¡¯t help but to worry as Lucky wasn¡¯t with her. He saw it was past midnight and wondered if she had slept before calling her.


    Ivy was still copying notes from Andrew¡¯s books as she answered his call and put him on loudspeaker without noticing it was a video call.


    ¡°Yes, boss?¡± She said while writing her notes.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dim¡­ Are you asleep?¡± He asked as Ivy suddenly noticed it was a video call and ran over to her bed as she put down her pencil. Jason smirked knowing she was still studying the moment he heard the pencil touch the table.


    Ivy pretended to mess her hair and looked sleepy as she showed herself on the video. ¡°Yes¡­ What is it you want?¡± She asked while yawning as Jason laughed.


    ¡°Stop the act¡­ I heard the pencil¡­¡± He said as she couldn¡¯t help but to laugh in the middle of her second yawn.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± He asked as she nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Why did you leave him here?¡± He asked, showing Lucky who was by his side. ¡°I¡¯m busy trying to finish up my notes. I need to return the books to Andrew tomorrow¡­ I will be fine. Don¡¯t worry, I have my night light.¡± She said assuring Jason who nodded.


    ¡°I will see you tomorrow? I need to rush a bit more¡­¡± Ivy said as she walked back to her study table.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stay too late. Stay warm. You sounded like your nose is still very congested.¡± Jason nagged.


    ¡°Yes, it is. Don¡¯t worry. I have a sweater on¡­See you!¡± She said as she pressed the hang up button and continued on with her notes while Jason sat in bed hugging Lucky and thought about her and his plans. He sighed as he let his mind battle with his heart trying to make him call off the meeting next week with her father while he drifted to sleep.


    ¡°Jason, I don¡¯t think this has anything to do with Ivy or Nancy¡­¡± Marcel said as he put down a blue file in front of Jason who was furrowing his eyebrow in confusion the next day in office.


    Jason read the bank statement in front of him and was shocked to find a large withdrawal of seven hundred thousand which he couldn¡¯t relate what expenses it was for.


    ¡°Seven hundred thousand dollars? Was this for the roadshow?¡± Jason questioned as he flipped over to find no supporting documents.


    Marcel shook his head. ¡°All of the roadshow expenses had supporting documents. Only this particular transaction does not have any supporting documents to it¡­¡± Jason squinted his eyes looking outside of the office thinking of what were the possibilities as he thought of the only person other than Marcel who could withdraw from the company¡¯s account was Ann, their accountant and Ivy but Ivy only could deposit cheque and not issue any payments.


    ¡°What do you think we should do about this?¡± Jason asked Marcel as he thought hard for a plan.


    ¡°I have checked with the bank and all withdrawals have been made by Ann¡­ They have never seen Ivy before this.¡± Marcel lowered his invoice as Jason was thinking of ways to handle Ann and Ivy.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have enough proof¡­¡± Jason said as he rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Yes about that¡­I have checked the CCTV and it was proven that Ivy left first before Ann on the day of withdrawal¡­¡± Marcel half mumbled knowing it would involve Ivy while Jason interrupted him.


    ¡°Do you want to take a bet?¡± Jason asked Marcel as he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ What¡¯s the plan?¡± Marcel said as he held two arms out to hold the table and support himself while he bent down a little facing Jason.


    ¡°Just tell them both they are under investigation and they can only handle the accounts once we are done with the investigation. I am sure the real culprit will show themselves¡­¡± Although Jason said it nonchalantly, his eyes were trembling thinking about facing Ivy.


    A part of him knew it wasn¡¯t her but he knew he had to treat work professionally. Marcel stood straight and touched his chin pondering.


    ¡°Go ahead and tell them¡­¡± Jason urged Marcel to proceed as mentioned as he walked towards their place to tell them of their suspension.


    Ivy was surprised at first but felt something wasn¡¯t right as Ann kept looking guilty and kept quiet all the way. Instead of questioning her, she knew better to abide by the management decisions. ¡°Alright. I will take a break from work while the investigation is ongoing¡­¡± Ivy agreed immediately while Ann looked at her in a state of shock as she didn¡¯t expect Ivy to agree without a fight.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Ivy didn¡¯t show a sign of rebellion or being upset as she packed her bags while Ann came up with an idea. ¡°I know who it was¡­¡± Ann announced out of the blue that even Jason paid close attention. All eyes were on Ann as she stepped closer to Ivy who was looking at her for an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s her¡­¡± Ann pointed at Ivy¡¯s direction as Ivy raised an eyebrow and squinted.


    ¡°During the roadshow, there was only the both of us in the office and I told her to pass some files to Mr. Rahi and also make withdrawal for the usage of the roadshow. She wanted to bank some cheque so I handed her the company bank card¡­ So it was her who took the money¡­¡± Ann pointed back at Ivy again as Ivy watched Ann making her into a scapegoat.


    Ivy looked across the office towards Jason who looked very upset. She couldn¡¯t tell if he believed Ann but all she knew was she was innocent. Ivy contemplated on saying her thoughts as she took a step forward towards Ann and decided to stand up for herself.


    ¡°What she said was half truth. I only send the files to Mr. Rahi¡¯s house for urgent signature. I never went to the bank with the bank card nor did I make any withdrawals or deposited any cheque that day. I will fully cooperate with the investigation¡­ I have nothing to hide.¡± Ivy spoke with confidence that Nancy looked across at Jason who didn¡¯t flinch at all.


    Nancy knew Jason already had an idea who he was dealing with as she stood by the corner not worrying about Ivy anymore. Jason recalled that day Ann mentioned and instantly remembered it was the day they fought over her getting injured due to Nancy.


    Jason was waiting for Ann to give herself away as he patiently watched all her false charges thrown at Ivy. A part of him felt as though he was ripped apart for watching Ivy being made the scapegoat but he knew it was the only way. Ivy knew in circumstances like this she had to fend for herself although she was innocent no one would believe it if she kept quiet all the way although she hoped Marcel and Jason didn¡¯t doubt her.


    Marcel stepped in between both ladies. ¡°There is no proof to what both of you have just said¡­ We request for both of you to leave the premises till investigation is completed¡­¡±


    ¡°No need¡­ You want proof? Here they are¡­¡± Ann threw out the withdrawal notes on the table and cheque deposits note.


    Jason¡¯s lips curved up into a smile as Ivy raised an eyebrow at Ann. A part of her had already known Ann had given herself away. Marcel was trying to contain himself from smiling while taking a look at the withdrawals receipts and confirmed the dates to be correct.


    However, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but to be upset at Ann¡¯s treatment towards her. Ivy had always thought Ann was a great colleague and friend. While she helped Ann out, she learned a lot from her. Unfortunately, as Ivy swallow her saliva trying not to be overwhelmed by her emotions at the familiar feeling of denial and disappointment state of mind she experienced every time she felt she was taken advantage of, she knew at this point no matter how she fight to defend herself, the person trying to scheme her way out would still try to find ways to hide the truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re giving yourself away too much?¡± Jason knew it was at Ivy¡¯s breaking point as he asked from a far as he walked over to the crowd. He wasn¡¯t specifically looking at Ann but more towards Ivy to study her emotions but instead she was concealing them well. She was raising an eyebrow questioning him in confusion. Ivy¡¯s messed up mind made her decide to give up defending herself anymore and leave instead.


    ¡°I shall be obliged with the management decision to leave till your investigation is completed¡­¡± Ivy said before walking off to the main door leaving everyone in a surprise. It took Jason by surprise that she was very professional and instead of helping her out, he seemed to have created a misunderstanding with Ivy. He told himself to handle matters on hand first as he turned his head towards Ann.


    ¡°I was talking to you earlier¡­¡± Jason said sternly as most of the staff in the crowd gasped.


    ¡°We already have evidence of you leaving the office last on that day and the bank has confirmed that the only person who does withdrawals is you Ann and not Ivy on that day¡­ What else do you have to say for yourself?¡± Jason was raising his voice which frightened Ann a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Rahi! Please forgive me¡­¡± Ann finally admitted to it as she knelt before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed with immediate effect¡­ Call the police Marcel!¡± Jason announced as Ann held on to his hand and begged him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t report me¡­ Please don¡¯t fire me Mr. Rahi! I needed money to pay for my child¡¯s hospital bill for an operation on his heart¡­ Please Mr. Rahi¡­¡± Ann begged as Jason signaled Marcel to handle her.


    Marcel tried to help Ann up but Ann crawled to Jason and begged him instead. ¡°I cannot trust your work any longer Ann. This is about being integrity and trustworthy. I can don¡¯t report you but it would be best for you to hand in your resignation¡­¡± Jason said as he stormed back into his office.


    Marcel and some security guards helped to clear away Ann¡¯s things into a box and helped her up to walk her out of the office.


    Marcel went into Jason¡¯s office to find him holding on to his pounding head facing the window.


    ¡°Jason¡­ Ann has left. About the money¡­¡± Marcel said before Jason interrupted him.


    ¡°I will reimburse the company. Take it as a compassionate payment to Ann¡­ After all, she, had her predicaments. If only she came to me to speak about it before doing such stuff¡­¡± Jason said while wincing.


    ¡°Do you need some medication?¡± Marcel asked, noticing Jason must have a migraine. Jason shook his head.


    ¡°I will arrange to find a replacement for Ann¡­¡± Marcel added as Jason shook his head again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to for the time being¡­ I will assign Ivy to the task. I will get home to speak with her for now¡­¡± Jason said as he stood to leave while Marcel nodded and followed him to drive him home.


    Ivy felt so disappointed at Jason as she misunderstood his actions earlier. She could accept being accused by Ann and she suspected Ann would have a good reason in doing so but she felt strange when Jason doubted her.


    As she drove away from the office building, she kept strong all the way not to burst into tears only to find herself arriving in front of his house. She couldn¡¯t resist dropping in and taking a look at Lucky. She sprawled down on the floor in front of the sliding door after she let herself in. The heavy downpour came outside while she hugged Lucky as she sobbed in the dark living hall.


    Lucky whined, trying to comfort her but to no avail. Eventually, Ivy fell asleep hugging onto Lucky.


    ¡°Mummy!!!¡± Ivy called out as she saw the familiar lady¡¯s face from afar in her dream. The lady had an identical nose as herself, she noticed while she called out to her again.


    ¡°Mummy! Is that you?¡± The lady¡¯s eyes were beginning to squint as though trying to pierce Ivy with her glares. Ivy trembled at the sight of it as she walked backwards a few steps before the lady caught up with her.


    Before Ivy knew it, in the speed of light, she was pushed off from where she stood as the lady let out a shrilling laughter. This time Ivy took a good look at the lady she called out to was smirking at her before letting out the chilling laugh. Her subconscious knew she was back to the dream where she fell off the building looking at a lady she called to as mother but was doing the contrary of what a mother does. Her heart ached even more, longing for a warm embrace as she watched the lady¡¯s face growing further and further.


    ¡°Mummy!¡± She wailed awake which frightened Lucky who stood leaving Ivy continued crying in the dark realising she was at Jason¡¯s house as reality of events hit her. She could hear the rain was getting heavier outside as she let out all of her disappointments and fears while Lucky whined by her side. In the moment of agony, the loneliness she felt long ago slowly came back to haunt her as she longed for her grandma¡¯s embrace.


    When Jason left the office, Nancy was worried about Ivy who had misunderstood the entire situation. She decided to drop by Jason¡¯s house briefly before she headed home. Jason wondered if Ivy was at his house as Marcel reached his front gate. He lifted his pounding head to see Ivy¡¯s car parked in front of him.


    A part of him was relieved as his headache subsided a little. ¡°You may leave for the day, Marcel¡­¡± He said as he hastily alighted the car and headed into a dark living hall.


    He could tell from the silhouette in front of him, Ivy was lying on the ground. He panicked a little as he went to check on her only to find her asleep.


    He wanted to carry her up to her room but he heard running footsteps outside and soon a shadow appeared by the sliding door. He knew Nancy was worried about Ivy too as he carried her into his arms and cuddled her instead. She stirred awake looking eye to eye with Jason. She sniffed a little as she pushed him away only to be caught back into his arms. She remembered she woke up crying from her dream a while ago. She thought to herself she must have fallen asleep again as she sobbed in his arms feeling the warm embrace she had longed for. He gently patted her as Nancy watched them under her umbrella and pitied Ivy.


    Lucky whined a little as he worriedly paced around Ivy¡¯s head while Jason patted Lucky to sit by his side. ¡°Were you dreaming again? It must be terrifying, isn''t it?¡± Jason whispered softly as she held onto the collar of his shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I am here¡­ Lucky¡¯s here too¡­¡± He cuddled her more and continued patting on her shoulders. While she sobbed, her conscience told her she had business matters she should handle as she tried to control her feelings to calm herself down. Jason noticed she seemed to be more calm as he quickly took the chance to explain things to her.


    ¡°Lucky¡­ See, Ivy is so upset today because she was wrongly accused by her colleague in the office today¡­¡± Jason explained to Lucky who was sitting in front of him who tilted his head a little as Ivy kept herself quiet while she sniffed listening to him talking to Lucky.


    Jason continued when he noticed Ivy was paying attention. ¡°Ivy didn¡¯t wait till the end of my clarification and left. She missed watching how the culprit was caught¡­¡± Jason said while patting Lucky¡¯s head.


    ¡°You did?!¡± Ivy sat up on his lap asking him as it took him by surprise looking close at her face in front of him. Ivy jerked away a little, noticing they were close enough for their lips to touch. He quickly pulled her back remembering Nancy was outside.


    ¡°She is outside¡­¡± He whispered while moving his eyes towards the sliding door direction.


    Ivy automatically wanted to look outside the sliding door but he turned her head around to face him.


    ¡°Yes¡­ You missed the show¡­ How long have you been crying? Have you eaten?" She shook her head as her eyes welled with tears again. He wiped them away.


    "It''s alright. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sorry." He hugged her while she sat on his lap and sobbed a little, remembering Ann¡¯s accusation.


    "Let''s head for tea?" He suggested because he couldn¡¯t stand anymore if their faces were ever close again and tea usually gives a calming effect. She nodded while trying to recover from her overwhelming emotions.


    He carried her and walked with her arms hooked around his neck, up the stairs to the balcony before putting her down.


    ¡°Sit¡­ I will come back with tea¡­¡± He said before patting her head as she cuddled with Lucky.


    Ivy sighed in relief knowing at least Jason knew the truth but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on with Ann. The thought of Ann made her eyes welled up again as it hurt her to be accused by someone she trusted so much.


    "One pomegranate tea coming right up!" Jason noticed Ivy was busy wiping away her tears when he returned with their tea that he tried to act funny to lighten the mood.


    She couldn¡¯t help but to giggle at his cute actions trying to imitate a waiter serving her as she took the cup of tea from him. As she took a sip, she thought she should clarify with him about her actions earlier.


    "You know, it was you whom I was upset about at first. I thought you really didn¡¯t believe me but I¡­" She stopped to look at his reaction as she was a little embarrassed for misunderstanding him earlier. He stood listening to her and decided to sit by her side as he sighed.


    He turned her to face him, longing to explain his actions but instead he stared at her. He couldn''t help but to notice her puffy eyes and naive look that made him realise it might not be easy to explain after all.


    "I understand why you did that, as my superior¡­ You had to and you did the right thing." Ivy explained while cupping her fingers locked with each other while looking away thinking of ways to explain herself to him.


    "Then why did you make them these puffy?" He asked as he touched her left eye side while pushing a few loose strands of hair to the back of her ears as she looked at him.


    Her eyes couldn''t help but to be stung by the welling tears as she blinked them back. She looked away again as she closed her eyes. "Friendship..."


    It struck him to realise what it meant. Ivy has very few genuine friends including himself and he knew she must have treated Ann as one.


    "I..." Her voice broke unexpectedly as she sighed and forced herself to continue to explain.


    "Didn''t expect her to do that... She was one of those genuine friends and I understand she had her predicaments for what she had done and blamed me but I guess..." She took a deep breath and let it go with a pout.


    He sat closer to her.


    "Sometimes, it''s the desperate measures at work. It''s not her will to create such reactions at that moment but it was her worries and fears. She had a child with heart problems and an exorbitant operation cost to cover... I could understand her desperate actions but I wished she had come to speak to me or perhaps even shared with you before taking such extreme measures¡­¡± Jason explained as he pulled her in for a hug.


    ¡°Did you keep her around in the end since she had admitted and given you her reason?¡± Ivy asked hopefully as he shook his head. He watched Ivy become disappointed.


    ¡°Why?¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°There are operating procedures Ivy¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be fair to other employees. Besides, I didn¡¯t report her or make her pay the company. She should count her blessings too that she was asked to hand in her resignation¡­¡± Jason explained as he looked at the rain.


    Ivy pondered on his actions and thought it was reasonable as she nodded in agreement. Although she was satisfied with her termination, she pouted thinking about losing a friend and colleague. Jason noticed the sudden change in her face reaction as he patted her shoulder to console her.


    ¡°Perhaps she would some day come to realise what you both had..." Jason said, reminded of her being affected by their friendship as she nodded and kept blinking her tears away.


    Ivy looked down at her feet as she repetitively flicked two fingernails together. Despite being able to begin to accept the fact and keep her mind at ease but her actions spoke otherwise.


    Jason held her hand fearing that she might injure herself.


    "Take it easy, Ivy... In the society out there, it''s worse. There is plenty of corruption and many people either suffer and die or live on and turn for the better or crave for more. It''s a cruel world out there and we can''t take things for sure every time. It¡¯s not any of our faults for such events to happen."


    Ivy watched him eye to eye as she realised it was a learning curve she climbed. She nodded, giving a sad smile.


    "I know. I understand where you''re coming from and your point. I''m fine. I will be. I just need some time to absorb and get over it myself." She sighed, looking out at the sight of the rain.


    "We have an important client coming up. You should come with me." Jason said to distract her attention and diverted to work.


    "Alright I will, with pleasure." She smiled.


    "In fact I was thinking if you wanna take over Ann''s job since you have been watching and helping her all along. I will hire soon as I know you would get busy with finals and move on with another faculty eventually. But for now, work with me on some client meetings to train you other than some bookkeeping?" Jason suggested as he unexpectedly watched her mouth pout again.


    She was pouting at the thought of leaving him to further her studies in another town since she was determined she wanted to pursue business administration faculty ever since she started her internship. ¡°You still cannot decide on which faculty yet?¡± Jason asked wondering if it was her worry this time.


    ¡°Still thinking¡­ Still thinking¡­¡± She mumbled as she looked away from him trying to lie her way out. Jason lightly tapped her nose knowing she must have had a decision in mind.


    ¡°So, will you agree to my arrangements?¡± He asked again as she smiled and nodded; reminding herself to appreciate every single moment with him.


    "Alright, so you wanna stay here? There''s a lot of work to be done. Oh yes, are you having exams soon?" Jason asked while being reminded of her upcoming exam as she nodded.


    ¡°Next two weeks¡­¡± She said in a very muffled voice as her nose became more blocked. He noticed the change in her voice.


    ¡°Alright, then you should focus on studies after this week. Quickly recover and stop crying. Your flu is not getting well.¡± He tickled her nose as she smacked his hand away playfully.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be around next week as I have a business trip to another town. I will be flying off on Sunday after this Saturday¡¯s emcee¡¯s job. Don¡¯t forget to extend invites to your friends already. While I am away, Marcel will be in charge of the office and please come over to keep Lucky accompanied so that I won¡¯t have to send him to my mother¡¯s place¡­¡± Jason begged as she chuckled.


    ¡°How did you know Andrew and Sandra agreed?¡± She asked, surprised as he winked.


    ¡°I can read your mind¡­Call me Fortune Teller Jason from now on¡­¡± He teased as she laughed out loud.


    ¡°Alright, I will tell my other friends now¡­¡± She said while leaving a text to Belinda.


    Considering it was her last semester in foundation course, she was reminded that her classes have been reduced and extra circular has been stopped to allow students to spend more time preparing for their finals. However, Ivy lamented at the thought of spending more time on her internship. She wondered if it was a good or bad thing.


    "You''re not afraid of what I will do to your house while you¡¯re away?" Ivy teased, noticing he was staring out at the rain deep in his thought battling out to convince himself to call off the meeting next week. He thought a little at her tease before he gave her a very honest answer.


    "I know you well enough to trust you that way." He winked as he jumped off the chair and walked away before sticking his tongue out at her.


    "Oh really?" Ivy teased back as she laughed following him down the stairs with Lucky.


    A part of her was glad that she managed to gain clarity from the situation although she may be still a little upset with Ann but it made her ponder on her friendship with Belinda, Laura and Lance. Deep in her, she knew she should have cut off friendships with them which was obvious but instead, the friend she didn¡¯t expect to lose has just disappeared without a trace from her life.


    It made her appreciate people around her more than ever as she reminded herself that time was short and she had more goodbyes after this she had to be prepared for.

 Chapter 28: Bidding farewell was never easy

    ¡°We have a guest in the backyard¡­¡± Jason said while walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ivy finally realised a shadow was seated by the table outside the sliding door and instantly knew it was Nancy.


    ¡°Wash up a little¡­ I will prepare dinner¡­¡± Jason said before entering the kitchen to chop up the ingredients for a soup he had in mind. After Ivy cleaned up at the washroom, she sneakily went outside to the backyard with an umbrella.


    When Jason had just left the pot of soup to boil on its own, he sighed at the sight of the slight opening of the main door when he stepped out to look for Ivy. He knew she must have gone to find Nancy. He walked towards the sliding door to check on them.


    ¡°Nancy! It¡¯s raining too heavily for you to stay here. Come in¡­¡± Ivy offered as Nancy stood and was delighted to see Ivy standing in front of her.


    However, she shook her head at Ivy¡¯s offer. ¡°Seeing you doing fine, I am satisfied. I will head home now as Nick will be worried¡­¡± Nancy said as she took her umbrella up to hover above her before leaving.


    ¡°Nancy¡­¡± Ivy called out as Nancy turned around.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ivy smiled as her eyes twinkled feeling grateful that Nancy has finally changed for the better and was also concerned about her not just this once but back then during their Landsfield trip together.


    Nancy couldn¡¯t help but to smile in return. ¡°Be careful on the way home¡­¡± Ivy said as she watched Nancy nod and walked away.


    The pact she made with Nancy reminded her that her time was short and soon she will need to leave Jason. The thought was enough to make her turn her lips downward. Jason, who was watching her inside couldn¡¯t help but to wonder what made her react that way as he knocked loudly on the sliding door to catch her attention. Ivy was startled at the loud bangs as she turned to her left to see a furious Jason signaling her to get inside the house immediately.


    She giggled while running back into the house only to find him caught up with her at the main door with both arms sticking out holding to his waist..


    ¡°What were you doing standing outside under the rain? Yet you¡¯re not well yet? Trying to catch another cold, is that so?¡± Jason scolded before jumping in to help her dry herself.


    Ivy was enjoying the scolding while half realising she was going to miss all of it soon. Her heart suddenly felt heavy as she watched Jason fuss over her. Jason noticed she was exceptionally quiet after Nancy left and looked sad. He couldn¡¯t help but to be curious at what was bothering her.


    "What''s on your mind?" Jason asked as he folded his arms in front of her.


    "Nothing in particular. Just enjoying the sight of the rain." Ivy lied as she went into the kitchen to find a pot of soup was boiling and had nothing left for her to help. Jason knew she was trying to hide something as he pulled her to the living room and sat her on a two-seater couch facing the sliding door.


    "You love the rain don''t you?" He said after taking a seat beside her. She was half enjoying the sight of the rain but half worried about Jason who could catch on to her exact thoughts as she quickly thought of ways to cover up.


    "I do. It motivates me to do things and it''s always giving me this relaxing effect." Ivy smiled as she took a deep breath.


    Jason watched the rain and wondered its'' amazing effects as he contemplated on prying further.


    "At least I am not alone today." Ivy said while reminding herself to enjoy every moment with Jason.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked, feeling something was off.


    ¡°Did Nancy say anything nasty to you?¡± Jason shifted himself on the couch to face her.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t¡­¡± She said reassuringly before she sighed at her effort of trying to escape from him, asking further. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him the truth. Not just yet although Nancy seemed to have gotten better but she wasn¡¯t prepared yet.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re still bothered by Ann¡¯s issues?¡± He asked as Ivy thought for a bit and realised she wasn¡¯t bothered about Ann¡¯s issues anymore but instead she was more bothered about leaving Jason for further studies in another town soon. She shook her head as Jason patted her head.


    "Jason, how do you face something you dread?" Ivy said softly as she laid on his shoulder comfortably, trying to deviously change the topic but also connect it to the matter that was bothering her.


    It took Jason by surprise for a moment at her gesture but he knew she was probably looking for comfort as he put an arm over her and let her lay closer to him. Ivy didn¡¯t resist but instead was appreciative of it. Lucky, who was sitting on the floor in front of them, couldn''t help but to jump up on the couch and snuggle with them as well.


    "Why? Is there something you''re trying to avoid?" Jason asked while raising an eyebrow as Ivy thought of a lie to cover the real meaning behind her question.


    "Well, there is this history lesson teacher who kept picking on me in class to answer her questions. Just because I nearly flunked last semester. I haven''t really read up on history lessons yet. Kinda lazy." Jason pinched the tip of her nose as she twitched it.


    "Now, that isn''t really much of a good reason." Jason commented as he smirked.


    "I know. I know." Ivy rolled her eyes and half regretted creating a lie only to be nagged in return.


    "She is doing it for your own good though. Who knows if you could score so much better in finals?" Jason encouraged knowing Ivy always needed it when she was at a crossroads.


    "She is definitely anticipating a better score but I know my limitations just like my science subjects. They are purely beyond saving." Ivy sighed as the lie she created slowly became a truth.


    The thought of her finals coming up was adding more stress to do well while juggling with her heavy load in internship. On the other hand, she was also trying to link his comments to her real worries.


    Ending their fake relationship and returning him to Nancy who was the rightful person to love him was the right deed. It was indeed beyond her limitation on who could love who but at least, she realised, loving someone has many ways and one of it was to let the person go and watch the person live a happy life.


    "Well, just don''t make it a habit though. There''s still time." Jason smiled knowing Ivy was thinking through things in her mind. Although he didn¡¯t know her exact thoughts, her doubtful look made him knew, she always wavered and underestimated herself a lot.


    "Just treat it as a challenge and be ready for the worse. Just like accounts. Be prudent. Accept the consequences. What could be worse than that? When you face your fear and fight it, you will then understand what it''s like to be at your lowest point. Nothing could come in your way thereafter. I''m sure you will grow up to be a strong independent lady. So, do what you can before the lesson begins and who knows you got lucky with her questions?" Ivy began to admire Jason being enthusiastic at encouraging her although it was merely a lie.


    His encouragement somehow gave her some valuable insights in preparing to leave him; be ready for the worse.


    "You''re smart anyway, why worry?" He added as she pondered on his points. She nodded in agreement after a moment with a troubled smile.


    "Does that make you give up on law already?" Jason asked feeling that she must be concerned about her next choice of faculty as well which she avoided the topic earlier at the balcony.


    "Possible." She shrugged trying to hide that she had already made her decision as she sat straight back up.


    It was the first step she laid at the declaration of moving towards the direction of ending their fake relationship. Her only wish was that when the time comes, he could still remain as her friend.


    "There''s still time. Anything can happen." Jason urged as Ivy gave a sad smile. It was hard for Jason to tell it was a sad smile in the dim room but he knew she was smiling and that alone made him glad as he quickly went to the kitchen to check on their dinner.


    She watched him disappearing into the kitchen.


    ¡°If only you knew you were preparing me for what¡­¡± She thought in mind as she hoped she would be strong enough to not let a single tear spill when the time came as she wiped away some from her eyes.


    Over the next few days, she got busy with Jason over a few meetings while taking over Ann¡¯s tasks under Marcel¡¯s supervision. Her job scope had became more significant that she had to burn the midnight oil to catch up with her studies. Jason noticed her room¡¯s light was bright a few nights but didn¡¯t go in to check on her thinking she must have wanted to sleep in peace without any dreams.


    On Saturday morning, Ivy received a nagging call from Andrew and Sandra after a very late all nighter.


    ¡°Hello! Ivy!¡± Andrew wailed from the other end. It was so loud that it annoyed Ivy who was sitting on the study table with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Are you in Jason¡¯s place? Why aren''t you replying to our text messages?¡± She could tell it was Andrew without opening her eyes to check on the caller ID or say a word. Instead she put him on loudspeaker as he whined further while she laid her head on the table.


    Jason heard Andrew over the phone when he walked past Ivy¡¯s room and decided to enter and check on her. He knocked lightly but did not hear a response as Andrew was too loud. As Jason twisted the door knob, Lucky was scratching on the door from inside and quickly ran out of the room as he entered.


    He slowly approached Ivy and noticed she looked like she was asleep. Jason wanted to tell Andrew to call back but halted instead when Andrew spoke again. Ivy was trying hard to wake herself up but her body just refused to listen to her.


    ¡°Ivy, are you pulling an all nighter again? You know ever since you started your internship, you seemed to have sold your life away¡­¡± Andrew whined and with that, Ivy forcefully sat up all of the sudden to retaliate against Andrew with her eyes still closed.


    ¡°None of your business¡­ I saw your messages. I will see you at five at the hotel itself. Go find your girlfriend and whine. Don¡¯t forget to pick her too tonight.¡± Ivy mumbled followed by a yawn as her eyes finally willingly opened but in a shock to find Jason standing beside her.


    "You sounded really tired, girl. You better get some sleep!" Andrew urged while Ivy yawned a huge one this time.


    By the look of it, Jason confirmed the bright lights from her room every night was the sign she was burning midnight oil. Ivy stared at Jason who caught her red handed.


    ¡°Bye¡­¡± She mumbled to Andrew and hung up as she laid back lazily on the table looking at Jason.


    "Thank you for the offer tonight..." She mumbled and smiled in an attempt to avoid Jason from scolding her.


    Jason walked over closer to the table as he thought to himself.


    "If the workload is too..." He paused in mind. "No..no... Wrong entry." He told himself.


    He cleared his throat. "I''m sorry for giving you too much workload over this week. You should sleep. Your eye bags are bad." Jason said while touching her eye bags.


    "I can''t." She said between her yawns as she sat up straight. "You need to." Jason persisted.


    "Forcing yourself to sleep is so ridiculous. I just cannot sleep at this hour although I am well, I don''t know if it''s tired, yawny..." Ivy mumbled as Jason interrupted her.


    "Exhausted. I''m sorry. I guess if it''s too tiring I should not let you follow me to meetings but only focus on the accounts part."


    In mind, Ivy was persuading herself to get up many times as she wanted to shower. "I know what I''m doing..."


    When she finally forced herself to get up, she lost her balance and sat on the floor instead.


    "There... Was it really an all nighter last night?" Jason asked while carrying her to bed.


    She was half scolding herself for giving herself away while trying to recover from her dizziness but was too tired to fight. She only had three to four hours of sleep today, she recalled. The bed was so comfy to lie on that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes but instead lifted her hand which Jason caught mid air.


    ¡°Sleep¡­ Don¡¯t fight it¡­ I will wake you when lunch is ready¡­¡± Jason gently said as he patted her shoulders watching her slowly drifting to sleep.


    An idea came to mind as Jason quickly dropped by the music room and wrote the lyrics to a song which were lingering in his mind as he spent the entire morning composing it. By noon, he completed the piece of song which was inspired by Ivy as he proudly went to cook lunch thereafter.


    He decided to surprise her at tonight''s emcee job instead. Considering it was a charity event, he had contacted the organiser to volunteer a performance and they had gladly agreed to his arrangement.


    Instead of waking her up for lunch, Jason woke her for a late lunch with a bowl of lamb stew and congee before chasing her to get dressed for the job. She was smart to wear slacks this time with heels and a coat over her strapless blouse, he thought, as she needed to walk around a lot.


    ¡°Why aren''t Nancy and Nick here tonight?¡± Ivy asked as they alighted after Jason parked.


    ¡°Cause I decided to give Nick a break¡­ After all, I should play host to ensure your side event is a success.¡± Jason teased as she smiled with a wink.


    ¡°Our young lady Ivy is getting more and more professional each day I see¡­¡± Jason teased again after taking a head to toe look at her as they walked over to her group of friends waiting for her at the entrance.


    ¡°I will take that as a compliment any day¡­¡± She smirked as he passed to her a duty tag.


    ¡°Send them in to the table first while I speak with the organiser. Just show them the tag.¡± Jason said as Ivy nodded and split ways with him to greet five of them.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Ivy greeted gently, acting as a very warm host but Belinda and Laura were skeptical of her. It was their first time seeing her in her formal wear and Lance stood mesmerised by the sight. Andrew and Sandra couldn¡¯t help but to admire her looking different from her usual messy look as well although they saw her in formal wear before this.


    ¡°Hello, Ivy¡­¡± Lance said as he walked out a little before Laura pulled him back. Ivy managed to exchange glances with Sandra and Andrew and winked to tease both of them.


    ¡°Shall we? I will show the way.¡± Ivy smiled after a moment of awkwardness between Laura and Lance as she pointed to her right and led the five of them to the entrance of the event hall. The usher let them all pass the moment she showed her VIP pass, which impressed Laura and Belinda. The ballroom was clearly decorated into a charity event hall but both girls didn''t bother as long as it was free.


    She stopped at a table in the middle of the hall not too far away from the sound system which was at the back of the hall this time close to the main door.


    ¡°Here, take your seat and just say what you want from the menu. They will serve you.¡± Ivy pointed at the waiters and waitresses. Laura and Belinda weren''t convinced at first till they saw the sumptuous luxurious selection of food they could order and began to place them one by one to the waiter nearby. Ivy was grateful for Jason¡¯s generous gesture of paying a free ten seater table just for them as part of the charity event on fund raising.


    ¡°Try not to order too much at your end¡­ They won''t be able to finish everything.¡± Ivy whispered to Sandra and she nodded as she relayed the message to Andrew. This time Lance was seated on her left on a round table and he couldn¡¯t help but to keep staring and admiring her beauty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to check the menu?¡± Ivy asked awkwardly at Lance.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re dazzling tonight, Ivy.¡± He praised as Ivy nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Now, excuse me a little.¡± Ivy said as she left the table feeling uncomfortable and headed to the sound system area. This time it wasnt backstage but it was behind the hall to the right of the main door. She also noticed the hotel provided them with an assistant which she was grateful of.


    Andrew and Sandra knew about her side jobs but Lance finds it strange for her to be meddling with the sound system. He didn¡¯t dare to ask Sandra for fear Laura and Belinda would get upset. All he could do was watch Ivy from afar at work and admire her secretly. Laura and Belinda were too busy with their gossip after ordering that they didn¡¯t notice Ivy had left the table.


    Ivy texted Sandra after she had ensured things were in order with her assistant. ¡°Hey, sorry duty calls. Enjoy the food when it arrives.¡± Ivy sent the message and moments later Sandra replied.


    ¡°Yes, I know¡­ Can¡¯t wait for them to leave for the day already. I can¡¯t wait to check the suite out!¡± Ivy smiled at Sandra¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Be patient¡­ The event is about to start. I bet they will find it weird.¡± Ivy replied as she anxiously waited for a reply.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother¡­ They are about to leave the hall saying they were going outside to take pictures. I bet those were just excuses¡± Ivy looked over at their table and pondered for awhile before she smiled.


    ¡°At least you have some alone time with Andrew for awhile¡­¡± She teased in reply and couldn¡¯t help but to laugh just when Jason walked over to check on her.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± He asked as she giggled.


    ¡°I guess the three of them must have figured I am a cheapskate this time¡­¡± Ivy laughed.


    ¡°Oh, yes I saw them leaving for outside a while ago¡­ Anyway, there are quite a lot of performances tonight, you might need to stay here for the next hour¡­ Just for the last performance¡­ You don¡¯t have to stay here. You can head back to the table and enjoy the night with them, alright?¡± He explained while looking at the agenda Ivy was holding. She nodded and with her assurance, he returned to the stage and started the event.


    Ivy took note of the few performances in line which showed the performance title and the performer''s name. She couldn¡¯t help but to notice Jason¡¯s name at the bottom of the list as she got ready to assist with the sound system while her assistant was in charge of lighting. She wondered whose song was he singing tonight as the title was not the song they performed together previously.


    As work distracted her, she spent all her concentration on coordinating with the sound system that she had forgotten all about her friends. At the sight of the last performance on her list, she was reminded that her duty was done and she could return to her friends.


    Only then, did she remember to check her phone to read texts from Sandra and Andrew updating her that Lance, Belinda and Laura were back and had finished up their orders and they had to order more.


    A part of her was glad that happened as Jason once again appeared in front of her to find her smiling to herself. He wanted to ensure she was paying attention to his performance, and he wanted to bring her forward to the front stage where he could see her well.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, have you forgotten where you should be?¡± Jason questioned her sternly in an animated angry voice as she giggled more.


    He held her hand and led her to the front instead. Midway, he parted ways with her and headed on stage with a guitar he picked up from the side of the stage which left Ivy anticipating for a great performance She didn¡¯t make it back to the table where her friends were but instead, stood nearby the front of the stage as she watched Jason serenading the crowd.


    She once again kept herself wondering whose song it was he was singing. The melody itself was gentle and calming for an acoustic song but the lyrics were speaking to her as though resonating with her hidden feelings for him.


    ¡°"I could thank


    The gentle breeze which blew the dark clouds over.


    The rain it brought,


    Brought me to you.


    If this is destiny,


    I wished it would be everlasting.


    May the rain wash away all of your darkest days.


    May your days always be filled with happiness.


    I''m sorry, it seems easy to say.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to.


    I am afraid,


    Afraid it would break the beautiful bond we had.


    Could you please don''t let go?"


    "An apology? Why?" She squinted her eyes questioning him from afar as he dawned himself into the slow but cool three four tempo on the guitar building towards the chorus.


    The song slowly built softly when it hit the chorus as he held her gaze.


    "Your beauty had always held me,


    Your genuine self was enough to brighten the darkness days,


    You''re much stronger than you think you are,


    All I hope for you is to stay bubbly."


    A smile grew wide on her face as she couldn''t help but to blush at the lyrics. He continued on into the bridge of the song where he surprised everyone and went into a short rap.


    "If life ever gets tired, take a stop to remember,


    Remember that someone has their mind on you,


    Always and forever..."


    She tried to shrug away being captivated at the end of his song and shyly headed back to the table where her friends were waiting for her. However, on the way, she was interrupted a few times by a few male attendees trying to make a conversation with her to build their network or to offer her a job.


    The short trip to the table seem a far fetch. Jason noticed a few of the hiring agents whom he recognised striking conversation with Ivy. He couldn''t explain the reason why he began to feel a little jealous but instead of saving her, he himself was also approached by a few clients who were interested for him to partake in their upcoming event.


    By the time he could catch his breath, he noticed the entire table where her friends were was empty. He texted Ivy to check on all of them but waiting for her to reply had gotten him so anxious worrying one of the hiring agents might have caught on to her or they had all gone their separate ways that he decided to leave the ballroom and call it a night as he bid his farewell to the organisers.


    By the time Ivy reached the table, the trio were already prepared to bid her goodbye. Before she could grab a bite, another hiring agent came wanting to offer her a job as she politely accepted his name card and placed them in the stack of name cards she had on her hand. She quickly signaled Andrew and Sandra to quickly leave the hall. She scurried off the hall with the help from both of them as they headed straight to the lift.


    ¡°You sure are famous Ivy! Everyone wants to hire you!¡± Andrew teased.


    ¡°Oh, tell me about it! That was not my intention¡­¡± She said as she pretended to wipe away the invisible sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°How was dinner with them? Sorry I had no time to accompany any of you at all¡­¡± Ivy apologised as she watched Sandra roll her eyes.


    ¡°They acted like they were so ungrateful but in actual fact they enjoyed every single bit of the food since it was all free.¡± Sandra complained as Ivy stood closer to her to console her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too agitated. Come, take a look at the suite instead!¡± Ivy said just in time when the lift stopped at their floor and twirled into the suite room.


    ¡°How could a charity event sponsor such a nice room? Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Andrew questions Ivy as they explore around.


    ¡°It¡¯s by their sponsor. In an event, there are many parties involved and their sponsors can help to chip in their own choices of support¡­¡± Ivy said knowing it from her recent experiences attending business discussions with Jason and his clients. As she stood by one of the window panels enjoying the sight of the city nightlights, she couldn''t help but to let out a huge yawn.


    Sandra was yawning as well which made her eager to know which room they would settle in. Ivy noticed Sandra kept looking at both rooms from the reflection on the window.


    ¡°The both of you can share a room if you want?¡± Ivy was initially teasing them but thought it wasn¡¯t a bad idea for the both of them to decide if they wanted to escalate things or not.


    ¡°Not a bad idea. I could sleep on the floor with an additional mattress and you take the bed..¡± Andrew said, pointing to Sandra as he went to check the smaller room and left the master room to Jason and Ivy.


    Ivy breathed in relief at Andrew¡¯s decision. ¡°At least he knows his way¡­¡± Ivy thought while catching him smirking at Ivy from his room sliding door. He winked at Ivy trying to tease her when Sandra entered the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much¡­ At most he sleeps outside on the couch¡­¡± Ivy said, understanding he was teasing her about Jason while glaring at Andrew who was leaning on the wooden sliding door of his room.


    ¡°Why are you explaining?¡± Andrew raised an eyebrow acting confused as Ivy threw a pillow at him.


    Andrew ended up wailing while closing the sliding door as Sandra was pulling his ear to teach him a lesson from teasing Ivy. Not long after Ivy was left to herself enjoying the sight outside the window again, the lift rang and a furious Jason stepped in.


    Ivy turned around and furrowed her forehead looking at his expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She walked over as he caught his breath.


    ¡°Where is your phone? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you left?¡± Jason asked angrily as Ivy quickly looked for her phone and noticed it was on silent mode.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot it was on silent mode. What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked while looking at her phone and checked on the messages.


    ¡°Old habits die hard, don''t it? Can¡¯t you just look at the person you talk to? Do you know how rude it is?¡± He scolded as Ivy felt something wasn¡¯t right with Jason.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Why are you so angry? Is it Nancy?¡± She asked as she wanted to hold on to his arm but he shook her away before he could touch him.


    ¡°Ivy, could you have some sense of responsibility to at least tell me where you are or at least have the courtesy. Don¡¯t forget I am the host.¡± Jason scolded again not just out of worry but also out of jealousy which agitated Ivy this time at his unreasonableness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you for getting so angry. I have already apologised and told you the reason. I do not want to repeat myself again. If you want to continue and get angry go ahead¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore¡­¡± Ivy fumed as she walked towards the lift and pressed the button.


    ¡°Leave¡­Leave all you want!¡± Jason scolded watching her standing at an opened lift.


    Before she entered the lift, she fought herself from saying what she wanted but the anger in her was so outrageous that she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.


    ¡°No wonder Nancy left you. You were the unreasonable one!¡± Ivy hissed as she entered the lift and headed to the ground floor.


    Jason winced at her words as he watched the lift door closed, reminiscing the day he caught Nancy cheating on him and she said the same words to him about him being unreasonable for not being able to accept that she has moved on with someone else.


    Back then, he never understood Nancy¡¯s act, not till Nick came some time later to explain to him that Nancy felt neglected when she was with Jason. Jason was always busy with his growing business and Nancy couldn¡¯t do much to help him at that point of time. In addition to her depression which required the attention of others most of the time, Jason was indeed not a suitable partner. Now, he finally understood he was after all the unreasonable person who kept his distance due to an unreasonable reason that he got cheated on but in actual fact it was all his own fault.


    Considering the suite has sound proofing, Andrew and Sandra couldn¡¯t hear much about what the couple had argued but instead they called Ivy to ask for an update only to be ignored.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I am sure they will be able to sort it out¡­¡± Andrew comforted Sandra who looked troubled.


    ¡°Come, you should wash up first. It¡¯s late¡­ I will try to text Ivy and see if she replies¡­¡± Andrew walked her to the washroom which was in the room. Sandra has no choice but to oblige but was reminded of their sleeping arrangement and felt bad for Andrew.


    ¡°Dear¡­ I don¡¯t mind if you want to sleep on the bed but¡­¡± Sandra said shyly to Andrew as he kissed her to stop her from speaking anymore. When the couple finally broke away, he looked into her eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make a move on you till you¡¯re ready, my dear. I will wait for you...¡± Andrew gently said as he brushed his nose with hers, watching Sandra¡¯s lips curved up with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Sandra whispered as he gave her a peck on her forehead before sending her in to the washroom.


    Upon reaching the lobby, Ivy who was so angry at Jason suddenly found she didn¡¯t have a place to go. She didn¡¯t understand what he was upset about as she decided to head to the hotel¡¯s garden instead.


    Despite Nick not having to host the event tonight, Nancy was still a little uncomfortable leaving Jason and Ivy alone in a hotel. She decided to lie to Nick about meeting up with her friends as an excuse and head to the event while staying behind the scenes to stalk them.


    During the event, she knew their arrangement at work where they had minimal chances of interacting and that wasn''t her main concern. She was more anxious when she saw the couple leave the ballroom separately and was now finding Ivy alone at the hotel¡¯s garden as she approached closer. She couldn''t help but to wonder if they had an argument. She stood not too far away from Ivy who was restlessly pacing by the bench while venting her anger.


    After a moment of recalling the past, Jason calmed down from drinking a few glasses of water. With anger and jealousy put aside, he decided to head down the ground floor to look for Ivy as it was past midnight and the lightning was dancing in the sky again reflecting from the window panels.


    He walked around the lobby but there weren''t any signs of Ivy. He started to panic a little as he went to the east side of the hotel where the garden was. He finally saw a familiar figure in the garden but not the one he was looking for. His worries began to flood his mind again as he tried to avoid bumping into Nancy who was lurking behind a bush.


    He knew Ivy was at the garden since Nancy was stalking her nearby as he texted Nick to inform him. Nick instantly replied saying he will be on his way to pick her.


    Jason took the sidewalk discreetly and hid in one of the bushes as he watched Ivy finally give up pacing and lay down on the bench instead.


    ¡°Is she crazy? She is really not afraid of anything!¡± Jason scolded Ivy in his heart.


    Ivy looked up at the cloudy sky which occasionally was lit with lightning. She lifted her right arms trying to catch the lights each time it flashed. Exhaustion slowly crept up on her as she let out a few yawns before slowly drifting asleep under the blanket of gloomy sky.


    As Jason watched her staying still, he couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the late nights Ivy had stayed and felt a little guilty for picking a fight with her earlier. He could see Nancy was still looking out at Ivy as though hoping to see him appearing soon but he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He didn¡¯t want to forgive her so easily as after all, she was also partially wrong for keeping him anxious he thought while he continued to squat by the bush. When the thunder rumbled, Ivy opened her eyes and scolded the sky in her mind for being not cooperative.


    At the sound of the second rumble, it made her instantly sit up on the bench instantly but was greeted by a piercing pain from her stomach, pulling her into a hunch. She endured the agonising pangs of gastric pain as she tried to stand.


    Jason watched from afar knowing something was wrong with her as he stopped hesitating and walked out of the bush just in time to hold on to her who was fumbling to stand from the bench.


    The sight of Jason made Nancy reveal herself from afar. Just when Jason noticed Nancy''s existence, he also saw Nick was at the entrance to the garden watching all of them. A part of him sighed in relief while a part of him was struggling to make peace with Ivy who was resisting him.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­ I don¡¯t need your help¡­¡± Ivy winced in pain as she hunched while standing in front of him.


    ¡°Is it gastric?¡± He asked concerned as Ivy stood straight enduring the pain.


    ¡°None of your business¡­¡± Ivy said as she wanted to storm off but Jason caught her by her arm and turned her around so that she couldn¡¯t see Nick and Nancy who were watching them from afar.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ It¡¯s going to rain. Let¡¯s head back in first¡­'''' Jason said as he looked into her eyes. When he felt she had calmed down a little, he decided to tell her about Nick and Nancy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, things might be worse. Nancy has been stalking you. Nick is behind her to pick her. I think you know what to do¡­¡± Jason said in a lowered down voice as he looked at her in all seriousness.


    Ivy knew better not to retaliate in such a situation as she nodded but winced at her gastric pangs. While she endured the pain, she was caught by surprise when Jason lifted her into his arms and carried her to the sidewalk leading back to another hotel¡¯s entrance.


    Nick then walked over to Nancy which startled her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nancy asked gently while looking down on the floor feeling sad.


    ¡°To pick you up, silly¡­¡± Nick said as he pulled her in for a hug before the first drizzle sprinkled down on them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Nick asked gently as Nancy sobbed in his arms.


    Nick wondered what was on Nancy¡¯s mind this time. Every time he picked her up from stalking the couple, she was angry but this time it was different. He knew if Nancy wanted to talk about it, she would when she was ready as he stood patting her head, trying to comfort her while she sobbed in his embrace under the heavy downpour.


    The heavier the rain was, the sadder Nancy was. The sight earlier made her realise how important Ivy was to Jason. As she recalled during her time with Jason, never once did Jason was willing to initiate a reconciliation with her. All he did was abide with her request. It made her wonder if he ever loved her.


    As the lift reached the suite floor, he laid Ivy down on the couch.


    ¡°Lie here awhile. I will grab a bite for you¡­¡± Jason said as he rushed to the kitchen to find some instant noodles and quickly sprung into action to cook them with the hot water from a boiler. He also made one for himself as his stomach was growling at the fragrance smell of Ivy¡¯s brewing instant noodles.


    He poured a glass of milk and heated it up in the microwave before serving it to Ivy. Ivy was sitting on the couch wondering if Andrew and Sandra were asleep and did Nick manage to send Nancy home yet.


    As Jason approached her, he still didn¡¯t know how to reconcile with her as he quietly handed her the glass of milk and stood watching her drinking it.


    When she noticed he was standing quietly not wanting to explain himself, she thought about apologising for her harsh comments earlier. After all, who was she to judge as a fake girlfriend. When Ivy was ready to open her mouth, Jason walked over to the kitchen counter and retrieved their instant noodles.


    "Supper... Hope it''s enjoyable." He gave a forced smile when he returned as he placed hers on the table in front of her. Ivy didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat, feeling awkward after the argument they had earlier.


    "Jason, I''m sorry about what I said earlier. I shouldn''t have. And if i could take back what I said I want to. I''m sorry I went overboard..." Ivy apologised as she shifted to face him.


    "You don''t have to apologise. In fact I''m sorry for being unreasonable and letting you fall sick again when you helped me so much..." Jason said quietly without looking at her before slurping his noodles.


    Ivy knew Jason was letting her taste her own medicine for her own bad habits for not looking at someone when talking to them.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry and I promise not to use what you shared against you in the future and will change my bad habits..." Ivy gently said with a hint of persuasion as she sat closer to him after leaving her glass of milk on the table.


    Jason looked at her and slowly lifted the corners of his lips knowing Ivy had seen through him.


    "Eat up. You cannot afford to keep falling sick¡­ Your exam is a week away and I am not around tomorrow to look after you¡­" Jason nagged as Ivy nodded and enjoyed their supper together. Due to being too hungry, she finished hers in a dash.


    She volunteered to clear away their supper while Jason chilled on the couch. As he watched Ivy cleaned up from afar in the kitchen, he slowly drifted to sleep.


    Ivy quickly took a blanket and a pillow from her room to cover him in it after laying him down on a pillow on the couch. She sat on the floor next to him watching him peacefully asleep as she too slowly drifted to her paracosm.


    Ivy found herself lying on Phoenix''s lap in their mystical form as she tried to shift herself into a sitting position. ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Phoenix echoed.


    ¡°Phoenix¡­¡± Ivy said, but to her surprise she was echoing as she stared at the mesmerising sight of Phoenix¡¯s mystical form. It wasn¡¯t long that she realised they both were perching from a cliff looking afar at a glowing golden sunset view. It was breathtaking as she remained dazzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s the magic of the ember dance Ivy¡­ It doesn¡¯t only recover your magic powers but it joins and strengthens our power into one force.¡± Phoenix explained as Ivy nodded and continued to enjoy the sight in front her.


    ¡°This¡­ Do I get to see it everytime we dance?¡± Ivy echoed but couldn''t take her eyes off the scenery.


    ¡°It will always be here from now on Ivy¡­¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy beamed with joy. Phoenix lifted his right wing to embrace Ivy who couldn¡¯t contain how touched she was as happy tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°When the time comes, I promise to bring you back to our kingdom and show you our past lives¡­¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy nodded and leaned closer into Phoenix¡¯s embrace.


    Phoenix knew it was a tough task as it meant he had to ensure Ivy was not assassinated and convinced their father to send them to the tower of reflection as their punishment. Besides, entering the tower of reflection has its flaws, if they weren''t careful.


    He prevented himself from thinking about it any further and decided to deal with it when the time comes for them to cross the bridge as he learned to appreciate every moment they had at present.

 Chapter 29: Missing you

    Ivy knew Jason was leaving for another town in the evening and was curious about where it would be but yet she hesitated to ask as she kept choking on her words whenever she wanted to ask. It had been on her mind since they departed from the hotel and to her surprise, she felt she would miss him a lot.


    Ivy stood watching him at the front door of his room as he tried to finish packing his luggage while keeping his best to ignore Ivy first who was being absolutely quiet. He knew with their actions lately, it would be hard for him to control himself soon. He was even on the verge of considering a real relationship with her but he ended up hesitating as the fewer interactions and distance they had, the easier it would be for him to unfold his plans with her father.


    Besides, by then, Ivy might hate him more than ever. It would only hurt both parties if he made any move now.


    ¡°I will be away for a week but you can still hang out in my house¡­¡± Jason finally gathered enough guts to break the silence after zipping up his luggage which sent Ivy looking up at him in a daze only to be disappointed by what he said.


    She nodded and looked back down on the ground sadly. Jason felt a little guilty as he approached her.


    ¡°Well, my mum already knew you would drop by often so if you happen to see her just try not to say so much¡­¡± Jason paused a while wondering if he should explain further about his family¡¯s situation but decided not to in view that he was rushing for time. He then noticed Ivy kept nodding only to what he said while looking on the ground sadly as Lucky had been sitting beside her staring at him sadly as well. The sight was enough to make him hesitate to leave them both. Nancy crossed his mind as the last thing while he walk a step closer to them both but there was no respond from Ivy.


    ¡°And stay away from Nancy as much as you could. At work, keep staying by Marcel¡¯s side. Leave work on time and come back to study. Don¡¯t sleep too late¡­¡± Jason went on into a nagging state instead. Ivy continued staring on the ground while pouting. She couldn¡¯t help but to feel more disappointed .


    Jason was close enough to hold on to her shoulders. ¡°Do you hear me, missy?¡± Ivy was startled at his sudden gesture as she nodded and an idea suddenly came up in mind to give him a surprise while he was away. The idea itself, curved the ends of her lips into a mischievous smile.


    ¡°What''s with that smile? Don''t you dare try something funny I tell you.¡± He warned as he pointed a finger at her.


    Ivy couldn''t help but to giggle as he attempted to tickle her to get her to agree.


    ¡°Alright, alright I promise you. Please don''t ignore my text..¡± She tilted her head to one side teasing him. It was enough to make Jason¡¯s heart stop a beat as he nodded and admitted to himself that he would miss her.


    ¡°I will miss you¡­¡± However, Ivy beat him in saying it out first as she giggled and turned around to walk out of the room with Lucky when Jason was struck by what she had just said.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In a nick of time, he grabbed on her right hand as she twirled into his arms.


    A momentary exchange of stares happened as he savored every moment watching her smile before he pulled her in gently for a hug.


    ¡°Stay safe and away from trouble. Wait for me to be home, alright?¡± He said gently, half feeling guilty for what he will be doing and half regretting his decision.


    She nodded at his seriousness as she toyed with the idea of having a few guppies in a small fish bowl to be his surprise. Every time the idea popped up in her mind, her face glowed with glee even while on the way down the stairs to the main door. Jason couldn¡¯t help but to wonder what was on her mind but he hoped he could see the same smile when he returned the next Friday.


    With the surprise in mind, Ivy had managed to keep her smile all the way while sending Jason off with Marcel who waited downstairs. In mind, at first the thought of getting him a gift got her excited but not till she realised it was also a farewell gift.


    The moment Marcel drove off and she was left all alone with Lucky, only then did she remember that within six months or less, she could no longer come to this house she had gotten used to and have so much fun with Lucky who would be back to being alone.


    ¡°The guppies I am going to bring home would accompany you alright?¡± Ivy said to Lucky as she hugged him and cried, no longer able to bear the sudden sadness which pricked on her heart.


    Marcel noticed how quiet and calm Jason was on the way to the airport. It was rather not his usual self as he preferred to brief himself over the details of his business trip by reading his documents multiple times to ensure he did not miss anything, especially when Marcel was still around to consult face to face. However, this time not even once he flipped the file on hand because apart from knowing the details clearly in mind, he was dreading the meeting.


    Marcel noticed a heavy sadness hovering over Jason ever since he left home. Marcel knew Jason was meeting Mr. Ophal, Ivy¡¯s father and it was getting inevitable for Jason to fend for his growing company. Marcel only hoped when the time came, Jason would make the right decision.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright, Jason?¡± Marcel asked while stopping by a traffic light.


    Jason blinked and sighed before asking absentmindedly. ¡°Marcel, is there any other way other than getting Mr. Ophal¡¯s funds?¡±


    ¡°Jason, we have gone through a lot of meetings and negotiations to come to this choice¡­ We had no other choices¡­ Given the company¡¯s size, many would just want to buy us out rather than collaborate.¡± Marcel explained nonchalantly before starting to drive again.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Jason realised Marcel thought he was serious as he cleared his throat.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I wasn¡¯t asking seriously. I know the situation¡­¡± Jason apologised as he straightened his sitting position while Marcel grimaced.


    ¡°Are you worried about Ivy?¡± Marcel asked while Jason nodded. Marcel knew it was time he should point out the obvious to his friend.


    ¡°Jason, do you think the fake relationship you both are putting on has probably begun to be something you both mutually accept as part of your daily life?¡± Marcel questioned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jason asked in confusion.


    ¡°Meaning, if I were to tell someone the both of you are dating, they would have believed me.¡± Marcel exclaimed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ I have noticed it and I have been wondering a lot about it, Marcel. I even hesitated on this trip many times and tried to find an excuse not to attend. What use can it be if I keep postponing it for the sack of a relationship that wouldn''t last?¡± Jason lamented while looking out the window.


    ¡°Jason, perhaps things might turn out the other way? Ivy is a very smart and understanding lady. I¡¯m sure she will come to terms with your decisions.¡± Marcel comforted as Jason hoped the same but knowing himself, he preferred to stay in the prudent side.


    ¡°Look after Ivy for me while I am away¡­ Keep her away from trouble, especially with Nancy.¡± Jason said to Marcel at the sight of the airport departure entrance. Marcel nodded before alighting after parking the car to unload Jason¡¯s luggage.


    ¡°The company is counting on you but it¡¯s not the only thing in your life. You need to keep some of yourself for yourself too Jason.¡± Marcel advised Jason as he smiled at Marcel¡¯s good intention.


    ¡°Thank you, buddy!¡± Jason pulled him in for a hug before waving goodbye to him and walked off to the departure hall.


    Marcel felt bad for Jason but he knew it was all depending on how well Ivy could accept the facts eventually as he drove away hoping for the best for the couple.

 Chapter 30: Your capable, talented brothers

    The next day in class, Ivy was struggling to pay attention as Andrew and Sandra looked at each other wondering the same if Ivy was thinking about Jason again.


    ¡°Are you missing Jason?¡± Sandra teased Ivy as Ivy couldn''t help but to blush.


    ¡°Are you both finally seriously dating?¡± Andrew teased further.


    ¡°No¡­ We are not. In fact, I don¡¯t think we ever will¡­¡± Ivy said as she stopped smiling and said in all seriousness.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sandra asked curiously.


    ¡°Cause¡­¡± Ivy sighed, being reminded of the pact she made with Nancy.


    ¡°I made a sacrifice which if I knew earlier, I might not want to commit so fast to it¡­¡± Ivy mumbled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Andrew asked.


    ¡°Keep this away from Jason or anyone else alright¡­¡± Ivy decided it was time to tell someone about it otherwise she might drive herself up the wall alone.


    Sandra and Andrew quickly sat closer to her and listened as she explained.


    ¡°I made a promise to Nancy¡­ in order for her to keep her distance and control herself for now, I would need to end this so-called relationship with Jason when we shift to Landsfield for further studies.¡± Ivy explained feeling absolutely down.


    Sandra quickly pulled her in for a hug as their lecturer stepped in and both girls quickly pulled away.


    ¡°We will talk about this later alright?¡± Sandra whispered as Ivy nodded while Andrew gave her a sad smile.


    ¡°Cheer up.. Keep smiling¡­¡± Andrew cheered in a lowered down voice as lessons commenced.


    Just when Ivy was about to keep her positivity up, her lecturer, Ms. Zhu called Ivy up to answer her history questions.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ why me? Why?¡± Ivy nagged in her mind as she reluctantly stood up but she suddenly remembered her conversation with Jason which she had disguised as one of the topics and cursed herself for putting it as a curse upon herself.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, as I have mentioned, everyone should be well versed with the great history of Landsfield and Mane¡¯s city economic history. Please explain to us in a summary.¡± Ms. Zhu instructed as Ivy flipped open her mind map she had prepared.


    On the contrary to what she lamented with Jason, she was always prepared when it came to her studies and never once did she flinch from the responsibilities as she confidently took over the lecture session briefly.


    At the end of her explanation, everyone was mostly paying attention as her presentation of the history was explained in such a way that it was telling a short story by itself.


    ¡°Hence, with the great ruling under King Ashad, the Manes city remains as the production and manufacturing city while in Landsfield where the city skylines oversees the entire city is where trading and shippings occurs till today¡¯s generations. Thank you.¡± Ivy sat back down after a rather comprehensive explanation based on her mind map which had impressed Ms. Zhu and the whole class who gave her a huge round of applause.


    ¡°Well done, Ms. Ophal! With that fantastic summary, shall we continue with the next chapter?¡± Ms. Zhu said as she showed the class slides for the next topic which Ivy had already prepared a mind map beforehand.


    ¡°You sure are well prepared in every class you are passionate about arent you?¡± Sandra teased as Ivy smiled sadly as she was reminded of Jason again and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was up to since he didn¡¯t call her last night but instead only sent her a text message to inform he had safely arrived at Landsfield.


    Due to wasting too much time contemplating on things about Ivy, Jason spent the entire night reading up the documents about Mr. Ophal¡¯s real estate business. The meeting was easy to follow as it was all acquaintances he had met before without any outsider.


    ¡°Mr. Rahi, it¡¯s an honour to have you visit our office officially finally.¡± Peter greeted him as they started off the meeting.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Ophal for the opportunity. Glad to be able to finally sit down with all the shareholders to discuss further on our collaboration.¡± Jason said formally in return while taking a look at each of Ivy¡¯s brothers from Jin, the youngest to Ryu the middle child and Ray the eldest.


    Realising Ivy would be the eldest, he guessed they could be very young and should be attending school as he quickly made an apology.


    ¡°Apology for having to disrupt your time table in school gentlemen.¡± Jason said as the three of them acknowledged his apology adamantly with a slight head nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Jason. It¡¯s only right for them to be here today anyway. Besides, they were excited about the news of their sister as well.¡± Peter finally decided the meeting should be held informally considering everyone was familiar with each other.


    The fact that they were eager to know about their sister¡¯s whereabouts and skipped school was enough to make Jason want to walk out of the meeting room but if it wasn¡¯t because of the business dealings he had, he wouldn''t have the strength to endure.


    ¡°Mr. Ophal¡­¡± Jason said before Peter lifted his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Peter please. Let¡¯s keep this informal as we all know each other very well. You have also held a party for my boys. Now, to save time, before we get down to mundane business processes and share percentage, the boys are keen to know if there is any news about their sister yet.¡± All four pairs of eyes looked at him eagerly at Peter¡¯s question.


    Jason decided he had to tell them eventually. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He said and saw four faces lit with glee as he added on. ¡°And no¡­¡± Jason said flatly.


    ¡°Which means?¡± Peter quickly asked.


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s whereabouts is definitely in Mane¡¯s city and I have people working to check out her grandmother¡¯s place. I will get to know soon if she still stays there. Hopefully, by the end of this week¡­¡± Jason said solemnly in a way giving himself time to let Ivy go.


    ¡°That¡¯s great news, Jason! Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­ I cannot wait to hear the news. We really hope it will turn out to be great news!¡± Peter said while chuckling in relief as Jason nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Back to business alright... Let¡¯s start with the company¡¯s business structure. In the future, Jin, my youngest, is to be taking over the management when he graduates. In the meantime, it will be myself till Ray, the eldest, graduates from foundation in two years time and gradually to Ryu, my second son.¡± Peter explained as Jason couldn¡¯t help but to wonder why would the youngest be the one to manage over-whole and Peter judging from Jason¡¯s look knew what was on his mind.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°I bet you are asking the reason why it is Jin and not Ray, aren''t you?¡± Peter asked as Jason nodded.


    Peter chuckled a little before explaining. ¡°Ray prefers more of the outdoors and he doesn''t like to sit in the office. Hence, with this merger, I intend to also make him work with you next year when he pursues his foundation in Mane¡¯s. Thereafter, on logistics and events arrangements, he would be the manager.¡± Jason finally understood Peter knew the strengths and weaknesses of his sons very well.


    ¡°As for Ryu, he also prefers the outdoors and is athletic¡­¡± Peter said briefly with a pause as he hoped Ryu would stick around instead of pursuing his dreams of the national basketball team.


    ¡°Yes, he is also with the basketball nationals¡­¡± Jason added on.


    ¡°Oh, he is that famous isn''t he?¡± Peter teased Ryu who cleared his throat a little while the brothers couldn¡¯t help but to grin.


    ¡°Yes, Ryu doesn¡¯t have the heart either to run the business but he has good social skills which we would count on him to bring in new customers and retain the old ones. Hence, the sales and marketing part, I look forward to his takeover.¡± Jason nodded at Peter¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Now, you see why Jin would be the one to take over?¡± Peter asked as Jason couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because Ivy wasn¡¯t around otherwise it would have been her.


    ¡°Is it because your daughter isn¡¯t around that you¡¯re putting your hopes on Jin?¡± Jason wouldn''t hesitate to ask as Peter let out a laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed wise Jason¡­ Yes, indeed Jin is a replacement for my daughter but Jin is still very young and we all are still grooming him. Hence, we shall see what his potential would be. As of now, he has been participating with the business operations. In fact, both of them as well. ¡°Peter said, pointing to Ray and Ryu.


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s a great start¡­¡± Jason said solemnly.


    ¡°Jason¡­ All three of them are a year apart from each other. Every year when they head over to Mane¡¯s for their foundation course, I do expect you to train them on your side and when they return as temporary CEO, they will also receive another set of training from me personally. I¡¯m counting on you with this merger.¡± Peter urged as Jason nodded at the importance.


    ¡°I will do my best in training them.¡± Jason gave his assurance as his mind wandered to Ivy whom he was training her as well. Jason was getting more and more impressed with her brothers.


    ¡°Alright, on the details of the division of department and tasks¡­ Ray, would you like to take over?¡± Peter asked as Ray nodded and showed his slides on the projection.


    ¡°Alright, under Ophal Real Estate, we have three main divisions consisting of the management, sales and marketing and logistics. It¡¯s rather a simple structure as the company is small but¡­¡± Ray raised a finger to emphasise.


    ¡°The company is very wealthy.¡± Ray finally said as everyone couldn¡¯t help but to smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am looking for you to be my investor¡­¡± Jason played along as the room filled with laughter.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Rahi. It¡¯s our pleasure to be given this opportunity as... Alright, I will skip a bit without using the slides. As both companies merged, we would be sharing our resources. Practically from what we have known, Rahi consulting has a vast amount of quality customers and various events which Ophal real estate could tap on. Hence, while Rahi consulting has an event, Ophal real estate would have a booth to promote the latest real estate resources not just in Landsfield but also in Manes. Likewise, for Rahi consulting, you would be able to tap on our logistics, funds and human resources for your convenience¡­¡± Ray explained as Jason nodded and was impressed at how well Ray could cut to the point knowing that formality was no longer required.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a good plan¡­ In terms of merging, I would suggest for Ophal to hold 60 percent of Rahi¡¯s shares as 20 percent, I intend to let my secretary and a long time friend, Marcel to hold while I hold the balance 20 percent. Will that be alright for your end?¡± Jason asked, facing Ray as Ray looked at Peter who quietly watched his son taking the lead in deciding without any signal.


    Instead of Ray answering, it was Jin who jumped in to save his brother.


    ¡°Mr. Rahi, wouldn¡¯t that be liquidating your position in the company?¡± Jin asked while adjusting his glasses. It took Jason by surprise at first but he knew when he made the offer he was also hoping to reward Marcel and let the Ophal run his business as after all it was the least he could give back in return to Ivy for his bad intention of using her as a deal in the first place.


    ¡°Yes, it would but I would also like Marcel to have a say. In the next round of discussion I would bring him along. If your end agrees to this, I would proceed to perform the share transfer before merging with Ophal real estate?¡± Jason suggested as Jin pondered on the possibility of disadvantages to their company but he couldn¡¯t possibly find any.


    He still had his doubts but he trusted his father¡¯s decision and thought it wasn¡¯t a bad deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad deal at all for us in Ophal real estate but it definitely isn''t a fair trade for your end. Besides, we would like to save cost on compliance matters and may I suggest instead of 60 percent which makes Rahi consulting a subsidiary of ours, let¡¯s lower it down to perhaps just 20 percent? Equity investment is always easier for compliance as anything lower than 20 percent would incur cost as well to obtain your company¡¯s market value eventually.¡± Jin explained as Jason was very impressed with Jin¡¯s capability. Without a doubt, Jason knew Peter had already known his son¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°Mr. Rahi, don¡¯t get us wrong as with 20 percent invested by us, you and your business partner each have 80 percent to split which would let you have control over your own division¡¯s decision. No doubt, these percentages are only in the books. We here at Ophal real estate are always open to discussions if any matters arise in business operations. We are also willing to help up with loans as well to fund your business thereafter which would create lesser hassle for all of us including the authorities.¡± Jin explained nonchalantly as though he had been in the industry for many years.


    ¡°You are indeed well versed with this Jin. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Jason praised and gave his thumb up. ¡°I will accept your proposal Jin. Let¡¯s proceed with what you have suggested.¡± Jason agreed instantly as Peter chuckled.


    ¡°No wonder you said he was your trump card to manage your company, Peter.¡± Jason praised further.


    ¡°Our company, Jason¡­ Ours soon to be¡­¡± Peter continued on to chuckle as Jason nodded and smiled.


    ¡°I hope we can get news as quickly as possible about my daughter so that we can kick start this proposal. Meantime, Ryu shall take you to the sites during these few days to let you familiarise with the operations as he would be familiar with the personnels on site and would easily let you make a few acquaintances. We look forward to paying you a visit as well and wish to attend one event to get the feel of operations at your end?¡± Peter asked as Jason nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Yes, certainly. Looking forward to working with you Ryu in the next few days and everyone else as well.¡± Jason said as Ryu raised his hand and nodded quietly while the other two nodded slightly.


    In mind, Ryu couldn''t help but question the coincidence of events happening lately which involved Jason but he had insufficient clues to be suspecting a deal his father was making.


    ¡°Let me arrange with you by the end of this week when I can get a solid confirmation of my schedules for the upcoming weeks.¡± Jason said to Peter as he waved his hand at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We can do it in two weeks time. I intend to pay a visit to my mother in law knowing that my daughter might be staying with her considering she had been staying in Manes all along¡­¡± Peter explained with a sad face as the three boys watched with a heavy heart and expression.


    Jason couldn¡¯t help but to feel bad about it as he promised himself to reveal the truth by the end of the week.


    ¡°Alright, I will update if there is any news about your daughter and I shall include your visit to Mane¡¯s city in two weeks time in my schedule.¡± Jason said as they all nodded in agreement before heading for their site visits.


    Jason couldn¡¯t help but to wonder what Ivy would feel when she discovered about her large and well to do family who all long for her return to their family someday eagerly. He certainly envied her for having talented brothers who would definitely guide and protect her as well as a father who could provide.


    All her worries and even psychological issues would definitely be resolved easily he thought as he sadly told himself that he would be sad if she wouldn''t forgive him for taking advantage of her genuine friendship but he knew he deserved it and it¡¯s too late for him to turn back anymore.

 Chapter 31: Hello, my friend

    After history lessons, Sandra and Andrew quickly dragged Ivy out of the lecture hall and headed to the park nearby the car park.


    ¡°Slow down, you two!¡± Ivy squealed in nervousness as they both continued to hurriedly dragged her down a hill slope.


    ¡°Hurry Ivy!¡± Andrew urged as they finally reached an empty bench and sat her down.


    ¡°Alright, you may start¡­¡± Sandra said as they put down their bags on the bench and stood in front of her, ready to listen out.


    Ivy looked at both of them amused and grateful for their companion as she held out both hands and pulled them down to sit next to her.


    ¡°Thank you for the great genuine friendship I could ever ask for¡­¡± Ivy said, smiling at each of them.


    ¡°Ivy, know that we are always around when you need us even if you decide not to leave town, we will fly or drive back just to be with you when in need next time¡­¡± Andrew emphasised as Ivy looked down on the ground unable to hide her sadness over the topic they just mentioned. She decided it was time to let them know her thoughts.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that. I will be with you both next year too¡­¡± Ivy thought she would be fine to let them know but in actual fact, it was opening up one of her open wounds even wider as she let her head hang facing down the ground in disappointment. Her mind slowly drifted to think about having to leave Jason.


    ¡°You have already decided to pursue business instead of law?¡± Sandra asked after a moment of silence as Andrew and Sandra were both surprised at her choice. Sandra gently rubbed Ivy¡¯s back as a comfort noticing her sad face. Ivy nodded with confidence.


    ¡°Yes, this internship made me realise my potential and I think it would be a waste to just centralised with law. Besides, I always have my debate buddy by my side!¡± Ivy smiled a little while hanging one arm over Andrew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But law has always been your passion, Ivy¡­¡± Andrew reminded Ivy as Ivy shook her head. ¡°I can always come back to it some time in the future when life is more stable¡­ For now, pursuing business is the right choice¡­¡± Ivy said with a strong conviction as Andrew and Sandra who both knew how much she loved debates and law, couldn''t help but to feel bad for her.


    Andrew let go of her arm at the thought of Jason.


    ¡°Ivy, what about your relationship with Jason? Don¡¯t use the fake thing as an excuse. It is very obvious you both have feelings for each other. Don¡¯t even ask me how I know. After hiding my feelings from Sandra, how do you think I wouldn''t be able to read your situation? What is this pact you made with Nancy you said earlier?¡± Andrew nagged as he was reminded of Ivy telling them the reason she was sad earlier in class. Ivy hopelessly let him guess all of it as she smirked at herself for letting all of the things she wanted to hide, written all over her face.


    In the end, she could only put a thumb up to Andrew. She knew Andrew was smart all along. If only he could channel them to useful things, he would turn out to be brilliant.


    ¡°It will end as planned. After all, it was a promise I made with someone who loves Jason and deserves him more than anyone else. The sacrifice she made to make her realise her feelings shouldn''t go to waste.¡± Ivy said with assurance, trying not to worry them both but she didn''t expect herself to be betrayed by the sudden crack in her voice.


    ¡°But what about yourself? Haven''t you wanted to confess? Saying what you want is better than not saying it¡­¡± Sandra urged as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not said¡­'''' Ivy sighed as she blinked back her tears while both her friends sat by her side sympathising with her situation.


    Sandra looked over at Andrew who both looked worriedly at Ivy. Andrew blinked his eyes to comfort Sandra who smiled a little knowing Sandra would probably want to spend more time with Ivy as he nodded.


    ¡°Ivy, stay home the whole week? I wanna stay over with you¡­¡± Sandra said as she laid her head on Ivy¡¯s shoulder.


    Ivy chuckled a little trying to hyphen the mood.


    ¡°Jason¡¯s away till Friday¡­ I need to take care of his house and Lucky¡­¡± Sandra lifted her head and looked at Ivy with doubts.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Awww¡­ Will you be alright? Just let us know if you need company?¡± Sandra offered worriedly as she snuggled up to Ivy.


    Ivy decided it was good enough for them to know and that she didn¡¯t need them to worry for her. Hence, she acted strong in front of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I feel better after telling everything to both of you. I just need both of you to keep everything to yourself. When the time comes, we will happily leave this place and make more happy memories together!¡± Ivy cheered as she hung both hands over each of their shoulders.


    ¡°Well with that, let¡¯s join a party this weekend. It¡¯s held by one of the pretty rich seniors and invited the whole college to his family¡¯s house. If not mistaken it¡¯s a mansion downtown¡­¡± Andrew suggested with a wriggled eyebrow as Ivy thought it wasn¡¯t a bad idea since Jason had blocked out the entire week to be away on business trip and she should spend more time with Andrew and Sandra too.


    Ivy nodded with a huge smile. ¡°Sure, why not! We don¡¯t actually have half a year more before finals in fact it¡¯s three and the last two months are meant for us to wait for results while preparing for the next course. Guess, we won''t have much time left for parties after this¡­¡± Ivy squirmed with a pout which cracked Andrew and Sandra into laughter.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ We shall attend the party then¡­ Oh yes, we also have an upcoming motivation camp next month right before next month¡¯s exam¡­ Would you go Ivy? They said it shouldn¡¯t be compulsory but we are encouraged to go¡­¡± Sandra explained.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ We shall see by then what my schedule is like¡­ First thing first, let¡¯s go for lunch!¡± Ivy urged as she took out her car keys.


    Sandra and Andrew trailed behind her knowing her temporary happiness was only to distract herself and she was running away from her problems again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ Ivy always comes around to solve her issues¡­ We will just keep an eye on her from time to time, alright?¡± Andrew comforted Sandra as he held her hand to ease her worries. Sandra nodded to Andrew¡¯s suggestion before entering Ivy''s car.


    To avoid dampening the mood, Jason had blasted their favorite songs on the way to lunch as they sang in the car. As it was nearby, they only managed to sing two songs before Ivy parked. On the way while walking over to their favorite fast food lunch spot, they passed by an aquarium store. Ivy¡¯s eyes twinkled with excitement as she instantly walked into it recalling her surprise gift plan for Jason.


    Andrew and Sandra who were trailing behind her also end up walking into the store quizzically. ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± Andrew asked Ivy whose eyes were darting around the store.


    ¡°Yes, a gift¡­¡± Ivy said as she slowly strolled around the store with eyes glued on the variety of fishes in the aquariums. She finally stopped in front of a well lit tank as she watched the pretty guppies swim in it.


    In mind, she noted down to buy two as she continued to walk over the bowl tanks section and picked a few decorations along with the bowl. Sandra and Andrew stood by the cashier waiting for her as they couldn¡¯t keep up with her pace.


    ¡°Can I have two guppies from the tank please plus these..¡± Ivy pushed forward her purchases at the cashier counter. The cashier nodded with a smile as she went to fetch the guppies and packed them in an oxygen filled bag before packing all her purchases and collecting the payment from her.


    Ivy happily walked out of the store to lunch thereafter with Sandra and Andrew. ¡°Who are you giving the guppies to Ivy?¡± Andrew teased Ivy in a playful voice although Andrew and Sandra had an idea it would be for Jason.


    ¡°Secret¡­¡± Ivy said before hastening her steps to the fast food store trying to avoid further questions from both of them. Buying the gift had lifted her mood the whole day as she quickly assembled the guppies¡¯ home at Jason¡¯s house after sending Andrew and Sandra to their respective home when they were all done with lunch.


    As she sat at the dining table in the kitchen with the bowl of guppies, her mind wandered to Jason who hasn¡¯t contacted her at all since last night. She shook her mind to stay positive as she patted Lucky who had just finished his lunch while texting Marcel to ask if there was anything for her to do. After waiting for a while, she decided to finish up her assignments and studied a little as she walked upstairs into her room with Lucky.


    While listening to music from her ear phones, she became too engrossed in her study till late evening only to find Marcel replied a few hours back telling her there wasn¡¯t anything for her to do and that all was fine. She was a little disappointed that Jason still hasn¡¯t texted her as she went to prepare dinner for Lucky and herself in the kitchen lamenting on how insignificant she was after all to Jason.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder perhaps, this was how Nancy felt when Jason and her dated. At the thought of Nancy, she went to peep from the kitchen at the sliding door to see if she was there but Nancy wasn¡¯t. She sighed at being back to alone again as she took her simple oatmeal dinner and walked upstairs to sit by the balcony. As she ate in the enveloping stillness of the dimly lit room, she felt her presence was overshadowed by the street lights.


    ¡°I¡¯m back again¡­ I don¡¯t seem to be able to run away from you can I, my friend? Loneliness¡­¡± Ivy said out loud to herself as though she could feel the presence of loneliness surrounding her as she blinked away her sudden tear. Reality began to seep in as she began to accept the fact that she was after all an orphan and all she could do was to stay strong till she could build a better future for herself. Lucky sat by her side loyally accompanying her as the only comfort Ivy could find in her moment of solitary.

 Chapter 32: Drowning in guilt

    Night quickly dawned upon the skies while Jason was busy being introduced by Ryu to the various projects Ophal real estate was working with in different sites the whole day. This was so that Jason had a better idea of not just who but also the quality and locations of projects he was going to help them push for sales in future.


    ¡°Would you like to grab dinner together?¡± Jason offered Ryu who was driving.


    Ryu peered at the digital clock on the car board which showed it was nearly eight.


    ¡°Sorry, got to take a rain check for this as our house¡¯s maid would have prepared meals for us. Would you like to join us for dinner instead?¡± Ryu asked as Jason shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It would be too much of a hassle for your house¡¯s maid to prepare at the last minute. I shall just dine in the hotel then¡­¡± Jason said with a smile as Ryu nodded.


    Jason¡¯s mind drifted to Ivy as he couldn¡¯t help but to miss her. He wondered if she had taken good care of herself while he was away. Although he was tempted to reply to her messages, he knew she would instantly call him, which he didn¡¯t want to happen, especially around Ryu.


    ¡°How close are you to getting information about my sister?¡± Ryu asked eagerly in their momentarily silence as Jason tried to keep himself composed.


    ¡°Quite close¡­ Give me a few days. I hope to get her location before I leave¡­¡± Jason said solemnly as Ryu nodded.


    ¡°That would be great¡­ My dad would be very relieved as he could finally meet up with his long lost daughter¡­¡± Ryu said with a sad smile. It made Jason wonder if Peter missed Ivy so much all along hoping to see her, he would have gone all out when his in law passed away news were all over the newspaper.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Peter want to at least once attempt to make contact with his in-laws despite the restraining order?¡± Jason questioned.


    Ryu let out a sigh as he supported his tilted head with a right arm by the car¡¯s window panel.


    ¡°My dad doted on my sister so much that he didn¡¯t wish anything could possibly jeopardise the chance for them to meet again. When he saw the news of grandma passing, he wanted so much to reach out but was also afraid my step mother would be so upset with his attendance. Hence, he could only keep all his grievance and sadness to himself¡­Ever since my mother passed away, we have tried to keep him company as always but somehow we knew he always had Ai Lee in mind; hoping someday the whole family would reunite.¡± Ryu explained calmly as he stopped at a traffic light.


    Jason felt bad for Peter and Ivy. He felt guiltier against Ivy knowing her biological mother didnt even turn up for her own mother¡¯s funeral. He knew he had to give in for both father and daughter to have a happy reunion. After all, he only wanted Ivy to stay happy.


    ¡°Anyway, we are also glad that with the merger, at least dad¡¯s wish can be fulfilled. He always hoped for Ai Lee to take over but was worried it would be too tough on her. Hence, he always wanted to set up an advisory division¡­ Guess that¡¯s why he was willing to merge with Rahi¡¯s consulting and let you handle advisory matters on real estate as well as launching events for us other than for your existing clients while we supply your company with resources¡­¡± Ryu explained while he continued to drive as Jason too felt relief at the idea.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°I should be very grateful for this decision¡­¡± Jason said as Ryu chuckled and patted his shoulder.


    In the moment of silence, Ryu was reminded of Ivy. ¡°How¡¯s Ivy doing?¡± Ryu asked abruptly which took Jason by surprise and had to keep himself composed once again as he told himself in mind that Ryu didn¡¯t know it was the same person.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine.¡± Jason paused for a moment but Ryu was waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°At work at least¡­¡± Jason continued as he smiled while Ryu chuckled which made Jason relaxed a little. ¡°I believe she is a smart bookworm¡­ Nothing she couldn''t resolve.¡± Ryu sang the praises of Ivy.


    ¡°I heard from her that she had to prepare for her finals soon¡­¡± Jason added as Ryu nodded.


    ¡°So are the three of us¡­ Soon Ray would go over to Manes for foundation. Hopefully, we could get Ai Lee to stay by dad¡¯s side. Otherwise, with my busy schedule due to the national basketball team, Jin would be too burden to keep dad accompanied alone and manage work as well¡­¡± Ryu lamented while taking a turn to the left and stopped at the hotel lobby.


    ¡°Fingers crossed¡­ Have a good rest. I will see you tomorrow¡­¡± Jason said as he opened the passenger door to alight.


    ¡°Good night¡­ I will fetch you at nine and we will head to a few more sites¡­¡± Ryu said as Jason peeked into the passenger seat while standing outside the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have classes to attend?¡± Jason asked as Ryu nodded. ¡°Go ahead for your classes, I will see myself there then. Text me the addresses later¡­¡± Jason offered.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Ryu asked as Jason nodded. Ryu gave it a thought and came up with an alternative instead as he was worried about leaving Jason all by himself. After all, he was very new to the business.


    ¡°I will send our company¡¯s car over instead and assign you a driver. That would be more convenient¡­¡± Ryu offered as Jason nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Alright, thanks¡­ See you then¡­¡± Jason said as he closed the car door watching Ryu waved at him before driving off.


    Jason felt a sudden gloom was hovering over him as he made his way to his hotel room and ordered dinner. As he waited for dinner, his mind drifted back to Ivy but he wasn¡¯t in the mood at all to speak with her.


    He was guilty and he felt bad for her but he missed her. He sighed as he called Marcel instead.


    ¡°Hey¡­Anything you want to update?¡± Jason asked when Marcel answered his call.


    ¡°Nothing much actually. We have already confirmed two talks next week; one on time management for Aska water company and stress management for William¡¯s advisory.¡± Jason nodded and hummed in acknowledgement as he noted down in his diary.


    ¡°Mane¡¯s college motivational trip where you were invited to conduct their team building is also confirmed for next weekend¡­That was all¡­¡±Marcel updated as Jason sighed at the sound of Mane¡¯s college which reminded him of Ivy again.


    ¡°Alright¡­ How¡¯s Nancy doing?¡± Jason quickly asked to distract himself.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright¡­ Doing the administrative work as usual since Ivy didn¡¯t come in today although she did ask but there wasn¡¯t anything urgent for her to do. The accounts could wait till mid week for data entry¡­¡± Marcel updated as Jason closed his eyes and held his head at the sound of Ivy¡¯s name. The reason he chose to call Marcel was to avoid anything related to Ivy but it seemed wherever he chose, he still ended up hearing about Ivy.


    After a long pause, Marcel could sense Jason must have a lot on mind.


    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Marcel called out which pulled Jason back from pondering further in his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright? Still thinking about Ivy¡¯s issues?¡± Marcel asked and heard Jason sighed.


    ¡°Yes but I think before I leave this Friday I will just tell Peter the truth. Whether he wants to continue with the deal, it would be up to him¡­ That way, it would be fair and I wouldn''t feel this guilty every time I face Ivy¡­¡± Jason explained as Marcel sympathised with his circumstance.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s up to you..¡± Marcel said while Jason''s doorbell rang.


    ¡°Got to go.. dinner came¡­ update me if there is anything else bro¡­¡± Jason said while walking to the front door before hanging up after hearing Marcel hum indicating an agreement.


    In mind, he hesitated again to contact Ivy as he sat looking out the window, pondering all the worries on hand while nibbling over Ivy¡¯s favorite western food, mac and cheese; quietly missing her all by himself.

 Chapter 33: Do not forget your promise

    Ivy was looking out at the bright orange lit skies as she slowly noticed hues of red were approaching the skies above her.


    ¡°Ivy, we need to fight!¡± Phoenix¡¯s echo was heard from her left as he was eyeing on the ground and saw their mother¡¯s troops of army were approaching them at the cliff. Ivy then realised, she was back in her paracosm.


    Ivy quickly darted her eyes to the source of the marching footsteps sound as her eyes slowly widened in fear. She knew with her recent upgrade in her mythical powers, she was strong enough to fight them.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ivy said hurriedly before summoning her sword and fought their enemy fearlessly. With her determination to keep not just her dogs and grandma safe but also Phoenix who had been sacrificing for her, she didn¡¯t hesitate to manslaughter.


    However, Phoenix was controlling her from causing any unnecessary casualties. After all, the army was only following the orders of their mother.


    ¡°Ivy! It¡¯s not worth it!¡± Phoenix yelled from afar the moment Ivy wanted to pierce her sword into one of the army man¡¯s chest. She gave the man a piercing look before dropping him to the ground instead. Only then did she realised the entire troop had lost against the both of them.


    As soon as Phoenix and Ivy felt relief, portals of serpents appeared up in the bright red sky.


    ¡°Phoenix! Kill this time!¡± Ivy yelled at him from a distance and before he could stop her, she had flown to fight the serpents entering from one of the portals.


    Phoenix was suddenly filled with anger at the scheme of their mother as he noticed the serpents appeared even before he was angry. He finally knew the serpents were no longer feeding on his anger but instead were their mother¡¯s mythic powers despite being sealed in a prism.


    Back when he lost his memories, it was a spell their mother had put on him so that whenever he was agitated, the serpents would serve as his backup to kill with him. Ever since he merged his mythic power with Ivy, the spell had broken. He knew his only hope was to kill all these serpents and exhaust their mother¡¯s power. It was a fight of endurance which he knew he could sustain but he was worried for Ivy who was new to her mythical powers.


    He flew up to help Ivy out as they brutally slaughtered the never ending waves of serpents without hesitation. In mind, he planned to let the troop of army lead them back to their kingdom to plead for their father to send them to the reflection tower as it was the only redemption he could give Ivy.


    It was the only way he could end this war between his family members and sacrifice himself in return for Ivy¡¯s chance to live on even if it meant losing his memory again or cease to exist. He knew it was worth it regardless of his consequences as long as he could change Ivy¡¯s destiny.


    A wail was heard alerting Phoenix to look out for Ivy who was being chased as she was beginning to feel tired. As she flew down to the ground, in the nick of time, Ivy could feel the force of her falling off to the ground slower. She felt herself lifted up vertically instead before a fast blow stumbled her off.


    Ivy finally woke up to find herself unable to move and faced with a slithering tongue serpent with his head perching out from a black portal. Lucky was pacing by her side while whining as Ivy fought her fears and tears. She forcefully tried to grip her fingers into a fist as thoughts of death and drowning into the dark abyss flooded Ivy¡¯s mind. Lucky began to lick her face instead and in that moment of fear and feeling vulnerable, she suddenly could feel Lucky¡¯s tongue.


    She successfully gripped her fingers into a fist after a short terrifying moment of struggle. She instantly sat up with folded knees and cried her lungs out. With the events unfolding lately, the emptiness slowly made her feel unwanted as she hugged onto Lucky for refuge.


    It made her realise how much she had been relying on Jason while he was around and if she was to leave him soon, she had to learn to cope with her sleep disorders like she did when her grandma left. She calmed herself after a long while sobbing as she watched her dim lighted room slowly greeted by the peeking sunrays. Before she knew it, her alarm went off and she dragged herself to prepare for lectures.


    For the past three days, Ivy had not gotten any replies from Jason. On the second day itself, she had stopped texting him. Although she was in his house with Lucky accompanying her, the loneliness she felt on the first night he left, had been haunting her ever since.


    Andrew and Sandra who were busy out for dates and other classes couldn¡¯t help but to notice a gloomy Ivy ever since Jason left for Landsfield. They tend to put Ivy sitting in the middle of them during lectures and also meals to ensure she paid attention. Despite their effort, she would still fall into a daze occasionally and at night, they would give her a call before going to sleep. Even then, the sleep paralysis never left Ivy, which only Lucky knew.


    Andrew studied Ivy¡¯s actions while she dazed away slurping her yogurt in autopilot mode.


    ¡°Hey, distractions are well known to take someone¡¯s mind off meddlesome issues and are good for the person¡¯s mental health as well¡­¡± Andrew said abruptly to Ivy.


    Ivy was listening as she raised an eyebrow and laughed with Sandra. ¡°You and your witty self!¡± Ivy chuckled as she continued to finish up her yogurt. Although Ivy laughed at it but she knew it was also the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ Work will keep me busy after this.¡± Ivy smiled for the sake of comforting her friends knowing her constant daze self had sparked worries in both of them.


    ¡°Good to know... Anyway, the party this weekend has been changed to Friday night due to exam¡¯s next week¡­ You must come Ivy!¡± Andrew nudged at Ivy who was scrapping the last bit of yogurt.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Ivy hummed as she continued to scrap some more trying to ensure she had it till the last bits.


    Andrew looked at Sandra and signaled her to intercept but she was agitated at the sound of Ivy scraping on an empty tub of yogurt as she offered Ivy hers.


    ¡°Here, eat more¡­ You have to work after this¡­¡± Ivy shook her head and finally was willing to let the empty tub of yogurt lay at peace on her empty lunch tray.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I am full. I just didn¡¯t want to waste the last bits.¡± Ivy said assuringly as she smiled sweetly and leaned momentarily on Sandra¡¯s shoulder to ease her annoyance.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Alright, I shall make a move for work first darlings¡­ Be well and enjoy your dates!¡± Ivy said in a teasing tone as she collected her tray to return them.


    ¡°Do you think she will be alright?¡± Sandra quickly asked as she sat closer to Andrew. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ When Jason is back, she will be transformed back to her usual self again¡­¡± Andrew said while nibbling on his fruits from his tray.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a huge difference when Jason is around and when he is not¡­ When he isn''t around, Ivy seems to turn back to how she was when her grandma just left¡­¡± Sandra said while leaning on Andrew''s shoulder. She suddenly gasped in realisation of what she just said.


    ¡°Do you think her sleep paralysis will worsen again?¡± Sandra asked abruptly at Andrew who held his shoulder out to embrace Sandra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much¡­ She will be alright. Ivy always lives up to her name. She is a tough lady¡­ We just need to keep her on the right path and check on her from time to time alright¡­¡± Andrew comforted as Sandra nodded and sighed.


    Andrew knew who was he to fool Sandra who was closer to Ivy than he was but at least a little comfort words would ease her unnecessary worries for now. He wondered if he should speak with Jason someday about Ivy and his relationship which seemed to be getting out of control.He was worried Jason would hurt Ivy¡¯s feelings and he definitely would never want to let that happen.


    Even if Ivy could escape from Andrew and Sandra, Marcel and Nancy somehow knew she was missing Jason from the look of her staring blankly towards Jason¡¯s room in the office occasionally. However, Marcel knew he shouldnt meddle in their problem but instead he should be focusing on running Rahi¡¯s consulting daily operations as usual to ensure smooth operations which would not hinder Ivy¡¯s father from merging with them with confidence.


    Nancy on the other hand wondered if there were thousands of possibilities if Ivy would turn back on her promise of leaving Jason when she further her studies in university. The constant anxiety made Nancy decide to ask Ivy out for dinner while passing her a file full of claims to take into account.


    Ivy was staring at the screen for a while as her thoughts went about thinking if Jason was doing well with his negotiation and wondered how busy he was to ignore his calls. Her mind wandered to the preparation of registering for a business course for next intake as well as finding a place to stay together with Andrew and Sandra outside of university. Nancy¡¯s sudden approach startled her as she struggled to keep herself composed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ It¡¯s almost after office hours. Would you like to grab dinner with me?¡± Nancy asked as Ivy raised an eyebrow feeling weary. ¡°Nothing to worry about as well¡­ Just a simple meal¡­¡± Nancy persuaded as Ivy contemplated for a moment and finally nodded in agreement sensing Nancy¡¯s sincerity.


    Nancy smiled with glee as she passed Ivy the claims file. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ivy muttered.


    ¡°See you downstairs in ten minutes?¡± Nancy asked as Ivy nodded.


    As Ivy packed and headed downstairs at the lobby waiting for Nancy to tag along, Marcel who bought coffee from the store nearby was heading towards the lift when he noticed both girls were heading towards the diner opposite their office block. He felt worried for Ivy¡¯s safety that he monitored them from a distance by lingering at the office lobby.


    ¡°My treat¡­ Order anything you want¡­¡± Nancy offered as they flipped through the menu.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Nancy¡­¡± Ivy muttered feeling bad but Nancy interrupted.


    ¡°I want to¡­ Let me¡­¡± Nancy insisted with a smile as Ivy nodded and placed her mac and cheese order to the waitress while Nancy ordered a bowl of salad.


    ¡°You have been daydreaming a lot today¡­ Missing him?¡± Nancy asked as Ivy blinked, staying speechless for being caught red handed.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to miss your boyfriend¡­ You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it¡­¡± Nancy said as she took a sip of water in front of her trying to keep herself composed although deep down in her was filled with jealousy. Ivy understood the unspoken meaning behind her sentence and knew she was never up to anything good as she quickly found ways to tell Nancy that she didn''t forget her promise.


    ¡°Not really about that actually. His business is growing but I am leaving soon. For a business to grow it takes time and sadly I won''t be around to witness it¡­¡± Ivy said solemnly as she took a look outside the window. To Nancy¡¯s surprise, Ivy could tell her hidden agendas and was glad she got the answers she wanted from Ivy this quickly.


    Nancy held on to Ivy¡¯s hands which pulled Ivy¡¯s attention back to Nancy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ If you remember your promise, I too promise to stay by his side and provide all the support he needs.¡± Nancy tightened her grip on Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But what if I don¡¯t want to leave him?¡± Ivy¡¯s mind was bothered with this question as she looked at Nancy¡¯s glowing face. She didn¡¯t have the heart to say it out to Nancy for fear she would go berserk. After all, she did make the promise to Nancy to leave Jason and end their romantic relationship when she leaves for Landsfield. Although it was a fake relationship, Ivy knew she had accidentally fallen in love with Jason. She hoped she would be able to endure and keep the secret crush to her grave.


    ¡°Unless¡­¡± Nancy wanted to threaten Ivy judging from her skeptical look but Ivy was smart enough to be quick witted and interrupted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I promised. So I will end it when I leave for Landsfield.¡± Ivy tried staying composed despite her aching heart piercing at her.


    ¡°Good¡­ When will that be?¡± Nancy asked as she let go of Ivy¡¯s hand abruptly feeling satisfied.


    ¡°In three months time¡­¡± Ivy said in a low sad tone as Nancy couldn¡¯t help but to sneak a smile before comforting Ivy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am sure you will do well in your finals and leave for university with flying colors.¡± Nancy cheered as she lifted her glass of water to toss to Ivy who forcefully had to accommodate Nancy.


    A part of her regretted coming for dinner with Nancy while a part of her which resented herself, knew she needed this wake up call more often as it would help to pull her back to reality.


    Marcel, who watched from afar couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Ivy endured the awkward situation. He noticed they chatted awhile when ordering but once their order came after they tossed, Nancy seemed to have made a request to pack her order and left Ivy all by herself with her dish.


    Feeling bad for Ivy, Marcel waited for Nancy to board the taxi and walked over to have a meal with Ivy instead.


    Ivy sighed at her disappointing self for always being taken advantage of or being vulnerable to loneliness as she nibbled on her mac and cheese contemplating to leave. Besides, she remembered her only refuge, Lucky needed his dinner too.


    However, a familiar figure appeared and took the seat in front of her. When she looked up, she smiled with glee and gratefulness that it was Marcel.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ivy greeted him excitedly. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Marcel smiled.


    With that Ivy realised Marcel must have seen Nancy earlier as her lips curved into a frown.Judging from Ivy¡¯s looks, Marcel knew Ivy must have guessed he saw her with Nancy.


    ¡°What did Nancy want?¡± He asked casually as the waiter came by to take his order and he ordered a dessert instead which was green bean cake.


    ¡°Nothing, she just wanted to have a meal but instead she left due to an urgent matter¡­¡± Ivy lied as she took a bite of her mac and cheese. She didn¡¯t plan to let anyone know about her pact with Nancy.


    Although she tried to keep herself composed in front of Marcel, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel disappointed at Nancy cheating her out for a dinner just to check on her and ensure she didn¡¯t turn back on her promise. She absentmindedly sighed at her rotten luck as the waiter served the dessert Marcel ordered.


    Marcel switched her mac and cheese with the dessert which took Ivy by surprise.


    ¡°When you¡¯re unhappy, have some desserts. After all, the sweetness of the desserts will take away your stress¡­¡± Marcel said as Ivy finally laughed and took a bite.


    ¡°You too¡­ Have some¡­ It must be very stressful without Jason around¡­¡± Ivy said in a somber voice and gave Marcel a sad smile. She was tempted to ask Marcel about Jason and Marcel knew about it as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just ask anything you want¡­ With me alone, you can be who you are¡­¡± Marcel said as he took a bite on the cake.


    ¡°How¡¯s he doing? He hasn¡¯t contacted me ever since he left. Is he really that busy?¡± Ivy asked as she took a few more bites of the cake which surprisingly boosted her appetite. Marcel smiled listening to her questions as judging from Ivy¡¯s questions, he knew Jason was avoiding contacts with Ivy to sort out his thoughts.


    ¡°He is very busy¡­ Rest assured when he returns, there shouldn''t be any big issues¡­¡± Marcel smiled to lift up Ivy¡¯s mood.


    ¡°You''re right¡­ After all Jason always solves matters well¡­This dessert is really good. Thanks for recommending!¡± Ivy praised and smiled till her eyes closed.


    Marcel couldn¡¯t help but to smile as well at how simple it was to please her. ¡°Shall we order another one?¡± Marcel asked as Ivy nodded excitedly.


    While Marcel placed his order with the waiter, he wished Jason could sort out his personal and business matters well. Although Jason and Ivy¡¯s relationship was based on a lie and an act, Marcel knew in Jason¡¯s heart, Ivy already had a special place. So has Ivy¡¯s. He too wished they both could end up being together but it seemed with the business matters on hand, that would depend on how well Ivy could accept and cope with the truth; only time will tell.

 Chapter 34: Ivy Ophal Ai Lee

    ¡°What am I doing here?


    Wasting all my time


    I can''t stand the pain.


    I am sick of this life


    But here I am, still here


    Dangling and hoping


    That somebody could come and save me.¡±


    Ivy sat by the balcony listening to the lyrics of the song entitled My Savior by an underground band The Lucid Easter serenading her which was literally speaking out her thoughts. However, all she could do was tirelessly study and cram her history notes in mind in preparation for her exams next week as a distraction.


    It¡¯s been four days since Jason left and yet he didn¡¯t give her a call or reply to her text messages at all. She was beginning to doubt herself thinking Jason¡¯s previous acts were genuine but instead it was really just an act to ward off Nancy. ¡°I must have thought too highly of myself¡­ How could somebody so old fall for you¡­ Dumb Ivy!¡± She scolded herself as she angrily wiped away the tears welling on her eyes.


    Fortunately, the two guppies swimming in the aquarium bowl in front of her was a great distraction. ¡°Enjoy these companies while you can Ivy¡­ Just a few more weeks. Hang in there Ivy¡­¡± She encouraged herself to stay strong knowing in less than ten weeks, she would then need to adapt to a new environment.


    As she sipped her warm lemon tea which she ensured to make it extra sour, the soft gentle breeze was slowly drifting her to sleep with Lucky in her embrace.


    When she opened her eyes, she found herself back in a stone path as she twirled around walking out of a foggy area to find her grandma¡¯s cottage standing out from afar. She inhaled the fragrance of irises wafting from the purple field while she continued to walk on the stone path.


    It reminded Ivy of her first time visiting her paracosm. It was always the same view. She finally got her wish answered as she could tell from afar a crooked figure was her grandma as she ran all she could to reach out to her for an embrace.


    ¡°Grandmaaaa!¡± Ivy cried when she reached her as she quickly pulled her in to hug her with all her might. She ignored her cries getting louder into a wail as when she was with her grandma, she could let herself be vulnerable. Her grandma could only stand silently letting her weep while she herself wept with Ivy. Phoenix watched from afar as he approached them.


    ¡°Oh, grandmaaaa¡­ I miss you¡­ I miss you soooo much!¡± Ivy managed to say out loud in between her choking sobs as grandma slowly let go of her embrace and rubbed her back to calm her down.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ Oh dear, how have you suffered¡­ Grandma is so sorry¡­¡± Grandma said as she wiped away Ivy¡¯s tears from her wet cheeks.


    ¡°Grandmaaaa¡­ Don¡¯t leave me again¡­¡± Ivy wailed with her eyes closed as she pulled her in for another tight hug. Phoenix who was close by was heartbroken at how sad Ivy was as he gently patted Ivy¡¯s head to comfort her. Ivy knew it was her twin as she held her hand out to hold his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Cry all you want Ivy¡­ You have been strong for too long¡­¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy wept even more that she could no longer stand on her feet and fell on to the ground with grandma in tow. Phoenix spread out his wings to keep them both in his embrace as grandma sat weeping together with Ivy. In the background, Phoenix let his harp start playing a soothing soft melody he played before for Ivy which eventually calmed her down.


    The sight of the rain on Jason¡¯s hotel room window panel was adding more moodiness to his already haywire self as he continued to drown in guilt for the past few nights after being busy at work, visiting sites and understanding the operations during day time with Ivy¡¯s father or brothers. He had been contemplating on telling the truth the next day since on the business side, everything seemed to be in order and he was going to head back to Landsfield.


    His heart had been longing for Ivy every single day being apart from her as he decided to finally give her a video call to check on her. It took him a lot of guts to press the call button and waited for her to pick up.


    While Ivy was in her grandma¡¯s embrace on the ground, she could feel a strong vibration occasionally on the ground which had enough force to shake them three apart. Ivy was holding on tight to her grandma not wanting to be split away by a force she felt from behind as she wailed her lungs out flying the opposite direction of her grandma and Phoenix. Ivy ended up waking up to the heavy downpour of the rain outside the balcony greeting her.


    She tried to calm herself down as she noticed her wet cheeks and realised she must have cried in her sleep. Lucky was whining at her as she comforted him to not worry about her. A sudden vibration from her phone rang again as she saw five miss calls from Jason.


    A call she had waited for many days which she thought would have thrilled her but only to upset her even further. She tried to ensure she kept herself composed before answering the video call as she quickly dried her wet cheeks with tissues.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ivy greeted as she flipped her hair to her left shoulder. Jason instantly studied her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Jason asked as he noticed she seemed to have just cried. He could feel the urge to take the next flight home just to be by her side.


    ¡°Yes I am¡­ I fell asleep while studying¡­ A little groggy¡­¡± She tilted her head to the side and scratched her head not knowing how to react to him being too observant.


    Jason knew she just woke from a nightmare but she didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth. He decided not to pry either although he felt a little disappointed but instead he decided to distract her.


    ¡°You sure it wasn¡¯t because you miss me?¡± Jason teased as he watched the corner of her lips curved up in a shy smile while she looked away.


    ¡°Of course not¡­ who is so free to miss you? Besides, I have Lucky accompanying me¡­¡± She showed the phone camera towards Lucky¡¯s direction as Lucky barked at him.


    ¡°See he doesn''t miss you too¡­¡± Ivy put a tongue out while Jason laughed at her. He was glad despite being this far, he was able to still cheer her up.


    ¡°Oh by the way, I have a party to attend tomorrow night with Andrew and Sandra¡­ Don¡¯t worry I will still feed Lucky for you!¡± Ivy cheered while hugging Lucky as Jason nodded.


    ¡°Enjoy!¡± He said briefly while contemplating if he should let her know if he was coming back the next day but instead decided to leave it as a surprise as just in case his discussion went wrong with Peter tomorrow and cause a delay, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Ivy.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Alright, since you will have to party tomorrow, sleep early. You need a lot of energy for it and don¡¯t stay too late. Call a taxi if you¡¯re too drunk to drive home or bunk in a hotel with Sandra and Andrew¡­Safety first¡­¡± Jason was initially wanting to give her some advice but ended up sounding like he was nagging as Ivy comically imitated him nagging which made him laugh.


    ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± Ivy said as he smiled. ¡°I will only hang up when I see you in bed¡­ Go¡­¡± Jason instructed as she obediently obliged with Lucky in tow. As she tucked herself in the blanket and put his view of her face lit by the table lamp, he couldn''t help but to smile at the sight.


    ¡°Sweet dreams Ivy¡­¡± Ivy smiled and nodded before hanging up.


    Ivy felt a little better after the call but when the thoughts of her missing her grandma and her leaving Jason soon came back to haunt her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but let loneliness take over her as she stared out at the window watching the rain while sobbing with Lucky in bed.


    Jason on the other hand was more confident of his plans the next day as he tucked himself to sleep only to find himself wide awake the entire night thinking about his plans. Instead of continuing tossing in bed and thinking too much when he caught a glimpse of sunrise on the horizon from his window panel, he dragged himself out of bed and got himself ready to meet Peter.


    Peter was in the midst of discussion with his staff when he caught a glimpse of Jason standing at his doorway from the glass door. He quickly wrapped up with his staff and signaled for Jason to enter.


    ¡°What a pleasant surprise to see you here this early, Jason?¡± Peter greeted as he took off his glasses and pointed for Jason to sit on the couch in front of his desk. Jason nodded primly with a solemn face. Judging from his look, Peter could tell something important Jason was about to tell him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the serious matter which brings you here? It must be urgent?¡± Peter prompted as Jason took a deep breath.


    ¡°Peter, after hearing me out, regardless of any agreements we made previously, I hope you would place priority on your daughter at all times.¡± Jason said as Peter instantly smiled.


    ¡°You have news about Ai Lee!¡± Peter asked excitedly as Jason nodded. However, Peter knew there was something wrong for Jason to act this way.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ Go ahead, what¡¯s going on?¡± Peter urged.


    Jason took up his mobile phone and opened a video of Ivy¡¯s debate to show Peter instead. Peter watched the video captivatingly as he instantly recognised it was his long lost beloved daughter. He was touched by how brilliant her performance was in debating as he couldn¡¯t help but to get a little emotional.


    Jason passed him some tissues as he came to the end of the video. ¡°Where is she? Is she still living in Manes?¡± Peter asked with his voice cracking in between.


    ¡°Her full name is Ivy Ophal Ai Lee. Ivy has always been staying in Manes with her grandma till her grandma passed away recently. She is in Manes college pursuing her college foundation and will be graduating within a few months after her finals.¡± Jason explained.


    ¡°Is her mother staying with her?¡± Peter asked worriedly about her daughter''s welfare.


    Jason shook his head. ¡°Apparently, ever since her mother left, since she was a toddler, she had never seen her mother again¡­¡± Jason said solemnly as he studied Peter who was deep in thought.


    ¡°Since infant to be exact¡­ The lady in the picture is my second wife. Ai Lee probably did not have many memories of her biological mother¡­¡± Peter explained but it didn''t mean anything to Jason as his mind was focused on his next issue.


    ¡°At the same time, she also is on internship with¡­¡± Jason paused for a moment as Peter looked at him curiously.


    ¡°With who?¡± Peter pestered.


    ¡°With Rahi¡¯s consulting¡­¡± Peter was a little surprised at first but he tried to keep himself composed as he thought to himself, things were not as simple as he thought.


    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Peter wanted to question further but Jason interrupted.


    ¡°I can explain¡­ When I first met Ivy, it was the beginning of the year and I didn¡¯t know she was your daughter. It was close to the time where you sent me a picture of your family when she was young. I happened to see the same family picture at her grandma¡¯s house when I visited her to persuade her to join Rahi¡¯s consulting for her internship as I saw that she was a capable lady. I sincerely wanted to train her. In the middle when she was still making her decision and I discovered her identity, I must admit I have also lured her into my company in the hope of using her as a pawn to get your cooperation in the merger. However¡­¡± Jason paused for a moment to keep his emotions in control.


    ¡°However, Ivy may be strong on the surface, but soon I learned she was trying to keep everything to herself and endured them from within. Because of that, she has sleep paralysis. I tried to convince her to seek medical help but so far she only went once to a psychologist who is a friend¡­¡± Peter cupped his face into his palm as Jason continued to explain.


    ¡°It only takes simple gestures and wonders to keep her happy. This young simple soul¡­ I hope she will finally let all her worries and miseries haunting her go as I led you to her. Hence, I will only agree to our merger only if she agrees to it. I no longer want to take advantage of the friendship I had with her. I am willing to give up this opportunity for your daughter¡¯s happiness. For that, I owe you an apology, Mr. Ophal.¡± Jason said as he stood to bow in front of Peter who was analysing his points.


    At first glance on the matter, it did indeed made Peter angry at Jason¡¯s manipulation and delay in telling him the truth but the more he thought about it, the more he could understand his actions and wondered if Jason and Ivy might have grew close enough to the level of more than friends for Jason to be so willing to make the sacrificed. However, he decided to leave that matter to the both of them to resolve as what mattered to him most was that he finally found Ivy and would definitely pamper her for good.


    ¡°I understand¡­ Take a seat Jason. You don¡¯t have to bow to me¡­¡± Peter held on to Jason¡¯s shoulders as he looked at Peter.


    ¡°I owe you an apology too for troubling you to do the impossible. It¡¯s all fated. My family and I will forever be grateful to you¡­¡± It was unexpected to Jason for Peter to be such understanding as Jason looked away guiltily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Jason apologised as Peter nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°I will prepare the contract and we will proceed as you have mentioned¡­¡± Peter said as Jason nodded in agreement. At the thought of Peter visiting Ivy, he was reminded of her midterm exams next week.


    ¡°Ivy is having her midterm exams next week. Perhaps the best time to visit her would be next Thursday; right after her last paper.¡± Jason suggested which kept Peter caught himself in surprises.


    ¡°You¡¯re so well aware of her schedule¡­ Tell me are you and Ai Lee in a relationship?¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but to question.


    ¡°I tutor her for accounts which is her extra subject in college. And no, we are not in a relationship but¡­¡± Jason hesitated for a moment to tell the truth but he knew he shouldn''t hide it if he wanted Peter¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Go slow¡­ The young Ai Lee I knew wasn¡¯t shy but stubborn and loves to retaliate a lot.¡± Peter chuckled as he mistaken Jason was admitting to liking his daughter.


    ¡°She is actually helping me out in a situation with my ex-girlfriend who had some psychological issues¡­¡± Peter paused for a moment at another surprise and paid attention to Jason as he continued to explain.


    ¡°My ex-girlfriend cheated on me with a mutual friend¡­ I once made a promise to my ex-girlfriend''s dying grandma to protect her granddaughter before she passed and before my ex-girlfriend cheated on me. Recently, we were caught in a situation and Ivy had to act as my fake girlfriend to protect my ex-girlfriend from harassing her. Rest assured, all is under control. The act should stop soon as Ivy would have decided on her next course of interest in studies which I don¡¯t want to block her way.¡±


    Peter nodded and smiled knowing his daughter had found a great mentor and hopefully her future partner as he patted Jason¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Young man, your job is done here. Head home and ensure my daughter graduates¡­¡± Peter smiled as Jason nodded with a smile as well. He was glad to have met Peter who was a very understanding person as he looked forward to their business venture but he knew he had to first sort out things with Ivy.


    He quickly texted Marcel to help him discreetly ask the exact location of the party Ivy was attending from Andrew or Sandra knowing they would also be there. He knew Marcel would keep their personal records as Andrew and Sandra had helped out before in one of the roadshows. On the way to the airport, Jason couldn''t wait to get home to see Ivy and pick her up from her party instead.

 Chapter 35: A lesson well learned, the hard way

    Sandra decided to give Ivy a call around four in the evening on Friday asking her if she was ready for the party only to be disappointed by a voicemail box. She initially wanted Ivy to help her pick out a dress but ended up choosing one herself.


    Knowing Jason would be back over the weekend, Ivy was busy trying to finalise the monthly accounts to be ready for his review that she had forgotten time. Only when Marcel walked up to her after most of the staff had left, that she realised she was already late for the party.


    ¡°Oh dear! I¡¯m almost done actually. I just needed to generate the reports and email them to Jason for review. I will leave in a while. I have something going on tonight¡­¡± Ivy notified Marcel who was chasing her to leave.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stay too late¡­ After all, it''s the weekend, time to rejuvenate¡­¡± Marcel said as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°You too! Don¡¯t work too hard¡­ Your boss will be home soon to take over from you¡­¡± Ivy chuckled along with Marcel as she quickly wrapped up and drove to Jason¡¯s house to feed Lucky before she got herself changed and drove over to the party.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that worry look?¡± Andrew asked Sandra who was staring out at the street while they waited for Ivy to arrive.


    ¡°I tried calling Ivy earlier but she didn¡¯t pick up at all¡­ Do you think she will come tonight?¡± Sandra asked. Andrew pulled her into his embrace and gently patted her back as she snuggled into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ She always forgets time and focuses too much when she is serious. I¡¯m sure Marcel would take good care of her at work. Besides, he called me earlier asking about tonight''s location. Your best friend is always so lucky that so many people are looking out for her¡­¡± Andrew comforted as Sandra felt much better after hearing him.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to know that¡­ Shall we go in first?¡± Sandra asked as Andrew nodded.


    The person Andrew thought would appear tonight turned out to be Jason instead of Marcel. Due to a slight delay, Jason arrived late and rushed to meet Marcel. On the way to the party¡¯s location, he dropped Marcel home as he sped off to meet Ivy at the address Marcel gave him.


    As he parked his car at one corner of a crowded house, he stood outside his car and watched from afar. ¡°What a revealing dress tonight, Ivy?¡± He thought to himself as he watched Ivy, who just arrived, entering the main door.


    Ivy went into the crowded house and found Andrew and Sandra instantly by one corner.


    Andrew whistled as Ivy approached them. "Looking hot, Ivy!" Ivy winked as she flared her skimpy deep ¡°V¡± collar dress.


    "Ivy!" Sandra greeted her with a hug. "Where¡¯s the boyfie? Just you?" Andrew teased.


    "Was about to ask the same. Just the both of you?" Ivy asked in return trying to avoid the topic Andrew just brought up.


    "Ivy¡­" Sandra snarled in agitation as she rolled her eyes knowing Ivy was talking about her trio of friends who were standing far away screening the room.


    "Do you really think Lance, Belinda and Laura would really come over to hang out with us huh? Without you, it¡¯s impossible alright¡­¡± Sandra complained as she finished up her soda in her cup.


    "Chill my dear¡­ You look cute in this dress¡­¡± Ivy winked at Sandra as she placed an arm over her shoulders.


    ¡°A little break wouldn''t kill really..." Ivy mumbled to herself while Sandra drank her beer. They both were watching an unfamiliar guy coming up to their direction.


    ¡°Careful girls¡­He is Melissa, our hostess¡¯ boyfriend and isn''t a good guy.¡± Andrew whispered to both of them as he instantly pulled both girls behind him.


    It was Melissa, the hostess¡¯s boyfriend, Kyle. He was known to be a member of one of the underground mobsters and a notorious playboy. Andrew always wondered why of all guys, Melissa would choose him as her own criteria wasn¡¯t that bad after all. She was the ¡°every guy¡¯s dream girl¡± in college.


    Kyle got interested in Ivy the moment he laid eyes on her, knowing she must be easy as he went over to give her a drink and tried to ease his way out of Andrew¡¯s blockage.


    "Hello folks! Here, have a drink!" Kyle called out as he passed Ivy a drink and sneakily slipped his arm by her waist after swiftly bypassing Andrew¡¯s arms. Ivy was taken aback as she quickly slid away closer to Sandra instead.


    "Welcome, welcome! So I heard you''re all from Melissa''s school?" Kyle noticed Ivy¡¯s quick reaction as he continued to put on his welcoming act. Andrew was on high alert protecting Ivy and Sandra as he continued to stand in front of them firmly.


    Sandra caught his arm and stopped him from going closer to Kyle as she knew Kyle was already getting on Andrew¡¯s nerves.


    "Easy Andrew..." She whispered to Andrew¡¯s left ear before holding tightly onto his left arm.


    Ivy on the other hand, was energised to protect herself and her friends that she knew such a guy like Kyle wasn¡¯t any good company. The earlier they ward him off the better it was and one way was to fulfill his request as reasonably as they could. She had seen enough in her grandma¡¯s spicy noodles shop to learn all these tactics.


    "Why, thank you for being a warm hostess. Guess you should return to Melissa quickly as she tends to have the tendency of drowning too much of herself in the crowd.¡± Ivy greeted trying not to be rude but threw hints of warning to him instead.


    "Oh, yes... But before that, a toast to welcome you, shall we?" Kyle insisted on watching Ivy drink the beer he forcefully placed in her right hand as he held up his cup. By instinct, Ivy knew the drink might be spiked but she had no choice but to drink it as a toast to please him and ensure he left them for the night.


    "Enjoy!" Kyle cheered satisfyingly as he walked away knowing Ivy had fallen into his trap with the spiked drink.


    "Ivy, you didn''t check the drink and you finished it?" Sandra scolded her as she immediately dragged her to a brighter corner with Andrew.


    Ivy smiled and checked her consciousness. "I am fine. It''s worth it to ward him off. Besides, I literally need that boost to ease my raging flames deep inside."


    Ivy tried to cover up her suspicions and told herself she had to leave soon as her gut feeling was telling her something was wrong with the drink.


    "Hey easy there... What happened? Had a fight with Jason?" Andrew teased which reminded Ivy that he wasn''t around as she sighed.


    ¡°Even when he isn''t around, he is so bothersome¡­¡± She grabbed the half drank glass of beer from Sandra''s hand and downed it.


    "Ivy! Easy there!" Sandra scolded as Andrew pulled the empty cup from her hand.


    "Hey! We''re here to de-stress. We shouldn''t meddle with these issues till then shall we?" Ivy cheered as Andrew and Sandra looked at her skeptically. Andrew caught a glimpse of Kyle watching them from afar as he quickly turned on his protective mode again.


    "Looking at how he is watching over us now, you better stay close to me." Andrew warned Ivy as he brought everyone''s attention to Kyle watching from a distance.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Sandra and Ivy nodded as Ivy made an okay sign with her finger. Ivy began to feel a little tipsy. She knew it was the effect of the spiked drink as she alerted herself to find an excuse to leave quickly.


    Through the transparent windows, Jason could see every action in the house. He noticed Ivy was drinking a lot while talking to Andrew and Sandra the entire night.


    ¡°They are having a great time...¡± He thought to himself and felt a little disappointed with her for not missing him like he did as he continued standing by his car watching her from outside.


    "And so, I told her off today that I was going to sit for a major exam and if she wanna fight with me, she will need to wait till after October." Andrew explained his squabbles with his younger sister, Ally as Ivy and Sandra laughed.


    "Could you please grow up? She is just thirteen." Sandra said as she giggled.


    After a while, Ivy started to feel the dizziness which was getting uncomfortable. She knew something was wrong because her alcohol tolerance level was not this bad. She thought she might not have enough rest due to late night studies but she was more suspicious of the drink earlier.


    "I need to head to the ladies for a bit, okay?" Ivy said as an excuse but in fact she wanted to head to her car and rest a while. Sandra and Andrew nodded without suspecting anything and went on discussing about his sister.


    As Ivy exited the house¡¯s side door, Kyle who had been sneaking from behind grabbed her into the dark alley by the house. A jolt of shock made her know she was in danger and had fallen into Kyle''s trap the moment she turned around to see his face with his hand covering her mouth muffling her screams. It was a tight grab which hurt her wrist while being dragged outside into a dark corner. No doubt the fresh air had worked miracles to make her feel better and much more sober but her visions were getting blurry.


    "Let go of me..." Ivy was trying to fight him off but he was too strong for her especially when she was very dizzy.


    "Chill girl¡­. It¡¯s me Kyle¡­¡± Ivy couldn''t keep her head straight as she forced herself to think of ways to escape while she bent down to catch her breath.


    ¡°Hey, you''re alright? I''m Kyle." He reintroduced himself while he pinned her to the wall. The sudden lifting made Ivy too dizzy to get a good look at him in the dark. She could sense she was in a very bad, dangerous situation. She was hoping Andrew or Sandra would notice her disappearance.


    "Move away... Let me go!" She tried pushing him away as she prayed for Andrew or Sandra or anyone to come to her rescue while she squatted to attend to her dizzy head. She desperately wished Jason was around but knew it was only her wishful thinking as he was so far away in another city.


    "Aww... Come on. I gave you a drink not to be pushed away just like that. Let''s have some fun, shall we?" Kyle said as he started to pin her down to the wall again while she resisted with all her might. She could feel his lips all over her as she kept pushing him away.


    Jason, who had been watching by his car, was thinking to himself, she was after all a teenager and it was a normal thing for her to experience dating guys of her age. He couldn''t help but to feel angry and disappointed but he told himself after what he did behind her back, who was he to ask Ivy to trust her future with him.


    While he wanted to turn away, he caught a glimpse of Ivy fighting to get loose. He saw Kyle, who had lost his patience, begin to use violence on her as he slapped her, sending her laying on the ground.


    Ivy was trying her best to push Kyle away but the drug was making her head spinning so much that it became a struggle to lift herself up from the ground. Kyle got impatient as he wanted to tear her dress while she managed to pull all her remaining energy to slap him. He was furious that he slapped her back again and was literally pinning her to the ground as she kept wiggling out, fighting him.


    "Nooooo, stop! Stop! Help!" Ivy kept screaming as she pushed him away with all her might as tears began to fall from her eyes in fear.


    Instinct made Jason run towards them as he flipped the guy over and gave him a punch flying him off into the air. He was furious at how Kyle treated Ivy with violence as he continuously gave Kyle several punches.


    Andrew was anxious about Ivy being too long in the loo. As they waited they heard a commotion outside which made Sandra and him both run outside to find Ivy lying on the ground while unexpectedly found Jason punching Kyle back to back.


    Ivy was struggling to get up while enduring the dizziness and pain.


    "You bloody son of a¡­ !" Jason kept giving back to back punches till Kyle''s men came by and surrounded Ivy and Jason.


    Ivy knew she must stop Jason otherwise he would get severely injured as she forcefully pulled herself up from the ground and managed to catch hold of Jason¡¯s hand while he stopped punching Kyle.


    "Jason¡­ Jason¡­ Stop, stop¡­." She mumbled in a weak voice loud enough for Jason who was supporting her wobbly self to hear. However, the sight of Kyle and the gang made his adrenaline rush even faster as he wanted to continue to fight only to be pulled back by Ivy¡¯s weak gestures.


    "Hey, that''s enough¡­ Let''s leave¡­" Ivy said with her eyes closed, enduring the dizziness.


    Ivy held on tight to Jason from behind as she pulled him to the car but he stopped midway to turn back and look at them as he could feel the mob was slowly creeping up on them.


    "Jason, please..." Ivy was praying hard that Jason would leave quickly as her heavy head began to spiral even more and she was worried they would injure Jason. He could feel her trembling body hugging on tight to him as he reluctantly walked her to the car but turned back to check on the mobsters who were close but halted their pace when Jason was watching them.


    "Jason, leave... Let''s go..." Ivy whispered in her shaking voice as she couldn''t stand straight while she stumbled to stand before Jason caught her in time.


    "Get the authority to deal with them. Beating up adolescents could end up in jail." Ivy said as she closed her eyes, enduring her dizziness. She continued to pull him to the car while he was so overwhelmed by rage.


    Andrew knew the guys wouldn''t let go of them knowing how close they were trailing Ivy and Jason. He decided to blast the police siren from his phone and screamed. "Police! RUN!"


    He went into the house to alert the rest of the fake news as he watched Jason being pulled to the car by Ivy hastily.


    Jason stormed into the car as she entered the passenger side. She instantly tilted her head down as her dizziness overwhelmed her.


    "You''re alright?" He then realised Ivy was looking very unwell as he asked. She was cupping her face into her palm while her tears leaked out from her fingers. She was overwhelmed by fear but yet uncomfortable with her spiraling dizzy head.


    He pulled her in for a hug to comfort her.


    "It''s alright. You''re safe. I will drive you home." He started to pat her back.


    She instantly grabbed his hand as he moved away while holding her pounding head with another hand. "Can we not head to my home? I don''t wanna be alone. Just not tonight."


    He sighed as he flipped her head up. "Who said we are going to your home..." He wanted to comfort her but he was shocked to find her red face as she kept holding on to her head.


    "Ivy, you''re alright?"


    "I''m feeling really dizzy. I think, my drink..." Her words trailed off as she fainted while holding out for his hand.


    "Damn that kid!" Jason cursed as he drove as fast as he could to reach the hospital.


    He carried her and rushed all the way to the emergency room.


    "Help! Help! Emergency!" He yelled as a few nurses rushed towards him with a bed.


    He laid her down in bed and called up Marcel to get the police to deal with the kids at the party. He also reminded Marcel to ensure Andrew and Sandra¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Ivy will be alright¡­ Don¡¯t worry Phoenix¡­ It was her first time trying out her magic skills and it lasted very long. It was a good start¡­¡± Grandma comforted Phoenix as Ivy could catch a glimpse of their blurry look.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ I want to take Ivy back to the kingdom¡­ I want to bring her into the tower of reflection¡­¡± Phoenix echoed as grandma looked worried.


    ¡°Phoenix, you know the consequences of entering there¡­ There is a high possibility of memory loss and if the both of you enter¡­¡± Grandma¡¯s voice broke as she explained to Phoenix.


    ¡°I know grandma¡­ I was thrown in there before they sent me here¡­ I recalled the past memories I saw. I want to give Ivy a chance to live for once. I no longer want her to be my protector. I no longer want her to make the sacrifice¡­ I want to be all that for her at least once¡­ Even if I lose my memory again¡­¡± Phoenix¡¯s turn for his voice to break at the thought of the gruesome sacrifice Ivy made for him all the while.


    ¡°Grandma understands¡­ not forgetting, it might trigger another side of her¡­¡± Grandma''s last sentence was muffled by Phoenix¡¯s cries as she hoped the worse scenario would never happen.


    Ivy could hear Phoenix¡¯s cries and it was her first time hearing him cry as she drowsily tried to cope with the exhaustion she felt all over her body. She felt helpless and weak at the situation as she struggled to recuperate quicker only to find herself spiraling down a never-ending abyss.


    Ivy finally gained consciousness the next day as she jolted up in bed trying to push the sight of the never ending spiraling abyss away. She felt like she was hit by a truck as she looked around, knowing it was a hospital room.


    Her mind slowly recalled last night¡¯s event. She beamed, smiling knowing Jason was home only to be quickly frightened and furious about Kyle.


    Jason walked right when she was still absorbing it all. At the sight of him, Ivy didn¡¯t hesitate from hugging him.


    The frightening event from the night before was playing over and over in her mind as she gripped tighter to him with her trembling body as she controlled her turbulence of emotions with wailing tears in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s all alright now, Ivy¡­ Did you wake from a nightmare?¡± Jason comforted as he tightened his hug. She shook her head forgetting the spiraling abyss as she absorbed the warmness of safety in his arms.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you." She whispered as she snuggled deeper into his chest.


    He let her go to see her face. "I have taken things to the authorities. Those guys from your college?"


    "Not Kyle and his boys¡­ They are from the mobsters¡­ That¡¯s why I was so worried they would severely injure you¡­ Why didn¡¯t you just leave quickly?" She nagged at him as a few tears slipped from her eyes.


    He wiped them away as she noticed he looked very haggard and there were plasters all over his hand and face. She knew he must have jet lagged.


    "You should have let the law take care of it." She said sadly as he smiled. He hugged her again.


    "Number one rule in a party, you should not simply grab a drink from a stranger. Be careful of your drink. I trust you should know this don¡¯t you since you''re such a good drinker¡­. Number two, scream for help loudly as though it''s the end of the world...." Jason started to nag as she hugged him tighter before sobbing.


    He wanted to continue nagging but he could feel her fears on her trembling body as he comforted her and knew the trauma had not ended for her.


    "You will be discharged today since you have regained consciousness as the doctor said... Stay over at my place alright and skip the exams?" He let go of her, as he suddenly felt he was pushing her too much to absorb, considering she had just regained consciousness and was so frail and pale.


    "No. Don''t. I am going to take the exams¡­ I have prepared a lot for it..." Ivy explained as more tears trickled down when she released their hug and faced him.


    Jason nodded as he led her to sit on the bed and wiped away her tears. "Alright. Alright. We will get you discharged first then we talk. Wait here alright while I run the procedure at the counter."


    She nodded as she looked sad when he walked off, trying to control her emotions from breaking her. She thought about Andrew and Sandra to distract herself instead. She wondered if they were alright from last night while checking her phone only to find messages from them reporting that they were safe and they knew she was also with Jason.


    She let herself breathe a sigh of relief as she counted her blessings for having Jason by her side. She also counted the days remaining where she would then have to leave him.


    ¡°Reality was always this harsh¡­ Isn''t it normal to endure what else is coming?¡± Ivy asked herself as she looked out at the gloomy skies by the window with a sad face.

 Chapter 36: I will be by your side protecting you, always and forever

    Jason watched Ivy wipe away her tears harshly as he stood by the balcony¡¯s entrance with her unexpected surprise prepared for him. His heart instantly ached, imagining if he wasn¡¯t there the night before to rescue her, what would have happened as he walked closer and patted Lucky who was wagging his tail at him.


    He sat next to her with the aquarium of guppies. He knew he needed to make her express it all out as she was holding it all in.


    He gently pulled her in for a hug. "Thank you for the surprise¡­¡± He whispered as she suddenly recalled the surprise she wanted to give him which completely slipped her mind. While trying to control her emotions from thinking about leaving Jason soon, remembering the surprise as a farewell gift made Ivy out of control as she poured all her heart out while being enveloped in his embrace.


    "It''s alright. It''s all over. You don''t have to worry." Jason comforted but to no avail as she wept helplessly. Jason could only gently comb her hair while watching the rain outside the balcony accompanying her. A part of him was grateful for all the decisions he had made so far while a part of him knew, soon, he will throw this young lady back into making a tough decision about her family and the status of their friendship.


    Knowing Ivy, Jason knew that although she looked strong on the outside but in actual fact, she was deliberately keeping everything to herself and hiding her issues to not worry people around her. Sometimes, the pressure she puts on herself actually exceeds her abilities.


    Even if he was to be selfish and not let her meet her family, he wasn¡¯t confident that with him alone he would be able to guide her and provide enough love or support.


    ¡°What if it turned out to be like Nancy again?¡± He wondered with regrets. He knew it was best if he let her meet with her family soon after her exams. That way, at least he knew she would get all the protection and love she always craved for while running the business well which was built by her father for her family.


    ¡°Guess, that¡¯s also how someone protects someone they love; by quietly staying by their side protecting them on the sideline¡­¡± Jason thought to himself as he gently patted Ivy who had quietened down and was much more calm.


    "You know you''re only eighteen? Why do you put yourself under so much pressure?" He asked softly as he intended to prompt her to speak.


    Ivy suddenly recalled, she was in fact crying at the thought of leaving him soon but he must not know about it. Hence, she had to cover it with a lie and knew he must have thought she was shaken about the incident on the night before.


    Although she was at first but she was more grateful that at the nick of time, he came to rescue her. "I was ¡­ trying to protect my friends ¡­from being harassed..." She stuttered as she sat still in his comforting hug.


    "That does not give you the chance to ignore your own safety, Ivy¡­¡± Jason caressed her wet cheeks but got so furious at the thought of Kyle¡¯s deeds at his delicate beloved Ivy. He couldn''t help but to begin to continuously question her, letting go of his fears and worries.


    ¡°What if no one was there? What if I didn''t plan to head home a day earlier to give you a surprise? What if he took advantage of you? Do you understand how dangerous it was for you at this age to fend for yourself and your friends but put the blame on yourself when it isn''t your fault at all?" Jason furiously asked as he reminded himself to control his tone, leaving Ivy sat up straight while sniffing.


    Ivy knew for Jason to be this furious, she had made a huge mistake and she was lucky to escape as she tried to control her emotions from the realisation of last night¡¯s dire situation and nodded. The sight of her vulnerable self made Jason¡¯s heart soften that he didn''t have the will to lecture any further but instead longing to protect her all the while. He patted her head instead and smiled.


    "Thank you." She smiled in return as she felt a little better while he wiped away her tears.


    "Come, I have a surprise for you and dinner." He pulled her injured wrist which she didn''t notice earlier as she yelped in pain.


    "Oh, oh am sorry!" Jason apologised as he rubbed gently on her blue black wrist.


    "Come, we will fix this as well." He took her to the kitchen and reminded himself to rub her bruise with ointment later.


    She sat noticing the bowl aquarium of guppies'' gift Jason brought back down was in the middle of the dining table with her favorite Mac and cheese pasta. She couldn''t help but to keep grinning watching both guppies swimming happily in the small aquarium and also her surprise meal.


    Jason sat in front of her after serving the mac on cheese on each of their plates.


    "I missed you..." He finally told her which caught her wandering attention back at him as she looked up at him with twinkling eyes. Those were the words they both hoped to hear from each other the entire week only to be heard from him first. Jason could tell how touched she was at hearing those three words from her expression .


    "Thank you for the gift. I think they missed you more..." He added on as she couldn¡¯t help but to smile and started to have dinner.


    ¡°I miss you too¡­¡± Ivy said in her heart while watching Jason taking his first bite of mac and cheese. She couldn¡¯t help but to blink back her tears at the thought of not being able to say it out loud as she didn¡¯t want to give him false hope knowing she would leave him soon.


    After dinner, she was contemplating on skipping exams as she found herself having difficulties concentrating on studying the entire night as she stood by the window. After reading Andrew and Sandra¡¯s messages on updates of Kyle¡¯s interrogation and telling her that he had been bailed, she had been bothered about Jason¡¯s safety since they were dealing with an underground mobster after all.


    Besides, she really wanted to avoid Melissa in college since the party she held surely got her into trouble with not just the authority but her parents. However, a part of her felt disappointed if she was to bail out, since it was going to be the second last exam before finals in three months'' time and she had prepared a lot for the exam.


    "Ivy?" Jason came into her room wanting to attend to her wrist with an ointment but saw she was so deep in her thoughts with her eyes closed. He enjoyed the sight of her standing by the window watching the rain pour outside since they got home. He told himself to ensure he would remember the beauty of the scene which slowly was finding a permanent place in his memory.


    ¡°How did Melissa cope with Kyle being charged to the authorities and why did she have to meddle with such a dark background guy?¡± Ivy questioned herself and was also certain that with Melissa¡¯s wealthy family background, they could bail Kyle anytime.


    ¡°Will I be harmed if that¡¯s the case or even worse now that they know about Jason. Will he be harmed too?¡± Ivy sighed worriedly.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Jason was wondering what she was thinking so intensely. He went closer and touched her shoulder as he shifted her to face him. She jumped from his act as he caught her and hugged her.


    "It''s me! Sorry, I startled you..." Jason said gently as he patted her back while she eased into his arms as she caught her breath.


    Ivy was stunned for a moment from her thoughts as she slowly let go of him.


    "What were you thinking so intensely? Were you memorising some stuff?" He asked worriedly.


    She shook her head as her heart beat got faster again but she wasn''t sure if it was her thoughts earlier of him getting injured made her nervous or just being around him gave her the vibe. He guessed she was worried about last night as he started to open the ointment and applied onto her bruise before rubbing on it gently.


    "I''m thinking of skipping exams but...." She finally said quietly as she looked out the window and watched the rain while enduring the pain of her bruise.


    "But you would be wasting all of your effort... I really think you should go." Jason urged as she kept quiet. She couldn''t bring herself to tell him her worries which involved his safety.


    He started to add on more force to her bruise that Ivy couldn''t withstand, controlling her tears and choking on her words when she wanted to reply. She didn''t know if she was crying because of the pain on her bruise or the pain in her heart on not being able to tell him the true feelings and thoughts anymore. She learned the furthest distance was also the closest distance and it¡¯s more torturous than being far apart.


    "Look, I know you''re worried about last night. Rest assured it will be fine. You shouldn''t let some jerk waste your effort, Ivy." She blinked, contemplating on Jason¡¯s thoughts as he wiped away her tears.


    "I will drive you to college everyday..." He persuaded as she interrupted. "You''re busy enough. Don¡¯t bother."


    "At least on Monday? I will make sure you''re safe. Even if I am not there, Marcel would be. Just go ahead and take that exam. After all, it¡¯s going to be finals after this. During the three months before the finals, despite the internship part for the next six months, there are no other ways for them to evaluate your results. I am sure you will do well this round too. I will also give you a great evaluation on your internship because you deserve it. So don¡¯t worry about anything else and just sit for it peacefully next week alright?" He persuaded as she smiled after weighing his suggestions.


    The sight of her smile eased his heartache as he tilted her head higher to face him and looked into her eyes. As he felt himself drawing closer to her face, he was going against his will to take an attempt to kiss her.


    It took her by surprise but as her eyes twinkled and her mind went blank, she realised it was a moment she never allowed herself to day dream of; knowing all along their romantic relationship was fake but it was beginning to become a reality.


    At the thought of all the risks he was jeopardising, Jason managed to pull away gently before his lips touched hers.


    ¡°Rest early and stop thinking too much. I will help you study tomorrow alright?¡± He said quickly as he started to walk hastily towards the door.


    She was stunned by the sudden change of actions but was more annoyed to sleep alone. Although it was with Lucky, she knew her nightmares would create chaos for her. However, she was already feeling sleepy as she told herself it was only right for her to leave Jason alone after the attempted kiss.


    ¡°If he did kiss me, will I be willing to break the promise to Nancy?¡± She wondered by herself as she slowly drifted into her paracosm.


    At the point of blinking at the bright lights, she attempted to open her eyes and she saw Phoenix beaming on her. She instantly sat up to hug him.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ivy asked Phoenix, recalling the fight they had with their mother¡¯s guards.


    ¡°I am¡­ You were exhausted from over exerting your powers but grandma had transferred her ¡­.¡± Before Phoenix could finish explaining, a barge from the main door of grandma¡¯s cottage greeted them. Standing with an army of guards behind, stood the mighty king of the seven swords kingdom; Ivy and Phoenix¡¯s father, King Polaris.


    ¡°Father!¡± Phoenix called out in fear and was on high alert as he spread his wings wide open to hide Ivy from him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide her¡­ I know Ivy is here¡­¡± The king groaned as Phoenix held Ivy in his wings in an attempt to run away.


    ¡°Leave her¡­ I¡¯m here for the queen¡­ Petunia shall be doomed when she returns to the kingdom! Search the plains!¡± He instructed his guards as grandma stepped into the living area from the kitchen.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± The king greeted as he knelt down.


    ¡°You insolent child! How could you let that witch treat my grandchildren this way?!¡± Grandma yelled at him as she beat him with her kitchen towel.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I shall carry out my duties to protect the kingdom and everyone in it¡­ Show me where Petunia is and I will bring her back to the kingdom to be executed¡­¡± The king explained as Phoenix looked at grandma doubtfully. Phoenix had trouble trusting the king as the person he was told to assassinate was clearly Ivy before this but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case now that he was instructing a search for their mother.


    ¡°Mother, I failed to carry out my duties back then and protect all of you that I had caused so much trouble from her witchcraft. Please forgive your son, mother¡­¡± The king pleaded solemnly as grandma sighed. Only then did Phoenix understand that both himself and the king were under their mother¡¯s spell all along.


    ¡°Mother is locked in a prism at the north east of the plain. She should be exhausted from mind controlling serpents for us to fight. Ivy had just recovered and found her powers¡­¡± Phoenix explained as the King raised his hand.


    ¡°All of you should rest here¡­¡± Before the king could finish his sentence, a bright light pierced in from the window sending an explosion into the cottage as Phoenix scrambled to save Ivy while grandma stood on the front line protecting the three of them from the debris. There were back to back explosion and when Ivy could catch a clear sight of who the culprit was, she saw the face of the lady who pushed her down from the tall building from afar laughing hauntingly which sent chills down her spine as she gripped tightly onto Phoenix before a huge blinding ball of red light was heading towards all of them.


    Jason was cursing and scolding himself in his room as he paced around to calm himself down for acting too irrationally.


    "She was afraid but it was wrong to take advantage of her. Why did you even attempt to kiss her?!" He scolded himself. ¡°Besides, you were going to make enemies with her soon¡­ Jason!¡± He smacked his head for his stupid act.


    He decided to head to the kitchen for a glass of wine instead after awhile. As he stepped out of his room, he heard a scream from Ivy¡¯s room.


    He instantly sprinted to check on her and found Ivy woke up in cold sweat. Despite the blinding lights from her dreams, her body remembered the terror from the night before instead. She could still feel Kyle''s body pounding on her as she tried to get over it. She forced herself not to cry or think about the feeling but she couldn''t control the trauma as she sobbed, cringing to her knees. Lucky was already scratching on to the room¡¯s door trying to get out and barking to alert Jason. In a blink of time, Jason opened the door and switched on the light as he rushed over to her while she sobbed. He could feel her trembling body while he lifted her onto his lap and cradled her.


    "It''s alright, Ivy. Was it a nightmare?" She couldn¡¯t tell him it was more of the trauma her body felt from last night¡¯s incident as she eased in deeper in to his arms and wailed all her terror out.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright." He comforted as he hugged her tightly while his heart ached at the sight of her clinging onto him as though she was begging for her life. A few tears welled up in his eyes which caught him by surprise as he blinked them back and focused on calming her down.


    "I will get you something warm to drink?" She shook her head after she quieted down a little.


    "Could you stay with me just for tonight, please?" She begged with her shaky voice as she sniffed in his arms.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He hummed in agreement and tucked her back into the blanket.


    "I will switch off the lights and close the door first?" She hesitated for a while in letting go of his hand but eventually nodded. He was cursing Kyle for causing such unnecessary trauma for Ivy who already had issues with her sleep and was in the midst of preparing for her exams.


    Ivy watched Jason closing the door first before switching off the lights, leaving only the night light illuminating the room. The darkness frightened her a little as she shut her eyes tightly and held onto herself with her hands all fist up. She waited for him to climb into bed and cradled her again before she calmed down and held onto his arm.


    At times like this, she missed her grandma the most. She recalled her dream of her father. She wondered was he still alive and was he doing well? Every time the thought of her father would stir her feelings to feel bad for him. All along, she always hoped for the best for him as she was after all one of the sacrifices he made to earn that bright future.


    Jason could feel she was more calm, hugging on to his arm as though she was seeking refuge from him. He eased in to make it comfortable for both of them. Jason¡¯s gentle gesture pulled her back from her thoughts of her father and was grateful once again for Jason to be by her side. She forced herself to indulge in the moment of refuge and forget about leaving him for a moment.


    "Thank you..." She whispered as she hugged him tighter.


    He smiled watching the silhouette of her hugging him as he patted her to sleep.


    "You know, it''s alright to be weak and defeated sometimes¡­¡± He pinched her wet nose before taking a tissue to help her dry them. ¡°So, stop putting the burden on yourself. You''re a strong woman. I¡¯ll always be by your side¡­" He whispered as she nodded and hugged him tighter.


    ¡°...protecting you, always and forever¡­¡± He finished the sentence in mind instead as her gesture caught him off guard from telling her the ending which could only give false hope when the business venture falls through at the end of next week. He could only hold on to her for now with the hope of her to be mature enough to handle the situation when the time comes. Even if she doesn''t, he already had plans to keep this promise.

 Chapter 37: I knew my instinct was right

    Knowing Ivy was still under trauma, Jason didn¡¯t want her to be alone so he accompanied her the whole Sunday while she studied. He took the chance to catch up on work as he had been away for a week. Ivy secretly enjoyed their quiet day together as she felt safe and was able to study well knowing he was by his side.


    Although Jason was busy with work, he caught Ivy taking multiple glances at him a few times. He knew his actions the night before had gone overboard and needed to give her an explanation. However, he knew with her state at the moment, it was best to postpone his explanation first.


    Ivy on the other hand, had forgotten about the close call of her first kiss being stolen but instead could sense Jason was still worried about her trauma although he didn¡¯t show it. She could only watch him being concerned helplessly when he kept his accounts tutoring session and review of his company¡¯s monthly accounts with her short.


    He even slept by her side that night which made her realise she had to keep her feelings under control. Although she knew she desperately needed his companionship, she was also thinking about the consequences when the time came for her to leave him. However, his persistence had made her lose the will to retaliate as she quietly enjoyed his dominating side for once while she slowly drifted into a peaceful dream.


    ¡°Princess¡­ Be careful¡­¡± Ivy heard a familiar voice as she opened her eyes to find herself once again standing under the aurora lit skies. She twirled around to find the tall teenager she once met and realised she was back to being her younger self again.


    The teenager was holding on to her tiny palm as he looked up at the beautiful scenery in the sky. Little Ivy gripped on to his hand tighter as the teenager smiled, noticing her tiny gesture. She couldn''t help but to giggle as she said to him. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you will be my prince one day¡­¡± Her words sent the teenager flattered as little Ivy continued to giggle at her thoughts while she twirled in front of him.


    At the break of Monday¡¯s dawn, Ivy¡¯s alarm broke her sweet dream as she sat up in bed still holding tightly onto Jason¡¯s left hand. She used her left hand to switch off the alarm as Jason was stirring. She stared at him momentarily and smiled happily recalling her dream. It eventually made her recall her close first kiss two nights ago with Jason. She blushed at the thought but she knew it was only momentarily. She decided to keep her feelings to herself and enjoyed the present instead of worrying about the future although it was close by.


    She couldn¡¯t help but to squeeze into his hug. "Get ready first... You will be late." Jason mumbled with his eyes closed when he felt Ivy was burrowing into his arms.


    "You''re tired. You should sleep. I can accompany you and skip the exam today." She teased with her eyes closed and smiled. He opened his eyes and saw a wide grin written over her face which was facing him. He knew she was up to her mischief again.


    "Ivy." He shook her but she didn''t respond.


    "Ivyyyy..." He called out with a voice indicating he would do something funny to her if she didn''t barge. She still refused to move as she enjoyed absorbing the warmness of his hug which was as though ushering away the coldness of her loneliness all along.


    He had no choice but to tickle her awake. Ivy yelped in laughter at the surprise attack as she begged him to stop.


    "Alright, alright. I will head to shower. Stop it, Jason! Stop it!¡± She begged as they both giggled together. He stopped and pointed to the washroom direction as he waited for her to head to the washroom. Before she headed on, she made a bold move recalling their unfinished business two nights ago by stealing a quick peck on his cheek.


    It caught him by surprise as he smiled to himself while recalling his attempt two nights ago as well. He found himself stuck in a crossroad; frustrated with the fact that he really wanted to start something new with Ivy but again he knew it wasn¡¯t the right time as he groaned in mind and headed to shower in his room.


    He dropped off Ivy at the college¡¯s main gate as Andrew and Sandra walked up to her. They waved at Jason who drove off before gratefully greeted Ivy who looked well.


    "Sandra!" Ivy chirped happily which surprised them both that she was in a good mood.


    "Morning!" Sandra smiled as Ivy hugged her. The three of them continued walking to their exam hall with Sandra and Andrew holding hands.


    "We are so glad you came today, Ivy! Thanks to Jason man¡­ Have you been well?" Andrew asked as Ivy nodded with a smile at the sound of his name.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me¡­ I was studying the whole day yesterday with Jason and he was tutoring me. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t reply to your messages on time¡­¡± Ivy explained as they both nodded.


    They remained silent momentarily as Andrew sent eye signals to Sandra if they wanted to ask her about her relationship with Jason which seemed to be progressing. Ivy actually has noticed their secret eye signals and decided to give a little clarification.


    ¡°He is still not my boyfriend¡­¡± Ivy said as she stopped walking. Andrew and Sandra knew it was their chance but Andrew couldn¡¯t help to tease her.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t ask, but since you mentioned¡­ It seems you¡¯re both progressing a little aren''t you?¡± Andrew said as Ivy rolled her eyes and looked away with a smile knowing she couldn¡¯t hide anything from the both of them.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Sandra cheered excitedly.


    ¡°If I were you, I would forget about the promise made to Nancy and give it a try. After all, Nancy wouldn''t know if he doesn''t tell and you both can have a little long distance relationship¡­¡± Sandra teased as they started walking again. Ivy was blushing while contemplating on their idea but the weekend incident with Kyle helplessly kept bothering her mind.She recalled Andrew and Sandra both only updated her about them being all well at home but didn¡¯t mention anything about their escape.


    ¡°About that night¡­ how did you both escape?¡± Ivy was already too blushed to blush any further that she decided to change their topic.


    "Well, I was about to take Kyle down when Jason came to your rescue. I knew the gang wouldn''t leave you both alone so I had to blast out a fake police siren from my mobile and quickly rush with her to the car before speeding off. You should really thank Jason for being the hero¡­ If he wasn¡¯t there, I guess we would all be in grave danger." Andrew explained.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do that again Ivy!¡± Sandra took the chance to scold Ivy as she nodded solemnly.


    "But Ivy, you should avoid Melissa for the week. I heard the police crash the party and Kyle got out of trouble. In case they come up with something stupid you know¡­" Andrew warned and that was exactly what she had been worrying two nights ago only to be suddenly forgotten over a peaceful day with Jason yesterday. Ivy nodded as they stepped into the exam hall.


    Lance and Belinda saw Ivy and immediately dispersed their chatters to greet her with concern.


    "Ivy! We are so glad you came!" Lance said as Belinda went to hug her. Andrew and Sandra watched in disgust while Ivy tried to gain her composure and wondered if Belinda was just putting on a show.


    "Hey... Chill am alright... Really. Don¡¯t worry alright. I''m still the same old chirpy Ivy." She joked as everyone forced a laugh.


    "Just remember don''t get near Melissa. She must be pissed." Belinda warned which made Ivy think Belinda must have been genuine.


    "Words do travel like fire. That''s my second warning." Ivy winked coolly. "Alright don''t worry everyone. Come let''s prepare for class."


    "What class? You have officially finished the syllabus alright." Laura walked into the exam hall where they gathered just in time to catch Ivy¡¯s mistake.


    "Was just about to tell her the same." Lance raised an eyebrow.


    Ivy blinked and realised her mind was beginning to worry about Melissa and trouble stirring with Kyle which could harm Jason as she quickly pretended to laugh to hide her worries. "Just kidding."


    "Who was that guy who rescued you, we heard?" Laura asked while half teasing.


    "Just a friend..." Ivy replied solemnly as she recalled her close first kiss again and blushed.


    "Your boyfriend is cool, Ivy..." Belinda praised enviably which made Ivy a little uncomfortable but still gave a fake smile before trying to walk away.


    "Ivy, look outside." Lance alerted as everyone turned their attention to Melissa who had been standing there for a while. She gave Ivy a signal to come out and speak to her.


    Ivy thought she should do so to see what else Melissa was up to as she turned around and walked towards Melissa, sending everyone¡¯s spine into chills.


    "No Ivy! You crazy bitch! Have you forgotten our warnings." Belinda stopped and hissed at her.


    "Then watch my back while I talk with her outside..." Ivy said calmly as she walked towards the door.


    "Hi Melissa..." Ivy greeted her.


    "Stop acting like everything''s alright when it is not! Thanks for crashing my party you bitch!" Melissa started to act up as she walked forward to Ivy a little.


    Andrew and Lance instantly rushed forward and stood by Ivy¡¯s side.


    "Well I am sorry I crashed it but I pity you... Melissa, you deserve better. I''m sure you''re aware of what he did to me? Sorry, or should I say it''s attempted." Ivy fought back sarcastically.


    Melissa got furious as she lifted her right hand in an attempt to slap Ivy but was blocked by Andrew and Lance instead.


    "That must be because you lured him to do it! What a slut!" Melissa hissed as Ivy took a deep breath and made her way to stand in between the boys. The whole hall of students stopped and watched them.


    "Look, if I did so, I guess I wouldn''t be standing here trying to defend myself. I''m sorry I crashed your party again. But, I am not sorry that you have such a boyfriend. I''m not sorry at all for what he had done. You should stay away from him too as a word of advice." Ivy retorted as Melissa got even more furious.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    She nearly slapped Ivy again when Ms. Jane, one of the lecturers, made her way up to the hall since their exam was about to start.


    "Hey! Hey! What is going on? Get back into the hall now!" Ms. Jane scolded.


    "Watch out! You and your boyfriend of yours!" Melissa said in an audible tone for Ms. Jane heard as she stormed off while Ivy, Lance and Andrew obediently turned around and walked to the lockers to prepare for their exams.


    "Andrew?" Ivy whispered as he stood beside her. Andrew lifted his head and nodded, asking what she was calling him for while zipping his bag.


    "What do you think she meant with the last sentence?" Ivy whispered.


    Andrew noticed she sounded worried although she didn''t show it on her face while he recalled Melissa¡¯s threat. "It would be fine. But maybe you wanna warn Jason about it. In case you know Kyle might do something stupid."


    Ivy blinked in confirmation as she knew her thoughts were aligned with Andrew''s. She quickly typed a message to Jason and Marcel alerting them to be careful as she explained briefly her encounter with Melissa.


    She sighed as she hit the send button.


    "Hey, keep that¡­ Hurry... Exam¡¯s going to start." Andrew urged as she quickly took her necessary belongings and walked over to her designated desk hoping nothing bad would happen to Jason or Marcel while she was having her exams. The thought of seeing Jason at noon after her exam made her mood a little better as she directed her focus to her first paper of the semester; English literature.


    Jason drove straight to his office after dropping off Ivy. He didn''t realise time flew real fast as his next appointment was in an hour. He took the lift down to take his car by the parking lot when he was then ambushed and assaulted.


    His files flew off his hand as more assaults came from a few legs he could feel as he groaned in pain. He was trying to endure the pain as he wasn''t given a chance to retaliate but fortunately for him the guards noticed the commotion and yelled at them to stop them. One of them took a pocket knife and pierced him on his right thigh. Jason groaned in agony as three of the guys ran off while a few guards chased after them.


    "Sir... Sir are you alright?" The guard checked on Jason. Jason knew he needed to get Marcel on the line as he pressed on to his speed dial and let the guard speak to Marcel.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­Speak to him and get him here¡­¡± Jason gritted his teeth while instructing the guard. He then loosen his tie to tie a tight knot around his wound to slow down the bleeding.


    ¡°Alright sir¡­ please bear with us the police and ambulance are on their way¡­¡± The guard quickly said before speaking to Marcel and gave him details of their whereabouts.


    The ambulance and police came moments later as Jason spoke with Marcel on Ivy''s arrangements as well as his other appointments arrangements.


    "Marcel, you''re to pick Ivy later. I drove her today. Don''t let her know of this assault. The other appointments, please postpone them¡­" Jason said while the paramedics were assessing his condition.


    "But..." Marcel wanted to protest knowing Ivy would be smart to know something went wrong. After all, she already could sense it from the warning message he received earlier from her.


    "You know who those boys are yet?" Jason asked.


    Marcel nodded. "Kyle''s people." Jason covered his eyes with his bloody hands.


    "Charge them Marcel." Jason said without hesitation as the paramedics carried him into the ambulance.


    Marcel checked his watch and it was two hours before Ivy got off from college. He quickly called up Jason¡¯s clients who had appointments with him to postpone them before rushing to pick Ivy.


    After finishing their exams, Ivy came skipping out of the hall with Andrew and Sandra excitedly as she knew Jason was picking her up. She instantly spotted his car and invited Andrew and Sandra to join in the ride. She was, after all, heading to her grandma¡¯s place first after lunch to study with Andrew and Sandra. Hence, she thought it was also time to formally introduce her friends to Jason over lunch.


    "Marcel!" She was surprised to see only Marcel when she opened the passenger car¡¯s door for Andrew and Sandra to hop in.


    "Awww¡­ Jason''s busy?" She asked disappointingly as she climbed in the car on the front seat.


    "Erm... There''s something you shouldn''t know but you should know." Marcel said solemnly.


    "Before that¡­¡± Ivy paused at her attempt of explaining about Andrew and Sandra¡¯s presence after listening to how serious Marcel¡¯s tone was.


    ¡°Alright, never mind. What is it?" Ivy asked in a serious tone.


    "When you sent me the text message, did you know Kyle was up to something?" Marcel asked as he drove the route heading to the hospital.


    "No but because his girlfriend, Melissa the one who held the party came to talk to me and she warned me as though Kyle might do something stupid." Ivy explained.


    "She really sounded like she was threatening you anyway Ivy¡­." Andrew interrupted which made Ivy panicked.


    "Marcel, what''s going on? Where are we going?" Ivy asked nervously after noticing he was driving on an unfamiliar route.


    "To the hospital. Jason was assaulted earlier at the carpark in the office." Marcel explained as Ivy eyes widened in disbelief and welled with tears which she tried to hold back.


    "Let me guess¡­ By Kyle''s people?" Ivy asked with her teary eyes as Marcel nodded. "Is he alright?!" Ivy began to feel nervous and very worried as she held onto Marcel¡¯s left arm. Marcel gave her a piece of tissue noticing her eyes no longer could hold her welling tears which flow down her cheeks.


    "He is fine. Some bruises and cuts. He said to not tell you but I thought you would eventually figure out something went wrong¡­We are going to charge Kyle again."


    "Hurry! Bring me to see him¡­¡± Ivy urged as she adjusted her sitting position knowing Marcel would go at a faster speed. ¡°Charge Kyle too¡­ Charge till he gets life imprisonment¡­" She hissed with a snarl as she looked outside at the sunny sky which calmed her down a little before she turned around to Andrew and Sandra who were looking at her with worried faces. "Sorry we have to take a little detour..." Ivy said in a serious tone.


    "It''s fine. We wanna see him too." Andrew said in an assuring tone as Ivy nodded in agreement.


    After knowing about the incident, Ivy¡¯s face slowly turned pale. She learned the room number from Marcel before he parked. She didn''t wait for the lift but ran up the escalator instead to the third floor hastily. Everyone was rushing behind her when Marcel stopped Andrew and Sandra from trailing Ivy who was sprinting up the escalator. He then led Andrew and Sandra to take the lift with him instead.


    Moments when Ivy reached the door to where Jason was, she heard the familiar coughing sound from inside as she stood holding on to the door knob. She was half delighted but could feel her tears of relief were about to flow as she gripped tighter to the door knob while she calm down and caught her breath. The moment she felt stronger to turn the door knob, Marcel and the rest appeared at the hallway as they watched her stepping into the room and saw Jason sitting in bed.


    "Ivy!" Jason was surprised but very delighted at the sight of her as he smiled watching her catching her breath. She scanned him from top to the bottom and noticed his right thigh was wrapped other than that she couldn''t spot major injuries other than some cuts.


    She eventually couldn¡¯t contain the adrenaline of emotions rushing as he opened his arms widely for her to step in and sobbed. He could still feel her catching her breath in between her sobs. She realised there and then that her feelings for him had gone too deep. She was hopelessly in love with Jason.


    At the sight of them both in each other¡¯s embrace, Andrew and Sandra decided to have a quick lunch with Marcel at the cafeteria while waiting for Ivy.


    "I told Marcel to not let you know but I guess you''re smart enough to guess." Jason said as he wiped her trickling tears when she looked up at him from his arms.


    "I knew it would happen! I knew my instinct was right! I didn''t want to go for the exam cause I knew I would put you in danger¡­ You should have list..." She choked on her words as she cried on his chest while Jason hugged her again.


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. Alright, I am sorry for not listening to you. I will sit at my family¡¯s home for a couple of days before the weekend camp trip organised by your college with very minimal movement to avoid the scar from opening. It¡¯s not very deep either¡­ So don''t worry." Jason explained.


    "Serve you right." She scolded in her mumbles as he laughed.


    "Ivy, I am charging Kyle in court. Would you be alright with that?" He spoke looking at how tired she was.


    She nodded. "Anything to make him pay..."


    "Look, there may have been a lot happening. You''re losing focus on your studies. After discharging tomorrow evening, I will be over at my family house¡­ You''re free to bring Sandra and Andrew to the house to study alright?" Jason suggested.


    "They are here in fact. I needed to study with them this afternoon but it¡¯s alright. I will just stay over at my grandma''s place. I will bring Lucky along¡­" Ivy said sadly.


    "Well then, it''s up to you. I might be able to discharge today so let''s see what the doctor says. Meanwhile, please take your lunch with your friends. It must have been a hectic Monday for you. Was the exam alright?" Jason asked as he took some tissues for her to wipe her tears away.


    She nodded and hugged him. "Awww, I am so glad you''re alright."


    "I promise to be alright¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Just focus on your exams." He smiled as she nodded and continued to cuddle with him for a while.


    ¡°Tonight, I will come and see you again with some soup alright?¡± Ivy suggested as Jason patted her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting¡­¡± He winked which sent Ivy smiling from ear to ear as she dried up her face.


    ¡°What did I do to deserve you¡­¡± Jason smiled at his question to himself as he couldn''t help but to hold her in his arms longer.


    Because of Jason¡¯s accident, the entire office had been busy reorganising their schedules and postponing non urgent cases that Marcel had no time to pay attention to Nancy. Nancy overheard the news from the other staff and instantly took a taxi to the hospital only to find Ivy beat her to visit Jason.


    She stood by the hallway patiently waiting for Ivy to step out from the room as she began to doubt Ivy at keeping her promise and wanted to double check on Ivy. Nancy counted her blessings when Daisy appeared with Jason¡¯s grandmother to visit him.


    Jason could hear Daisy¡¯s naggy voice from afar as the door was left open while he urged Ivy to get up. ¡°Hey sweetie¡­ You gotta go else I wouldn''t know how to explain to my mother¡­¡± At the sound of what Jason called her, her heart skipped a beat as she sat up looking at Jason who was glad her face wasn''t too puffy.


    ¡°Go¡­ Quickly and come back tonight alright¡­¡± He winked as his mother and grandmother was closeby and Ivy quickly gathered her thoughts as she nodded and walked out of the room hastily.


    Daisy had noticed a familiar figure coming out from a room in front of them and knew it was Ivy. ¡°Mother¡­ it should be that room¡­ Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Daisy urged and true enough, Jason¡¯s grandmother was nagging at him.


    ¡°Jasoooonnnnn¡­. Oh my goodness¡­.My grandsonnnn ¡­. How could this happen to you?¡± Jason¡¯s grandmother was nagging as Daisy closed the room¡¯s door. Ivy breath a sigh of relief that she managed to escape before getting caught. However, Nancy was already standing by her side and tapping on her shoulder.


    ¡°Nancy¡­¡± Ivy turned around to Nancy snarling at her.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s me¡­ I am here to ask you from your actions, are you still seriously keeping up with your promise?¡± Nancy asked directly which made Ivy feel like she was slapped multiple times. ¡°Who was I to have that wishful thinking of having Jason all to myself?¡± Ivy thought to herself and laughed.


    ¡°You never had to worry Nancy¡­ It might be earlier than six months as I intend to shift over to Landsfield by the end of this year to get used to the new city¡­¡± Ivy said confidently as she walked off leaving Nancy hoping she was telling the truth.


    In actual fact, although it was Ivy¡¯s plan, she was hoping for a miracle to either take her away without having to face a painful goodbye with Jason or dive right into a real relationship with Jason and fight Nancy all the way.


    ¡°You can do it, Ivy¡­ Just enjoy his company for a few more months and leave Ivy¡­¡± She tried convincing herself.


    She stopped by the garden of the hospital to sit alone as she closed her eyes struggling to keep her mind at peace while letting the strong afternoon sun ray scorch on her.


    ¡°But¡­ He called me sweetie¡­ What is the meaning of this? Does he actually like me too? Will he also be able to let me go by then?¡± She shook her head in frustration as she buried her face into her palm and sighed as she sat alone in a moment of silence to calm herself.

 Chapter 38: You鈥檙e my only hope

    Marcel left the lovebirds, Andrew and Sandra, to have lunch by themselves after he was done with his own lunch to check on Ivy and Jason. Before he reached Jason¡¯s room, he saw a familiar figure sitting alone in the garden and instantly knew it was Ivy as he walked over.


    Marcel thought Ivy was crying by herself when he went over to pat her shoulders to comfort her before taking a seat by her side.


    ¡°Oh, Marcel¡­¡± She looked up from the sudden gesture as her face was buried in her palms.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Marcel asked, looking at her tired and frustrated face which was giving him a sad smile.


    Ivy sighed. ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Marcel knew she was lying. Who would be alright at such a moment. Everyone was just trying to stay strong.


    ¡°Even if you say you¡¯re not alright, my answer will still be the same... Don¡¯t worry about Jason too much but work towards graduating. This will truly make him worry free and would be proud of you¡­¡± Marcel advised as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She thanked sincerely as Marcel stood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by taking care of yourself... Go have lunch with your friends¡­I will go have a look at Jason.¡± He urged as Ivy nodded and smiled.


    ¡°His grandmother and mother came¡­¡± Ivy mentioned as Marcel nodded before waving his hand to ask her to go ahead to the cafeteria. Marcel then walked over to Jason¡¯s room to greet Jason¡¯s family while waiting for Ivy to finish her quick lunch.


    Later in the afternoon, on the way while sending the trio home, Marcel managed to detour to Jason¡¯s house to pick up Lucky while Ivy fell asleep in the car. It was a request Jason specifically texted Marcel to do, knowing Ivy needed him by her side every night. Lucky was so obedient that he stayed quiet and sat with Andrew and Sandra who fell asleep at the back seats while an exhausted Ivy slept through at the front seat all the way till they reached home.


    Andrew and Sandra quickly alighted the car when they arrived as Lucky, who was excited about reaching a familiar place, barked from outside the car, waking Ivy up to the surprise.


    ¡°Lucky!¡± She grinned awake as she peeped outside watching Lucky barking at her with Andrew and Sandra behind him.


    ¡°Oh, I must have fallen asleep so soundly that I didn¡¯t even know you went to pick that boy up!¡± Ivy complained as Marcel frowned with a smile. ¡°Go ahead and get some rest before studying¡­¡± Marcel urged as she nodded.


    ¡°Thank you! I can''t wait to head back to the office to help you out¡­ Am sure you¡¯re so busy¡­¡± Ivy said as Marcel patted her head.


    ¡°I have gotten used to it.. It¡¯s my job¡­ Now, hurry go ahead¡­'''' Marcel urged as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Bye!¡± Ivy waved before alighting while Andrew and Sandra said the same in unison as they watched Marcel drive off before they headed straight to Ivy¡¯s place.


    When Ivy stepped into the house, she pondered awhile on the menu to prepare for dinner and also for Jason before heading to the kitchen to quickly whip up a pot of minced pork porridge on her slow cooker. It was the simplest and non obvious excuse to save some for Jason with her plans to visit at night.


    Thereafter, she fed Lucky with his kibbles before catching up on study with Andrew and Sandra the entire afternoon. ¡°It¡¯s very heavy tomorrow with three papers tomorrow. You¡¯re sure you can manage?¡± Sandra asked Ivy who was reading her history notes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Chinese and Maths are fine for me. After studying history I will need to study science since I have cleared my accounts over the weekend. Besides, science and accounts are my last day. I will be fine Sandra¡­¡± Ivy explained as they all continued to study.


    Ivy would occasionally check her phone for messages but only to find no messages from anyone including Jason. She couldn¡¯t help but to wonder how he was or if his mother and grandmother were still there with him.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± She bravely hit the send button before studying a little more till evening when Andrew and Sandra finally left for their respective home.


    She quickly went into the kitchen to pack the porridge she was keeping warm and prepared Lucky¡¯s dinner which was some boiled chicken breast and fried omelet.


    ¡°Lucky¡­ What should I do? Does Jason actually like me?¡± She asked as she fed Lucky, who was busy gorging his dinner.


    ¡°But Lucky¡­ I need to fulfill my promise to Nancy and leave him because¡­¡± Ivy paused trying to control her emotions as she patted Lucky and rubbed his body while closing her eyes.


    ¡°I will miss you Lucky¡­¡± His fluffy fur was the only comfort she could sort to as a refuge at that moment as Lucky quickly finished up his dinner and was wagging his tail at Ivy.


    Ivy sighed and sat on the ground as she thought to herself. ¡°Ivy¡­ Enough of torture¡­ You have already been through this a thousand times. You know clearly what to do¡­ Enjoy what you have now. Think about that part later. Live in the present, don''t we agree?¡± She tried to convince herself as she slowly opened her eyes and decided to head to the hospital.


    She quickly brought Lucky to Sandra¡¯s place and left him at a kennel Auntie Soh had specially prepared for him outside their house. She also sent a text to Sandra alerting about Lucky''s whereabouts before driving off to the hospital.


    Sandra was curious when she received Ivy¡¯s text message as she wondered where Ivy was going this late. She went out to fetch Lucky into her room and sleep with him as she eventually figured out Ivy must have gone to stay overnight and watch over who else if it wasn''t Jason since he was the victim of the afternoon mishap. Sandra knew her best friend well that no other remedy would work well unless she was by his side watching over his recovery and that she had decided to let Ivy be.


    On the way to the hospital, Ivy checked her phone but no messages again as she frowned before speeding up the car and reached in twenty minutes. She knew the visiting hours were over but she really wanted to see him so she requested from the nurse as a guardian to stay overnight instead. She was glad no one had applied as his guardian to accompany him overnight as she happily hastened her steps approaching his room.


    When she entered his peaceful quiet room, he was asleep as she sat by the side of the bed admiring him quietly. ¡±If only time could stop¡­¡± Ivy thought to herself as she smiled trying to capture that moment by heart, blinking back the tears in her eyes.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Jason was pretending to sleep when he heard approaching footsteps earlier in case his mother or grandmother returned again and decided to stay the night but instead it was someone with quiet steps and actions. He instantly knew it was Ivy; the root of all his worries which was keeping him from resting properly. He could feel she was watching him and couldn''t help but crack a smile after a moment.


    Ivy noticed his smile and laughed knowing he was pretending to be asleep. She quickly wiped her wet eyelids dry.


    ¡°Are your eyelids too heavy?¡± Ivy teased as he laughed and opened his eyes, watching her admiring him.


    ¡°Why didn''t you reply to my messages?¡± Ivy asked gently after a while as he tried to sit up with her help.


    ¡°I thought you were studying? I didn¡¯t want to disturb¡­¡± He said as he subconsciously held her hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to physically lift anything to disturb¡­ You¡¯re already disturbing my heart¡­¡± Ivy thought to herself as she closed her eyes tightly to ensure her welling tears were under control while trying to push away her thoughts and smiled instead.


    Jason noticed her strange reaction as though she was trying to hold back her tears that he wanted to pull her in for a hug but instead she let go of her hand he was holding and walked towards the front of his bed where she left the container of porridge.


    ¡°I was studying... Well here, I made you minced pork porridge. Supper?¡± She lifted the cover of the container and the fragrance of the sesame oil wafted over to him which was too appetising to resist.


    ¡°Sure!¡± He held his hands up as though cheering for it. She poured some into a bowl she brought along before handing it to Jason with a porcelain spoon as she watched him take the first bite.


    ¡°Wow! Where did you learn to cook so well?¡± It was the first time Jason ever tried her cooking as all the while he was the one who always cooked for her.


    .


    ¡°Grandma of course¡­¡± She giggled as she walked closer to him.


    ¡°You know it''s past the visiting hours?¡± Jason asked abruptly noticing the time.


    ¡°That''s why I have made a request to the nurse earlier that I am staying overnight as a guardian¡­¡± Ivy explained as she stood by the side of the bed.


    ¡°No you''re not. Go home¡­¡± Jason said sternly before finishing up the small bowl of porridge and placing the bowl by the side table. He was aware that Ivy had exams tomorrow and was worried that if she slept at the hospital it would affect the quality of her sleep and her performance the next day.


    ¡°I don''t want to¡­¡± She mumbled with a pout. Jason frowned and decided this stubborn girl wouldn''t change her mind as he shifted to the right and patted the bed.


    ¡°Come, I could at least share the bed with you¡­¡± He offered as Ivy blinked in embarrassment and didn¡¯t expect such an offer as she quickly declined.


    ¡°Nay it¡¯s alright...¡± She mumbled but she noticed the way he looked at her was changing from a happy face to a very upset look.


    ¡°Here or home. Now.¡± Jason forced her as she obediently obliged and climbed into bed as he hugged her to sleep. With her in his embrace, he finally stopped pretending to be angry but instead hugged her tightly leaving Ivy a little confused if Jason was joking or serious.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ it¡¯s so nice to have a huggable bear. Make me miss Lucky too¡­¡± He whispered after awhile as he could finally feel his eyelids were getting heavy.


    Before she could retaliate, she noticed he had fallen asleep as she continued to admire his peaceful look and fell asleep along; appreciating the last bits of moments being by his side.


    Little did she know her father had made plans to finally see her after so long as Peter sent a message to notify Jason of his visit in two days'' time just as Jason had suggested. Peter felt he could finally have a good rest at night after he made the decision and decided to tell his sons the next morning.


    ¡°Say what? Where are we going to see Ai Lee?¡± Ryu asked at his dad¡¯s shocking announcement of the location that he dropped his fork on the ground at the breakfast table.


    ¡°Hey¡­ chill¡­¡± Jin scolded as he bent down under the table and picked up the fork before changing a new one at the kitchen for Ryu.


    ¡°Landsfield¡­ Why? Isn¡¯t that place familiar to you?¡± Peter said nonchalantly as he bit into his toast. The boys had grown up independently without maids at home as Peter had never liked the idea of pampering the boys that they had a roaster for every chores in the house and they took turns to do it.


    ¡°It is¡­ But I have been there so many times¡­ How could I never bump into her¡­It is after all, a small town¡­¡± Ryu mumbled to himself.


    ¡°Stop mumbling¡­ Finish up and do the dishes. Head to school and come back to pack your bags. We are going to leave early tomorrow morning¡­Don¡¯t forget to apply for absence for the next two days.¡± Peter instructed all the boys as they nodded.


    ¡°Ray¡­¡± Peter noticed he was quiet all the while and was zoning out.


    ¡°Yes, dad?¡± Ray shook his daze away as he paid attention to his dad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring Daisy¡¯s kibbles along¡­¡± Peter initially wanted to ask him of his thoughts but decided he should let the boys have their own time to sort out themselves so he changed the topic to bring along their golden retriever, Daisy before leaving the breakfast table and heading to work.


    ¡°Yes, dad¡­¡± Ray replied audibly as Peter was walking away. Ray couldn¡¯t help but wondered what the nature of his elder sister would be and embraced the fact that he had another sibling he had to lookout for.


    To begin with, he was never the eldest despite being in a mixed heritage family of the heterogeneous seletar people which was his dad¡¯s side and a typical Chinese family which was of his mother¡¯s side, the influence from the Chinese heritage was intense in their upbringing mostly due to their relatives. The first son regardless of which order he was born is considered the eldest even if there were daughters older than him. Ray never liked being the eldest as he felt the burden of hovering over the younger siblings and owning up to their mistakes.


    Although Peter never made it a point that the younger siblings¡¯ mistakes were also his, it seemed the paradigm had big influences on Ray as their relatives would usually compare him to his other cousins and siblings while imposing on him these beliefs. As he sighed in frustration, he didn¡¯t want his elder sister to go through the same that he was determined to protect her from the harassment of their relatives after this.


    After exams, Ivy quickly rushed over to meet Marcel at the location he had texted her for an urgent meeting with one of their clients who had an impending large event with them. In actual fact, Jason had already delayed the meeting with them to next week in order to give way for Peter to reunite with Ivy and hoped for a favorable outcome on the merger. However, the client had gotten impatient and insecure with the delays so they sent their event manager to meet up with Jason to chase their final proposal only to meet with Marcel who had no choice but to bring along Ivy to the meeting to help him take down notes and come up with the proposal as a temporary backup thereafter.


    ¡°Do you think your firm is big enough to conduct such an event? It''s a regional event. No doubt I do not question the credibility of your speaker¡­¡± The client questioned Marcel sarcastically as the meeting got intense after Marcel tried to explain their situation and stated that there has been not much progress while seeking the client¡¯s understanding.


    Marcel was a little taken aback as Ivy watched his confidence break a little. It has always been a concern to Marcel and Jason to expand the company but he has not had much luck with the independent investors as Marcel lamented and hoped Ivy would be understanding when her father came around to speak with her not only about their family bond but also about the investment in Jason¡¯s business.


    ¡°Mr. Jing, I''m aware of your concern on the manpower we have... Am sure you''re here today because of Mr. Rahi¡¯s credibility as a speaker and since the deal we offered comes in a package, we try our best to not disappoint. With that, will you allow us more time to sort out an updated proposal to address your concern? Perhaps, next Monday we will meet again to present to you the proposal.¡± Ivy took over, noticing Marcel was already in a state of daze as she spoke articulately which surprised Marcel. Ivy couldn''t read Mr. Jing¡¯s reaction well and decided to play safe in an attempt to buy more time.


    ¡°Mr. Jing, I hope you understand that we are in the midst of sorting out support for your event and with the unexpected accident Mr. Rahi met¡­¡± Mr. Jing raised a finger to silence Ivy from continuing before he stood.


    ¡°You have till next Monday to come up with the updated final proposal¡­¡± Mr. Jing said as he walked away.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jing!¡± They both stood and said in unison.


    ¡°Genius! Way to go! How did you pull that confidence? Anyway, sorry for dragging you out on a non working day.¡± Marcel praised her.


    She sat with a motionless face as she worried and wanted to get started on the proposal.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I am almost done with exams anyway. Let¡¯s go back to the office. I will work on the proposal and hopefully by evening, you can send it to Jason for a quick review.¡± Ivy thought that her preparations for her last two papers were quite sufficient and she wanted to help Marcel, knowing how urgent it was. Marcel doubtfully walked to the carpark with her but he knew he didn''t have a choice either as it was urgent.


    ¡°But, do you know how his meeting with the investor went? Because this project seriously needs a lot of manpower and funds which I heard the investor had both what was required. Besides, this event is just next month. He requires us to not just provide him with logistics support but also sound systems and security. The cost to hire and rent all these resources would require a large sum of deposit considering it¡¯s a four day event which is large-scale. They also invited a few local artists to participate in the performances. The carnival is no doubt raising donations and awareness for mental health for a good cause but if we can¡¯t get this investor, then perhaps we should look for man power and other consultancy firms for joint support. No doubt this event definitely makes money with your markup policies but you still need to have funds¡­¡± Ivy paused thinking if she should suggest it as Marcel raised an eyebrow waiting for her answer.


    ¡°¡­a loan perhaps?¡± Marcel chuckled at her reply as they entered the car.


    ¡°Go ahead and write in the notes to Jason to review then¡­As for the collaboration, if you¡¯re looking at a large corporation other than the investor, forget about it as everyone will avoid¡­¡± Marcel said while driving as Ivy started typing away on her laptop.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ivy asked without stopping her typing.


    ¡°Cause, his father will be the one who controls if he gets the help or not and knowing Jason, he would never beg him for it at all. He wanted to prove himself. This was a chance he had been waiting for all this while. All we could hope is that the investment would flow in smoothly.¡± Marcel explained as Ivy nodded in acknowledgement while continued typing away.


    Ivy already expected such an answer after all the stories Jason had shared with her previously. It was no wonder that Jason strived hard to be successful with his own effort instead.


    As Marcel drove, he couldn¡¯t help but to think to himself while watching Ivy work so hard to rush the proposal. ¡°It all depends on you, Ivy¡­ You¡¯re the only solution in this proposal¡­¡±

 Chapter 39: Let me hold you a little while longer; just a little while more, alright

    Jason on the other hand was about to be discharged from the hospital. His mother and grandmother were busy packing up for him. He had been staring at Ivy¡¯s caller ID for a long while when Daisy noticed her son was zoning out. Jason was contemplating on finding her tonight before Peter¡¯s arrival the next day after he read the message from him. He felt like it was his last chance to be her friend but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to press the call button as he didn''t want to lose her at all but he needed to save his career which got him back to being frustrated than ever.


    Daisy had noticed the caller ID¡¯s name and had a plan in mind as she helped him hit the call button and took the phone away from him. Before he could react, Ivy picked up.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Ivy put Jason on loudspeaker in the car as she typed away. ¡°Hi, is this Ivy? I¡¯m Daisy, Jason¡¯s mum¡­¡± Daisy spoke as Jason panicked and stood up but he realised it was too late as his mother had spoken to Ivy.


    ¡°Ye..Yes¡­Hi¡­ Aun¡­Auntie¡­W¡­What is it th¡­that I¡­I can help you out w¡­with?¡± Ivy stopped typing abruptly as she stuttered and looked at Marcel who was raising an eyebrow at her while he drove.


    ¡°Oh.. It¡¯s like that¡­ Jason has been busy packing and couldn¡¯t find time to convey this invitation to you. So, Auntie is telling you now that we are having a simple dinner tonight. Auntie was wondering if you could come and join us? I will send you the address in a while from Jason¡¯s mobile alright. See you, bye!¡± Daisy said without waiting for her reply as she quickly hung up and wanted to text her the address when Jason snatched his phone away. ¡°Mommmm!¡± Jason whined as his grandma chuckled.


    Daisy showed a very upset face at Jason. ¡°Send her the address or I will pick her up personally tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°But mum, why is there dinner tonight? Even if there is, shouldn''t it be just family members?¡± Jason whined as his grandmother stepped in to help out Daisy.


    ¡°Who said there isn''t any dinner tonight? My grandson is discharged from the hospital and your useless younger brother said he was going to bring his so-called fiancee to see us tonight¡­ You might as well bring your girlfriend too. You know how upset we will be whenever your younger brother is around¡­¡± His grandmother played along as Jason rolled his eyes and sighed before sending Ivy the address.


    ¡°Happy now?¡± He showed the message screen to both ladies who were smiling back at him.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ maybe that would be the best way to bid this farewell then¡­¡± He thought to himself. ¡°Farewell¡­¡± He suddenly thought to himself as his eyes were stinging with tears before he quickly turned around to wipe them away when his mother and grandmother didn¡¯t notice.


    Ivy on the other hand was shocked as Marcel laughed after a while. ¡°You can¡¯t actually reject it right since it¡¯s from his mother? I¡¯m sure his grandmother was there too¡­ It¡¯s not a good idea to do so either¡­ Well, finish up the proposal and bring it over to him instead to review personally?¡± Marcel winked to tease her as she sat back on the passenger seat trying to absorb everything that had happened.


    She thanked her lucky stars for dressing appropriately today since she came from an exam and a meeting with a client. Hence, her formal dress with flats was decent for a first visit. However, Jason was nervous as though he was introducing his girlfriend to his family when in actual fact, it was a farewell only he knew. He was trying hard to keep himself composed the whole afternoon as he sat by the garden at his house and pace around nervously.


    His mother knew Ivy¡¯s identity all the while and who her grandma was. Daisy was very fond of Ivy¡¯s grandma¡¯s noodles before this. The idea of having Jason to settle down with Ivy lingered in Daisy¡¯s mind for a long time but she knew Ivy was very young and she had to be more patient for that wishful thinking to happen as she smiled watching her restless son pacing in his grandmother¡¯s garden.


    Ivy managed to finish her proposal before six and Marcel had already urged her to quickly drive over to Jason¡¯s house as it wouldn''t be nice to make the elders wait although she was a guest. At the lobby of the office, she remembered to quickly pack two bouquets of carnations as she recalled Marcel telling her that his grandmother could be around during their phone call and perhaps it would be safer to pack two instead of one bouquet as a last minute door gift before rushing off to the car park.


    It took her about twenty minutes to reach Jason¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house as the maid directed her to the garden where Jason was. She walked down the stairs quietly as she stood behind him and tapped on his shoulder with the bouquets and laptop bag in hand.


    He turned around to look at her. He was mesmerised at her grown up, professional look as it was her first time wearing a coat over her dress.


    "Hello¡­¡± She greeted shyly as he kept staring at her. ¡°Is this appropriate?" Ivy asked politely as she tilted her head a little.


    Jason smiled. "Yes. Absolutely." Ivy smiled in return as Jason stared a little longer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time earlier to change as I was rushing Mr. Jing¡¯s proposal. Marcel and I met him earlier. I might need to go over the proposal later as it¡¯s sort of urgent¡­¡± Ivy briefly explained as he frowned at the name of the client. He knew the person who decides the fate of the case was the person standing in front of him and he recalled she was supposed to be having exams this few days.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be having exams today and tomorrow? Why were you at work?¡± Jason nagged with a frown.


    ¡°It was an emergency¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I have brought my laptop to discuss with you on the proposal and tomorrow¡¯s papers, you have already taught me. Whereas for Science, I have already revised with the lovebirds yesterday¡­ Will do a little revision later tonight too¡­Don¡¯t worry alright?¡± She comforted gently as she watched his frown start to let loose a little.


    "Shall we have a discussion tonight?" She asked to confirm their discussion as he nodded.


    He was reminded of the main purpose he was staring at her caller ID and caused his mother to call her instead as he struggled to keep himself composed when he looked away momentarily. Ivy couldn¡¯t really tell why he was upset but she dismissed it as maybe because Mr. Jing was a tough case and she was determined to resolve it for him later.


    "So, what should I call your grandmother?" She asked as she started walking towards his house while he trailed behind.


    "Grandma." He said as he led her to the main door.


    "Yes, grandma. What should I call her?" She asked again thinking he was clarifying.


    "Grandma." He repeated. She stopped midway thinking he was fooling her as she snarled at him.


    "What I meant is we both call her grandma." He chuckled as she rolled her eyes and smiled at his accidental tease.


    "Thinking too much?" He teased while she kept smiling as they walked to the hallway.


    She waited for Jason to walk in and was visible by everyone but instead Daisy''s sharp eyes caught her insight instantly.


    "Ivy!" Daisy called out from half of the hallway where everyone''s attention directed to the couple who just entered. His grandma was delighted as she started to move towards them with Daisy. Jason tried reaching for Ivy but noticed she wasn''t by his side as he turned behind him and saw her standing shyly behind him.


    Jason walked towards her and persuaded her to come up closer to the living room as she hesitated a few times. Jason reached out to her left arm and pulled her in as he slipped his right arm at her waist.


    "Oh no! Jason..." Ivy gasped as he held on to her hand and led her to meet his grandma.


    "Easy there. Don''t worry, I''m with you." He whispered in return as he tightened his grip at her waist.


    "You must be Ivy!" Grandma gave a chuckle of satisfaction. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Ivy smiled and nodded as she passed her a bouquet of carnation before handing the other bouquet to Daisy and addressed her. ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    "Young lady, we have been waiting for you to join us for a while now." Daisy said as Ivy smiled.


    Jason¡¯s younger brother, Jeremy who was also a member of the underground mobster, was seated with his fiancee, Mable were eyeing on Ivy, their mysterious guest.


    "It''s good you finally came." Daisy laughed. "Come visit me more often with my grandson, yes?" Grandma patted her hand as Ivy had no choice but nodded to play along while Daisy laughed and Jason secretly smiled knowing his grandmother was very fond of Ivy.


    "Alright let''s have dinner... Come, come. I''m all hungry!" Grandma announced as everyone laughed and moved to the dining room.


    "Come, honey. We have plenty for food today. Make sure to help finish them up!" Daisy''s voice chimed across the hallway as she twirled towards the dining hall.


    Ivy was still stiff from the introduction as Jason clung her right arm to his left arm. "You''re so stiff, my dear. Chill. It''s just dinner." He said aloud as he noticed Jeremy was watching them and hoping to eave drop their conversation.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Ivy relaxed a little and locked perfectly well into Jason''s arm as she stepped closer to him while Jeremy walked past them.


    "Why do I get that you''re giving them the impression that I am your real girlfriend when it was not what I signed up for?" Ivy whispered as he led her slowly to the dining hall, knowing she had plenty to complain.


    "Just follow the flow would you? Do me this favor well and I won''t need to be bugged about marriage for good I hope." Jason whispered as he couldn¡¯t help but to smile.


    ¡°Where is your dad?¡± Ivy managed to ask as Jason frowned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t attend a meal when I am around. I am a rebel¡­¡±


    "Seriously?!" Ivy hissed as they were seated and eyed on the pork liver soup. Jason didn¡¯t bother to reply to her as he saw her instantly grinning at the pork liver soup as it was one of her favorite foods and only her grandmother would cook that for her with lots of ginger back then.


    Jason was helping himself to a bowl they shared as he kept helping himself to more and more liver while Ivy struggled to fight with him for more as she stuffed her mouth full; panicking he would finish including the servings on the main bowl. Daisy noticed they both were enjoying the liver soup so she decided to order the maid to serve them more.


    "There, there. There''s no need to fight. We have plenty. Min, could you please top up for sir and ma''am." Daisy ordered her petite Filipino maid.


    "Yes ma''am." Min nodded as she went to the kitchen.


    Ivy instantly blushed in embarrassment while Daisy smiled and nodded as she continued to join in Mable¡¯s conversation with grandma.


    "Thought you didn''t like weird food. Only Mac and cheese?" Jason teased. Min came back with a huge bowl for them both as Jason wiggled in excitement and Ivy eyes widened gleefully.


    "There''s a lot more to this that you had no idea." Ivy whispered as she was really shy among his family members but still wanted every bite of the pork liver her stomach could fit in. She thought since everyone was focusing on his brother and his fiancee, she could have some peace in enjoying her meal but Jason decided to tease her further.


    "What? I couldn''t hear you. Could you please speak out louder, dear? Everyone''s talking too..." Jason spoke a little louder for Daisy to overhear them while Ivy blushed even more before pinching lightly on Jason''s right thigh. Jason grimaced as he threatened to tickle her before she willingly let go while snarling at him for teasing her.


    "There''s no need to be shy, Ivy. Make yourself at home. So how''s the internship going on? Is my son teaching you well?" Daisy asked knowing Jason wanted her to pay attention to Ivy as after all, she was the one who invited her. Ivy cheeks went redder from blushing. Jason was enjoying teasing her while distracting her from enjoying more pork livers so that he could have more.


    She cleared her throat a little as she nodded while reaching for her white wine. "Yes, he is. It''s not too bad..."


    "Good to hear¡­ Take it easy, my dear. Am sure you would make your grandma proud. Are you staying with your parents? How are they?" Ivy was silent for a moment as she put down her glass of wine while Daisy continued on having some mango salad.


    "No, I don¡¯t. I used to live with my grandma. You seem to know who my grandma is?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, oh yes! I loved her noodles very much, especially the spicy one. Auntie Soh learned well from her but not as well.¡± Daisy complimented as it eased Ivy¡¯s dampened mood a little.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re staying with Auntie Soh?" Daisy asked as Jason felt her mother was asking too much of her background for his liking. He nudged Ivy and made eye contact with her to eat her meal before she could answer.


    She nodded to Daisy without Jason noticing although she felt bad to lie, before she began to scoop a spoon of rice with some stir fried watercress and goji berries instead as she felt she had enough pork livers for the night.


    "You must be missing your grandma, don''t you?" Daisy asked as Ivy tried to munch her food faster to answer. She tried her best to swallow within five seconds to reply but choke in between as she reached out again for her white wine. Jason couldn''t help but chuckle at her.


    "Jason..." Daisy called out in an annoyed tone for being mean to Ivy. Ivy was trying to stop coughing as Jason helped her with a glass of water in front of her.


    "Does he always bully you, Ivy? Always so naughty and mean. No wonder no one wants you..." Daisy teased.


    "There, she wants me. That''s why she''s here." Jason dared himself to step out of his comfort zone.


    Ivy nearly choked but managed to keep herself in control as she maintained a shy smile but was snarling at him in an attempt to pinch him a second time but he held her hand tight before she changed her face¡¯s reaction to answer Daisy''s question earlier.


    "Yes, I do miss my grandma. But it''s fine. I have gotten used to being independent." Ivy smiled although the fact hit her on a moment of realisation that she had not felt this warm feeling of being surrounded by family ever since her grandma left.


    The one refuge she held dearly of her grandmother was hoping she could hug her in her dreams every night and not to get caught waking up in a sleep paralysis. She took a sip of the white wine to fight her stinging tears as Jason signaled his mother to change the topic when Ivy wasn''t looking.


    Jason had felt bad enough to invite her like this for a farewell she didn¡¯t know but yet his mother seemed to be giving Ivy too much hope of accepting her into the family this fast. He didn¡¯t want to strengthen the relationship as he was still unsure how well Ivy could handle tomorrow when her biological family finally will come to visit her.


    Daisy nodded and turned her attention to Jeremy instead. Ivy noticed a lot of pork liver was left but she felt like she had enough dinner.


    "You know the routine here is to finish everything on your plate. Nothing left on the table too as it''s rude." Jason knew it was a good chance to keep her distracted from the questions his mother asked earlier as he teased her in a serious tone while she pondered on how to finish her dinner.


    "Are you serious?" Ivy felt very annoyed with him for the night as he continued to play plenty of childish tricks on her. He nodded and had no choice but to try and have some more pork livers.


    Grandma was nearly done with dinner as she noticed Ivy was forcing herself to finish what''s on her plate. "Ivy, save some space for desserts, darling! You don''t want to miss Min''s traditional mung bean soup."


    ¡°But he said the rule here was to finish everything on the table¡­¡± Ivy realised it was a trick by Jason while she explained herself as both Daisy and grandma laughed. ¡°That was when they were younger... It no longer applied¡­ It¡¯s a trick to get children to finish up and ensure they eat enough.¡±


    Daisy explained as she snarled at Jason for tricking Ivy. Ivy was trying to control being upset as Jason couldn¡¯t help but to keep laughing.


    After their desserts, Jason¡¯s grandma requested for Jason to come see her in her room with Ivy.


    Ivy stepped in and was witted about Jason''s baby and toddler pictures. There were plenty of family pictures around. His grandma sat with them over tea and talked about Jason''s younger days. She spoke about her friends in the old folks who used to be their neighbors or close acquaintances.


    Ivy could tell his grandma missed them all and suggested visiting them together as they made plans for the future. Their enjoyable chat was interrupted when they heard a commotion from downstairs.


    Jeremy''s ex-girlfriend, Anna came to create chaos saying she was pregnant and demanded him to take this responsibility. Daisy had to be the adult to take charge of mediating the chaos.


    Everyone including the maids in the house stood by as Ivy started to fidgets. Aside from her sleep disorders, she also often avoided loud arguments with wails and screams as she could feel the tension affecting her mentally which made her feel suffocated as though she had encountered too many arguments and confrontations before this. It was totally a different feeling from debating.


    Jason, on the other hand, was enjoying the show while eating an ice cream he took from the refrigerator but he noticed Ivy sneakily slipped away, looking exasperated. He instantly knew something was wrong as he went to check on her in the garden. He found her with teary eyes while trying to get over her emotions as she tried hard to breathe.


    He felt he had put her through a tough emotional roller coaster the night before as he embraced her but it didn¡¯t help her much.


    ¡°Hey¡­It¡¯s alright¡­¡± He cooed but she was breathing harder while holding on to his arms. He decided to distract her with music this time as he pulled her to the music room in the house from the back door.


    He kept quiet knowing he should let her face her emotions first as she kept wiping her tears away in the quiet room. After a while, he decided he should play a few pieces to keep her mood lighter as he slammed on some fast notes before playing on the classic piece, ¡°Canon¡± and signaled her to join on a quick tempo.


    Fast pieces helped her concentrate and take her mind off things since she played by ear and he envied her for that. Later she switched to a slower rendition of what Lance once taught her to play which she often played when she was down. Jason tried to accompany her melody which made her feel a lot better as she smiled at the last note.


    ¡°Aren''t arguments and confrontations your forte?¡± He asked, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you reacting this way?¡± He persuaded her to tell him as he reached out to wipe away her tears earlier.


    ¡°If it gets too violent and loud I always have the sensation of feeling suffocated¡­ I don¡¯t know why¡­¡± Ivy wiped her wet face with her hands as Jason pulled her into his arms and hugged her.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why I always preferred solitary and I always thought the air was better than a soul back then¡­ But as I grew older, only then I realised, a soul is better than the air, especially when grandma left and no one was left to be called family¡­¡± Ivy explained as Jason listened intently to her with a very heavy heart.


    ¡°Air is better than a fake soul too¡­ have you ever thought of finding your parents?¡± He asked as she nodded. ¡°Who did you want to find the most?¡± He asked casually.


    ¡°My father¡­¡± She answered without hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± He tried to pester further.


    ¡°I used to think I was the victim of their divorce but only to come to realise that he was... My mother was reckless and made lots of mistakes but he stood by her till he could no longer tolerate her irresponsible self that he had to leave me with my grandma to make a living. I could understand his point of view better than my mother¡¯s. Perhaps, she was looking for more attention and wasn''t ready to grow up to take on the responsibilities. I don¡¯t blame her for that. Everyone has their own timeline. I wanted mine to be fast because I never wanted to be like her. Even then if I have a chance to meet her, I would tell her the best decision she ever made was to listen to her mother to deliver me¡­¡± Ivy smiled with teary eyes as Jason gently patted her arm to comfort her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ I want you to know that no matter what happens in the future, I will always be by your side¡­ I have treated you as a genuine friend before¡­¡± Ivy sat up and stared at him as she could feel his words had hidden meaning behind them but she was also doubting it.


    ¡°¡­And I still want to be that genuine friend to you always¡­¡±Jason added while Ivy tears rolled down her cheeks as she nodded and smiled. In her heart, she knew at least she could count on Jason a little more these days and she would appreciate the days left with him before she had to leave him.


    She placed her head on his shoulder trying to enjoy the comfort of his companion. Jason eventually let her ease into his arms with her face buried into his chest as she cried. Jason felt extremely horrible for the entire situation as he held onto Ivy for refuge this time.


    ¡°Jason¡­ I will always stand with you¡­¡± Ivy thought to herself. ¡°Jason¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Ivy whispered as Jason.


    ¡°Let me hold you a little while longer¡­ Just a little while more, alright?¡± Jason pleaded as he let his tears welled up. He could feel Ivy¡¯s hug tightened around him.


    ¡°If only¡­ If only, time could stop¡­¡± He thought to himself as he sat by the piano, hugging her and not wanting to let her go.

 Chapter 40: Daddy

    Ivy found herself awake next to Jason in his room. As she sat up she saw Jason was still sleeping opposite her on a sofa bed in his room, in his family¡¯s house. She slowly recalled she must have fallen asleep on him when he comforted her last night by the piano as she face palmed herself. She checked the time on her phone and noticed if she didn''t head home to change, she would be late for her exam as she quickly tipped past Jason to the washroom.


    Jason hasn''t been sleeping well the entire night as his mind kept wandering of the thousand possibilities of Ivy discovering her family and the effect on their friendship that he had been watching her asleep in his bed from afar. When Ivy stirred in bed, he was worried she would be dreaming and awaken from her nightmares but fortunately, she had managed to sleep a peaceful night throughout.


    When she sat up in bed early in the morning, he quickly shut his eyes as he waited to hear where she was headed to. When she entered the washroom, he waited for her to walk past him again as he knew she would be collecting her belongings before she leaves. This time, he kept his eyes open all the way and wondered if she noticed but she didn''t and was about to leave without noticing that he quickly grabbed hold of her left arm.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Ivy yelped in shock as Jason sat up and the force made her fall onto his lap.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Ms. Ophal, you¡¯re too loud in the early morning¡­¡± Jason teased as Ivy covered her mouth.


    ¡°Sorry¡­You frightened me a little¡­¡± She winced as Jason opened his eyes with a smile. ¡°Go, I will sneak you out of the house and drive you home¡­¡± Jason urged but Ivy was worried of his injury as she quickly stood.


    ¡°Sorry, it must have hurt¡­¡± She touched his injury place lightly. ¡°Not really¡­ You were putting your weight on the other leg which was not injured¡­¡± Jason said as he tried to stand on his wobbly legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.. Sit¡­ You didn¡¯t bring me in here yesterday by yourself did you?¡± Ivy asked knowing his leg wouldn''t be able to sustain heavy weights.


    ¡°The maid helped me¡­¡± He explained as Ivy squatted in front of him while sighing as she cupped his face onto her palms.


    ¡°I will drive myself home¡­ You can barely stand on your own. I promise I will quickly sneak away alright? I will text you.¡± Ivy whispered, assuring him confidently.


    ¡°In the meantime, I will email you the proposal later. Once you have reviewed it, I will check it in the afternoon¡­¡± Ivy explained as she recalled she had missed out on some work with him as Jason recalled her family would arrive today and decided to give her a break.


    He held both her hands in his as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Ivy could sense something was not right with him but all she could think of that was bothering him was about the investor and the funds needed for their big client¡¯s events. Little did she know, she was his worry all along and the savior to his dilemma.


    ¡°Today, after the exam, stay home. Compensation for yesterday. Work from home for the rest of the week, alright? Stay at your grandma¡¯s place¡­¡± Jason specifically emphasised on the last part of his sentence which Ivy felt weird as she raised an eyebrow. In order to cover his true intentions,


    Jason knew he needed to divert her suspicions. ¡°Don''t worry about Lucky. I will get Marcel to send him here¡­ Just spend time with Sandra and Andrew¡­ Ask them to sleep over maybe¡­¡± Jason tried to smile but Ivy started to fold her arms.


    ¡°Go, no time to waste. Quickly sneak away¡­ I have already told the same maid who brought you in to escort you off¡­¡± Jason chased her to leave instead which left her with no choice but to oblige as she threw Jason a quick hug before sneaking away.


    Jason was trying hard not to stop her as he shut his eyes and calmed himself till he heard a message from his phone. He checked the notification from Ivy that she had left safely and she had managed to send him the proposal she worked on the entire afternoon which was of no use as of now. He sent a reply message to Peter to inform him that he would be able to meet Ivy today as he had given her off days for the entire week as he laid back on the sofa bed and watched the oscillating fan on the ceiling swirling away his miseries before slowly drifting to sleep.


    The familiar scent of the chili noodles wafted through Peter¡¯s nostrils as it brought back thousand memories he had with Ivy¡¯s biological mother and grandmother. Ryu who had gotten used to the town was the one who led the family to the chili noodle stall address Peter had told them although in actual fact, Peter still remembered the way. He had secretly led them on a short cut in a few corners just to reminisce about the past a little while Jin was getting a little uncomfortable with the entire town due to its¡¯ under development.


    ¡°Jin, stop grimacing¡­¡± Ray noticed Jin¡¯s being too obvious that he worried it would upset their father as he whispered his warning. Jin quickly kept himself composed as he trailed Ryu and their father with Ray from behind as they stopped in front of Ivy¡¯s grandma¡¯s chili store.


    Auntie Soh was stepping out of the stall to wait for her goods delivery when she spotted a very familiar figure she had seen thousands of times and hoped to appear when Ivy¡¯s grandma passed away standing in front of her stall with three young boys. Peter who was standing in front of her stall was staring back at her as it brought back memories of the days when he was courting Ivy¡¯s mother and how Auntie Soh was always rooting for them. She instantly called out to him in his native name.


    ¡°Seu Semai!!! Ohhhh¡­ Is that you Seu Semai?¡± Auntie Soh cried out as she dropped her basket to the ground. After so many years, Peter had aged but still had his youthful look which was easily recognised by Auntie Soh. Peter quickly helped her pick it up and hand it back to her. The boys watched in confusion as they had never heard of their father¡¯s native name before although they knew he had one but had changed to use his current name due to professionalism in the business world. No doubt he still tried to maintain his surname which relates to his ¡°seletar¡± origins.


    ¡°Jai Lin?¡± He was half calling her and half wondering if it was her as after so many years, Auntie Soh had grown older. ¡°Yes, Semai¡­Oh ho ho, Ai Lee will be so happy about this¡­¡± Auntie Soh who was overexcited tried to keep herself calm and composed when she noticed three confused boys standing behind Peter.


    Peter noticed Auntie Soh was looking behind him and he knew he should be introducing everyone as he took a step back. ¡°They are my sons. Ai Ray the eldest, Ai Jin the second and Ai Rui the youngest¡­¡± Peter pointed to each of them as he lifted his left hand to introduce Auntie Soh to the boys.


    ¡°This is Auntie Soh, the neighbor who lives next to your grandmother¡¯s house¡­¡± Peter introduced as the boys nodded in unison before addressing her. ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    ¡°They share Ai Lee¡¯s first Chinese syllabus¡­¡± Auntie mumbled to herself. ¡°Good boys¡­¡± Auntie Soh praised as Peter nodded in reply to her mumble which was loud enough for everyone to hear her while she looked at them admiring.


    From afar, she was distracted by the loud motor engine of her delivery truck approaching the front of her stall as she quickly made way and took her stock list out from her apron¡¯s pocket to tally to her orders. The delivery truck driver was none other than Andrew¡¯s father known as Ah Ghee by everyone.


    ¡°Jai Lin, you have so many helpers today?¡± Ah Ghee asked while hopping down from the truck as he noticed the boys from a far but didn¡¯t notice one of them was Peter, who looked equally youthful among the boys.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Ah Ghee paused as he tried to recall the moment he saw Peter.


    ¡°This is Seu Semai¡­¡± Auntie Soh, introduced as Ah Ghee, instantly pulled him for a hug. ¡°Semai!! I am Ah Ghee ah!¡± Ah Ghee greeted half happily and upset as he thought about Ivy. Peter gave Ah Ghee a brotherly hug as he recalled how the three of them became parents together in the same year.


    ¡°Ah Ghee!¡± Peter greeted them as they let go of each other and Ah Ghee noticed the boys who looked alike as Peter.


    ¡°They are¡­¡± Ah Ghee asked as he pointed at the boys. ¡°My sons¡­¡± Peter nodded and smiled while Ah Ghee gave him a thumb up.


    ¡°Come, let us help you¡­¡± Ray offered as he took the list from Auntie Soh while Ryu and Jin stepped in to help collect the goods from Ah Ghee who was climbing into his truck to retrieve the goods.


    ¡°Did you take over the business after my mother passed away?¡± Peter asked as Auntie Soh smiled and nodded hearing Peter still addressing his ex mother in law as his mother even though he didn¡¯t have to.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Yes, Granny Sim was very worried about Ai Lee before she left. I offered to help take care of Ai Lee as a guardian and promised Granny Sim to take care of two of her stalls for the sake of Ai Lee¡­ Ahh, I nearly forgot. We should head home as Ai Lee and my daughter will be back with Ah Ghee¡¯s son soon from college. They were having exams this week¡­¡± Auntie Soh recalled but halted as the thought of Ivy heading for internship crossed her mind.


    ¡°Oh, not sure if Ai Lee will be back home today cause she always has her internship on Wednesdays till Fridays¡­ You know your daughter is so hardworking, Semai¡­¡± Auntie Soh complimented as Peter stood by the side of the stall, listening to her meekly while recalling Jason¡¯s side of story which tallied. Peter decided to hand Auntie Soh his name card.


    ¡°Semai, you have changed your name to Peter now¡­¡± Peter nodded as Auntie Soh looked a little dejected. ¡°Oh you still maintain your surname Ophal like back then cause Ai Lee has been keeping that surname too¡­¡± Auntie Soh said with relief.


    ¡°Yes.. You may still call me Semai¡­ I¡¯m just letting you know¡­¡± Peter noticed if he were to let people from his past to move on and accept his present self, it would be rather impossible. Hence, he decided to keep things as they were instead.


    ¡°Auntie, the goods are correct¡­ Where is your kitchen?¡± Ray asked after they tallied out the goods. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright.. it¡¯s alright¡­ I will bring them in later. All of you must have traveled very far to come here, haven''t you?¡± Auntie Soh said with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Auntie. We are very fit. Let us help you bring them in first alright?¡± Ryu said as he carried two boxes of noodles and walked into the stall heading to the kitchen with Jin who was carrying a box of vegetables. Ray followed behind with bottles of oils and a sack of dried chilies.


    Auntie Soh felt a little bad as she watched the boys help out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jai Lin¡­ they have been living independently without maids all these years. They can handle things like this.¡±


    ¡°Semai! I need to catch up with my deliveries¡­ If I have time I will drop by your mother¡¯s house or Jai Lin¡¯s house to catch up alright?¡± Ah Ghee said as he hopped back into his truck and started the engine. Peter nodded as he and Auntie Soh waved goodbye to Ah Ghee.


    ¡°So, tell me how¡¯s my daughter like all these years?¡± Peter asked excitedly as Auntie Soh led him into the stall and sat by one of the tables.


    Auntie Soh poured him a cup of tea as the boys sat at the table behind them and rested after they transferred all the goods to the kitchen.


    ¡°Your daughter¡­ She loves debating and Ah Ghee¡¯s son, Andrew, was always her debate partner¡­¡± Auntie Soh took a sip of tea with Peter before she continued. Peter recalled the video he watched which Jason showed him and nodded in acknowledgement to Auntie Soh¡¯s update.


    ¡°My daughter, Sandra, was always very worried about Ai Lee. Most of the time, Ai Lee lives alone¡­ Lately, she has tutor sessions with her boss I think¡­ I am also not so sure with the kids¡¯ matters because they are old enough but this boss I heard was very kind. He knew Ai Lee was looking for an internship for their foundation year. You know in Manes college, their foundation has prestige because of this working experience requirement. So, Ai Lee found a job and also had the boss to tutor her accounts¡­ Nowadays, I heard from Sandra that the three of them are planning to head to Landsfield to find a place to live together when they enter university next year. They also look for internship opportunities in the medical line for Sandra and Andrew because these two are going to study psychology in university instead¡­ Oh yes, where do you live now with your sons?¡± Auntie Soh asked as she poured them tea again into their empty cups.


    Peter smiled. ¡°Landsfield¡­¡±


    ¡°Aiya, what a coincidence!¡± Auntie Soh exclaimed as they both laughed.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s a waste for your daughter to choose business management. In fact, I can see she loves debating so much and has talent to pursue law but because she wanted to run her grandma¡¯s businesses later, she made that decision. I heard my daughter say, Ai Lee even wanted to go into the psychology faculty with Andrew and Sandra but her science subject was weak...¡± Auntie Soh lamented as Peter gathered his thoughts and felt a huge gratitude towards Auntie Soh, Ah Ghee and Jason for being by his daughter¡¯s side helping her out all along.


    ¡°But it¡¯s alright¡­ at least they are all still living together while in university¡­ That way they can support each other¡­¡± Auntie Soh sighed as Peter came up with an idea.


    ¡°Why not let them live with me in Landsfield? I have extra rooms to spare for them¡­ After all, you can consider it as returning the favor for being a great guardian all this while to Ai Lee?¡± Peter said as Auntie Soh¡¯s restless face instantly went away but wondered if his second wife would mind.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you need to discuss this with your wife first? After all, Ai Lee after all this year has grown up and¡­¡± Auntie Soh was interrupted instantly by Peter.


    ¡°She has passed away¡­¡± Peter said briefly.


    ¡°Awww¡­ What happened?¡± Auntie Soh asked with concern.


    ¡°After the youngest, she suffered from post natal depression. I¡­¡± Peter tried to calm his emotion to explain further only to find himself tongue tied recalling about the incident. Auntie Soh held on to his hand.


    ¡°Semai¡­ stay strong¡­ Never expected both your wives to have the same issue¡­¡± Auntie Soh sighed.


    ¡°You need to be strong for Ai Lee and the boys¡­ Besides, Ah Jiat is still alive¡­¡± Auntie Soh said solemnly about Ivy¡¯s biological mother as Peter lifted his head to look at Auntie Soh.


    ¡°I know she is because I have not heard from the lawyers about lifting the restriction she instructed all these years from meeting Ai Lee. Do you¡­ know where she is?¡± Peter asked after taking a moment to gather some courage to face his past.


    ¡°Last I heard from Granny Sim, she was in a sanatorium¡­ She had apparently succumbed to her postnatal aggression¡­ If you want I can give you the address. Once you have settled down with Ai Lee¡­ Perhaps, the both of you can seek some closure¡­¡± Auntie Soh patted Peter¡¯s hand to comfort him while the boys sat quietly among themselves pondering on how bad their older sister¡¯s fate could be.


    Sandra and Andrew were wondering why Ivy was not in a hurry to head to work when it was Wednesday as Ivy kept checking her phone for messages and followed the couple walking towards her grandma¡¯s chili noodles stall for lunch.


    ¡°How come you don¡¯t have to work today?¡± Sandra asked while Ivy stopped staring at the message Jason sent to her about staying at her grandma¡¯s place today and not bother about him or Lucky as Marcel will manage them. She was very bothered by the message which repeated the same thing he told her this morning and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong. Ivy was so bothered about it that she didn¡¯t hear Sandra till she nudged her.


    ¡°Huh? What do you want?¡± Ivy asked hastily as Andrew and Sandra stopped by the small path leading to the stall.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on again? You¡¯re not yourself lately do you know?¡± Andrew nagged.


    ¡°Tell us¡­¡± Sandra pestered as they pushed her to a corner where she leaned up against the wall. Ivy sighed as she recalled her behaviors lately.


    ¡°I know¡­ I am a bit absent minded lately about the ambiguous relationship with Jason. I don¡¯t know what or which direction he wants to lead me to.. I am equally confused too. Today he emphasised many times that I should stay at home and not bother about him or Lucky when in actual fact he knows I have finished my exams. He even told me to work from home the entire week. Sometimes, I wonder if he is trying to push me away but why or is he trying to keep me by his side but again what is stopping him from doing so¡­ but one thing I know for sure is that, I can try to lean by his side for now but in months to come, I need to leave him¡­ And for that¡­¡± Ivy choked while explaining.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Sandra hugged her.


    ¡°We promise we will always be here for you¡­ We will head into university together and stay together even if we study different courses alright? Since you have a break, I guess we should check out Landsfield before our college¡¯s camping trip this weekend?¡± Sandra tried comforting her as she let Ivy go from her embrace and watched Ivy try to stay composed and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Besides, we both need to get an internship soon. If it¡¯s in Landsfield that would certainly be better for us to settle down as quickly as possible.¡± Andrew explained as both girls agreed. ¡°Alright, we shall head to Landsfield after this. Well at least let your parents know about the plans¡­¡± Ivy said as they continued to walk towards the stall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for lunch first¡­¡± Andrew messed up Ivy¡¯s hair as she smacked Andrew and their noisy laughter was heard from inside the stall alerting Auntie Soh of their arrival.


    When the trio entered the stall happily, Ivy saw three familiar faces looking back at her. Andrew and Sandra only recognised Ryu as Auntie Soh stood.


    ¡°Ryu, Ray, Jin!¡± Ivy greeted happily as she stood at the door. ¡°Ivy¡­¡± The three boys said in unison as Jin adjusted his spectacles. Jin had figured out Ivy was their older sister instantly as Ryu slowly made sense of the entire situation. Ray was a little slow but eventually caught on when he saw their dad¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What are you all doing here? Such a coincidence!¡± Ivy said cheerfully without noticing that Andrew and Sandra had already noticed another old figure sitting in front of Auntie Soh whom they both recognised instantly. They both had seen photos of Ivy¡¯s family around her house and also their own house that they could even recognise just by looking at him from behind.


    Ivy was too excited to notice him but the eyes of the three boys directing at their father made Ivy take a glance at the old figure who was turning around to see her.


    Peter took quite a moment to gain some courage to finally see the face of his beloved daughter whose voice was enough to melt his heart longing to hold her.


    Ivy watched as Peter stood while their eyes met. She widened her eyes in disbelief as she half wanting it to be real but was afraid it was a dream again as she pinched herself only to find her tears flow tears unwillingly; unsure if it was due to the pain she felt or the many years of imagining the scene in front of her turning into a reality.


    Ivy had seen his pictures a thousand times but never did she imagined she would be able to see him in flesh as they both stared at each other with glistening eyes.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter finally called out gently as he blinked back his tears of joy.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She called out as her voice cracked as more tears welled up her eyes blurring the vision of him.

 Chapter 41: My sister is a strong lady

    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ Yes, I am daddy¡­¡± Peter let his tears roll down his cheeks.


    Those words used to be just a wishful thinking verse she constantly recited in mind thousands of times when she felt down back then only to finally hear them aloud. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but to sob even more as she instinctively stepped into Peter¡¯s embrace. She could feel the same warmth she always longed for from her grandma¡¯s arms as she slowly digested the fact that her dream of finding her father had finally come true. All the rush of emotions made her forget about everything else and focused on her reunion with her father instead.


    ¡°Oh Ai Lee¡­ How I miss you?¡± Peter said as he tightened his arms around her.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She called out in between her sobs as everyone watched gratefully at their reunion.


    Jason on the other hand had been restless the entire morning as he gave up trying to sleep after Ivy left as he sat by the window panel of his room when Marcel came in with Lucky. Lucky was getting very excited as they reached the front door of Jason¡¯s room as he stood on his hind legs against the door before Marcel opened it up.


    ¡°Careful, careful¡­ There alright, go¡­¡± The voice of Marcel instructing Lucky to not rush his way into Jason¡¯s room was heard by his doorway but it wasn¡¯t enough to barge Jason from sitting still engrossing himself deep in his thoughts.


    Marcel noticed Jason hadn''t noticed their presence as he knocked on his room¡¯s door after letting Lucky off the leash. Jason was startled by the sudden leap from Lucky who leaned on to him as he stood with his two hind legs and kept licking him, sending his falling off the window panel to the ground as he giggled with joy hugging onto Lucky.


    ¡°Oh buddy! You came!¡± Jason greeted as he finally grabbed hold of Lucky and pinned him down on the ground but was held back by a piercing pain on his waist.


    ¡°Marcel¡­ that was a rough landing¡­ Hold me up¡­¡± Jason said while holding out a hand to Marcel as he grimaced at the back pain he felt and pant at the same time.


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you injured? Sorry¡­ Lucky must have missed you a lot to go out of control¡­¡± Marcel apologised solemnly as he helped Jason to stand.


    ¡°Not a problem¡­ Just a little aching by the waist¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­ Thanks for bringing this boy here¡­ So, what is my agenda for the rest of the week?¡± Jason asked as he led Marcel to the sofa bed and sat with him.


    ¡°Nothing much as most of the appointments and talks were postponed to next week. Only one with Mr. Ophal on Friday¡­ As for Saturday, we can request to cancel your participation in the college camp in view of your injury¡­¡± Marcel suggested as he referred to his tablet for the list of agenda.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ We will still continue with the camping trip. After all, I can sit out the trekking part and help out with coordination of the students from the pit stops.¡± Jason quickly interrupted Marcel and Marcel knew Jason wanted that glimmer of hope to see Ivy again knowing that he would update about her absence as the next thing on the list.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Ivy¡¯s workload¡­ is piling up and with her absence¡­¡± Marcel was once again interrupted. ¡°Start hiring¡­ It¡¯s time. Full time staff please¡­¡± Jason instructed as he continued to pat Lucky. ¡°Alright¡­ I will make the arrangements¡­ Finally, as for Nancy¡­ will we still¡­¡± Before Marcel could finish asking his question, Jason already knew what it was about and had all along a decision in mind.


    ¡°I will speak with her when the new person comes in to replace Ivy¡­ No point in keeping her around for administrative tasks only unless you find it useful¡­¡± Jason asked Marcel in return. Marcel pondered for a moment.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, most administrative works were administered by Ann previously. If we have someone new filling in Ann¡¯s position as full time, then¡­ I agree with you Nancy will be made redundant¡­¡± Marcel explained his thoughts as Jason nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s proceed as planned¡­ anything else?¡± Jason asked.


    Marcel wanted to proceed with his follow up on the investor¡¯s funds but hesitated as he was reminded of Ivy¡¯s proposal the night before and he was worried about Jason. He was also curious about their progress and updates whether it was the investment or Ivy finally meeting her family or anything between Ivy and Jason but he knew from Jason¡¯s frustrated look, perhaps nothing had happened.


    Jason knew Marcel well and he could guess what¡¯s on Marcel¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ She should have met with Peter by now¡­I will update you if there are any outcomes later¡­¡± Jason said as he looked away from Marcel¡¯s eyes and stared at Lucky instead.


    ¡°Perhaps you should make things clear with her soon¡­¡± Marcel mumbled but it was loud enough for Jason to hear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to¡­ I don¡¯t know when would be the right time. Although I have an appointment set with Peter tomorrow¡­¡± Jason paused for a moment to hold back his emotions. ¡°Ivy is an entirely different story Marcel¡­¡± Jason said in a low tone as Marcel patted his shoulder.


    ¡°If not tomorrow then at least on Saturday... After all, you should formally tell her of the change in her job scope as her boss¡­ That would be the least you could do¡­¡± Marcel comforted as Jason sighed.


    ¡°Even you think I am procrastinating?¡± Jason took a deep breath trying to clear his mind.


    ¡°Jason¡­ some things are not meant to be dragged too long especially conflicts. I¡¯m sure you know why I suggested speaking with her as soon as you can when Peter notifies you or at tomorrow¡¯s meeting¡­¡± Marcel wanted to continue but paused when he saw Jason was holding his head and closing his eyes as he nodded.


    ¡°I know¡­ Guess this was the same with Nancy too¡­¡± Jason mumbled.


    ¡°Nancy knows you too well¡­ But not Ivy¡­ And I could see Ivy had changed you. You¡¯re not as bad as when you¡¯re with Nancy. Perhaps¡­¡± Marcel took a deep breath while contemplating to speak what¡¯s on his mind. Marcel has stood by Jason from his roughest days beginning from the rough patches during start up of his business due to the rebel feud between his father and himself to the downfall of his relationship with Nancy due to neglecting her which resulted in her cheating.


    ¡°Perhaps?¡± Jason prompted as he opened his eyes and looked at Marcel.


    ¡°Perhaps, if things goes well¡­ she might be the one?¡± Marcel hinted as Jason blinked and pondered about it. Only then did Jason realise, he had been thinking of the negative side of the outcomes but had not given much thought on the positive side of outcomes. It made him realise all along his frustration and anxiety had made Ivy mean more than just his employee or student or even just a passing by friend; she was slowly guarding a place in his heart discreetly.


    Because of her, he had all his plans haywire.


    Because of her, he had not been himself for weeks and kept drowning himself into the guilt and desperation of trying not to lose her.


    Because of her, he wanted the best for her and that was finding her family.


    Because of her, he even was willing to lose all of his career and start over again.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Marcel¡­ If¡­ If all these do not fall through, are you willing to start all over again with me?¡± Jason questioned as Marcel smiled knowing Jason had thought through all his paths.


    ¡°Why are you not confident like always this time?¡± Marcel teased as Jason smiled. They both knew Jason was just being prudent as the company¡¯s future was still rather uncertain.


    ¡°Trust me, Ivy knows what to do¡­ Even if my judgment of her is incorrect, I will walk this path with you till the end again, bro¡­¡± Marcel nudged Jason with his fist as both men chuckled.


    As Ivy finally calmed down with Peter still holding on tightly to her in his embrace while helping her wipe away her tears, Auntie Soh had gone to prepare a few bowls of noodles for everyone.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ They are your brothers¡­¡± Peter said as he smiled looking into her eyes while pointing at the direction of the boys. ¡°My¡­ brothers?¡± Ivy asked half doubting the fact as she watched the three of them smile back at her before she went over to give each of them a hug.


    She started with Ray who was really tall and muscular that she could feel his muscles as she gently placed her head on his abs because she was that short as compared to Ray. She looked like she was hugging a giant. She proceeded to Jin who was still feeling awkward about the entire situation but subconsciously tightened his embrace on Ivy¡¯s frail body like his. A part of Jin was glad, with his sister returning to the family, at least their father would be at ease. They were both of the same height and had the same body build. People could have mistaken them both as twins any day.


    As for Ryu, he had been waiting for his turn patiently as he lifted her up from the ground a little, sending Ivy in giggles. ¡°If I knew you were my sister back then, I would have returned ten folds to your bullies¡­¡± Ryu said as Ivy asked him to bend down a little. He was the combination of Ray and Jin. He was tall and had a slim athletic body build. As he bent, Ivy patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s not too late.. You will have plenty of chances¡­¡±


    Ryu chuckled as the brothers laughed. Peter, Andrew and Sandra couldn''t help but smile. Peter was reminded of Ivy¡¯s gesture during their last trip to watch the aurora together. Peter saw her patting on to a tall guy back then who was squatting in front of her before she ran back to himself and his second wife. ¡°Some things never change¡­¡± Peter thought to himself as he smiled even wider.


    ¡°Welcome back Ivy!¡± Ryu pulled her in for another hug, squashing her into his chest while she screamed in joy as Auntie Soh stepped out of the kitchen with bowls of chili noodles.


    After lunch, Auntie Soh suggested for Ivy to lead her family to visit her grandma¡¯s house while Andrew and Sandra were excused from joining them any further.


    On the way, Peter held on to Ivy¡¯s hand as they walked. ¡°The old roads still look the same¡­¡± He said as they took the last set of stairs up to her grandma¡¯s house. Ivy noticed her brothers were far ahead of them. She also realised she had addressed them as her brothers in mind subconsciously.


    ¡°Yes there weren''t many developments¡­¡± Ivy said shyly.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter called out softly as he stopped his track and Ivy turned around to find him standing below her on the stairs. She noticed he had been calling her second chinese name by another syllable but she didn''t want to bother about it just yet. ¡°Yes?¡± She replied politely.


    ¡°Would you bring me to visit your grandma?¡± Peter asked with a pleading voice which Ivy instantly smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I will¡­ Tomorrow, is that alright?¡± Ivy offered as Peter was reminded of the purpose of his trip and the meeting he has with Jason.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ In fact, I have something I need to discuss with you and it will determine if we will have to meet this guest tomorrow¡­ but since it would be dinner, we could make the trip to visit grandma in the morning?¡± Peter explained as Ivy raised an eyebrow; half curious at what they would be discussing but decided to wait till he told her about it later as she nodded to his arrangements.


    They both continued to walk up the stairs to where her brothers were looking up in the air with their mouths each gapping as they stared at the huge ugly plushie bear¡¯s head popping out of the roof.


    Ivy noticed the shock faces of everyone including her father as she shyly explained while scratching her head. ¡°Sorry¡­ it¡¯s hideous I know but that¡¯s the only way to stop the rain from flooding inside¡­¡± There were awkward grimaces from all of their faces as Ivy quickly tried to think of ways to distract them..


    ¡°Where will you all be staying?¡± Ivy squeaked, trying to change the topic as she wondered if she could make them all stay in a rather cramped and run down place. Ryu heard her question as he answered skeptically. ¡°The hotel?¡±


    ¡°That would be alright¡­ I¡¯m afraid it will be too cramped for so many of you here¡­¡± Ivy smiled as she tried leading them to the side of the house but none of them was barging as they still couldn¡¯t get over the sight of the bear. Peter had to clear his throat to distract his sons.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come and stay with us too in the hotel just for tonight? After all, it would be easy for us to arrange to visit grandma tomorrow?¡± Peter suggested as Ivy pondered a while before nodding.


    ¡°Then¡­ I will pack some stuff first while you all wait inside here¡­¡± Ivy led them into the glass door house which Jin gladly went in and took a seat. As for Ryu and Ray who looked at each other, they had a mutual understanding and were more keen to explore the interior of the house. At that sight, Ivy smiled and knew their intention.


    ¡°Or you could come in to the house too¡­¡± She dug for her house keys as she unlocked the side door and quickly went to pack while Ryu and Ray stepped in with Peter. Peter instantly caught sight of the picture of himself and his second wife with Ivy under the aurora sticking onto the kitchen''s refrigerator. The boys noticed their father was staring in one direction as they peered to find the picture of their mother at the kitchen¡¯s refrigerator.


    ¡°Mom knew about Ivy?¡± Ryu asked Peter as he nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ In fact, she wanted a daughter so badly herself after I told her about the situation Ai Lee¡¯s mother had put me in¡­¡± Peter lamented as Ivy overheard their conversation from her room and walked towards the kitchen to take down the picture. She walked over and passed it to Peter.


    ¡°The last trip we went together as a family?¡± Ivy asked as Peter nodded. Ivy could guess the lady in the picture was not her biological mother. ¡°Yes¡­ you should keep it¡­¡± He said as he stepped further into the living room.


    ¡°She is not my biological mother?¡± Ivy asked curiously. ¡°No¡­ She was my second wife. Their mother¡­ but she dotes on you very much¡­ Unfortunately, after three children, we tried to have a daughter but her post natal depression had cause her miscarriage¡­ To make things worse, we couldn¡¯t get hold of you because of the restriction your biological mother put on me, hence, she succumbed to her post natal depression.¡± Peter explained as Ivy felt bad for bringing up such a bad memory.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as Peter walked over and hugged her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be¡­ It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± ¡°What about my biological mother? Do you know where she is?¡± Ivy asked curiously again as she looked up at her father.


    Peter sighed and contemplated on telling her as it wasn¡¯t the right time with too many things on hand he needed to speak with Ivy. ¡°Ai Lee¡­ There¡¯s plenty of time¡­ Why don¡¯t we talk about this another day?¡± Peter suggested as Ivy smiled and nodded before she walked off and picked her bags she packed. A thought of driving them to the hotel they chose crossed her mind as she absentmindedly called out to Peter.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She called out right before he stepped out of the house with Ray and Ryu. It was a nostalgic moment for the both of them as he was still trying to get used to hearing her calling him that and she was also slowly getting used to calling out to him that.


    ¡°Yes, my dear?¡± Peter didn¡¯t hesitate a moment to turn around and find her with her luggage as he quickly fanned his sons to help her out.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright.. it¡¯s not heavy, I can do it myself¡­¡± Ivy rejected her brothers'' help only to be helplessly pampered.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright big sister¡­ you¡¯re the princess of the house. You should let the men do such heavy stuff¡­¡± Ryu teased as he took one luggage from her while Ray took another.


    ¡°Yep.. let us dote on you¡­¡± Ray smiled as Ivy gave up retaliating while Peter stepped closer to her.


    ¡°Yes.. What is it?¡± Peter asked again gently as he put some of her loose fringe behind her right ear.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I wanted to ask if you all would like to ride in grandma¡¯s vintage car?¡± Ivy suggested as Peter nodded.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± He smiled as Ivy went to grab the car keys and Peter noticed Ivy¡¯s debate trophies in the display cabinet by the television. He read her full name ¡°Ivy Ophal Ai Yee''''.


    Ivy walked over as she noticed him peeping into the cupboard. She opened them up for him to have a better view.


    ¡°My debate trophies¡­¡± Ivy proudly told him as he smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ Did you change your name again?¡± Peter asked curiously as Ivy looked on the ground. She had noticed Peter had called her Ai Lee instead of Ai Yee all the while. She no doubt heard her grandma tell her before on birth certificate her name is indeed Ai Lee but after what had happened between her parents, her mother insisted on changing her last name into Yee. Her mother never did it officially.


    ¡°Actually, on the birth certificate it is still Ai Lee¡­ She never made the changes in time officially although she insisted I use Ai Yee informally.¡± Ivy explained with a pout as Peter knew the ¡°she¡± Ivy meant was her biological mother.


    Peter patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ at least she didn¡¯t change it officially¡­ Come let¡¯s go. I will tell you more tonight¡­¡± Ivy nodded with a smile as they left the house.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ray asked Ryu as they walked over to the glass house. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect someone I know after all is my sister¡­¡± Ryu explained as Ray chuckled. ¡°Looks like your words are hammered back at you¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think of her?¡± Ryu asked Ray in return.


    ¡°She seemed to be very delicate¡­ she should feel lucky to have three brothers protecting her¡­I wanna teach her martial arts to protect herself¡­¡± Ray said as he pushed open the glass house¡¯s door.


    Jin had heard their conversation while both brothers were approaching and didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal the truth he had observed of Ivy and the environment she had been living in.


    ¡°She looks delicate only¡­ But she is a strong girl¡­ Very strong¡­¡± Jin greeted them as they walked in.


    ¡°And how would you know?¡± Ray retaliated with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Well, look at here¡­ it¡¯s all so run down but yet she survived all alone¡­ and the bear¡­¡± Jin smirked as they both quickly shut the door.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ don¡¯t remind me. It¡¯s so freaky¡­¡± Ray scolded as Jin and Ryu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so muscular, how could you be so easily frightened by it?¡± Ryu teased Ray as Ray snarled at him.


    ¡°Yet she survived¡­ key word¡­ Alone¡­¡± Jin emphasised as all brothers took a moment and realised Jin was right. A sudden knock on the door startled all of them.


    Peter pushed the door open. ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave? Love it here? We can stay overnight here¡­¡± Peter teased as all of his sons barged out of the glass house heading to the stairs only to be called back and redirected to where Ivy was standing as they rushed over trying to avoid looking at the bear head on top of the roof.


    Peter laughed to himself recalling the boys¡¯ conversation as he reminded himself to help Ivy fix the run down house to preserve the memories not only Ivy had but everyone including himself and the boys.

 Chapter 42: A dream we don鈥檛 want to wake up from

    ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re saying that Ivy has seletar origins? As in the olden days ancestors who live in the jungle as ¡°orang asli¡±*?¡± Sandra asked over an early dinner with Andrew and her younger sister, Chloe at home. Auntie Soh nodded as she sat on the dinner table. It has been a norm for Andrew or Ivy to have dinners in Auntie Soh occasionally as Sandra would also do the same at Andrew¡¯s or Ivy¡¯s house.


    ¡°Yes, your Auntie Ah Jiat and Uncle Semai met because he often frequented Grandma Sim¡¯s stall as a seasonal traveler¡­ Ah Jiat used to adore Semai so much that Grandma Sim was so worried Semai was taking advantage of Ah Jiat because after all Grandma Sim¡¯s family wasn¡¯t very well off and Semai¡¯s family was rich but Ah Jiat was very pretty¡­ Grandma Sim was also worried Ah Jiat was not sincere with Semai and was only after his wealth ¡­¡± Auntie Soh sighed.


    ¡°I heard from Grandma Sim before this that Semai¡¯s mother met Semai¡¯s father, who was a developer of a piece of land in the jungle where Semai¡¯s mother and her family used to live back then when the town wasn¡¯t so developed. Semai¡¯s mother and her family strike gold and from there, that¡¯s how their origins got blended into modern society. Fortunately, Semai and Ah Jiat were very fond of each other; like father, like son. Semai ended up marrying Ah Jiat despite both sides¡¯ families disagreeing. There was very little news about Semai¡¯s family thereafter¡­¡± Auntie Soh explained as she scooped a bowl of soup each for Andrew and Sandra.


    ¡°Wow, sounded like star crossed lovers¡­¡± Andrew commented, sending Sandra and Chloe into laughter. ¡°No wonder Ivy is so pretty¡­¡± Chloe commented as Sandra smiled.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Ai Lee has very good genes¡­ It¡¯s a miracle that Semai fell for Ah Jiat but her postnatal aggression was very unfortunate¡­¡± Auntie Soh sighed.


    ¡°Mummy, how did you hear about Auntie Jiat¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Sandra questioned.


    ¡°It was Grandma Sim¡¯s wish to watch her daughter being taken care of properly before she left. She knew she was frail and would leave anytime soon¡­ She might look as though she didn¡¯t care about her daughter but which mother would abandon their child?¡± Auntie Soh sighed again as Chloe mischievously answered her question.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chloe pretended to sulk as Auntie Soh¡¯s mouth gaped open at her younger daughter¡¯s mischief.


    ¡°Cause you didn¡¯t scoop me a bowl of soup¡­¡± Chloe complained as Andrew and Sandra laughed.


    ¡°You already had your second bowl, fatty girl..¡± Sandra teased as Chloe continued with her pretense while Auntie Soh sneered playfully at Chloe.


    ¡°How come you never told Ivy about this?¡± Andrew questioned as Auntie Soh contemplated whether to tell or not. ¡°You all should keep this away from Ivy unless her father had told her.. When she was a toddler, due to her mother¡¯s agression, Ivy was nearly hurled off from the roof top when Ah Jiat attempted to commit suicide with Ai Lee¡­ Grandma Sim had no choice but to put Ah Jiat into the sanitarium thereafter¡­¡± Auntie Soh¡¯s explanation had stunned Chloe and Sandra while Andrew dropped his chopsticks to the ground.


    Auntie Soh nonchalantly picked up the chopsticks and went into the kitchen to take a new pair of chopsticks for Andrew as she knew the three of them would be caught by surprise. It took the trio a while to regain their senses.


    Andrew was looking at Sandra who was staring back at him. They both finally knew the source of Ivy¡¯s nightmares and sleep disorders as they both nodded in agreement without having to tell each other what''s on their mind.


    ¡°Hopefully Ai Lee could finally seek closure with her family...¡± Auntie Soh said as she returned to the table and handed Andrew the chopsticks. Everyone nodded in agreement as they continued dinner somberly.


    When the brothers checked into the hotel, Ray and Ray realised they had to book an extra room as there were five of them this time round instead of four. However, thanks to Jin for being smart as always, he could guess their dad would like to have Ivy staying in the same room as him to bond their long lost relationship. So, he suggested they book a twin room where three of them could share a room and still be next door whenever their father or Ivy needed something.


    After the registration, the brothers obediently continued on to catch up with their school assignments and monitor their office tasks as they left the father-daughter duo in another room to catch up with each other.


    ¡°Do you like the room, my dear?¡± Peter asked nonchalantly. Ivy nodded as she observed the spacious space in a five star hotel¡¯s room.


    ¡°I often sleep in smaller rooms and slightly lower star hotels when I am on business trips with my company¡¯s director. So, this had really exceeded my expectations.¡± Ivy complimented before pouring a glass of water for herself and her dad.


    Peter couldn¡¯t help but to chuckle at her comments and knew it was Jason she was referring to. Peter wondered how in depth her daughter was taught during her internship that she needed to attend business trips with her boss.


    ¡°Your director must be on a tight budget I see¡­ I¡¯m surprised an intern could attend business trips¡­¡± Peter said as he took the glass of water from Ivy before leading her to the couch by the window panel.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­. Yes, they are on a tight budget. This company is a bit special¡­ it¡¯s small but has plenty of potential. The management is the asset of the company, especially the director himself. Unfortunately, they are in a crisis at the moment¡­¡± Ivy sighed as her mind wandered back to Jason and her proposal. She had forgotten all about him after the reunion with her family as she reminded herself to catch up with him later.


    ¡°What crisis is it about?¡± Peter attempted to test how far Ivy knew about the deal before revealing the details to her as they both sat on the couch.


    ¡°They have received a large event request of conducting a roadshow at regional level for a rather renowned company and they require a lot of funds to support this including manpower as well. I know it may be weird for such a small company to be so ambitious to take on such a large scale event but the client insisted because of the prestige of the director himself. So, the company had been struggling to find investors or even collaboration due to another issue¡­¡± Ivy loosen her shoulders at the thought of the internal family rival Jason had.


    ¡°What issue is it?¡± Peter attempted to prompt Ivy to explain as he wanted to know if it would affect the merger he was going into with Rahi¡¯s Consulting business.


    ¡°Apparently, there was an internal family rivalry between his family and himself. Although he has all the prestige and recognition, each of his potential investors in town are being controlled by a more powerful upperhand superior which is his father. I¡¯m not sure which industry or what business his father is in but all I know is that having power and money beats it all I guess. It¡¯s so unfair to the weak ones.¡± Ivy pouted as she looked on the ground.


    Peter wasn¡¯t aware of the severity of the family rivalry impacting Jason¡¯s business although he had heard from business partners about it but thought it was just a normal passing by comment.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter called out as Ivy lifted her head to pay attention to her father. ¡°If you¡¯re in power with money, how far would you go for this business?¡± Peter asked his daughter as Ivy looked surprised but pondered awhile.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I will definitely save the company. I will invest in it as I know it¡¯s going to be worth it¡­ I wrote a proposal lately¡­ Suggesting on taking up a loan but I doubt the company can afford it as their equity in their accounts are close to becoming negative soon else they wouldn''t resort to finding investors instead¡­ In fact, they are still negotiating with one of them. I¡¯m not sure what the progress is but I do hope it falls through¡­¡± Ivy gave a sad smile.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter cleared his throat after calling her name solemnly.


    Ivy noticed the seriousness as she felt something was amidst. ¡°What is it? Why are you being so serious suddenly, daddy?¡± Ivy questioned as Peter took out a file from his office bag and passed it to Ivy.


    ¡°Like I said, if you¡¯re in power with money and after you listen to what I have to say, think again will your answer be the same on how far would you go for his business?¡± Peter held on to the file tightly while Ivy held on the other side of the file gently as he spoke.


    She nodded skeptically as she wondered about the content of the file when she flipped it open. It showed a contract agreement between Rahi¡¯s Consulting and Ophal¡¯s real estate merger where her name was under the shareholder''s signature column. There was another resolution on transfer of shares from her father to her.


    ¡°Your director''s name is Jason Rahi?'''' Peter asked as Ivy was surprised he knew. ¡°How did you know? What is the meaning of this contract?¡± Ivy covered her gaping mouth in surprise but she could half expect the answers of her questions as anger slowly slipped into her.


    ¡°Jason has been a great business partner all these years whether it¡¯s at the events we had as our emcee or referring clients to us. I met him during a charity event years ago in Landsfield where he was the emcee. In our family, we run a real estate business. Although we only focused on Landsfield because it¡¯s a trading business hub, we intend to expand into Manes.¡± Peter took a sip of water before continuing as Ivy watched him meekly.


    ¡°Manes is known to be underdeveloped but there are alot of heritage buildings and properties where there¡¯s a potential the government would want to preserve them and lease out as tourist attractions and food stalls which many corporate clients in Landsfield had expressed their interest in this area. Hence, your brothers and I intend to also work alongside this goal with Jason¡¯s company. Because Jason and I had the same business ideas, I decided to offer Jason the financial help while in return he would ensure the presence of his office here would aid with the expansion of our family business as after all he runs a consulting firm and he would easily adapt to the sales pitch.¡± Peter explained as Ivy was slowly connecting the missing puzzles in mind.


    Ivy was filled with rage at being deceived all along as she wondered was it his plot all along to get her sticking by his side and was all the fake relationship as his girlfriend all a show with Nancy. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to think anymore of it as she shut her eyes tightly before she opened them up again.


    ¡°Of course, there are also other aspects of the business which we have yet to discuss in detail with Jason yet. We are slowly thinking of ways to let the business merge in terms of operations. As of now, he would be able to still run his consultations, talks, and roadshows as usual with the addition of our real estate roadshows. In every event of his company, he would need to allow our company to set up a booth as part of our real estate company¡¯s marketing strategy. In return, we will provide him with financial aid and also manpower¡­¡± Peter watched Ivy slowly understanding his point of view as she tried to nod meekly.


    ¡°The only thing that is holding us back with the business venture is¡­ you¡­¡± Peter said solemnly as Ivy furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ivy asked but her voice came out as a whisper instead.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re the sole shareholder of the company¡­¡± Peter watched Ivy eyes widening. ¡°When I left you and your biological mother to your grandma, I vowed to return one day and provide for you at least¡­ I started this company right after I left all of¡­¡± Peter¡¯s voice unexpectedly broke as Ivy quickly went over to hold on to his hand as she squatted in front of him.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ It¡¯s not your fault¡­ None of this is¡­ I ¡­¡± Ivy paused a moment to control her emotion before she continued.


    ¡°I may have used to blame you but as I grew older, I realised you had no choice. She was, after all, very young. Both of you were so young¡­¡± Ivy looked sadly at the pair of hands she was holding on.


    ¡°Your mother was indeed very young. We were seven years apart, Ai Lee¡­ But she was determined to get what she wanted and that was to have a family with me despite all the obstacles she had to face from my family as she was from a poor family. That¡¯s what moved me to propose to her¡­ But her postnatal aggression¡­¡± Peter kept quiet as Ivy looked at him surprised at the new piece of news of her biological mother as tears welled in her eyes while she tried to blink them dry.


    ¡°Could you tell me more about her and my stepmother?¡± Ivy asked as Peter wiped her tears which spilled off her cheeks. Peter wanted to but he knew there were more important things on hand that Ivy had to handle and the dark past truth of her biological mother might give her more trouble if everything came at once.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Next time¡­ We have plenty of time my dear¡­ I promise¡­¡± Peter patted her daughter¡¯s hand as Ivy nodded with a smile. Her smile was shortened by her chaotic thoughts and wonders of trying to link the entire situation to Jason as she frowned.


    ¡°You were saying? You set up the company and what does it have to do with the business venture with Jason? Did he know I was your daughter all along? Was he using me all this while? Were you aware he knew who I am?¡± Ivy questioned back to back as she got angrier at every question. Peter knew he had to quickly clear away the misunderstanding and tell her every single detail.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ patience my dear¡­ Jason told me about all this before¡­ When I set up this company, you were my only child whom I have given all my company shares to under custody. The boys were not born yet.. At that point of time, my second wife, Auntie Lenny, was probably pregnant with Ray but it was towards the end of incorporating this company so I didn¡¯t add the boys in at all. Rest assured I wasn¡¯t having an affair but with your mother¡¯s restraining order and Auntie Lenny¡¯s support at that point of time, things just work out as it flows¡­¡± Peter explained as Ivy nodded understandingly as she continued to hold onto Peter¡¯s hand as she sat on the floor.


    ¡°Hence, for the business venture to fall through, you¡¯re at a legal age to exercise your rights as a shareholder of the company to either approve or object the investment with Jason. Your brothers¡­¡± Peter paused as he gently combed Ivy¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have told you about them first before diving in straight to business¡­¡± Peter apologised as Ivy smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we have plenty of time¡­ You could tell me a little now¡­¡± Ivy smiled as Peter nodded.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ The three of them are in charge of different segments in the company because of their skills set. Ray, the eldest of the three, is in charge of logistics and operations matters because he didn''t like the indoors and he is very strong¡­¡± Peter explained as he lifted his right arm to show her his muscles which Ivy giggled.


    ¡°Therefore, Jin had to be in charge of the management eventually and he is the smartest of them all. As for Ryu, he is a socialiser who is in charge of the¡­¡± Before Peter could tell Ivy helped to continue.


    ¡°...marketing segment¡­¡± Peter smiled as Ivy giggled. He didn''t need to ask how Ivy knew as it was obvious for someone who is well versed with the business industry.


    ¡°Yes¡­ They all are accompanied by a manager who oversees their work when they are in school. Therefore, Jin has already suggested a cheaper way for the merger that is to let Rahi¡¯s consulting join Ophal¡¯s real estate as an associate who holds less than 50% of shares. This will save on compliance costs if Rahi¡¯s consulting is not a subsidiary of Ophal¡¯s real estate. I¡¯m not sure how much do you understand from this explanation but in simple layman terms; you¡¯re the ultimate beneficiary and you are required to decide to accept or reject this investment¡­Your brothers will worry about the cost and operation matters¡­¡± Peter explained as he patted Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I understand¡­ I took an extra class which is accounts and my tutor is Jason¡­¡± Ivy said as she wavered a little with her decision while pondering with thousands of questions on Jason and their friendship. Peter was surprised at Ivy¡¯s impressive skills and started to wonder if she could be Jin¡¯s assistant and work alongside him as after all, Ivy would definitely graduate earlier than Jin.


    Peter seemed to be able to read his daughter¡¯s face as she weighed the pros and cons of the mergers and the cons she could find were those affecting their personal relationship as she pouted and sighed. Peter decided to give her the clarification she sought as he recalled her questions asked in anger earlier.


    ¡°Jason told me he didn¡¯t know of your identity at first¡­ When he found out, he did indeed want to take advantage of it but he is backing out now because¡­¡± Peter held on tightly to Ivy¡¯s hands as she furrowed her eyebrows even more in disappointment.


    ¡°... he cares alot about my little princess and he wants the best for her. That¡¯s why he said he would only agree to the business venture only if¡­ my little princess agrees¡­¡± Peter gently patted her soft and silky hair as Ivy looked up at her dad and her tears flowed unwillingly down her cheeks.


    Peter wiped them away knowing his daughter must have felt the same as Jason that the both of them just didn¡¯t want to confess their feelings due to the complicated situation.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to decide now¡­ We are supposed to meet him tomorrow¡­ I can postpone it¡­¡± Peter gently coaxed Ivy to calm down but Ivy¡¯s thoughts were all over the place as she closed her eyes and forced herself to sort them out.


    She recalled the times where Jason kept asking her about finding her father.


    The times where he helped her out everytime a mishap happened; was it genuine or was it fake?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t possible to be fake if he even brought me to the psychiatrist and helped me overcome my sleep paralysis issues¡­¡± Ivy gripped on tighter to his dad¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The times where he even got into trouble for me to save me from Kyle. All this couldn¡¯t be fake. Why would he go to such an extent only to pull back at the end? Was the fake relationship we had really turning into a real one?¡± Ivy shook her head. ¡°Yes, it has¡­¡± Ivy could hear her mind replying to her as she finally registered her dad¡¯s question.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t postpone it. I am going to stick to my answer as before. I will accept this business venture. I understand his business needs it, and so does yours. Business is business¡­But I would want to request for these shares transferred to me to be shared among us and my brothers other than Rahi¡¯s Consulting¡­¡± Ivy said firmly as Peter smiled, caressing her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the shares¡­¡± Peter said gently. ¡°It¡¯s always good to take the minority shares. After all, it¡¯s a business and you never know. Don¡¯t judge minority shares though. They can be very strong. Say five percent is even stronger than 80% daddy¡­¡± Ivy explained with conviction as Peter, who was so proud of his daughter¡¯s outstanding self, finally nodded in submission.


    ¡°Fine, alright I will take the minority shares and I suggest you be the biggest shareholder among five of you including Rahi¡¯s Consulting¡­¡± Peter suggested as Ivy pondered awhile.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Let¡¯s discuss with my brothers first later¡­ Let me sign these first¡­¡± Ivy replied as Peter nodded and smiled.


    Ivy took a pen from inside her bag and opened the file to read the agreement and resolution again before she pen down her signature proudly while touching Jason¡¯s name gently as her eyes twinkled. However, a part of her was still upset with the way he handled the entire situation. After all, they had gone through so far and she felt she deserved to be told the truth directly from him.


    ¡°Jason indeed trained you well¡­ I also knew you were helping him out with his personal matters?¡± Peter said as Ivy returned the signed documents to him. Ivy was surprised once again at how transparent Jason was which made her not doubt her decision at all.


    ¡°About that¡­ You can just leave it to us to handle¡­ After all, I have decided to move to Landsfield to further my studies with Andrew and Sandra¡­¡± Ivy said firmly.


    That reminded Peter of the video Jason sent him of Ivy¡¯s debate competition. ¡°You did very well in your last debate¡­ I didn¡¯t know I have such a talented daughter¡­ Why didn¡¯t you take up law in Manes?¡± Peter asked as Ivy lamented the fact that Jason had literally told her father about everything.


    ¡°Jason showed you the video?¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but to speak her mind as Peter nodded with a smile. She recalled her reason for needing to be realistic with her career and debating can just turn into a past hobby.


    ¡°In life, the road leading me down made me stay realistic¡­¡± Ivy sighed sadly. ¡°But now you have all you needed¡­ I can support and provide you¡­¡± Peter offered but Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°With you around, even more, I should pursue business administration. Then I could proudly take over from you and also handle grandma¡¯s stall for legacies to come¡­¡± Ivy smiled as she explained with conviction. It made Peter feel very proud of her as his mind wandered back at her relationship with Jason.


    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s not that I want to pry into your privacy but I think you should sort out things with Jason soon on personal matters as it wouldn''t be ideal once this business venture falls through and you would need to meet him often¡­ You understand?¡± Peter suggested as Ivy nodded and laid her head on Peter¡¯s right lap.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have you, daddy¡­¡± Peter smiled widely as he gently combed her hair.


    ¡°After this, you could continue your internship in Ophal''s real estate alongside your brothers since the business is going to merge and being wherever you are is just the same isn¡¯t it?¡± Peter suggested as Ivy looked up at him excitedly.


    ¡°Really? I can? But how come my brothers are so into the business when they haven''t even left high school?¡± Ivy asked curiously as she furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we all wanted to keep the business going strong for you my dear¡­ Oh yes, I have also spoken with Auntie Soh to let Andrew and Sandra stay over with us in Landsfield. After all, take it as a gratitude in taking care of you all these years.¡± Peter announced as Ivy smiled till her eyes closed.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s the greatest news ever for them especially when they had just started to date each other lately¡­ Don¡¯t let Auntie Soh know.. It¡¯s a secret..¡± Ivy made her dad do a pinky promise with her as she giggled.


    ¡°So¡­ tell me more about my brothers?¡± Ivy asked dreamily as Peter smiled.


    ¡°Your brothers are scary cats¡­ You¡¯re so much braver than them to even stay so long in grandma¡¯s run down house...¡± Ivy laughed along with her dad.


    ¡°I will find contractors to fix the old house since it holds so many memories for all of us¡­¡± Peter said as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Guess I will have to study for my finals while doing an internship in Landsfield then.. Oh yes, I have a motivational camping trip this weekend with Andrew and Sandra¡­ It¡¯s the college¡¯s arrangements¡­¡± Ivy announced.


    ¡°Go ahead¡­ It would be fun¡­¡± Peter encouraged but Ivy was pouting.


    ¡°Hmm.. It is supposed to be¡­ Just that Jason would be there too as an instructor¡­But I¡¯m not sure if he will since he had an injury from saving me from a mishap last weekend¡­¡± Ivy wondered how Jason was doing as she bit on her lips.


    ¡°What happened last week? What was the mishap? Are you alright, Ai Lee?¡± Peter began to panic as Ivy patted his hand to calm him down. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I was lucky that Jason came at the right time to fight the boys at a party I was in with my friends but the boys apparently were from an underground mob¡­ They went to assault Jason separately on Monday at his office block¡­ He is fine now as his wound on his thigh is slowly recovering¡­¡± Ivy explained as Peter pulled Ivy in for a hug as Ivy¡¯s head was resting on his chest. Peter was extremely grateful to Jason for all that he had done.


    ¡°If you wanted to know how he was doing, I could check for you now¡­ After all, I needed to confirm tomorrow¡¯s appointment¡­¡± Peter took the opportunity to tease Ivy as she blushed, caught off guard when they broke away from his embrace.


    ¡°Daddy!!!¡± Ivy squealed as she hugged him again and buried her face into his stomach while he sent a text message to Jason to confirm the appointment and ask him to get well soon from his injuries.


    Jason who was resting the entire afternoon with Lucky in his room¡¯s window panel couldn¡¯t help but get his thoughts wandering back to Ivy. As he wondered how the progress of her reunion was and its hundreds of possible outcomes alone in the dark with Lucky, the text message from Peter brightened up the room. As he read the text, it had chased away all of his worries as he replied with his gratitude and continued enjoying the starry sky feeling extremely relieved but he knew he had to think of ways to speak with Ivy separately as he owed her an explanation and apology after all.


    ¡°There¡­ he just replied. Looks like he is fine¡­¡± Peter teased as Ivy sneered playfully at her dad before the thought of the promise she made with Nancy flocked her mind and turned her smile into a frown.


    ¡°He is fine, that would be all I could ask for¡­ After all, it will be impossible for us to be together¡­¡± Ivy said sadly as she hung her head looking down at the floor.


    ¡°Why? You haven''t given the relationship a try¡­¡± Peter prompted.


    ¡°Cause there¡¯s someone else who loves him more and deserves him more...¡± Ivy explained as Peter instantly could link the story.


    ¡°You mean his ex-girlfriend who cheated on him?¡± Peter questioned which took Ivy by surprise again that Jason would share such a story with her dad. ¡°He even told you that?¡± Ivy asked as Peter nodded.


    ¡°Looks like he was completely honest with you¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it¡­ It just proves my decision was right¡­¡± Ivy thought through the entire situation.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Nancy, his ex-girlfriend whom I made a promise to that after my finals I will leave Jason and let them be together. I promise to not stand in between them. After all, it was a fake show anyway¡­¡± Ivy pouted.


    ¡°Sweetheart, love isn''t just about one person alone but it¡¯s about two people¡­ You may think this way but he might not¡­ Communication is very important¡­¡± Peter tried to advise only to be rejected by Ivy.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ I know what to do¡­ Don¡¯t meddle in this. I will ensure the business venture falls through alright? The rest, just let me handle myself¡­¡± Ivy pleaded as Peter had no choice but to nod as he began to admire his daughter even more.


    ¡°Indeed you¡¯re living up to the meaning of your English name; Ivy¡­ Do you know how sturdy ivies¡¯ veins are? Regardless of how you try to break them, they stay strong together and it hurts to pull them apart¡­ They could also stay strong in a harsh environment¡­ Just like you, sweetheart¡­¡± Peter complimented as Ivy giggled.


    ¡°If only I found you earlier¡­ If only I fought for you back then¡­ You would have a brighter prospect and future¡­¡± Peter mumbled as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Having you here now, it¡¯s already a bright future¡­ I wonder if this is a dream?¡± Ivy giggled.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a dream, we shouldn''t wake up, should we?¡± Peter joined in the fun with his daughter.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Ivy smiled as she watched the starry night outside with Peter from their hotel room¡¯s window panel as Peter enveloped Ivy into a hug in his arms, feeling more grateful than ever.


    <em style="box-sizing: border-box">*orang asli : <em style="box-sizing: border-box">a collective term for the indigenous peoples of Malaysia

 Chapter 43: The mystery behind the sleep disorder

    Feeling elated, Ivy sat on the large family dinner table at the hotel¡¯s restaurant watching her brothers help out each other. Jin and Ryu had gone to fetch some side dishes while Ray was busy ensuring everyone had a drink as he checked with each of them their orders.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ It¡¯s alright, I will help myself¡­¡± Ivy rejected feeling awkward with such sudden changes as she tried to stand to fetch her drink only to be stopped by Ray. Peter and Ray knew Ivy was still trying to adapt as Ray reassured her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡¯m also taking orders for everyone¡­ Just let me know yours. Here you can pick from the menu¡­¡± Ray showed her as she shyly pointed to a glass of ice lemon tea.


    ¡°Alright, coming right up. Dad, coffee or tea?¡± Ray asked.


    ¡°Tea please, boy¡­ Chamomile will be good¡­¡± Ray made an okay sign with his fingers before heading to the beverage section while Ryu came back to the table with some appetisers followed by Jin who brought a plate of desserts.


    ¡°Chamomile tea? Are you not sleeping well, daddy?¡± Ivy asked, not noticing Ryu and Jin were returning to the table as Peter shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just dad¡¯s favorite tea¡­¡± Jin mentioned as he took a seat next to Ivy while Ivy turned her attention to Jin¡¯s plate of desserts.


    ¡°Desserts before meals? Seriously Jin¡­¡± Peter complained as Ivy continued to screen through the luxurious spread of salads to cold dishes and pastries in front of her. Ivy smiled as she wondered if Jin would share with her the desserts which looked very tempting. Jin was busy rolling his eyes, ignoring Peter that he didn''t notice his sister had her eyes on his desserts for a while now.


    ¡°Can I have some?¡± Ivy shyly squeaked to Jin but was still loud enough for everyone on the table to hear as Ryu who was busy arranging the dishes¡¯ plates on the table thought she was talking to him.


    ¡°Yes, sure¡­ All of these are to be shared¡­¡± Ryu replied nonchalantly. Ivy raised an eyebrow looking at Jin. Ivy chuckled when Jin finally realised she was talking to him as he widened his eyes and quickly munched on his macaroons.


    ¡°Me? You¡¯re talking to me?¡± Jin asked in a muffled voice, sending powdery macaroons flying out of his mouth as Ivy giggled.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Can I have some desserts too?¡± Ivy asked as Jin pushed his plate to share with her. ¡°Sorry, sorry I thought you were talking to Ryu.. Yes, please do¡­¡± Jin apologised as he wiped away some crumbs from Ivy¡¯s right sleeves.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ not you too Ivy?¡± Peter whined as he held on to his forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having desserts only for dinner, daddy? Sometimes when I¡¯m too tired I will find something sweet for dinner. It boosts the mood and fills my stomach¡­¡± Ivy giggled as she took a bite of the chocolate cake and shared each of the desserts half with Jin. Peter watched with a defeated smile as he gradually realised Ivy and Jin both are alike in terms of habits and body build.


    ¡°Yikes¡­ the both of you¡­ anyone could just mistaken the both of you as twins, anytime¡­¡± Ryu teased the exact thoughts Peter had in mind as Ivy smiled shyly .


    ¡°My sister indeed! I have a gang now! Are you jealous?¡± Jin cheered and teased Ryu as he stood. ¡°I will fetch us more desserts¡­¡± Jin told Ivy as he let her have the last bite to the parfait.


    Ivy shook her head and stood. ¡°Let me go with you¡­¡± Ivy requested politely as Jin nodded.


    ¡°Dad, try the seasoned jellyfish. It¡¯s good¡­¡± Ryu said as Peter nodded. While taking a bite, he quietly watched Ivy and Jin by the desserts section from afar admiringly. Ray returned to the table shortly later with their drinks and saw Jin¡¯s and Ivy¡¯s plates were left with crumbs of desserts and wrappers.


    ¡°Oh wow, desserts as main course again? Eh, but why two plates?¡± Ray questioned as he served each of them their drinks.


    ¡°Twins¡­ twins¡­¡± Ryu nodded as he teased Ray.


    ¡°Ivy loves desserts, too?¡± Ray asked as he spotted Jin and Ivy at the dessert section with a big plate of desserts each.


    ¡°Guess they really are twins from a different mother¡­¡± Ray laughed as Peter shook his head.


    ¡°Dad, what would you want for the main course? Chicken, beef or fish?¡± Ray asked, sounding almost like a waiter.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s finish the appetisers and see how. Considering those two might not even touch this full spread of appetisers, we could just order one or two main courses to share¡­¡± Peter said as Ryu squinted at Peter.


    ¡°Are you saying I took too much hmm? I have been dying to have their beef all to myself¡­ How could you suggest we share the main course? Who always nags us to have more vegetables and cold dishes?¡± Ryu scolded jokingly.


    Peter laughed as he said, ¡°Blame the twins¡­¡± All three of them ended up with laughter as Jin and Ivy returned happily with their plates full of desserts.


    That night, after a tiring and enjoyable day, Ivy fell asleep while talking with Sandra and Andrew over the phone. In mind she secretly wondered how Jason was doing but told herself to not bother about it as after all they were going to meet the next day.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    After not getting any responses from Ivy after a while, Andrew and Sandra both knew Ivy had fallen asleep as usual. They quietly hung up just when Peter stepped out from the washroom after showering.


    He stood momentarily in front of the bed, admiring the sight of his daughter who was finally returning to the family. When he noticed Ivy nearly dropped her mobile phone to the ground, he quickly ran over to save it and left it on the side table before reluctantly shifting Ivy over to the left side of the bed. Tears began to stung his eyes as he realised for the first time in years, he finally had the chance to tuck his daughter in bed. Feeling satisfied, he finally climbed up the bed and switched off all the lights as he lay by his beloved daughter¡¯s side holding on to her hand, slowly drifting to sleep.


    Ivy could feel someone was holding her hand in her subconscious as she forced herself to open her eyes only to find herself standing behind a set of glowing orange feathers. She instantly recognised them as Phoenix¡¯s. The king whom she recalled was her father in her paracosm was standing side by side with her beloved grandma in front of Phoenix, trying to battle it out with her evil mother in her paracosm, Petunia in the yellow irises plains. Just the sight of the scene quickly sent chills down Ivy¡¯s spine as a rush of adrenaline made her charge forward to stop her grandma.


    ¡°No!! Grandma, no!!¡± Ivy called out as Phoenix realised Ivy was finally awake and managed to hold tightly to her arms.


    ¡°Ivy, this is not your battle!¡± The king yelled at her before he focused back on defending her grandma and strengthening the shield protecting the both of them.


    Ivy could only watch helplessly as she struggled in Phoenix¡¯s arms. As fear and anxiety gripped on her, she noticed some irises were turning black from the effect of Petunia¡¯s dark magic. Ivy tried using her magic to fight Petunia only to be stopped by her grandma who turned around and shielded both Phoenix and Ivy instead on one hand.


    ¡°Ai Yee! Stop! Leave with your father and twin brother! Go!¡± Her grandma scolded sternly at Ivy while fighting Petunia.


    Unfortunately, the slight distraction caused her grandma to lose focus and one of Petunia¡¯s fireballs caught up with her grandma before she could shield herself, sending her flying off into the air and blasted to the ground as the king flew up to the air and rushed to catch her in the nick of time before landing softly.


    However, her grandma was still affected by the blast¡¯s impact earlier as she vomited blood despite the gentle landing to ground. Ivy ran forward when Phoenix finally let his grip on Ivy loosen up as tears rolled down her eyes. However, she was caught in the middle of another fireball heading to her without her noticing as her grandma used up all her adrenaline to send a shield in front of Ivy to block the fire ball as it disappeared.


    Phoenix rushed to Ivy¡¯s side to check on her and before Ivy could catch her breath, she turned around to check on her grandma and the king only to find another fireball inching closer towards them as she screamed at them to move away while she tried to focus on her magic and quickly threw a shield in front of her grandma and her father which seemed to be a little too late.


    ¡°Grandmaaaaaaaaaa run!!!!!!¡± Ivy yelled in the midst of her wails and cries.


    ¡°Grandmaaaaa!!¡± Ivy forced herself to close her eyes as she began to grip so tightly onto Peter¡¯s hand that it woke him.


    ¡°Ai Lee...¡± Peter gently called out as he switched on the night lamp by the bedside but Ivy was still fidgeting.


    ¡°Is this the sleep disorder Jason told me?¡± Peter wondered to himself as he gently shook Ivy only to have Ivy open her eyes all of the sudden staring up in the air but couldn¡¯t move or speak as she squealed for help with tears flowing down her cheeks.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ Ai Lee¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter began to panic as he tried to help her sit up while hugging her tightly which helped her gain back her senses. When she realised she could finally move, she hugged her dad back tightly as her sobs turned into wails which were loud enough to wake all of her brothers next door who barged into the room and switched on the main lights.


    All Ivy could feel in her dad¡¯s embrace was the long awaited warmness which cleared away all her loneliness and fixed her broken self from grieving over her grandma¡¯s death all by herself all along. For once, she finally felt like she was home as she poured all her agony out other than fighting away her terror in the nightmares. She may still miss her grandma but the accompaniment of her family had eased the pain she endured all alone a little.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ You¡¯re alright?¡± Ryu asked gently as he rushed over to the bedside in the midst of her wails. She was too loud to notice her brothers were around her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jin asked their dad as he shook his head and put a finger on his lips to tell them to be quiet for a moment.


    Ray held on to Ivy¡¯s palm which were gripping tightly into fists behind her dad as he gently rubbed them to comfort her. Her wails then were slowly calming down as Ivy began to realise there was someone else in the room and it should be her brothers. They must have been worried as she was really loud.


    Ray¡¯s gentle gesture of rubbing on to her fists were soothing as she began to loosen her fists and Ray noticed her slightly bleeding palms. He quickly took the first aid kit in the room and rushed back to help her clean the lightly wounded palms before putting on plasters. Ryu went to prepare a glass of warm water for her while Jin walked into the washroom and made a lukewarm wet towel for Ivy. After cleaning Ivy¡¯s wounds, Ray went into Peter¡¯s luggage to find a T-shirt for him to change into knowing Ivy must have soaked their dad¡¯s shirt.


    Peter had been rocking Ivy gently all along as she sniffed occasionally in his arms. She slowly took a peep at her right as the bright lights greeted her. She winced and closed her eyes for a while. Peter quickly took the warm wet towel from Jin to wipe a little of her face that she was finally willing to reveal.


    ¡°Is this the sleep disorder Jason was talking about, Ai Lee?¡± Peter asked gently as Ivy slowly nodded while she sniffed and sat up in front of her dad. Ryu offered her the glass of warm water which she gladly took and drank half a glass feeling all warmed up and calmer but noticed the plasters on both palms as she pouted.


    Ray patted gently on her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright now¡­ You¡¯ll have to cut your nails tomorrow alright?¡± Ray comforted as Jin covered her with the blanket while Ryu took the glass of water away from her.


    ¡°There, keep yourself warm first¡­¡± Jin said as Ivy snuggled into Peter¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Have you sought professional help?¡± Peter asked gently as Ivy lifted her head a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­ All they gave was always antidepressant medication which I didn¡¯t need¡­ I was told I had an imaginary world called paracosm¡­ I know it may seem crazy but it does exist because it¡¯s where I put grandma in there and if it stays healthy and positive I was told I should keep it¡­¡± Ivy slowly explained as she adjusted her sitting position a little to let Ray help their dad change out his soaked T-shirt into a new one. Ryu wrapped Ivy into his right arm as he gently patted her to comfort her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ We are all here for you now¡­¡± Ryu said as she nodded and took the half drank glass of water from him to finish it.


    ¡°Do you want some more?¡± Jin asked as she shook her head and tried to smile which ended up with a sad one as she began to recall her other dreams and sigh as she looked at her dad whose eyes were on her all the while, looking worried while changing.


    ¡°There are times where I would dream of a face I couldn¡¯t recall standing on a tall building as I fall off the building calling out to her¡­ as mummy but she doesn¡¯t look like Auntie Lenny¡­¡± Ivy looked down on the bed as she pouted. Peter was startled at her explanation as the memories of Ah Jiat trying to commit suicide with Ivy when Ivy was a toddler and how he saved the both of them were running through his mind. He forced himself to close his eyes to stop thinking about the memory. He knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to reveal to Ivy yet as he held out his arms for Ivy to come over.


    ¡°Sometimes I would also dream of being under the aurora night with you and Auntie Lenny¡­ But¡­ they all always ended up in nightmares of being sucked into a black hole¡­ There are times where I couldn¡¯t move and all I saw were serpents or even at times, the face of the lady I didn''t recognise whom I called out to as mummy to save me¡­ If I am lucky, I will just wake up normally to cry¡­ These nightmares don''t happen very often¡­ It¡¯s only when I am¡­ stressed out¡­It has always been like this since I was young¡­¡± Ivy explained slowly as Peter gently combed her messed up hair.


    He gently rocked her in his arms and coaxed her to sleep. ¡°We should one day visit the psychologist again and maybe sort it out in a deeper depth alright?¡± Peter tried to convince her as she stayed silent from being sleepy.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Ivy mumbled. ¡°Yes, sweetheart¡­¡± Peter replied softly. ¡°I cannot sleep in the dark as it easily triggers nightmares¡­ Could you leave the night light on?¡± Ivy asked groggily as Peter kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Peter assured her as he signaled the brothers to head back to their room but they were reluctant and were too worried. They were determined to accompany them asleep in the same room that night as Ray turned off the main lights and left the lamp by the table lighted before taking the sofa bed which was adjacent to Ryu¡¯s.


    Jin, being small-sized, was given the chance to take the left side of the bed as Ivy slept in between their dad and him with both her hands held by each of them. Feeling secure than ever, Ivy drifted off into an unexpected peaceful night sleep among her long lost family members.

 Chapter 44: Realisation of growing up

    When Ivy woke up the next morning, she was greeted by rays of sunlight as she heard noises from the next room. She was reminded of the earlier part of the morning as she closed her eyes and sighed loudly at the fact that she hasn¡¯t had the chance to explain much things to her family yet but her weakness has been discovered in such a bad time.


    ¡°Good morning princess!¡± Peter greeted her as he stepped in from the next room.


    ¡°Good morning, daddy¡­¡± Ivy smiled at the sight of her sharp looking father in his formal wear as she crawled to the corner of the bed and gave him a hug.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Peter asked as he gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    Ivy nodded. ¡°Usually I would have a hard time falling back to sleep peacefully but I did¡­ So yes, I am fully rested¡­¡± Ivy smiled looking at her father. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about last night¡­ I mean earlier this morning¡­¡± Ivy apologised as Peter combed her soft hair gently.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it¡­ You should shower first before we head down for breakfast¡­ About visiting your grandma¡­We might need to postpone it to later in the afternoon as there is a little work the boys had to catch up on¡­¡± Peter urged as Ivy nodded and went off to the washroom.


    After her quick shower she found a note to head down by herself to the restaurant. She quickly rushed over to find her brothers were being careful around her. They were concerned about her but couldn¡¯t bring themselves to speak with her, afraid of saying the wrong thing and scolded by their dad that they could only serve her breakfast of congee and its side dishes continuously.


    Peter noticed the awkward situation among the siblings as he made an excuse to use the washroom thinking the kids might need some space. True enough, Ivy attempted to speak up first.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ All of you do not need to be so careful around me¡­ It was just a nightmare.. I cannot sleep in the dark usually else it would trigger sleep paralysis that¡¯s all. Other than that, I am very normal¡­¡± Ivy explained as she smiled and raised her hands up cheerfully while her brothers¡¯ mood lightened a little. She noticed Ray¡¯s stiff shoulders were finally relaxed as Jin adjusted his glasses. Ryu was already smiling at her.


    ¡°All good?¡± Ivy asked as they all nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I have business I want to discuss¡­ I¡¯m sure you all know that dad has transferred the shares in custody to me. I want to further transfer them and share among all of us including dad and Rahi¡¯s Consulting. Dad wants to be the minority shareholder while he suggests for me to be the major shareholder. The remainder of the shares I want to split among the three of you and Rahi¡¯s Consulting. What do you think of this, Director Jin?¡± Ivy asked nonchalantly in a managerial voice which surprised all of her brothers at how fast she could adapt to a different level of mood.


    Jin, taken by surprise, cleared his throat after a few moments thinking of her suggestion. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good suggestion¡­. I was also having that in mind but thought you should still hold on to all of the shares¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ophal¡¯s business. All of you are Ophal. I¡¯m no longer alone. We should all be the shareholders. Dad didn''t know he would make all of you when he made the initial decision to put me as the sole shareholder. But now, I have all of you as my brothers¡­¡± Ivy smiled as the brothers looked at her beaming.


    ¡°Alright, any objections from you two?¡± Ivy asked, directing at Ray and Ryu who were smiling away and shook their heads.


    ¡°Good¡­ Director Jin, please convey the message to the Chairman later alright?¡± Ivy teased as Ray and Ryu giggled at how uncomfortable Jin was as he kept clearing his throat.


    ¡°Stop calling me that, Director Ivy¡­¡± Jin retaliated as Ray and Ryu burst out in laughter. Ivy made funny faces to Jin as the mood on the table lightened up. Peter watched them from afar as he stepped back to stay awhile and enjoy the sight of his perfect family as he counted his blessings.


    Since studies and work caught up with the family, Ivy was also familiarising herself with bits and pieces of works the brothers were working on while waiting for them. However, soon she couldn''t catch up and went downstairs to tour the hotel instead.


    On her way to the garden, she noticed a store specialised in high quality crafted pens. She went in to have a look and an idea struck her. It was expensive no doubt but from what she had saved during her internship with Jason, she could still afford a cheaper range for her brothers and dad. The meeting tonight crossed her mind as she wondered how Jason was really doing.


    With Jason in mind, she didn''t hesitate to place an order for Jason as well and had the initials of each of her recipients engraved to the pens she chose and kept them into her bag when they were ready.


    They only manage to visit their grandma after a very late quick lunch as Ivy drives all of them. When they arrived at the crematorium, it was nearly four in the evening. Ivy felt a strong remorse and guilt overwhelming her for not visiting a long time ever since her grandma¡¯s funeral day as she halted her steps at the entrance to where her grandma¡¯s columbarium was.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Jin who was walking by her side whispered as Ivy kept hesitating to explain or admit she wasn¡¯t alright.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ We are all here with you¡­¡± Ray affirmed her as he tried to hold her hand which Ivy didn''t realise since when she had the habit of fisting her hands when she was tense. It was only a few days since she found her family and she was impressed at how Ray could tell her bad habits so fast and even stopped her from injuring herself further.


    Peter walked up to lead Ivy as Ryu, who was at the entrance of the columbarium, watched Ivy slowly walk up to where he was in Peter¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Have a little bravery¡­¡± Ryu patted her head as he gave her a candy secretly on another hand which made Ivy grin when she noticed it as Peter continued to lead them all towards the columbarium.


    When Ivy looked up from the candy in her left hand, she was already standing in front of a familiar photo which made her feel like it was ages ago since she last saw it as tears welled up her eyes a little blurring her vision.


    ¡°Perhaps, I haven''t been paying attention to you lately, grandma¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ivy said in her heart while blinking back those tears.


    Surprisingly, when Ivy¡¯s eyes darted to her grandma¡¯s urn where memories of her holding on to it once and placing it into the columbarium flooded her mind, she could feel peace sipping into her as her remorse and guilt slowly faded away.


    ¡°Mother¡­ I am sorry I came late¡­ I hope you can forgive me for returning a little too late¡­¡± Peter said in a shaky voice as Ivy held his hand which gave him some comfort.


    ¡°I have brought your grandsons along... Lenny has passed on after the last child birth¡­¡± Peter said solemnly as he closed his eyes tightly before opening them again after taking a deep breath. Ivy gripped tightly to her dad¡¯s hand as the brothers kept their head low at the thought of their mother¡¯s passing when most of them were still toddlers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mother¡­ I will take good care of Ai Lee from now on¡­¡± Peter said in an assuring voice as the whole family bowed three times in respect.


    Ivy secretly wondered if her grandma knew they were visiting her today that she dreamt of her last night but was glad that she had finally felt at peace when they left the columbarium as though a closure she had sought a long time ago.


    By the time they left the columbarium, it was nearly dinner time that they proceeded to head back to the hotel¡¯s restaurant where they agreed to meet with Jason.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Today, has been a tough day for you my dear¡­¡± Peter said to Ivy at the entrance of the hotel as he recalled her brief remorse moments before visiting her grandma and now she had to sort out her personal matters with Jason eventually.


    Ivy smiled and patted her dad¡¯s hand as she stopped midway to the restaurant. ¡°Daddy, I think all of you should meet him first. Let me sit by a corner and hear him out before I give him this¡­¡±


    Ivy suggested as she took out the agreement she signed from her bag. Peter nodded as they all proceeded to enter the restaurant with Ivy sitting at a corner seat nearby them. Ivy took out an oblong box from her bag and took one last look at the initials ¡°J R¡± engraved at the end of the pen before giving it away to Jason later.


    ¡°Mr. Rahi¡­¡± Peter waved at the sight of Jason as he walked over to them. Jason was frowning a little as he noticed Ivy was not around. He tried to keep his professionalism as he maintained a smile.


    Ivy sat anxiously as she anticipated hearing Jason¡¯s voice after a long time. It even made her heart skip a beat as she tried to calm herself down by gulping down a glass of water in front of her.


    ¡°Jason, please¡­¡± He said as he shook Peter¡¯s hand while the other three brothers weren¡¯t adamant with his presence but they stayed professional with a serious face as they each shook his hand briefly.


    Peter nodded as he directed him to sit opposite him before being direct and honest with him.


    ¡°Jason, my apologies. My daughter has been upset about¡­¡± Jason interrupted by raising his hand and took a seat opposite Peter.


    ¡°I understand. In fact, I must admit it was also my fault in the beginning for using her to get a business relationship with your company. Although I didn''t know it was her at first as I have explained, I must admit in between I still had the intention to use her. However¡­¡± Jason sighed as Peter remained solemn while the three boys were trying to control their anger as they knew Ivy was listening in from behind Jason¡¯s seat. They knew they should let their sister deal with her problems her way first. Peter on the other hand was surprised at Jason¡¯s sudden honesty.


    ¡°After some time, I realised I valued the friendship I had with her. You may not know that while she grew, she had many betrayals from her friends and she was often taken for granted and taken advantage of. I wanted to be her trustworthy friend. That''s where I am prepared to let this opportunity go¡­¡± Jason explained as Peter was curious what Jason''s plans were.


    ¡°If you let this chance go, then what are your plans?¡± Peter asked as Jason smiled.


    ¡°What else can I do right? Restart from scratch. I have been there and done that once. Try again I guess¡­¡± Jason said as he avoided eye contact and looked down on the ground as he hoped he didn¡¯t have to use his last resort. Peter knew Jason had come prepared but he never expected Ivy to be furious at his alternative decision.


    Ivy who was listening in was shocked at Jason¡¯s alternative plans as she stepped out from her seat. Her family were anxiously watching her being furious and upset while staring at Jason from behind him.


    ¡°So, I guess I will see myself out first¡­¡± Jason said after a while thinking there wasn¡¯t any hope but Peter quickly halted him.


    ¡°That¡­ will depend on her decision... Darling, what do you say?¡± Peter asked at Ivy¡¯s direction which sent Jason turning around to find Ivy who was furiously staring at him as she stormed over to the table trying to control her emotion. She knew after all it was still business and she had to stay professional.


    ¡°You should sign the contract since you need to give your proposal by Monday to the client.¡± Ivy said as she passed him the pen she had prepared as a gift. Jason instantly noticed the initials engraved on the pen were of his as he looked up at Ivy with flattering eyes.


    ¡°Sign, I agree¡­ Business wise, we all benefit from each other. Our lawyers will arrange to meet you again for the signage of owning 30% of Ophal¡¯s real estate shares. Details will be told by our lawyers. Do wait for their call.¡± She explained with a poker face as Jason turned to look at Peter who nodded at him with a smile. Jason was hesitant to sign but as he took one last look at Ivy who nodded with a much gentler look, he finally penned down his signature.


    ¡°Guess, this is an earlier goodbye than I thought¡­¡± Ivy thought to herself with a suppressed sad feeling as Jason returned the pen to her.


    ¡°Oh, you can keep it¡­¡± Ivy said nonchalantly as she walked over to father.


    ¡°Daddy, I have a camping trip tomorrow. I will head back to grandma¡¯s place as I need to prepare with Andrew and Sandra¡­¡± Ivy said softly but was loud enough for Ray and Ryu sitting close by to hear her. Peter hugged Ivy and nodded before giving her a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Take care, sweetheart¡­¡±


    ¡°Enjoy!¡± Ryu said as Ivy forced a smile with her eyes closed. ¡°Stay safe!¡± Ray waved goodbye to her as she waved at her family members. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at Jason for fear she would break down and cry.


    She was trying her best to not cry in front of all of her family members too so she had to come up with such an excuse as she quickly made her way to the carpark. However, Jason knew it wasn¡¯t that simple when it was Ivy as he chased her and caught in the middle of the car park.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Jason¡¯s voice echoed through the entire car park which made Ivy halt her steps and closed her eyes as she quickly wiped her tears away. She was angry with herself for being easily flattered just by his voice.


    ¡°Ivy, wait! Listen¡­¡± Jason quickly ran to her.


    Although she knew that the friendship she had with Jason was genuine, she still couldn''t get over the disappointment of how things turned out. She kept telling herself it was over and that it was all fine since he was still willing to be a genuine friend and even give up on his business opportunity but she was only human who had complicated hormones at teenage age which she was still struggling to control.


    ¡°Yes, what is it, Mr. Rahi?¡± Ivy said in a professional way to disguise her emotions.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t be like this¡­ I owe you an apology. I am sorry that I had to tell you this way. All I wanted in the end is genuinely for you to have a family to love you and¡­¡± Ivy didn¡¯t want to listen any further as she stopped him midway.


    ¡°When did you know my identity?¡± Ivy asked with a choking voice.


    ¡°At first I didn''t know who you were in the school event and questionnaire. I thought you were really poor after your grandma left and you had to work part time. That''s why I took you in as an intern and willing to help you. But when I saw your picture in the kitchen with your parents under the aurora sky¡­ That''s where I thought I should make use of you to get this deal¡­ I am sorry¡­¡± Jason apologised as he tried to hold Ivy¡¯s hand only to be pushed away.


    ¡°Do not find me again. I don''t have a friend like you.¡± Ivy startled him as she walked away with uncontrollable tears flowing but she managed to maintain her stern look while driving off after wiping her tears quickly in the car.


    Words cannot describe how angry she was. Not once but over and over, she felt betrayed by friendship. She treated everyone genuinely hoping the same in return but they all just had a hidden agenda.


    Jason held his forehead which had been pounding a lot lately. He realised he didn''t finish explaining himself. He quickly drove to her grandma¡¯s house but she wasn''t there.


    He started to panic as it frustrates him to not be able to find her. She wasn''t picking up either as he called Sandra to check if she was with her. Sandra told him no but will tell him if Ivy contacts her since Sandra wasn¡¯t aware of the entire situation.


    Ivy drove and drove as she never knew driving could be so calming. She had silent her phone for the entire night which were flooded with calls and text messages from Jason, Sandra and even Andrew. Ryu couldn¡¯t help but to also send a short message to cheer her up but all of them were ignored.


    She thought a lot while driving to nowhere that when she finally was too tired to drive anymore, she returned to her grandma¡¯s place. She strolled herself up the hidden roadside and sat by the stairs overseeing Sandra¡¯s house. The sight of the kennel made her miss Lucky whom she could no longer be able to hold.


    She hated fate for having to make her encounter Jason this way and for having to meet Lance, Belinda and Laura as useless friends like what Jason said who had been taking advantage of her for ages. She was self conflicting with the fact that Jason made her see how devalued she was with her friends and that she should stay away from them and how she moved on and grew up from her grandmother''s passing with him guiding her all along versus what he had done in deceiving her about her family and the business opportunity. She learnt so much at work and studies from him that she even learned to be in love. It wasn''t genuine but at least Ivy felt a glimpse of how being in a relationship felt like.


    She was in a state of denial as she knew she was alone again despite being able to find her family but the loneliness still lingers. She found the candy Ryu gave her in the afternoon as she unwrapped it and sucked on the lemony flavor which lightened her mood a little.


    She checked her phone and saw it was nearly two in the morning as she plugged in her earphones and listened to her playlist but the song she played with Jason¡¯s band came on instead which instantly sent her into waves of emotion as she sobbed quietly by the stairs.


    She was trying so hard to convince herself that she should forgive Jason and make peace but the pain of betrayal she felt just made her hesitate all of it. She told herself over and over that humans make mistakes and that these were all natural causes but the feeling of betrayal, especially by someone you trust the most at your lowest point, is the cruelest thing on earth. She learned to never trust anyone easily again as she began to rebuild her fort around her fragile feelings again.

 Chapter 45: Stop hiding, face it with an open heart

    After dinner, Ray didn''t feel at ease at all as he kept pacing around in the hotel room worrying about Ivy while Jin was studying and Ryu was chilling with his comics. In actual fact, all of her brothers weren¡¯t at ease and were trying hard to distract themselves from Ivy¡¯s issues as their dad had told them to let her resolve it by herself.


    However, Ray still felt that he had to carry out his duties as Ivy¡¯s brother as he paced in the hotel room even more.


    ¡°Ray! It¡¯s annoying.. Punch it out at the gym, would you?! Stop pacing¡­¡± Jin scolded Ray as he couldn¡¯t concentrate.


    ¡°I feel like I should talk to Jason about their personal matters. I would never let him have another chance to hurt Ivy¡­¡± Ray said with conviction while Ryu sat up straight and paid attention to Ray.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t dad say to stay out of it? After all, it¡¯s her personal matters¡­¡± Jin sighed at his effort of trying to avoid meddling in Ivy¡¯s matters but to no avail.


    ¡°She is my sister now¡­ I can¡¯t let anyone bully her¡­¡± Ray emphasised as Ryu pondered on whether they should follow Ray¡¯s plans or stay low and obey their dad.


    ¡°So, what do you plan to do?¡± Ryu asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find him to talk to now¡­¡± Ray said as he sent a text message to Jason to meet at the hotel¡¯s garden. He couldn¡¯t stand another minute not doing anything for his sister as he walked out of the room.


    Ryu thought it was a good idea too to express all of their thoughts to Jason and make him stay away if he wasn¡¯t serious about it.


    ¡°Count me in¡­ She is my sister too¡­¡± Ryu said to Ray as he stood and walked out of the room with him. Jin pondered a while before joining the duo as he too found it was reasonable to listen to both sides¡¯ stories before deciding which end he wanted to side with; his dad or his brothers.


    The brothers were waiting by the gazebo when Jason was rushing over from Ivy¡¯s grandma house after receiving Ray¡¯s text message with the hope that Ivy must have returned to the hotel. He couldn¡¯t stop panting heavily when he reached in front of the brothers as his eyes darted around looking for Ivy but there weren''t any signs of her.


    ¡°Chill bro¡­ take your time catching your breath¡­¡± Ryu greeted as he patted Jason¡¯s back.


    ¡°My sis isn¡¯t here if that look in your eyes were searching for her¡­ We are here to talk to you¡­¡± Ray said sternly as he shoved Ryu behind him and stood in front of Ryu and Jin like a war chief.


    Instead of feeling intimidated, it was a great sight to Jason who knew he had made the right decision to reveal Ivy¡¯s identity and watch her family protect her even if it¡¯s from him.


    ¡°Alright¡­ talk¡­¡± Jason said as he took a couple of quick breathes.


    ¡°Let me warn you if you dare to hurt my sister again¡­¡± Ray growled as he fisted his right arms while pulling Jason up by holding on to his collar. ¡°I wouldn''t hesitate to throw this at you¡­ Anytime¡­ Anywhere¡­¡± Ray warned as he put Jason down who panicked a little.


    ¡°Other than her brawny brother, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use my connections and fans to harass you and perhaps tarnish your reputation.¡± Ryu added as Jason chuckled. He finally understood the reason Ivy¡¯s brothers called him out.


    Jin had finally made his decision to side with the brothers as he jumped down from the gazebo to join in the fun. He couldn¡¯t stand that Jason was still able to chuckle. It took Jin by surprise in fact but he knew Jason must have understood the brothers were protecting Ivy. Jin knew Jason must have prepared himself for any consequences of his decision long ago as he snarled at him.


    ¡°And I¡­ Will take things by the law to sue you and your company till you¡¯re penniless! If you¡¯re not serious about her, don¡¯t lead her on anymore! These are our warnings. The next time she is hurt by you, it will be more fiesty and harsher than this.¡± Jin said as he adjusted his glasses and walked off followed by Ryu and Ray.


    Jason nodded and laughed to himself. ¡°One brawny, one socialite and one by law¡­ Ivy, you¡¯re well protected indeed¡­¡± Jason thought to himself as he smiled and yelled back at the brothers who were walking off not too far away from him.


    ¡°I know what to do! I hope I don¡¯t disappoint!¡± Jason yelled back at them as the brothers smiled a little hoping he would keep his word. Ryu breathed a sigh of relief knowing he wasn¡¯t wrong about his judgment of Jason in his early days when he first knew he was dating Ivy and how he had protected her from the bullies in the college event that night. Ryu lifted his right arm to signal to Jason that they acknowledge his claim without turning around.


    Jason reached into his pocket and took out the necklace which he had prepared for Ivy. It was a custom made pendant of the infinity sign with two stars in the middle of the circles which meant she would shine brightly like these stars for eternity.


    He wanted to give her a gift in return for the guppies¡¯ surprise but he hasn¡¯t gotten a good chance to give it to her and ensure he left good memories with it ever since he collected the order. Instead, he received a second gift from her already.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re a lifesaver gift¡­¡± Jason said as he knew he had to use this chance to clear things out with her once and for all.


    After Sandra¡¯s brief date with Andrew which she purposely cut short to head home and check on Ivy, Sandra had a bad feeling not finding Ivy home. Jason¡¯s call made her feel something was amiss as she got more worried when she couldn¡¯t reach Ivy by phone but was reminded that Ivy had a family now and she was probably busy bonding with them.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    For the past two hours in bed, Sandra has been coaxing herself to sleep only to find herself tossing in bed. She even missed the company of Lucky as she decided to step outside for a breath of fresh air by his kennel.


    When she wanted to stretch her arms, a scary figure caught her attention sitting by the stairs with long hair covering the knees. The fact that the figure was sobbing while the head of the bear stuck on the roof in view, added more to the creep.


    It took Sandra awhile to shrug away the jump scare and realised it was Ivy, the root cause to her sleepless night as she walked over and approached her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ What¡¯s wrong? What are you doing out here so late? Did your family hurt you?¡± Sandra asked concernedly as she pulled Ivy into her embrace. Ivy shook her head as she sobbed in Sandra''s arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me¡­ You will feel better¡­ Is it about Jason? He called earlier to check if I knew where you were¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep because you didn¡¯t even pick up your calls or reply to my messages. I even seriously thought you were treated badly by your family¡­¡± Sandra explained worriedly as the name of Jason made Ivy sit up straight and looked at Sandra with her puffy eyes.


    ¡°The investor who Jason was looking for is my father¡¯s company¡­¡± Ivy explained with a choking voice as she wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Huh? That''s good news, why are you crying¡­¡± Sandra tried to understand the rationale of Ivy¡¯s brief explanation. It took her a while to be able to connect the missing pieces as Ivy sob in her arms.


    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me Jason knew your identity all along and he approached you on purpose?¡± Sandra said shockingly.


    ¡°Even you think so?¡± Ivy hissed in between her sobs.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­ My poor bestie¡­ I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all these friendship betrayals¡­ If those trio weren¡¯t enough of torture for you, this is worse¡­¡± Sandra patted Ivy¡¯s head to comfort her as Ivy slowly calmed down before explaining the details.


    ¡°It¡¯s not actually that bad¡­¡± Ivy sniffed as she sat up straight and Sandra helped her wipe away her tears.


    ¡°How is it not bad when all you get is bullied?¡± Sandra said as she too couldn¡¯t stop her tears which Ivy chuckled and helped her wipe away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ You¡¯re not the one who got hurt and I would never let anyone do that. If Andrew does that I will ask my brothers to teach him a lesson.¡± Ivy comforted Sandra which sent Sandra giggling.


    ¡°You¡¯re silly¡­¡± Sandra scorned playfully.


    Ivy took a deep breath as she looked up at the glittering sky. ¡°He was willing to give up the business opportunity and restart with Marcel if the business failed because he valued the friendship we had. Although he had the intention of using me at first, this was a good enough reason to let the business dealings fall through as it benefits both companies¡­¡± Ivy sighed.


    ¡°However, It''s just me who can¡¯t accept the fact that the person who saved me at my lowest point was also the one who was using me for an agenda¡­ What if things didn¡¯t turn out this way? Am I that useless? Huh? Am I only good to fulfill someone¡¯s mission? Even in a fake relationship¡­¡± Ivy sighed again as she held onto her forehead while Sandra finally could understand Ivy¡¯s frustration was not so much about the betrayal alone but because she might be in denial of her true feelings for Jason.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Tell me honestly, do you think of Jason when your mind wanders?¡± Sandra asked as Ivy''s eyes twinkled looking at Sandra.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Ivy tried to escape from the truth but Sandra was not giving up.


    ¡°Fine I will take it as a yes. Let me be direct¡­ You miss him tremendously when you don¡¯t see him for a long time and you long to hear from him even if it¡¯s just a short message about work perhaps?¡± Sandra pestered as Ivy felt herself blushing. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡­ It¡¯s how I was before I confessed everything to Andrew¡­¡± Sandra added as both girls couldn¡¯t help but to smile at each other.


    ¡°Yes I do, I have feelings for him. If that¡¯s the point you are trying to get out of me then yes. I have fallen in love with him by accident in all this chaos¡­ I knew this long ago but the deal I had with Nancy has been holding me back. Besides, we are leaving this town already next week.¡± Ivy finally admitted it as she covered her eyes with her hands to absorb the reality.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Perhaps you should let love have a chance and go with the flow¡­ Ignore the promise you made to Nancy¡­ Why bother when he doesn''t like her and I think he too has fallen in love with you¡­¡± Sandra¡¯s words hit Ivy¡¯s heart like darts as Ivy leaned on to Sandra¡¯s shoulder and thought of the times Jason saved her over and over from danger of Nancy¡¯s schemes and also her mishaps.


    Ivy sighed as she let the truth she had been denying and escaped from to finally slip into her as she surrendered herself for once to face them.


    ¡°My friend, you¡¯re diving in too deep this time and let me warn you¡­ It will hurt badly when you want to pull yourself back out¡­ But you know what? I will always be there for you when you need me¡­ Whether I am single or taken, I will still be there for you.¡± Sandra said assuringly as Ivy smiled and nodded as they both sat in silence enjoying the sight of the pretty night sky.


    Ivy for once felt relief as she could finally let herself be this vulnerable and only with Sandra was she comfortable to be this way. The sight of the night sky eventually coaxed them both slowly drifting asleep next to each other.


    The next morning Ivy and Sandra woke up to the morning chills as they quickly rushed to prepare for their camping trip. They both arrived nearly late to ride the bus to their camping trip while Andrew, who was told by Sandra to head to the college directly to wait for them, had a great time laughing at both girls¡¯ eye bags.


    Ivy felt terrible as her whole body was sore but she didn¡¯t want to disappoint Andrew, who had looked forward to this camping trip the most. Besides, it would be the last chance they would all hang out with their college mates. Ivy decided to push herself to endure as she dragged herself to the bus behind the lovebirds while secretly envying them.


    ¡°Always the trouble makers¡­ Any minute later, we shall all leave you!¡± Scolded their Chinese lecturer, Mr. Dong at the entrance of the bus as the trio quickly rushed their way up the bus. As the trio scanned the bus, the only seats left were right behind the bus. Ivy¡¯s eyes immediately twinkled as they spotted Jason sitting in front of the empty seats.


    ¡°What are you all doing standing here? Who asked you to be late! Sit wherever it¡¯s empty. Hurry!¡± Mr. Dong roared as Andrew quickly led them to the back seats but he noticed there were only two empty seats. The third empty seat was next to Jason.


    The bus began to move slowly and picking up speed which threw the lovebirds to the back seats leaving Ivy nearly lose her balance but Jason managed to catch her by her waist and pulled her into the window seat next to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright? Were you injured?¡± Jason asked concernedly as Ivy shook her head and quickly took her ear piece to plug into her left ear.


    Sandra and Andrew couldn¡¯t help but to smile to themselves at their little move to match make Ivy as Sandra quickly fell asleep on Andrew¡¯s shoulder.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but to feel her heart skip a beat each time Jason turned to look at her. Jason¡¯s heart ached a little watching her groggy self struggling to endure the trip. He knew she must have not had a good sleep the night before. He was a little worried that the camping trip agenda could be a little too harsh for her later as he watched her yawn many times with her arms folded in front of her, trying to ignore him.


    When the bus began to move at constant speed on the highway, Ivy began to drift asleep as her dizziness was spinning her consciousness. Jason felt a little more at ease watching her falling asleep as he gently pulled her closer to him and supported her head on his shoulder.


    He couldn¡¯t help but to beam at the sight of her being this close as he took out the necklace he had prepared for her from his pocket. The two stars in between the circles twinkled under the sunlight as he attempted to unhook it to put on Ivy but he noticed his magnetic bracelet was stuck to hers leaving him with one hand free.


    This time, he didn¡¯t bother to untangle their bracelets but was glad they did for once as it ensured Ivy was stuck next to him and if she did move, he would know to catch her back on to his shoulder and let her get all the rest she needed comfortably.


    With that, he decided to find a better time instead to give the necklace to her as after her brothers¡¯ confrontation last night, he knew the weekend away was his best chance for them both to face their hidden feelings with an open heart.

 Chapter 46: The confession

    When the bus arrived at their destination, thanks to Mr. Dong¡¯s roaring to get everyone prepared to alight the bus, Ivy woke up groggily but was glad her headache had dissipated. She noticed she was lying on Jason''s shoulder as she quickly sat up straight awkwardly while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Drink some water first¡­¡± Jason told her. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Here drink first¡­¡± He urged as she obediently obeyed before joining the crowd to alight the bus.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Sandra whispered as Ivy nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yea, had a good sleep¡­ You?¡± Ivy mumbled as Sandra nodded.


    ¡°I slept too¡­ Their shoulders are the best comfort, aren''t they?¡± Sandra teased as Ivy snarled at Sandra playfully and couldn¡¯t control her smile as both girls ended up giggling while walking to gather at the entrance of the camping ground.


    ¡°Alright everyone gather here!¡± Mr. Dong roared once again as everyone quickly gathered around him.


    ¡°We shall start to split into teams for the activity right after we check in. Please form a straight line and repeat numbers from one to ten. Each team will only have three members in it¡­ Let¡¯s start!¡± Mr. Dong clapped his hand to urge everyone to start moving.


    Lance, Laura and Belinda quickly split themselves up as they calculated carefully for the three of them to be in one team whereas Sandra and Andrew did the same and hoped Ivy who had headed to the end of the line would be lucky enough to join them in the same team. Ivy was stalling as she could feel her body was getting weak but she forced herself to endure as she stood at the end of the line next to Marcel and counted herself as team ten.


    ¡°You¡¯re joining too?¡± Ivy whispered to Marcel as Marcel smiled and nodded. He noticed Ivy was looking quite pale as he supported her from losing her balance.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright? You don''t look very well¡­¡± Marcel asked as Ivy nodded. ¡°Just lack of sleep¡­ Had too much fun with Sandra¡­¡± Ivy chuckled lightly as they scurried off to their respective team. Despite being worried, Marcel chose to believe Ivy as he tried to find his team members.


    When everyone gathered in a team of three, Ivy found herself with Lance and Laura as Belinda fumed that she was with another team of losers as categorised by herself and Laura. Andrew and Sandra were equally surprised to find themselves with somebody who wasn¡¯t part of the college student, Marcel.


    ¡°Why are you participating, bro?¡± Andrew asked as Marcel chuckled. ¡°They are lacking with participants¡­ Is it alright for the both of you?¡± Marcel asked as Sandra smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Tell me bro¡­ Are you replacing somebody?¡± Andrew teased as he placed an arm on Marcel¡¯s shoulder. Marcel could only chuckled awkwardly as they all proceeded to check in to their campsite which they had split by gender and could only fit two people. Sandra automatically dragged Ivy into a camping tent set up by the college admins as they were way behind schedule and had to skip setting up the tent.


    ¡°Stay with me tonight alright?¡± Sandra nudged Ivy before they split. Ivy smiled and nodded as she dragged her tired self to join her nemesis, Lance and Laura. Jason noticed Ivy didn¡¯t look very well after they returned from checking into their respective camp. He wanted to exchange with her team¡¯s guide but it was too late as Mr. Dong was pushing aggressively for the program to start instantly since they had already cut out the first part of the program.


    Each team was brief before they started their treasure hunt in the jungle trekking session. They had to hunt for clues and collect their team¡¯s color ribbons in exchange for necessity required to cook tonight and prepare for dinner. They will not know what essentials they are bringing back till they complete the mission and all ten materials were important.


    Ivy could only sighed at her bad luck for being stuck with Laura who cannot unattached herself from Lance who was walking ahead of her. She also noticed they had missed clues along the way as she had to collect the ribbons herself. Lance took pity on her at Laura bullying her as he secretly signal Ivy to the clues after he distracted Laura and tried to slow down for her to catch up. The lecturer who was looking after them could only shake her head at Laura¡¯s selfishness.


    Midway, they met with Sandra, Andrew and Marcel which cheered Ivy up a lot. ¡°Marcel! Andrew! Sandra!¡± Ivy greeted excitedly although she sounded weak. ¡°Ivy!¡± Sandra jumped excitedly with her before Andrew pulled her away and charged forward with Marcel trailing behind them. ¡°Gotta go! Bye Ivy!¡± Andrew hastily greeted Ivy before rushing to a different direction as her.


    ¡°Have fun! Good luck!¡± Marcel quickly greeted her too as the sound of thunder rumbled and forced them to split their ways.


    ¡°See ya!¡± Ivy waved at the trio as she noticed Laura was seated on a stone not far away with Lance checking on her leg. She ran over and checked on them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivy squatted and inspected as Lance shook his head.


    ¡°Does it hurt so bad?¡± Lance asked as Laura nodded.


    Ivy stood as Lance did the same. ¡°I think she cannot continue¡­¡± Lance announced that the lecturer who was in charge of the team approached them with a medical team. After a while, the medical team was prepared to escort Laura back to the base but she made a fuss to have Lance following her as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­ Please come with me¡­ Please¡­¡± Laura pleaded as Lance was left in a dilemma. Ivy rolled her eyes at the exaggerated act from Laura as she waved her hands at Lance to go ahead with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. We have a little more clue. So go ahead. I will complete it myself.¡± Ivy assured as Lance nodded and everyone left her alone in the dim lighted jungle as she quickly walked forward to finish finding her clues and get the essentials before it rained.


    At the base camp site area, most teams were already returning with the essentials such as flint and wood. Other than these two items, the majority were stock of food for everyone. Marcel went up to the medical team and saw Laura on the stretch with Lance by her side. A part of him was relieved that it wasn¡¯t Ivy on the stretch but his mind wondered where Ivy was.


    ¡°Where is Ivy?¡± He asked Lance as Andrew and Sandra approached them. Jason was also paying attention to their commotion.


    ¡°She ¡­¡± Lance began to notice he was selfish of leaving Ivy all alone to complete the quest when they were all rushing for time. ¡°She volunteered to complete the mission herself¡­¡± Laura said nonchalantly as Marcel was overwhelmed with anger.


    ¡°Everyone of you is here and Ivy is alone in the jungle? Yet it¡¯s going to rain! How could you all be so selfish!¡± Sandra scolded as Andrew tried to hold her back. ¡°If anything happens to her, I will hold all of you accountable!¡± Sandra continued to scold.


    ¡°Where did you all leave her?¡± Jason asked as he walked over hastily.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Somewhere close to a crossroad¡­ It¡¯s nearly the end of the quest area¡­¡± The lecturer guiding them updated as Jason instantly rushed off into the jungle to find her.


    ¡°Chill my dear¡­ Chill¡­¡± Andrew comforted as Sandra snapped.


    ¡°How can I chill when Ivy isn¡¯t well? She hasn¡¯t rested well last night and yet she is all alone! Do you know what she had been through? I should have barred her from coming!¡± Sandra stormed off to one corner as Andrew chased her and pulled her in for a hug as she sobbed in his arms.


    Marcel was getting more worried as he sent a text message to Jason updating him about Ivy¡¯s condition. Thereafter, Marcel prepared the other lecturers to alert the camp site management to prepare for a search and rescue party on standby but none of the lecturers thought it would be that serious since Jason had run in to search for Ivy. Marcel could only bite his tongue. Instead of waiting anxiously, he trusted his guts which was telling him it wouldn''t be that easy especially when Ivy and Jason had a conflict at the moment that he went to find the campsite management himself.


    Ivy came upon a cross road not long after and could not see any clue to tell where to head to as she took the turning to the left as the light cardboard signboard left by the crew was blown off by the strong wind. She was half enjoying the breeze along the way although the looming darkness was intimidating her a little.


    Soon, she realised she had been turning in circles on a small spot after leaving traces on the trees and leaves to find her way back. She was a little frustrated as she sat down under a huge tree to rest. She cursed at herself for being unlucky and yet had to play nice as she forced herself to continue.


    Jason reached the cross road to find the signboard went missing and headed to the right turning which was where the ending was but couldn¡¯t find her. He instantly sprinted to the left turning and called out to her along the way. ¡°Ivy!¡±


    Ivy who was beginning to feel exhausted could hear someone calling out to her. A sigh of relief overwhelmed her knowing there was someone to come to help her out.


    ¡°Here!¡± She yelled back as she ran towards the voice source which kept calling out. ¡°Ivy!¡± Jason called out as he ran towards her voice.


    ¡°Here!¡± She called out again and finally was closeby the person who called out to her only to find it was Jason.


    She rolled her eyes as she walked past him. ¡°Did you know you¡¯re lost? Did you know you¡¯re the only one left here?¡± Jason scolded while catching his breath.


    Ivy stopped her way to the right path as she turned around and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice right?¡± Ivy sighed again watching him panting heavily. ¡°Thanks¡­ I will complete the mission now¡­¡± Ivy retaliated and walked to the right.


    ¡°Ivy stop!¡± Jason screamed in anger as Ivy slowed down her steps but didn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even well to begin with. Why did you come? Would you¡­ ARGHHH¡­¡± Jason scolded as he ran after her but fell down as his leg was caught between the branches.


    Jason¡¯s sudden scream made Ivy turn around and head over to check on him as her mind reminded her of his injury which should be still fragile.


    ¡°Are you alright? Is your injury open? Huh?¡± Ivy questioned as she fidgeted with his leg and saw scars and bleeding on his ankle.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± She quickly opened her bag pack and took a gauze to stop his bleeding while Jason, who was enduring the pain, was watching Ivy with a heart ache as all his anger dissipated away.


    ¡°Could you walk?¡± Ivy asked as she tried to lift him up but he slipped the first time and it started to drizzle.


    ¡°Oh crap¡­ What luck is this man?¡± Ivy groaned as Jason tried to stand with Ivy¡¯s help the second time.


    ¡°Head straight down, there is an abandoned shed to stay awhile¡­¡± Jason instructed as Ivy endured with all her last bit of energy to hold on to his weight along the way to the house. Fortunately they were not very drench when they reached the inside of the shed to find a box of apples waiting for them. It was the essential Ivy¡¯s team had to deliver.


    Ivy quickly sat Jason on a spot next to the box of apples where he wouldn¡¯t get sprayed by the rain as she ensured to shut the doors and left only one window open for lighting. She desperately tried to get a phone signal to send messages to Marcel, Andrew and Sandra for help which added more frustration to her as she winced many times at the pounding headache and fear of the dark as she kept her phone light on desperately hoping for a signal soon. Jason sat by the corner with his heart slowly torn apart watching Ivy struggling all by herself as he tried to stand to reach out for her only to yelp in pain which Ivy quickly went over as she left her phone near the window panel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­ Don¡¯t move¡­¡± Ivy helped him to sit back down as they looked eye to eye before Jason pulled her into his embrace and locked her in his arms facing close to his face. It was close enough that Jason could feel her unstable breath on him. He could feel her body was very hot as he covered her with his sweater.


    ¡°You have caught a cold yet you didn¡¯t know and came? What¡¯s your deal huh, Ivy?¡± Jason was half scolding in his whispers as he pulled her close to him and could hear intermittent loud breathing from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark¡­ You have a torch function on your mobile. Don¡¯t waste the battery lighting up the phone screen. When it rains, it¡¯s hard to get a signal here. Let¡¯s hope this heavy downpour will subside soon¡­¡± Jason whispered in her left ear as he switched on the torch on his mobile and kept it close by so that he could see Ivy¡¯s face clearly. He could tell how tense she is from her body language but he could also tell she was wincing from the pain on her head she was enduring from her face reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there pain somewhere?¡± Jason asked as Ivy shook her head trying to recover from her dizziness only to lean on to his shoulder for a moment of refuge.


    ¡°Is your head dizzy?¡± Jason could guess as she tried massaging her temple.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Don¡¯t move¡­ I might throw up¡­¡± Ivy said as she gripped tightly to his hand unconsciously where their bracelets untangled each other again.


    She tried to pull away but Jason stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­Let it be¡­¡± Jason whispered as Ivy sat still and closed her eyes trying to endure the dizziness. He enjoyed the few moments of peace and quiet between them with only the heavy downpour to be heard.


    ¡°Was the pen a gift you prepared in advance just for me even when you knew I betrayed you?¡± Jason asked softly as Ivy slowly opened her eyes to look at him but her vision was blurry by her tears as she was reminded it was a farewell gift. She couldn¡¯t wipe them away as her right hand was stuck with her bracelet and her left was too difficult to move in case it would trigger her dizziness again. She could only blink them and let them flow down her face.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She said as she sniffed and buried her face into his chest to hide her tears but he could feel the wetness.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ you know I have always wanted to give you a gift too¡­ But it¡¯s in my pocket¡­¡± Jason said as Ivy shifted a little to try and let him untangle their bracelet. He then took out the necklace and Ivy was mesmerised by the sparkling pendant.


    ¡°There¡­ It¡¯s custom made for you¡­ I hope you will continue to shine like the stars infinitely¡­¡± Jason said as Ivy gave a weak smile before she struggled to control her urge to vomit. Jason quickly let her lean back on his chest.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have pushed yourself so much¡­¡± Jason patted her as she massaged her temple a little before reaching out to Jason¡¯s hand where her gift was before tracing the pendant with her eyes closed.


    ¡°I will put it for you when you feel better alright?¡± Jason whispered as she nodded and fought another urge to throw up. Jason quickly kept the necklace back into his pocket and adjusted for her to be in a comfortable position.


    Jason could feel himself growing weak as he finally felt the heat from his forehead as he held on to them for a brief moment. He decided to ignore his growing fever and focus on keeping Ivy warm instead.


    ¡°That day¡­ I didn¡¯t explain everything to you¡­ I am sorry I made use of you but I regretted it and¡­¡± Jason sighed.


    ¡°After knowing you for such a long time, I realise you have been too strong for your own good to endure all of those things that you didn¡¯t even deserve Ivy¡­ That¡¯s when I thought, I should do you a favor and reunite you with your family. At least I could see how much they love you, especially your protective brothers¡­¡± Jason smiled at her as she opened her eyes to look at him. ¡°How do you know how protective they are?¡± Ivy asked softly as her eyes twinkled. ¡°I will save that story for you another day¡­¡± He chuckled lightly as Ivy closed her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°For our friendship, I could do anything to salvage this Ivy¡­ All I hope is for you to stay happy and find your happiness¡­¡± Jason continued as Ivy opened her eyes and blinked. Though she looked weak, she was touched.


    ¡°How could you be willing to give up what you built your entire life again? Are you an idiot?¡± Ivy retaliated weakly as she hit his chest weakly.


    ¡°For you I can Ivy¡­ Only for you¡­ Cause you¡¯re worth it. Cause you made me realise what I had been fighting for all along and you made me realise I can no longer live without you by my side Ivy¡­¡± Jason accidentally blinked his tears on Ivy''s cheeks. Ivy held up her hand to wipe his tears away.


    ¡°Could you stay with me Ivy?¡± Jason asked gently as Ivy blinked her tears which were welling on her eyes too. Those were the words she had always wanted to tell him only to be heard from him first. She wanted so badly to say yes but she knew it would only agitate Nancy even more and she had to be separated from him since she was going to move to Landsfield next week,


    ¡°But I promise my dad I will work over in Landsfield and I am moving next week. Since both companies merge, it doesn¡¯t matter where I am actually. But I am also taking over from Jin to let him focus more on his studies¡­¡± Ivy explained weakly as Jason let out a sigh.


    ¡°I need to be in Landsfield too, silly¡­ The merger requires me to attend meetings with your management. Besides, I still have my weekend job¡­¡± Jason pinched her nose tip gently.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nick¡¯s task already?¡± Ivy asked as she occasionally closed and opened her eyes to take a good look at Jason all she wanted.


    ¡°I could always take it back¡­ Just to keep you by my side Ivy¡­ Only if you are willing to give us a try?¡± Jason offered as he looked deep into Ivy¡¯s eyes which were shining in the dark looking back at him.


    Ivy was trying to think over it but her dizziness was overwhelming. She couldn¡¯t tell if Jason was getting closer to her or that her visions were getting blurry as she took a moment to close her eyes to endure the pain which was working a miracle.


    Jason didn¡¯t realise Ivy was losing her consciousness. While he pulled her closer for a kiss, he too was unable to withstand the exhaustion of enduring his fever as he passed out with his head hanging while his arm holding onto Ivy loosen, sending Ivy falling off to the ground. Sadly, it was a confession none of them had an answer to that night.

 Chapter 47: The Princess of the Seven Swords

    Marcel¡¯s action of looking for the management team to prepare in advance for the search and rescue team was indeed a brilliant idea but the heavy rain continuously poured, causing the mission to be put to halt. He was also aware that there wouldn¡¯t be any phone signals during heavy rain as he sat at the management office¡¯s shed sighing helplessly.


    Andrew and Sandra who noticed Marcel was rushing off earlier had trailed him and as they saw his desperate efforts went to no avail, they accompanied him by his side to wait out the heavy downpour.


    ¡°Was the confession a dream or was it real?¡± Ivy woke to find herself under the aurora skies and instantly recognised the tall figure in front of her as she recalled the last question she heard from Jason. Ivy realised that stood in front of her was her younger self who was sitting on the ground in her paracosm and Jason doesn¡¯t seem to see her as she watches him focusing on her younger self.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Little Ivy was calling out to the teenage Jason in his dream. He reached out to the little girl instantly and pulled her younger self up to stand as they both stood under the aurora sky by the frozen lake. Little Ivy¡¯s eyes kept twinkling as she smiled at him and twirled around him as he admired her adorableness.


    Jason felt a nostalgic feeling when little Ivy pledged her future to him before running off to her mother. Ivy finally realised the teenager guy whom she always couldn''t recall his face was Jason all along as she cried tears of joy.


    The sound of notifications flooding in both their phones woke Jason. It was still dark when he checked the time on his phone and realised it was nearly six at dawn and the rain finally had subsided. He saw Marcel¡¯s messages telling him about him receiving Ivy¡¯s messages and updating him about the rescue team was on their way.


    A part of him was glad at Ivy¡¯s brilliant idea of leaving messages unsent as he closed his eyes. As he was too weak to move much and was struggling to keep himself awake, he tried to recall the dream he just had. He remembered every detail of the place which was where he had visited with his parents during his teenage days but he couldn¡¯t recall the face of the little girl as he sat still with Ivy in his arms. The sudden rumble of the thunder startled Jason to force open his eyes slightly but he couldn''t manage to keep them open for long as the drowsiness was overwhelming. Just when Jason thought it was going to continue to pour again and the rescue team might not make it, he could hear voices calling out to him and Ivy. A part of him was counting his blessings as he let himself give into his drowsiness.


    Marcel breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of both of them being safe though weak and unconscious. While watching the rescue team put them on to the stretchers and carry them out from the shed, he secretly hoped they both had reconciled. He wouldn¡¯t want to go through another chaotic sleepless night with their matters ever again.


    With the camp cancelled, Sandra and Andrew had notified their parents about the incident. Sandra also informed her mother to let Ivy¡¯s family know about it and which hospital Ivy was sent to.


    When Ivy¡¯s family arrived, they saw Jason lying on the opposite side of Ivy¡¯s bed in a room as they quickly surrounded Ivy. Ray decided to check on Jason who was still unconscious since Ivy¡¯s side was crowded. All of them end up sitting around the room, hoping for both of them to be awake soon. Marcel, who came back from the cafeteria with a cup of coffee to watch over both Jason and Ivy ended up waiting outside the room alone as he tried to endure his fatigue and leave the family some time alone with them.


    Ivy was finding herself intermittently thrown between the aurora paracosm into her grandma¡¯s iris plains. One minute she finds herself with Jason who rescued her from falling off into the frozen lake under the aurora skies and one minute later, she finds herself in her grandma¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Ivy gently called out as she lifted her right arm to touch her cheek.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ You¡¯re alright?¡± Grandma asked as Ivy sat up quickly to find herself surrounded by The King, Phoenix and her grandma in the middle of the yellow irises plains.


    ¡°Ivy, listen to grandma¡­ Your mother is sealed temporarily out from this shield. We have limited time for you to escape with your father and your twin brother. Follow them back to where you come from Ivy¡­ Only with that could you be protected. Only then could your destiny be changed and grandma hopes very much for you to be able to make it this time¡­¡± Her grandma pleaded with Ivy as Ivy blinked in confusion while trying to understand what her grandma was trying to tell her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this grandma.. this is where we belong¡­¡± As Ivy spoke, she was quickly interrupted.


    ¡°No, my dear¡­ this is where I belong with your dogs you rescued all your life. This is where I will always be when you need me. I will always be here and I would never perish for as long as I live here.¡± Her grandma explained as she placed her hand gently on Ivy¡¯s heart.


    ¡°My dear child¡­ for your safety, you must leave here to the tower of reflection and let your twin brother guide you there, please¡­¡± Her grandma pleaded again.


    ¡°Why? Where is this tower of reflection?¡± Ivy asked everyone as Phoenix sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s in our kingdom¡­ The one I promised to bring you to after the chaos is over¡­¡± Phoenix explained as Ivy looked at Phoenix with more doubts.


    ¡°Ivy, stop contemplating¡­ all the answers you wanted to know, you will find them there in your kingdom. Where you belong¡­¡± Her grandma persuaded again.


    ¡°Where is the kingdom? What is it called?¡± Ivy asked sceptically.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kingdom of the seven swords. You¡¯re the princess of the seven swords¡­ I am the King of the seven swords....¡± The King said as Ivy looked at their three faces in confusion. She has thousands of questions for them but she was too speechless to ask any.


    ¡°Leave¡­ You have to go now, Ivy¡­ My son, start moving¡­¡± Her grandma urged as The King summoned his sword and Ivy¡¯s as The King led Ivy to step onto her sword before he stepped on his while Phoenix got ready to fly with them.


    Before Ivy left, she quickly turned around to hug her grandma. ¡°Grandma¡­ promise me you will still be here when I return¡­¡± Ivy cried as her grandma patted her head and nodded.


    ¡°Go, my princess¡­ Change your destiny this time!¡± Her grandma let go of Ivy¡¯s hand as she rode with her family to a faraway land while the shield exploded right when Ivy and her family disappeared from the perimeters of the iris plains.


    Ivy was fidgeting in her hospital bed as she fought her tears watching her entire dog kingdom explode into flames before she travelled at the speed of light with her family into another kingdom she was told was her home. She comforted herself by remembering the words of her grandma; for as long as she and her dogs lived in her heart, they would still be there once she returned.


    As she blinked back her tears, she opened her eyes to find herself looking back at the bright white lights of the hospital room. She tried to blink a few times only to see a few black shadows hovering over her. The memories of being with Jason in the jungle when it was raining heavily jolted her senses to sit up and called out to him.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Jason!¡± Ivy yelled while knocking into Ryu who was peering down at her earlier.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ryu and Ivy yelled in pain as Ray caught Ryu on the left while Peter caught Ivy on the right side before they inspected their injuries respectively. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any scars but maybe a little bruise which will grow on them later.


    ¡°Jason? Where¡¯s he?¡± Ivy instantly asked her father who was busy inspecting her face and head as she struggled to endure the pain while wincing. Peter stopped momentarily to look at his daughter who had just woken helplessly as he pointed to his right and Ivy smiled in relief seeing Jason sitting up opposite her bed smiling back at her. Ivy breathed a sigh of relief recalling his confession as she pondered for a moment if she should daringly agree to him but decided she might need some time to think things over.


    ¡°All you do the first thing you wake up is to ask where are other people? Haven''t you know what happened to you? Aren¡¯t you worried about yourself?¡± Peter nagged as Ivy smiled and hugged him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m fine now¡­ Would you stop nagging?¡± Ivy pleaded with Peter as she gave him a pitying look which melted his heart but he still didn¡¯t want to give in.


    ¡°No¡­ Let go¡­¡± Peter said as Ivy held on tightly.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡± Ivy begged as she stole a kiss on his cheek.


    Peter was completely defeated by his daughter as he smiled. ¡°I thought you would be better than your brothers but you¡¯re equally good at worrying this old man¡­¡± Peter complained as Ivy chuckled and turned around to check on Ryu. Ray was still helping him to rub his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright, Ryu? Sorry for the sudden jolt¡­ It might turn out to be a bruise later¡­¡± Ivy apologised as Ryu patted her head.


    ¡°Worry about yours first, pretty face¡­¡± Ryu pressed lightly on her forehead as Ivy yelped in pain and smacked him as Jin and Ray chuckled at their child play.


    ¡°Could you two please grow up?¡± Jin nagged playfully as he poured a glass of water for Ivy.


    ¡°There¡­ Stay hydrated¡­¡± Jin offered as Ivy drank the entire glass and returned him the empty cup.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ivy smiled as Jin nodded in acknowledgement with a smile too.


    Marcel had been standing outside of the room as he watched the happy family chat noisily while Jason watched them. A part of him was happy for Ivy to finally find her happiness but a part of him knew Jason and Ivy¡¯s matters might not have been completely resolved. Judging from Jason¡¯s sad smile, there must be matters which were unresolved. Marcel sighed as he sat back down and held his pounding head trying to think of ways to resolve their matter.


    ¡°When are you all leaving?¡± Ivy asked her brothers as they all avoided eye contact. She turned around and tilted her head waiting for Peter to answer.


    Jason who was watching from afar couldn¡¯t help but be smitten by her little actions which looked like the missing piece the family needed. A part of him wondered if Ivy heard his confession last night and if she were to reject him, what would he do as he had gone too far to turn around anymore. For now, all he could do was to watch her living with happiness among her family as that was one of the hopes he had for her in revealing the truth and he was glad he made that decision.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Peter held Ivy in his arms. ¡°We were supposed to leave tonight but with your condition, none of us could bear to leave you alone here¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­ I am fine now¡­ They have schools and classes that they shouldn¡¯t miss. Besides, when are the share transfer documents going to be ready?¡± Ivy asked nonchalantly switching topics.


    ¡°Darling¡­ you¡¯re just awake and you¡¯re already concerned about work? Looks like I need to keep you close to me and grounded soon to teach you a better lesson at taking care of yourself¡­¡± Peter nagged as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I am sorry but don¡¯t worry¡­ I have Auntie Soh. Besides, Sandra and Andrew will be coming along with me. They initially wanted to find an internship offer in the psychology field. So, all of you can go ahead and leave as scheduled and I have another shareholder who needs to come along too¡­¡± Ivy pointed towards Jason¡¯s direction as Peter snarled playfully at Ivy.


    ¡°It runs in the family, doesn''t it for being so smart?¡± Peter sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ We will leave tonight and promise me you will stay out of trouble. I will see you in Landsfield and the construction of your grandma¡¯s house starts tomorrow. I have shifted all your belongings to Landsfield. Once you¡¯re discharged, you could directly fly over to Landsfield.¡± Peter explained his arrangements as Ivy nodded and hugged him.


    ¡°See¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry¡­ All is well now¡­¡± Ivy said as Peter sighed, gladly feeling defeated by his own beloved daughter.


    The family stayed for another few hours before they reluctantly left Ivy with Jason in the room alone. Ivy finally could have a good look at the man she had been contemplating for way too long.


    ¡°Hello, stranger¡­¡± Jason greeted as he winked from afar with his leg in a case as Ivy decided to move over to his side of the room with her drip.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Stay there¡­¡± Jason instructed as Ivy shook her head while walking over.


    ¡°Here¡­ I will have a better view of you and I don¡¯t have to talk so loud.¡± Ivy said as she took a seat by the side of his bed. Jason shifted a little to the right side of his bed and patted his left side for her to climb in.


    ¡°Come¡­¡± Jason smiled as Ivy jumped up from her seat excitedly and hopped on the bed with him.


    ¡°There¡­ is this better?¡± Jason asked as she sat leaning on him while he wrapped her in his arm. Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Thanks to you for being so smart that when the rain stopped, your unsent messages were sent to Marcel¡­¡± Jason praised Ivy as he kissed her forehead which made her smile widely with her eyes closed. Ivy didn¡¯t notice how sleepy she was before this when her family was around until she was all wrapped up in Jason¡¯s arms that she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open for too long. Jason''s heart melted at the sight of her beauty this close by his side.


    ¡°I was wondering how you had that energy earlier when your family was around¡­¡± Jason mumbled as he tucked Ivy closer to him.


    ¡°I was enduring them but again I was really energetic earlier¡­ I don''t know how but guess your chest is still comfy than ever. I didn¡¯t want them to be worried either¡­¡± Ivy mumbled back.


    ¡°Sleep¡­ Sleep all you want. I will be with you by your side tonight¡­¡± Jason comforted as Ivy snuggled into his arms.


    Marcel, who returned back to the front of the room''s door after sending off Ivy¡¯s family, knew he too should return home as he watched the couple cuddled comfortably in a single bed by the glass panel on the door. He sighed in relief as he smiled and walked off to the car park.


    Ivy opened her eyes a little after a while and found herself back in her paracosm. She saw the orange-red sunset sky ahead of her. She noticed she no longer was standing on her flying sword but was lying on Phoenix as she beamed with comfort.


    ¡°Phoenix¡­¡± Ivy called out as Phoenix turned his head slightly to his right to catch a glimpse of his twin sister.


    ¡°Yes, Ivy?¡± Phoenix echoed.


    ¡°Is our home as pretty as this?¡± Ivy cooed as Phoenix smiled.


    ¡°You will be surprised¡­Hold on tight!¡± He teased as he twirled Ivy in the sky a few times sending her into little excited squeals. The King who was guarded far in front turned around for a while to watch the twins enjoying themselves as he savoured the moment and hoped for the best for the both of them.


    If this time, Phoenix could help The King to atone for all his sins of many generations, The King would be forever grateful to Phoenix for a chance to change Ivy¡¯s destiny on their last chance through the tower of reflection. Otherwise, if history repeated itself again, The king would then have to use his last resort which was to trigger both twins¡¯ evil side and let the unknown chaos be unleashed which he was also unaware of how bad the damage would be if that¡¯s the case.


    As he lamented on the upcoming arduous journey for his twins, he slowed down his sword to give both of them more time to have some fun while they could.

 Chapter 48: This household will never be the same again

    Ivy thought she could stay on Manes longer considering her family had returned to Landsfield only to find she was wrong when Peter turned up the next morning with his secretary Mr. Jin at the hospital when she was about to check out of the ward with Jason.


    ¡°Aww daddy, please¡­ Could you let me stay a few more days?¡± Ivy pleaded with Peter as she coughed a little. Peter sat scrolling on his tablet over reports trying to ignore her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Peter said sternly as he continued scrolling.


    ¡°Daddy, please¡­ Would you listen to me? Please¡­¡± Ivy shook his hand which made him a little agitated for not being able to read his reports in peace when Mr. Jin walked out of the room. Jason followed behind as Peter stood looking at Mr. Jin who nodded at him. Peter knew Mr. Jin had done his task of informing Jason of their plans.


    Peter initially wanted to let Ivy have some time with Jason but his extended family had been pestering him upon hearing the news of their company merger with Rahi¡¯s consulting to meet Ivy. Hence, he had no choice but to push forward their family dinner to tonight. He had ensured Mr. Jin explained their situation and had also arranged for Jason to head to Landsfield comfortably after he had settled his business matters in Manes. Jason instantly agreed knowing it was an unavoidable situation for Peter.


    ¡°We shall meet in Landsfield Mr. Rahi¡­¡± Peter said to Jason as he nodded before Peter walked off with a smile pulling Ivy along. Ivy¡¯s eyes kept stuck on Jason as Jason smiled and nodded to her to listen to Peter. She pouted as he gave her an assuring smile before she finally gave in to Peter while still sniffing from her flu and a little cough as she walked with him to board the taxi waiting at the hospital entrance.


    ¡°Here I thought you wanted to avoid being involved with him and why are you hesitating to leave the town?¡± Peter nagged as Ivy sat closer to him and put her head on his shoulder with a pout.


    ¡°Did something happen that night?¡± Peter questioned as Ivy sat up straight and shook her head. Peter chuckled in disbelief as he shook his head. ¡°Only ghost will believe you¡­¡± He said as Ivy smiled to herself.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter sighed as he pulled his daughter into his embrace. ¡°I only wanted to introduce you to the family and we are having a family dinner tonight¡­¡± Peter said as Ivy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Family? I thought I already did¡­¡± Ivy thought her family was only her brothers and her dad but in fact, she has many more family members from her dad¡¯s extended family.


    ¡°Nope, there¡¯s also my sister and two brothers and their family¡­¡± Peter winked as Ivy smiled and nodded. ¡°Besides, your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. I¡¯m sorry for making such a rash decision. He has his own agenda he needed to attend to before he comes over to Landsfield¡­ You know, come to think of it, I am doing him a favor to remove a distraction¡­¡± Peter teased Ivy as Ivy snarled playfully at Peter with a pout.


    Just as Peter predicted, Ivy¡¯s body was still recovering as he held on to her who slept all the way on the flight to Landsfield and in the car when Mr. Jin drove them to the family house. She was only awake when they reached the main door of their service apartment.


    ¡°Oh wow¡­ Service apartment?¡± Ivy asked Peter as he nodded and held her hand as he led her into the lift heading straight to their unit. At the instant the lift door opened up, a retriever couldn¡¯t help but jump up on Peter as Ivy squealed with surprise. She nearly thought it was Lucky but realised she was Landsfield.


    ¡°Hey, sis! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Ryu greeted her as he jumped out from the couch while watching the news to hug her at the lift¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°And meet our little goldie¡­ Daisy¡­¡± Peter introduced their family pet as Ivy beamed and hugged Daisy who was excited at meeting her. ¡°She looks identical to Jason¡¯s goldie too, Lucky¡­¡± Ivy said absentmindedly as she played with Daisy while Peter and Ryu exchanged glances before Ryu broke into smiles.


    ¡°Lunch¡¯s ready!¡± Ray announced as he took out a bowl of soup from the kitchen while Jin emerge from the kitchen subsequently with a bowl of stir-fried vegetables.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Ray greeted her excitedly as he put down the bowl of soup and went over to give her a hug.


    ¡°Ray!¡± Ivy skipped her way to Ray as she giggled in his hug. She went over to Jin thereafter who had just put down the bowl of vegetables and gave him a hug from the back. ¡°Jin!¡± Ivy squealed as Jin turnaround and hugged her.


    ¡°Welcome home!¡± Jin said while letting her off his hug to have a good look at her as everyone smiled. It touched Peter¡¯s heart hearing Jin¡¯s words as he felt a little proud raising Jin to be this smart. Ivy couldn''t help but blink back her tears listening to his simple greeting.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Ivy said while he wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡­¡± Jin urged as he went back into the kitchen to serve more dishes and Ray and Ryu went to serve rice.


    Peter led Ivy to the dining table. ¡°Here, sit next to me¡­ So, for the next few days, you should just rest first till the signing of the contract¡­¡± Peter explained as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°Rest? No, no, no¡­ No time to rest¡­ I want to get to know the business quickly and its¡¯ operations.¡± Ivy said enthusiastically while the brothers finally had the table set and everyone took a seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Sis? We have plenty of time... Besides, your finals is at the end of the year like us and we have a few more months before we have to prepare for revision. It¡¯s more than enough time for you to catch up¡­¡± Ray explained while scooping soup into each serving bowl.


    ¡°Your brother is right¡­ When he leaves next year for Manes for first-year college and works under Jason, that¡¯s when I really need you to be hands-on as Jin will be heading into his final year in secondary school. You should be able to take over from him while he focuses like what he did for Ray now¡­¡± Peter said as Ivy smirked and pouted.


    ¡°Fine¡­ Looks like everything is planned¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as Ryu chuckled. ¡°Cheer up, Sis! It would be fun to roam around here. This is not the only floor.¡± Ryu teased as Ivy looked at Peter.


    ¡°It¡¯s a double story... It¡¯s quite empty up there as the boys used it for studies and other recreations¡­You can explore later with the boys while I head into the office for a while¡­¡± Peter explained while they all started eating.


    ¡°How come I don''t see any maids or preparation for tonight¡¯s dinner?¡± Ivy asked as her eyes scanned around while munching a spoon of rice.


    ¡°The dinner isn''t here. It will be in the hotel¡­ And we all share the chores. Will add you into the roaster later¡­¡± Jin explained as he scooped some vegetables for Peter while Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Yes... Dad would never let his family into the house..¡± Ray wanted to explain further when Peter sounded him.


    ¡°Ray¡­¡± Peter said sternly before Ray looked away while Ivy looked at Peter feeling something was amidst and Peter could tell as he held Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I will slowly explain to you someday¡­¡± Ivy smiled and nodded at Peter¡¯s excuse.


    ¡°Ivy, do you dance?¡± Ryu asked abruptly to change the topic before it get tense on the table as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Dance as in waltz or dance as in break-free kinda dance?¡± Ivy asked skeptically as she drank a sip of soup.


    ¡°Yes, waltz¡­¡± Ryu confirmed as Ivy nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Great! For tonight¡¯s performance, you shall accompany dad. Finally, dad could waltz again!¡± Ryu cheered as everyone smiled.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ivy asked again skeptically.


    ¡°In family occasions with extended family, they usually invite partners to waltz as part of the agenda¡­ It¡¯s pretty petty I know¡­ We don¡¯t really practice it in our own immediate family but dad¡¯s extended family is ¡­ Well, I will let dad explain to you someday¡­ You should practice your steps again to ensure dad has an enjoyable time tonight¡­Don¡¯t embarrass him¡­¡± Jin smirked at Ivy to tease her as Ivy couldn''t help but giggle at the idea of waltzing as she recalled her last time waltzing.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t and I don''t have to practice much¡­ I had a great teacher¡­ He taught me recently too..¡± Ivy praised as Ryu pried as he squinted his eyes looking at Ivy. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Ivy said quietly as she avoided all eye contact and looked down at her plate as she continued eating her meal. Her brothers couldn¡¯t help but to chuckled while Peter shook his head as she smiled.


    Everyone knew they both had something going on despite Ivy having repeatedly tried to deny and come up with the excuse about Nancy. However, Ivy didn¡¯t really want to explain to them about that night in the jungle as she didn''t have the chance to clarify things with Jason yet. She could only lament her tough luck and hope time pass quickly for Jason¡¯s arrival to Landsfield.


    After their lunch, the brothers went on to do some chores leaving Ivy to explore her room. It was a very typical girly style with pink bedsheets and even one of the walls was painted in light dusty rose. She smirked at the choice of colours as she stepped in and started to unpack. A few hours later, when she was almost done, she heard a knock on her door as she asked the person to come in. Ray opened up as the other two brothers peered in.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She asked as she tilted her head to the left. ¡° Getting used to your room?¡± Ryu asked as Ivy twirled around. ¡°Not really¡­ other than this pinky stuff, well the rest is perfectly minimalist. Exactly what I expected and needed¡­¡± Ivy praised as she sat on top of her bed while Jin nodded.


    ¡°Indeed, my sister¡­ without a doubt¡­¡± Jin chuckled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ivy asked as Ryu and Ray chuckled too.


    ¡°Well we have been telling dad that pink wouldn¡¯t suit you but he insisted. Apart from the wall which he painted back then when we were really young, I guess we could guess you didn¡¯t like anything girly. We will help you change the bedsheet away¡­¡± Ray explained as Ivy shook her head and stood.


    ¡°No¡­ No, it¡¯s alright¡­ Let¡¯s leave it for now¡­¡± Ivy hold on to Ray¡¯s hand as he smiled.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ray asked as he patted her head. She nodded as she beamed like a little girl looking at Ray. Sometimes, Ray wondered if he had an older sister or a younger one or perhaps the brothers all looked too mature as compared to Ivy to look like her younger brothers.


    ¡°Alright then, we need to head out now to get ready for tonight¡­¡± Ray said as Ivy raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought we could just wear something formal for a dinner will do?¡± Ivy questioned skeptically as she blinked in confusion.


    ¡°You must be kidding me¡­¡± Ryu chuckled as Ivy spiraled into more confusion. ¡°Tell me, how exactly is dad¡¯s extended family like?¡± Ivy pestered to get more clarity as Ray looked at Jin and Ryu where they all eyed each other.


    ¡°Dad isn¡¯t home is he?¡± Ivy questioned thinking that it could be him who was hindering them from asking more as she stepped outside of her room to peep.


    ¡°No, he isn''t... He has left for work and heading straight to the hotel later tonight¡­¡± Ryu explained as Ivy folded her arms in front of her brother.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ We don¡¯t want to influence your judgments. Perhaps, you should see for yourself first tonight before any of us say anything?¡± Jin suggested as Ivy contemplated for a moment.


    ¡°Anything particular I should take note of?¡± Ivy questioned. ¡°Just reveal less and talk less¡­¡± Ryu snapped his fingers before leading her out of the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we are going to be late¡­¡± Ryu urged as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°So where are we heading to get beautified?¡± Ivy questioned casually as Ryu chuckled.


    ¡°Jin¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s boutique¡­¡± Ryu said as Ivy was surprised and yet was overwhelmed by excitement to learn about it.


    ¡°Jin is not single?¡± Ivy shrieked as Ryu shook his head while Ray chuckled.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Ray asked as he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Cause a guy like him who is so studious and serious could find a girlfriend? It¡¯s just jaw-dropping¡­ Are you both having a girlfriend too?¡± Ivy quickly questioned as both Ray and Ryu shook their heads.


    ¡°Dad knows about her?¡± Ivy questioned Jin as he adjusted his glasses and nodded before taking the car keys as they alighted from the stairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name? How come she owns a boutique? How old is she? What does she look like? How come dad is aware of it but didn¡¯t go against it?¡± Ivy kept pestering Jin as Jin couldn''t help but blush that Ivy nearly missed a step on the stairs.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Ivy, could you please watch your steps... We are heading there now. Save your questions for later¡­¡± Ray hold on to her as she nodded but quickly catch up with Jin who was wearing his shoes.


    ¡°Come on, tell me at least her name Jin¡­¡± Ivy persuaded Jin as he sighed while rolling his eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°Cassandra¡­¡± He answered briefly as he stepped out of the main door leaving Ivy excitedly chased after him and forgetting to wear her shoes.


    ¡°Ivy! Your shoes!¡± Ryu yelled at her as she rushed back for them while she held them up in the air chasing Jin thereafter.


    ¡°She is indeed chaos¡­¡± Ryu chuckled with Ray as both brothers locked up and head to the lift while Ivy was all giggly and kept persuading Jin to answer her curiosity of questions.


    ¡°Jin tell me has dad met her before?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t give up as she still held her shoes in her hand in the lift.


    ¡°Ivy, please wear your shoes¡­¡± Jin instructed sternly. ¡°Alright, I will if you answer any of my questions¡­¡± Ivy bargained as Jin smirked and rolled his eyes before nodding. ¡°How old is she?¡± Ivy asked excitedly. ¡°21.. Alright, wear your shoes now¡­¡± Jin instructed sternly as Ivy quickly put on one side of her sandals.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Another shoe!¡± Jin instructed sternly as Ray and Ryu chuckled behind her. ¡°You said to put on my shoes. You didn¡¯t say I need to put on both¡­ One more question then?¡± Ivy bargained again as Jin let out his frustration.


    ¡°Ray!! Save me!!¡± Ray held on to Jin who was leaning onto him as he chuckled.


    ¡°Ask quickly Ivy..¡± Ray urged as Ivy nodded. ¡°Oh, how did you both meet?¡± Ivy questioned cheekily as Jin rolled his eyes and hesitated to answer.


    ¡°Quickly! The lift is going to stop on the ground floor already!¡± Ivy urged as she jumped excitedly.


    ¡°And I thought you won¡¯t want to wear till he answers¡­¡± Ryu chuckled as the lift door opened at the ground floor with Ray holding onto frustrated Jin while Ivy was pestering Jin with one shoe in her hand as Ryu chuckled away. The receptionists'' were trying to pretend they didn''t see anything but couldn''t help but giggle at the sight of them as they quickly scurried out of the lift in embarrassment passing the reception counter.


    ¡°Just wear it already¡­¡± Jin said in embarrassment when they were in the car park as Ivy caught up with Jin.


    ¡°No! Not till you tell me!¡± Ivy kept pestering him as she walked with one sandal on and the other on her hand while Ryu and Ray hastened their steps ahead of both of them trying to pretend they weren¡¯t related.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Ivy, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Jin rolled his eyes many times as Ivy continued pestering him. ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Jin finally gave up as he stood in front of Ivy who was eagerly waiting for his answer.


    ¡°We met at one of the roadshows and she was a part-time property agent at that point in time. The rest, it¡¯s for you to find out, for me to know!¡± Jin quickly ran off with her shoe to catch up with Ryu and Ray while Ivy chased after him. When Ray and Ryu noticed Jin was teasing Ivy they both chuckled and made way for Ivy who was sprinting to pass through them. ¡°Answer more questions! You can have my shoe!¡± Ivy yelled sending all the brothers laughing.


    ¡°Ivy, what nonsense!¡± Jin said as he reached the car and stood by the side to catch his breath while Ivy hovered over him with more questions.


    ¡°Then what happened? Ah, is that why dad likes her too? Cause she worked for him before?¡± Ivy deviously tried to get more details. ¡°I¡¯m not telling anymore¡­¡± Jin said between his heavy breaths. ¡°Jin¡­tell me¡­ come on¡­¡± Ivy kept persuading.


    ¡°Our household will never be the same again¡­¡± Ryu laughed as Ray hang one of his arms around Ryu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad it wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Ray add on as both brothers continued to laugh at Ivy and Jin¡¯s mischief on the way to the car.

 Chapter 49: The mysterious looking boutique

    Ivy stood dumbfounded in front of a boutique that was painted to look similar to the train station next to it. "Why are you standing here? Quickly enter now¡­" Ray urged as Ivy hold on to him to stop him from entering.


    "Are you sure this is a boutique?" Ivy questioned skeptically as all the brothers couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Yes¡­ She is only designing clothes for selected customers only and you should see for yourself her designs¡­" Jin explained as he walked up the stairs at the entrance before Ivy mischievously hooked her arm onto Jin''s while they entered the store as an idea to tease Cassandra came up in her mind.


    "Welcome to the subway boutique¡­" Cassandra greeted as Ivy tried to ignore her and meddled with Jin''s face. "Honey, your pores are expanding on your face. You need to apply some moisturiser to keep them flawless, honey¡­" Ivy put on an act on purpose as Jin¡¯s girlfriend to tease Cassandra. However, little did she know, Cassandra was informed in advance of their arrival and Jin had spoken a lot about his expectations and updated Cassandra about Ivy often whenever he had time.


    Ryu and Ray who were shocked at first and couldn''t help but chuckle when they exchange glances with Cassandra who smiled indicating she had already known Ivy¡¯s true identity.


    "Stop your craziness, my dear sister¡­" Jin who was annoyed walked up to Cassandra instead and gave her a kiss on her forehead as Ivy watched in disbelief that her trick failed with a jaw drop.


    Ivy began to feel the chilly airconditioned was overwhelming for her recovering self that she accidentally bellow a loud sneeze. Cassandra quickly handed her some tissues as Ray took off his jacket to cover it over Ivy who was blowing her nose. ¡°Sorry¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Ivy was mumbling while blowing her nose. ¡°She isn¡¯t well yet?¡± Cassandra asked as she returned with a cup of warm water.


    ¡°Nope¡­ Dad had to kidnap her from Landsfield this morning¡­¡± Jin said while crossing his arms and standing on one leg leaning to a side table watching Ivy drink up the glass of water as Ray and Ryu fidgetted over her.


    ¡°Hmm.. you sure know a lot about me¡­¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud as she sniffed. Cassandra held out her hand to Ivy moments later for a handshake. ¡°Nice to meet you, Elder Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, busted¡­ What a waste¡­¡± Ivy mumbled to herself when she realised Cassandra could see through her act as Ryu and Ray chuckled when they heard her.


    However, Ivy could tell there were a lot of emotions running through Cassandra¡¯s face as she kept her eyes on Cassandra before standing up. One thing Ivy was sure of was that Cassandra knew a lot about the family. Ivy shifted her stare to Cassandra¡¯s hand as she smiled before shaking it.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Call me Ivy will do. Nice to meet you, Ms¡­ Future Sister In Law¡­¡± Ivy teased as Jin smacked lightly on Ivy¡¯s right arm. ¡°Stop teasing!¡± Jin hissed as Cassandra giggled while Ivy stuck her tongue out at Jin after she let go of Cassandra¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Cassandra¡­ Call me Cassie will do¡­¡± Cassandra smiled as she quickly get her assistant to lead them the way to the clothing they had prepared.


    Along the way, Ivy couldn''t help but think to herself just how close Cassandra was to the whole family. Just based on her touched yet delighted facial reaction earlier, she must have been with Jin long enough to know about her history and how the family had longed for her return. If Ivy wasn¡¯t mistaken, she might have seen Cassandra¡¯s eyes were slightly teary. That made her own eyes teary a little wondering about the depth of endurance the family had been put through all these years.


    ¡°Here are the sets of tuxedos I have prepared for all of you and for Ivy, yours would be at the end of the hallway¡­ Let me help the guys out first, alright?¡± Cassandra explained as Ivy nodded while looking around and saw Cassandra indeed was a professional as her designs were very well suited for everyone.


    ¡°Wow, charming!¡± Ivy teased Ryu as Ryu took a look at his ocean blue blazer with silver lining at the collars. Ivy realised all the brothers had different designs despite the same color radiant. Ray¡¯s one had silver linings by the end of each sleeve and at both sides of the lower helms which looked elegant while Jin¡¯s one has more pockets and the silver linings were by the left side chest pocket opening and also at the lower end of the blazer¡¯s pockets opening.


    ¡°We will try them on first¡­¡± Ryu nodded in satisfaction as he announced and walked into the fitting room while Cassandra and her assistant were also done helping Ray and Jin who had gone to the fitting rooms. She led Ivy down the hallway as they revealed three sets of evening gowns. As Ivy stood in front of the gowns and observed the colors of maroon, silvery-white and white black swirly, she began to admire Cassandra more. ¡°The exact colors I had in mind¡­Just how much had they told you about me?¡± Ivy praised as Cassandra walked to the side and added another two pieces.


    Cassandra chuckled a little. ¡°Not much honestly but your picture was a good guide in creating all these¡­ Here¡­ Choose one as they all were specially designed for you and from now on we will start to build your collection as well.¡± Cassandra explained as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Collection?¡± Ivy asked skeptically. ¡°Yes, all of the tuxedos earlier you saw were each of their own collection. Your dad¡¯s one is right next to you on your right¡­¡± Cassandra pointed over as Ivy twirled around and saw a navy blue suit looking very sharp staring back at her with many other dark ranges of colors.


    ¡°The theme is blue tonight?¡± Ivy asked as she reached out to touch the suit.


    ¡°Yes¡­For the men only¡­¡±Ray answered as he stepped out of the fitting room and mesmerised Ivy with his charming look. ¡°Oh, wow¡­¡± Ivy watched in awe.


    One by one Ryu and Jin stepped out as well as Cassandra and her assistant went around to ensure their fittings were alright. Ivy found herself standing admiring their heart-throbbing looks.


    ¡°Gorgeous, we are running out of time¡­ Could you make up your mind on which dress is it?¡± Ryu teased as Ivy suddenly snapped out of her admiration and turned around to look at her dresses. She noticed the additions earlier were dusty rose pink and bluish silver which looked metallic.


    She removed the dusty rose pink as Cassandra¡¯s assistant helped her. She knew it would make her look very childish to a family which already had a so call conflict. She had to figure out which dress could make her look not too intimidating but again not too down to earth as she didn¡¯t want to give an impression that she was weak. She didn¡¯t quite like the metallic as the boys and her dad would be in very sharp blue and that dress would only be drowned in their colors.


    As she removed the metallic dress away, Cassandra smiled as though Ivy was reading her mind. ¡°Indeed, the Ophal¡¯s has good taste¡­¡± She complimented as Ivy raised an eyebrow in surprise thinking Cassandra must have been offended.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be mistaken. I absolutely love your designs but they aren¡¯t suitable for tonight¡¯s occasion as it¡¯s my first time. I don''t want to be seen as weak but again I don¡¯t want to be too down to earth or too outstanding too¡­¡± As Ivy was talking, she removed the maroon dress.


    ¡°Precisely what I had in mind¡­¡± Cassandra said as she took the red dress from Ivy who smiled when she knew Cassandra was on the same page as she continued thinking to herself of her options.


    Ivy stood observing the silvery-white and white-black swirly dress. She noticed the white-black swirly piece was a white jumpsuit with its back helm made to look like a dress with black swirlies while the silvery-white dress had a long back helm and it would a little too difficult to waltz on even with very high heels although it would be the most ideal in this situation to choose a softer color as she turned around to face her brothers.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°How bad is the situation with the relatives?¡± She asked facing every one of them with her arms crossed which caught them off guard as Ray walked up to her and held on to her shoulders. Ivy looked up at him as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not something you should be worried about¡­ Just pick one which you would be comfortable in to waltz beautifully with dad¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter what they think of you¡­ After all, we are the host¡­¡± Jin said which made Ivy a little weary as she took one last look at the dress and saw the white element was also rather dominant on the jumpsuit that she decided to pick that and try it on. ¡°I will try on this¡­¡± Ivy said as she walked into the fitting room.


    ¡°Are we really not going to tell her anything?¡± Ryu asked softly as Jin shook his head while Ray could only look at the ground and hold back his thoughts. They were all forced to keep their lips sealed as their dad instructed earlier in the day and they could only wait for the day their dad tell Ivy about all of the stories.


    Moments later, Ivy stepped out looking very different after she dressed up. The cotton helm material made her look elegant as she twirled in front of the mirror in four-inch striped heels. She knew she couldn¡¯t handle anything taller, especially when she was going to waltz and the stripes were ideal to ensure she didn¡¯t hurt her back heels with painful sores.


    ¡°Perfect¡­¡± Cassandra couldn¡¯t help but be praised as Ivy smiled while Peter arrived right on time into the boutique as he watched his daughter being all dressed up. He was overwhelmed by her beauty as all he remembered was how little she was back then when she constantly twirled in her dresses. Now, his little girl was all grown up.


    ¡°Thanks to you¡­¡± Ivy winked at Cassandra, not knowing Peter had arrived.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Cassandra instantly greeted Peter respectfully when she noticed him.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ivy jogged over to give him a hug.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± The boys greeted as he nodded.


    ¡°You look very pretty tonight, my dear¡­¡± Peter praised as Ivy beamed delightfully like how she always do when she was young.


    ¡°You still have the same look as when you were younger¡­¡± Peter caressed her face. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you put on that¡­¡± Ivy pointed at his suit.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I will go change now¡­¡± Peter walked over as Cassandra¡¯s assistant help him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do your hair and makeup now¡­¡± Cassandra chased Ivy into another room while the brothers who were still a little surprised at the outcome were also chased to do their hair and make-up by Cassandra¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with a loose bun at the end to keep the elegant look with pearls?¡± Ivy suggested as Cassandra nodded and started to work on her. ¡°Cassie, how long have you been with my family and Jin?¡± Ivy asked as Cassandra was caught off guard by her question for a moment. She halted from combing Ivy¡¯s hair for a while.


    ¡°Sorry, I was just asking out of curiosity as I could feel you must have been there during their ups and downs¡­¡± Ivy explained herself as Cassandra smiled and continued with her work on Ivy.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years with Jin if that¡¯s what you want to ask¡­ But it¡¯s longer with the family as it was where I started out to find a living¡­¡± Cassandra explained as Ivy nodded with lots of other questions in mind. ¡°We are running out of time today¡­ You could come by anytime other days to have tea and we could have a good chat, Ivy¡­¡± Cassandra offered as Ivy smiled with glee feeling satisfied.


    ¡°Cassie, you have good taste and you¡¯re really professional¡­ Would you be able to also design for my best friends? I would pay you, don''t worry¡­¡± Ivy requested while she turned around to look at Cassandra who was chuckling. Cassandra instantly knew the boys must have teased her as well.


    ¡°Did the boys tell you that joke that I don¡¯t design for just anybody?¡± Cassandra laughed as Ivy raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Was it a joke?¡± Ivy blinked in embarrassment as she turned around to face the mirror.


    ¡°Anytime, Ivy¡­ Bring them when they are available¡­ Money¡¯s not an issue¡­ I only design for those who know how to appreciate them... In a way, the joke was also half true.¡± Cassandra chuckled as Ivy couldn''t help but chuckle along.


    Peter had arranged earlier for Mr. Jin to let the children leave first instead of waiting for him due to the peak hour jam which would delay them even more. Despite arriving at the hotel early, none of the brothers wanted to step inside the hall before their dad arrived as they didn¡¯t want to be the ones to answer their relatives¡¯ curious questions about Ivy. Ivy on the other hand was excited as she kept asking each one of them like their younger sister the same question for the past half hour only to get the same answer.


    ¡°Why are we not entering yet?¡± Ivy questioned Ray again who was holding onto her hand loosely.


    ¡°We should enter with Dad¡­¡± Ray repeated himself countless times as he chuckled at Ivy¡¯s nuisance. At that point in time, Ivy got bored of waiting and her heels were tiring her legs so she had to pace around between her three brothers and stop at each one of them to ask the same question just to keep herself entertained and to forget the tiredness of her legs.


    Jin could tell Ivy must be tired as Cassandra who loves high heels would always complain of the excruciating pain and sores thereafter especially after standing for too long.


    ¡°Are your heels tiring you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re pacing and repeating your question huh Ms. Annoying?¡± Jin teased Ivy when she got over to him and stood in front of him with her arms crossed. Ivy was caught off guard for a while as she glared at him playfully.


    Ryu who was busy scrolling over his phone quickly scooped Ivy into his arms after hearing Jin¡¯s questions being unanswered as the brothers walked behind them to the couch. Ivy blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Ryu, couldn¡¯t you give me some heads-up next time... Put me down quickly. I can still walk¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as she covered her face when she noticed passers-by were looking.


    ¡°Why are you so shy now?¡± Ryu teased as he sat her on the couch. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be you know that, especially with your brothers¡­¡± Ryu teased as Ivy smiled and blushed even more before massaging both her calves.


    ¡°If you do that more, how are you going to find me a sister-in-law?¡± Ivy teased in return as Ryu chuckled before helping her to massage her left calf.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to yet¡­¡± Ryu retaliated. ¡°I know, I know¡­ my sister-in-law for now is basketball¡­ But I don¡¯t want to have her forever, Ryu¡­ Should I recommend my friends to you?¡± Ivy teased further before Ryu pretended to clear his throat and pressed harder on her calf that she yelped in pain and smacked Ryu¡¯s arm. Ryu was chuckling to himself as he continued to help her massage her calf.


    ¡°Are you this playful always, twinnie?¡± Jin couldn''t help but ask as he chuckled with Ray at Ryu trying to tease her.


    At the sound of twinnie, Ivy beamed. ¡°Only with people I am closed with¡­ I didn¡¯t know I was this playful either¡­ With Andrew and Sandra, I am always the happiest but now that they are dating, I am just glad to find all of you¡­¡± Ivy explained as she stared at the vase of flowers in front of the table while gently massaging her right calf.


    ¡°With Jason?¡± Ray couldn¡¯t help but ask as Ivy¡¯s eyes twinkled reminiscing all the memories.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The best of myself definitely¡­¡± She thought to herself before raising an eyebrow and shrugging.


    ¡°Nothing much¡­¡± Ivy tried to avoid the question.


    ¡°What do you mean nothing much? There¡¯s a lot I could tell from what I saw during the college event when he carry you away from your bullies¡­ And he has been your boss, tutor... Oh and at Ray¡¯s birthday party, you were his helper. Did you stay in the same hotel room?¡± Ryu teased as Ivy couldn''t help but bite her lips controlling her blushing self before she smacked Ryu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t we know anything? Have you both kissed? How far gone are you? Have you also¡­¡± At this point, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but cover Ryu¡¯s mouth and tickled him.


    ¡°Stop asking so many questions! There isn''t anything going on!¡± Ivy scolded as she giggled when Ryu caught her hands and she tried to let loose.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t all of you inside yet?¡± Peter who had spotted his children chatting playfully on the couch in the lobby asked as he reached behind Ryu and Ivy who were fighting playfully. Jin and Ray immediately stood up and straightened their clothes. ¡°Dad¡­¡± The three brothers greeted in unison. Ryu let go of Ivy as Ivy stood and smiled at Peter whose frown turned into a huge smile when he saw how elegant Ivy was dressed.


    ¡°We were waiting for you¡­ What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± Ivy quickly ease up the tense mood and walked over to Peter as she hooked her arm around his arm and walked towards the ballroom.


    ¡°The jam was bad¡­¡± Peter stopped for a moment to take a good look at his daughter.


    ¡°When did my little one grow up so good-looking?¡± Peter questioned as he admired her beauty.


    ¡°All thanks to your future daughter in law¡­¡± Ivy winked and giggled as Peter laughed and led her to the entrance of the ballroom.


    ¡°She is a very caliber woman, Ivy¡­¡± Peter couldn''t help but sing praises of her.


    ¡°I know¡­ I can tell¡­Your son has good eyes..¡± Ivy answered before the entrance door was opened and Peter chuckled even more.


    The brothers trailing behind were very glad to have their sister back home else they would have been nagged and lectured again about courtesy and respect in the family as they stepped into a hall full of their pretentious relatives who only wanted to take advantage of their dad¡¯s wealth. As they dreaded the night, Ivy on the other hand was nonchalantly charming each of their relatives.


    ¡°This is going to be a hell of a night¡­¡± Ryu told Ray and Jin as they stood watching Ivy with their dad entertaining their second uncle who was one of the members of the underground thugs before this and was very influential. The three of them nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 50: I am here to protect my family as to how they do for me

    Ivy was halfway being introduced to her third uncle, James given that Peter was second in line after his eldest sister, Patricia when his youngest brother, Charles entered the hall.


    ¡°Ai Lee, you¡¯re very beautiful compared to what Peter had always described¡­¡± James praised as Ivy smiled courteously.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle James. My dad tends to exaggerate sometimes. We all are beautiful in our own way after all.¡± Ivy replied humbly as James nodded satisfyingly before laughing loudly.


    ¡°This daughter of yours will be brilliant when she takes over from you brother¡­ Unfortunately, how I wish I had the luxury of handing down my business to someone who could handle¡­¡± James lamented as Ivy raised an eyebrow, questioning Peter who was keeping his courteous smile on while blinking to signal Ivy that he will explain another day.


    James caught Ivy¡¯s questioning look as Ivy¡¯s eyes darted around the room not to see any of James¡¯ children but instead many muscular men who looked like thugs. James sighed as he explained. ¡°I may have long retired from the underground thugs and dealers business but I am still looking for someone suitable whom I can trust to hand down¡­¡± Ivy stopped darting her eyes and nodded while trying to empathise with his situation. Although learning about her uncle¡¯s notorious past was shocking, she continued to keep her composure.


    ¡°James, you should probably consider this young man here¡­¡± Charles spoke as he approached the trio with a young man whom Ivy was surprised to see at the dinner. This time it caught her off guard that she let out a gasp audibly for her dad and Uncle James to hear while she tried to keep her face¡¯s reaction calm.


    ¡°Meet Jeremy Rahi¡­¡± Charles introduced as Jeremy¡¯s eyes were fixated on Ivy for a while before he flashed a smile and shook James and Peter¡¯s hand. At the sound of Jeremy¡¯s last name, Peter then realised Ivy must have met him before and knew that anyone Charles introduced was never of a clean background.


    When Jeremy finally offered a handshake to Ivy, Ivy hesitated.


    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Ms. Ophal¡­¡± Jeremy said on purpose hoping to shake up Ivy but Ivy had already suspected him of being up to no good as her brothers approach them with an instinct telling them they should guard Ivy.


    ¡°Oh, you both know each other? That just made things easier isn''t it?¡± Charles chimed to everyone as Ivy hooked her arm on her dad¡¯s.


    ¡°I thought this was supposed to be a family dinner, Daddy¡­ What¡¯s an outsider doing here?¡± Ivy snarled and retaliated sarcastically as her brothers stood in front of her and Peter, trying to shield them. James stood by Ivy¡¯s side, feeling bad about the entire situation as he knew Charles had always wanted to take over from him ever since he had retired but James knew better than their youngest brother who had remained single but with lots of scandals outside was never up to anything good.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Why is an outsider invited into this hall? Get out now!¡± A sharp piercing voice was heard from behind them. Ivy turned around to find a very strong aura lady in her purple evening gown who was led down towards them by a bald tall man whom Ivy suspected must be her eldest Auntie Patricia and her husband. She had been standing behind the crowd for quite some time to take the chance to observe her niece¡¯s performance and indeed she was pleased with the outcome.


    Charles was scurrying in front of Patricia trying to explain himself. ¡°Older sister, look he isn¡¯t any outsider¡­ He is going to take over from James¡¯ business soon and we are all a family just like James¡¯ men¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around with me tonight¡­ James at least has more sense of responsibility than you do¡­ Get rid of your useless people before I call security in. Tonight, it¡¯s to celebrate the return of our long-lost niece. Do not let me take any drastic measures¡­¡± Patricia squinted her eyes at Jeremy before Charles quickly pulled Jeremy out of the hall.


    Only then was everyone at ease as Ivy¡¯s brothers walked closer and stood by Ivy especially Ray who stood close to Ivy as though afraid of her being harassed. Ivy couldn''t help but feel delighted at their protection but also a little frustrated that they had to keep on ensuring her safety. She wondered if the family was that dangerous as she tried to fight her way up to prove herself.


    ¡°Auntie Patricia¡­¡± The boys greeted in unison as Ivy nodded with a smile instead when Patricia only nodded slightly in acknowledgment to the boys but kept her eyes locked on Ivy as though expecting more from her.


    ¡°Auntie Patricia, it¡¯s nice to be meeting you finally¡­¡± Ivy held out her hand for a handshake but Patricia nodded in acknowledgment again with her more relaxed facial reaction.


    ¡°You have been gone for too long young lady¡­ You better prove your worth from now on.¡± Patricia said without looking at Ivy as she walked past her before Ivy could reply. However, it didn¡¯t stop Ivy from replying.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t disappoint especially my father. I will ensure I fulfill my duty as his filial daughter. That¡­ at the very least, you don¡¯t need to worry about.¡± Ivy retaliate as Patricia halted her steps to listen. When Ivy was done, Patricia continued walking to her table triumphantly as Ivy noticed her four sons were very stiff and business-looking like individuals whom Ivy nearly mistook as the waiters. They do look older than her brothers and herself as she wondered how old were they.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but feel amused at her thoughts as Peter took her to the side when James walked over to his men.


    ¡°Ai Lee, bear in mind to always show respect to your elders¡­¡± Peter nagged as Ivy tried to lead him over to their table.


    ¡°Dad, I was merely exchanging greetings. And¡­ Uncle Charles is not a good person. Jeremy can never be trusted. Make sure you don''t do any dealings with him.¡± Ivy nagged in return as the boys chuckled.


    ¡°Smart of you to have see-through him¡­¡± Jin teased as he adjusted his glasses. ¡°It¡¯s because I have met him before¡­¡± Ivy said as she took a seat.


    ¡°How did you meet him?¡± Peter asked worriedly. Ivy contemplated for a moment to tell them the truth but thought she should.


    ¡°He is Jason¡¯s younger brother¡­ We met at their family dinner with him bringing over his fiance and there was an episode of his ex-lover coming to create chaos in the dinner¡­¡± Ivy explained as her dad gasped in surprise while Jin and Ryu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°What? You went to visit his family already¡­ Ivy, are you engaged without Dad¡¯s permission?¡± Ray who was surprised too was teasing his older sister as Ivy snarled at him and threw a peanut that was on the side dish plate at Ray.


    ¡°Excuse me! Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Ivy scolded playfully sending the brothers laughing as Peter held on to Ivy¡¯s hand. Ivy knew Peter might be worried so she quickly tried to give him assurance. ¡°However, this does not mean our business venture would be in trouble, Daddy. It wouldn¡¯t affect anything as he isn''t involved in the business with Jason. As far to my knowledge, he wasn¡¯t very useful either, to begin with, and has no future type of person.¡± Ivy explained to her dad as she took a sip of water.


    ¡°That¡¯s very unexpected from the brothers¡­¡± Ray said as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Well, the three of you are very different too but of course not as drastic as them¡­ So are Dad¡¯s siblings¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s comments made Peter clear his throat.


    ¡°Ai Lee, don¡¯t try to meddle in the conflict any further¡­¡± Peter warned as Ivy squinted her eyes.


    ¡°Dad¡­ You¡¯re the second in line because of a sister before you but that does not mean you should let her trample all over you¡­ You have worked so hard to shoulder the responsibilities for her. I know you¡¯re a nice person who would give her some leeway but don¡¯t stoop down too low till you lost your dignity. You know you¡¯re much better than this, Daddy.¡± Ivy comforted as Peter surprisingly find himself feeling a lot better.


    ¡°You and your sweet mouth¡­¡± Peter teased as he chuckled while Ivy smiled and hugged him. As the night continued on, they all enjoyed their meals separately according to their own family or circle of guests. It had been like this all along that Ivy¡¯s brothers sometimes wonder about the point of coming out on such a lavish occasion only to enjoy it by themselves.


    Even the only agenda of waltzing on the dance floor was a competition this time around as before, everyone could only watch their aunt taking the dance floor with her husband all by herself. It all made sense to Ivy on the reason Patricia was reacting the way she was as no one else was to compete with her after Auntie Lenny passed on. Hence, she might as well conquer all the attention and privileges. Ivy took a look at her dad who had been smiling a lot tonight as she noticed Patricia was getting ready with her husband on the dance floor in another corner.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t disappoint¡­¡± Ryu teased with a wink as Ivy smiled.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Ai Lee, stay low profile, would you? I don¡¯t want to overpower her¡­¡± Peter pleaded with Ivy as Ivy felt he was once again suppressing his excitement. She nodded to play along before they stood from their seats and walked over to the dance floor together.


    As the music started in the background with the dim lights, Ivy knew her aunt¡¯s purple dress would only be blending into the dim background as her white and black swirls dress was standing out when she twirled with her dad on the dance floor. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but thanked Cassandra in her heart as she tried to keep her dad¡¯s focus who kept looking at his sister, on her instead as she knew he was afraid to overpower his sister.


    ¡°Daddy, why do you love waltzing?¡± Ivy asked as Peter looked into her eyes and was reminded of Lenny. He smiled momentarily, admiring his daughter¡¯s beauty ¡°Cause your Auntie Lenny loved it¡­¡± Peter grinned widely before twirling Ivy and catching her again.


    ¡°Sorry, I haven''t come back sooner¡­ ¡° Ivy apologised as Peter shook his head.


    ¡°I am just glad you¡¯re back¡­¡± Peter beamed even more. ¡°I promise I will waltz with you whenever we have a chance, Daddy¡­¡± Ivy smiled as Peter nodded before sending her out for another twirl. Peter watched her take down the dance floor gracefully just the same as his memories of her when she was young. He told himself if Lenny was around, she must be very proud too.


    Ivy knew she had fully captured her dad¡¯s attention as she began to twirl more and it had caused Patricia to try and stand out more but the more Patricia did, the more she felt she was overexerting herself. Everyone¡¯s attention including Patricia¡¯s nerdy sons was on Ivy who was dancing flawlessly in her dad¡¯s arms. James couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of his brother as he was moved to tears.


    ¡°Your sister said whom did she learn the waltz from again?¡± Ray asked Ryu in awe.


    ¡°Jason I think¡­¡± Ryu recalled as Jin cleared his throat. ¡°Guess her first dance wasn¡¯t dad after all¡­¡± Jin commented but couldn¡¯t help but grin as he watched his dad smiling so gleefully finally.


    ¡°She is mesmerising¡­¡± Ray admired while Jin shoot a video for Cassandra to look at her brilliant dress made into good use.


    ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, honey. Hope my sister gives justice to your work¡­¡± Jin sent the video to Cassandra.


    Cassandra took a few minutes to finish the video as she was captivated by Ivy¡¯s beauty and talent. ¡°Your sister is absolutely stunning! She is a catch. I will definitely make her more dresses. Totally worth it!¡± Cassandra complimented as Jin send her an emoticon of love.


    After the dance ended with everyone applauding loudly while both couples bowed, Ivy excused herself to the washroom. Before she stepped back into the hall, she caught a glimpse of Patricia standing in front of Ray in one corner of the lobby. She began to inch closer to try and listen in to their conversation.


    ¡°You should keep watch of your sister more! It doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re the second in line you can shrug away your responsibilities! Look at your father, he is still shouldering all the responsibility! So, you must guard your family members well! Don¡¯t ever disappoint any of them!¡± Patricia was lashing out her anger at Ray as Ivy was raging over the injustice. She was waiting for Ray to retaliate but he stood quietly as Patricia fumed.


    Ivy could no longer take one more second of the sight as she walked over to them.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Ivy sternly called out as she stood in front of Ray while Ray tried to pull her away from meddling further. ¡°Ivy, stay away from this¡­¡± Ray whispered but Ivy ignored him.


    ¡°In what way did my family offend you? In what way did Ray do anything wrong to hurt you? He is a man and he is my brother. So, does it mean I need to be so weak for another gender to protect me? I am older, why can¡¯t I defend him and my family or myself? What society are we living in now? What era is this for you to think that way? Besides, my brothers and I are not your responsibilities. Aren¡¯t you supposed to bother with your sons instead? Do you think you¡¯re the eldest so it gives you the privilege to meddle with your other siblings¡¯ families? Who do you think you are?¡± Ivy daringly retaliated as Patricia didn¡¯t barge but walked closer to Ivy. Ivy walked even closer but Ray tried to hold her back.


    ¡°Ivy, control yourself¡­¡± Ray warned but Ivy squinted her eyes at Patricia who had bloodshot eyes fuming with anger.


    ¡°Back then you could bully your brothers all you want¡­ Bully my brothers all you want... But now, with me around, I would never let you put any pressure on any of them! Cause you would have to go through me! Let¡¯s face it¡­ You¡¯re also a woman and the eldest. We both are in the same position but I do not long to be pampered only instead, I want to share their burden and shoulder whatever that comes our way with all of them. If this simple task you cannot make do and understand, you do not deserve at all what your brothers had sacrificed and provided you with especially from my father!¡± Ivy raised her voice quite loud that passers-by were looking at them. At that point, Peter quickly rushed over after hearing the commotion and managed to hear Ivy¡¯s last line.


    ¡°Ai Lee! Stop being insolent! Apologise to your Auntie!¡± Peter scolded as Ivy stared back at her dad while Patricia raised her head up high waiting for Ivy to apologise only to have Ivy chuckle. ¡°Ray, head home¡­¡± Ivy instructed before she left her aunt fuming all by herself.


    Ivy walked over to Peter and dragged him back to the hall. ¡°Ivy¡­ Did you hear me?¡± Peter scolded again as James went up to them when they reached the hall.


    ¡°Uncles and cousins, I hope you all would understand that we have to make a move and I hope all of you would continue to enjoy what my dad had treated everyone to tonight. We apologise that we can¡¯t stay longer but I will make sure the next time we meet, it can be as casual as it is. Goodnight everyone.¡± Ivy said before dragging Peter who was half frustrated and fuming but again he began to understand Ivy¡¯s actions.


    Ivy was defending her father and her brothers while protecting them like how they all were protecting her. A part of him was proud and at ease with how his daughter had grown.


    Jin and Ryu caught up with Ivy who had dragged Peter to where Mr. Jin was at the lobby car park only to stop halfway when she heard Peter call out gently to her. ¡°Ai Lee, you can stop now. I understand ¡­¡± Peter said as Ivy closed her eyes holding back her tears of anger as her mind recalled Patricia¡¯s words hurled at Ray. She began to worry about Ray that she wanted to go look for him. She let go of Peter¡¯s hand to walk away without turning back to look at her dad but only to be stopped by Ryu.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ Ray had already driven home himself¡­¡± Ryu explained as though he could read Ivy¡¯s mind while Peter took her hand instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ai Lee for the scolding earlier¡­¡± Peter apologised as Ivy sighed and hugged Peter.


    ¡°Daddy, I have told you before this, haven¡¯t I? With me around, I will protect all of you like how you all would do the same for me¡­ So, stop giving in¡­¡± Ivy let go of him and looked him in the eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a filial daughter and full of tricks that I could no longer keep up¡­¡± Peter complained as he chuckled while Ivy giggled.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get home first. I have gifts for all of you¡­¡± Ivy said trying to lighten the tense mood before she hurried into the car. When they reached home, true enough, the house lights were lit up as Ivy quickly went into her room when the lift reached their unit and grabbed all the pens she prepared previously. She gave each of them their surprise gifts in the living room. ¡°Ta-dah! My welcome surprise gift!¡± She cheered as she held onto Ray¡¯s one.


    ¡°Wow, lovely!¡± Ryu admired his pen as Jin smirked and looked at Ivy to praise her. ¡°Good for signing¡­ I have lots of signing to do¡­¡±


    Peter sighed. ¡°You¡¯re such a thoughtful girl you know, Ai Lee¡­¡± He stood to hug Ivy before Ivy let him go. ¡°I will send this to Ray¡­ Rest early all of you.¡± Ivy said hurriedly. ¡°Goodnight!¡± Everyone said to each other as she rushed up to the second floor to find Ray sitting all by himself with his coat by his side and his bow tie was undone while his shirt was half tucked in. Despite the messiness, he still looked charming to Ivy under the moonlight by the balcony as she stepped in and gave him a hug after taking a seat next to him.


    ¡°It must have been hard on you all this while¡­ I¡¯m sorry I came back this late. You have done a great job, baby brother¡­ From now on, you have me to shoulder the responsibilities with you¡­¡± Ray was moved and touched by her words as he let her go from his arms to look at her in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but blink away his tears as Ivy helped him to wipe them away with a big smile.


    ¡°Here... A gift for a sad boy and a reward for all his great efforts all this while¡­¡± Ivy handed over the pen in a box to him as he opened it up and saw his name engraved on the end of the pen. He smiled and patted her head. ¡°When did you even have time to prepare this?¡± He asked as he sniffed.


    ¡°Not too long ago¡­¡± Ivy giggled as she leaned her head on his chest. ¡°Tell me¡­ I have already judged our family by myself. Was I right about it?¡± Ray took a deep breath as though he could finally breathe in relief letting go of such a heavy burden.


    ¡°You did very well I must admit¡­ Only you alone could go against Dad that way¡­ None of us dared¡­¡± Ray praised as Ivy held his hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go against him. But there are times when you need someone from outside to pull you out of a pit you have been lingering in for too long. Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits and I know when to control myself. I need you to do the same too. I can tell you¡¯re a very vocal person but your respect for Dad hinders you all the time. With me around, I will support you even if it¡¯s Ryu or Jin or Daddy standing up for any one of us or us going against Daddy, I will still support all I can.¡± Ivy reassured him as Ray tightened the grip on his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re back, Ivy¡­ Don¡¯t get into trouble. Don¡¯t ever leave. Stay well and worry-free, would you? So that I could enjoy the luxury of such a brilliant sister¡¯s company always.¡± Ray asked as Ivy giggled. ¡°Those two must be jealous if they hear you¡­¡± Ivy teased as she yawned.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to be jealous of when you¡¯re Jin¡¯s twin and Ryu¡¯s ex-crush. Now, as my brilliant sister¡­¡± Ray chuckled as Ivy was caught by surprise when she looked up at Ray. ¡°Say what? Ryu¡¯s ex-crush? What do you mean by that?¡± Ivy questioned surprisingly.


    ¡°Ryu actually had a crush on you when you played basketball with us. That¡¯s why he asked for your number that night but was disappointed when he knew you were a couple with Jason. Then, seriously why did you have to give him hope again by explaining it was all an act? And look he must have been very disappointed when you turned up to him as his sister¡­ If any of his fangirls found out about this, they might just strangle you alive!¡± Ray chuckled as Ivy couldn¡¯t help but giggle together and sighed as she leaned her head on her brother¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m surprised he has a fan club!¡± Ivy squeaked. ¡°Of course he has¡­ They all were rooting for him to join the nationals..¡± Ray chuckled.


    ¡°If only my love life was that simple¡­¡± Ivy muttered as she slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Ivy¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s time to sort things out with Jason?¡± Ray suggested as Ivy hummed in agreement. Ray then noticed her falling asleep in his arms as he carried her up in his arms and walked her into her room. Halfway through, Ivy yawned and stopped him from putting her in bed.


    ¡°Let me down... I will go wash up first. You too¡­ Go ahead, don¡¯t worry about me...¡± Ivy said gently as Ray put her down before heading out of her room.


    ¡°Ray¡­¡± Ivy called out as Ray turned around. ¡°Goodnight, baby brother¡­¡± Ivy smiled and blew kisses at him. ¡°Goodnight, sister¡­¡± Ray smiled before closing the door feeling all loved.

 Chapter 51: Solitary isn鈥檛 as good as the companion of my brothers

    ¡°So, while all these projects are ongoing here, we will start negotiating on the refurbishment of the old town as soon as we sign the shares transfer agreement. Don¡¯t worry too much about the projects here as we have managers managing each of them. Alright, we shall wrap up the report here for now and see you in town within the next two days¡­¡± Ryu announced over a video conference call with Jason where the brothers were updating him on the progressive projects they had on hand and having to hear from him his ongoing projects as well.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I will be in town two days after.¡± Jason informed as Ray pretended to check his phone and nudge Jin. Jin raised an eyebrow at him while Ryu continued to wrap things up with Jason.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s perfect! Mr. Ophal will be holding a simple celebration after the signing of the agreement. Hope you could make it with your secretary.¡± Ryu informed while Ray purposely whispered loudly to Jin to tease Jason.


    ¡°You should ask Cassie to prepare something mature for Ivy like the night she waltzed with Dad. Her dress was gorgeous that night¡­¡± Ray said as Ryu tried to contain his laughter while Jin rolled his eyes and adjusted his glasses but couldn''t help to smile a little. Jason knew the brothers were deliberately trying to tell him about Ivy while he couldn''t contain his curiosity about how Ivy was adapting so far.


    They could hear Jason clearing his throat. ¡° Yes, sure I will ensure my secretary comes along as well. How come I don¡¯t see the biggest shareholder in the meetings so far?¡± Jason couldn''t help but ask the question as the brothers tried hard not to laugh and maintain their professionalism.


    ¡°Ivy is still under training and there¡¯s a lot for her to pick up¡­ Besides, her tasks are more related towards the higher management end¡­¡± Jin explained while Jason couldn''t help but feel glad to hear that Ivy has been adapting well.


    In actual fact, Ivy hasn¡¯t been involved with Jason''s part of the business venture as her father intended to slowly hand over the operations matters to her after she recovered while Jin was also supposed to guide her with their company accounts so that she could help him to keep an eye while he has exams.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, we shall see you in the next few days, Jason¡­¡± Ray said as he broke a momentary silence. ¡°Yes, sure! Thanks, everyone¡­¡± Jason said before the brothers quickly shut the video call and had a good laugh.


    ¡°Did you see how long he take this time to ponder when we spoke about her taking on different tasks... I wonder if he was disappointed that they might not get to work together¡­¡± Ray laughed as the brothers walked towards the music room.


    ¡°They both need some pushing to move on man¡­¡± Jin said before taking his seat by the piano when Ryu caught sight of Ivy sitting by the balcony alone with a gloomy look. He knew his sister must be bored and perhaps missing Jason too as he decided to take his acoustic guitar to cheer her up. After all, Ryu was the only one who knew Ivy since she started out as Jason¡¯s fake girlfriend. He had known a little of their past and lately how well he had taken care of his sister. He couldn¡¯t help but envy them and still hope for the best for them especially since Ivy is his sister now.


    Ivy sat alone after lunch, zoning out by the balcony with their family dog, Daisy since the brothers were busy with work. With Sandra and Andrew decided to come by themselves later in the week in order to source for more internship interviews and she was temporarily put on recovery at home although occasionally she would eavesdrop on her brothers¡¯ discussion in the morning, she often find herself falling into deep soul searching.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t wait for the shares transfer ceremony as that would be her only chance to see Jason. In actual fact, Ivy was skeptical to ask Jason about his confession for fear that it was just an illusion and as for Jason, he was afraid of rejection from Ivy that he didn¡¯t go to clarify himself again with her.


    As she sat and watched the rain on a gloomy afternoon, trying to sort out her thoughts and emotions, in mind, she knew practically her life and future had been set on the right path. However, a part of her heart still felt something was missing as her mind drifted back to the night in the abandoned house with Jason.


    ¡°You¡¯re missing him¡­ Just admit it¡­¡± Her mind resounded to her as she pouted and forced her tears from welling as she blinked hard.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it¡­ It has to be over with Jason¡­ Nothing happened in fact, to begin with. It was all an illusion in your mind. The feelings will fade. Just stay away from him and hope for the best for him¡­ He might not have confessed that night and you have been hallucinating¡­ He was being nice last night that¡¯s all, Ivy. Stop overthinking¡­¡± Ivy tried coaxing herself as she folded her legs and supported her heavy head onto her knees.


    A beep sound from her phone was heard as she lifted her head to check the text message only to find a reminder from Cassandra to drop by her boutique to try out her dress for the shares transfer ceremony. She quickly replied in acknowledgment as she recalled Cassandra¡¯s offer for tea to tell her about the past between Jin and Cassandra.


    Ivy sighed as she thought to herself while watching the rain. ¡°My own love issues are a mess¡­ What¡¯s the point of bothering a happy couple¡¯s past, Ivy?¡±


    Rainy days used to be a comfort when her grandma left but these days, they just seem to bring back the memories of Jason with her. Ivy had not realise it before but the best memories she had with Jason were often on rainy days; lost in the jungle and her close first kiss, her first dance to their first encounter. There were days that were so scorching hot that Ivy wished for it to rain cause rain made her feel close to Jason by reminiscing these memories.


    ¡°The close kiss¡­ So a confession did happen, didn''t it?¡± Ivy thought to herself as she squinted her eyes, confused by her hazy memories.


    Ryu who had been standing by the side and watching her fidgeting couldn''t help but step in and offer her some comfort. A tap on Ivy¡¯s right shoulder startled her as she turned to her right to see Ryu with his acoustic guitar. She smiled as she blinked trying to hide her feelings of wanting to be alone.


    Trying to be oblivious to Ivy¡¯s reaction, Ryu took a seat by the sofa next to her as they sat back to back each other with Daisy hopping onto her lap. He started to strum his guitar to a song he composed but had no lyrics yet as he tried singing it impromptu to her. Surprisingly, Ivy didn¡¯t stop him but instead lean on his back even more at the soothing tune. After a while, Ivy had some inspiration as she randomly sang her thoughts out.


    ¡°Hey¡­


    How¡¯s it going?


    You may laugh and smile


    You may say you¡¯re alright¡±


    Ivy sang the first verse she made up which cracked a smile on Ryu as he strummed, even more, to build up the tempo.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°But I know¡­


    It hurts¡±


    Ivy continued as Ryu frowned at the lyrics which seemed to be expressing her exact feelings.


    ¡°But I want you to know


    You have me


    I will always be by your side


    For you to lean on


    Rant on


    Do all you want¡±


    At the interlude, Ivy had more or less learned the tune. She began to fall in love with the song itself.


    ¡°Cause I want you to know


    You¡¯re strong


    You¡¯re the sunshine to my moody days


    You¡¯re the glimmer of hope on my lucky days


    You¡¯re more than who you think you are to be¡­¡±


    Ivy sang the chorus beautifully as he repeated the entire song again and Ryu joined her in her last chorus as it was catchy.


    ¡°Just know I am always by your side¡­¡± Ryu ended the last verse as Ivy gave him a round of applause. Ryu bowed a little as he smiled.


    ¡°Did you compose the song?¡± Ivy asked as Ryu nodded. ¡°And you just helped me complete it with superb lyrics¡­¡± Ryu praised.


    ¡°Cool¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as she leaned on his shoulders. It brought back even more memories with Jason from the time he helped his band out to the times he sang to her in those events she helped him out during his emcee job.¡±You know I used to have a crush on you when I first saw you¡­¡± Ryu began to explain as Ivy tried to stop him by lifting her head to look at him. ¡°I know¡­ Ray told me all about it¡­  Well, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I am your sister now¡­¡± Ivy laughed as she continued to lean on his shoulder. Ryu chuckled as he continued to say what he wanted.


    ¡°I was trying to ask you about something actually but it¡¯s alright¡­ You sang well you know¡­ Did you learn music before?¡± Ryu had been suspicious if it was Ivy who joined the band competition as the mysterious drummer of Burning Ember ever since they were announced as winners. Instead, he tried to distract her from thinking too much as lines were appearing on her forehead when she frowned.


    ¡°No¡­ Just maybe a little piano from my high school friends and drums by ear¡­¡± Ivy said softly as she missed the times she practiced for the competition. However, Ryu knew she was still not distracted by the tone of her voice.


    ¡°If you miss him, just find him¡­¡± Ryu urged as Ivy looked away. Ryu sighed at his effort and decided to distract her with his doubts. He couldn¡¯t help but ask this time about his suspicions.


    ¡°Are you actually Burning Ember¡¯s replacement drummer?¡± Ryu asked skeptically out of the blue as Ivy immediately jolted up from his back and had all her attention on Ryu¡¯s question.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ivy gasped loudly as Ryu chuckled.


    ¡°I was suspicious at first but now I could connect the dotted lines. After all, the competition was a big thing at Manes¡­ You were cool, sis!¡± Ryu gave two thumbs up as Ivy smiled proudly.


    ¡°You do well too with music¡­ You¡¯re a great composer.¡± Ivy complimented as Ryu smirked.


    ¡°Well, I am not the only one¡­¡± Ryu teased as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Come, you haven''t toured the house much have you¡­¡± Ryu led her down the hallway with Daisy tagging along to the last room on the floor and opened the door to it. Ivy could hear the noisy drums banging accompanied by the piano. When she entered she saw Jin by the white grand piano looking so charming while Ray was so punk by the drums as he did several fill-ins.


    ¡°Yo, yo bros! Let¡¯s welcome a new addition to the band member!¡± Ryu announced as they all gave Ivy a round of applause. Ivy stood dumbfounded as she giggled.


    ¡°Since when did I agree to be a part of your band?¡± Ivy questioned as she snarled playfully at Ryu.


    ¡°Let me tell you all¡­ My suspicion that she is the mysterious drummer of ¡­¡± Ryu was about to announce to the brothers of Ivy¡¯s identity when she tried to jump at Ryu to shut him up but to no avail as she was the shortest among all four of them.


    ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t have to tell the whole world!¡± Ivy scolded loudly trying to drown his last words while chasing Ryu and jumping at him which send everyone into laughter when Ryu finally caught her and pinned her down to the ground.


    ¡°Drummer of Burning Ember!!¡± Ryu yelled as Ivy smacked him continuously on his right hand. ¡°Is that why you have been sitting alone, missing Jason?¡± Ryu asked half-serious as he looked straight into Ivy¡¯s eyes while she stopped hitting him. Ivy was taken aback for being caught off guard but was also up for mischief as she raised her right leg and knocked Ryu over to the ground before she flipped over and stood up.


    ¡°Bully!¡± Ivy accused as Ryu chuckled. No doubt, Ryu was good at catching her off guard but her reflexes were at the speed of light.


    Jin clapped as he walked over. ¡°Wow, we think you were awesome sis! Well, at least better than Ray¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I am forced to play the drums when I rather sing¡­¡± Ray complained.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then? The new song, Ryu just composed. I love the tune¡­ We composed the lyrics earlier. I will write them down now¡­¡± Ivy suggested as she quickly pen down the lyrics and gave them to Ray.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have the notes written for the piano¡­¡± Ivy lamented when she looked at Jin as Ryu winked.


    ¡°He plays by ear like you too¡­¡± Ryu snapped his fingers to Jin to follow his tune as on the first verse, it was solo Ryu on acoustic guitar accompanying Ray¡¯s singing.


    When Ray sang, it was so captivating that Ivy forgot to pay attention to Jin and Ryu by her side till Ryu whistled at her. Only then did she try to focus on his guitar notes and slowly include her own fill-ins on the drums. Ivy was very impressed at Ray for being able to sing from low notes to the highest tenor notes effortlessly while the other two brothers were so in sync that she counted her blessings for being able to play by ear too. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had such a blast with her brothers.


    When the song ended, they all applauded each other as Ivy sat with a sad smile staring at the snare drum reminiscing her time with Jason practicing for his band¡¯s competition. Her brothers noticed she was zoning out again as Ray walked over to her.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re not alone anymore? You could tell us and we won''t let dad know. We share secrets among each other too¡­¡± Ray comforted as he patted her head. Ivy could only smile as she gave a look that she wasn¡¯t ready to share with them yet.


    ¡°Hey sis, you know you¡¯re quite a tough woman¡­ You could topple down Ryu so effortlessly¡­ Would you like to pick up on martial arts?¡± Ray suggested as he changed the topic. ¡°Yea, you should learn from him! He has a black belt in taekwondo!¡± Ryu cheered from afar.


    ¡°Really? Well, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Ivy smiled shyly. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s spar every two days and I will teach you the techniques!¡± Ray explained excitedly as Ivy nodded with a bright smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who misses him¡­ He misses you too¡­ Ivy, believe it or not, if a guy is not interested in you, he won''t ask about you in every single meeting through us. Both of you haven''t cleared things yet have you?¡± Jin said suddenly rising from the grand piano as Ivy looked at him, surprised, and shook her head while the other two brothers chuckled. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but smile a little learning about Jason checking on her in every meeting.


    ¡°What happened that night Ivy?¡± Ryu tried to pry but Ivy kept looking down on the ground shyly, trying to avoid the question but she knew she would only worry them even more.


    ¡°Let me resolve it myself¡­ I will clarify with him during the ceremony¡­¡± Ivy explained with conviction.


    ¡°Oh, please do! I can''t bear to listen to him trying to find ways to ask about you¡­¡± Jin said as he rolled his eyes in annoyance before sitting back down on the piano chair.


    ¡°And¡­ We have mobile phones these days¡­ Call him¡­¡± Ryu teased.


    ¡°Text him if you¡¯re too shy¡­¡± Ray joined in to tease Ivy as everyone end up laughing before getting back in position to prepare for their next song.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but giggle as she was grateful for the life she was leading and a family who cared a lot as she stopped thinking about all her problems for a while and just enjoyed the company of her brothers.

 Chapter 52: Jin and Cassandra

    The next day, Ivy decided to take a taxi over to Cassandra¡¯s boutique as she was still unfamiliar with the roads in Landsfield to drive around although she really wanted to but decided to not ask her busy brothers about which car she could drive.


    The moment she stepped out of the taxi in front of the boutique, she was once again captivated by the mysterious disguise of the boutique which looked exactly like a subway station. The doorbell was heard ringing as the door of the boutique opened and Cassandra came out in her maxi dress elegantly with her half-tied hair and a wide smile, greeting her half excited and half politely. ¡°Older sister! Come in!¡± Cassandra urged as Ivy smiled and walked over with her.


    ¡°Cassie, just call me Ivy¡­¡± Ivy giggled as she stepped into her boutique while Cassandra nodded. Ivy could smell the fragrance of the brewing tea from the corner of the boutique.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea first?¡± Cassandra invited Ivy. Ivy nodded and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her guess was right about the tea¡¯s origins as she often smell the same aroma when her grandma was still around.


    ¡°Are these freshly roasted green tea leaves from the hills of Camille in Manes?¡± Ivy prompted while taking a seat opposite Cassandra. Cassandra smiled knowing Ivy knew quite a lot about tea. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s given by your Uncle James¡­ He has a manufacturing production on fresh tea leaves which comes from his plantation and is exactly where you said¡­¡± Cassandra explained as she poured the tea out into two cups while Ivy inhaled the fragrance of the tea.


    Ivy wondered if her grandma was always in contact back then with her father secretly or even with her Uncle James in this case as she observed the view from their window. She noticed the view was strange as it should have been the subway but they could view the street in front of them. The visual looked like a recording but she didn¡¯t mention anything about her doubts in case it offended Cassandra. Instead, Ivy tried to focus back on her family.


    Cassandra noticed Ivy must have figured out the view they were looking at wasn¡¯t exactly the view outside instead it was a recording of the boutique¡¯s hidden CCTV in front of her store so that she would know if there were visitors. Cassandra was prepared to reveal anything to Ivy so long as Ivy asked as, after all, Cassandra knew the reason Ivy¡¯s family was protecting her from so many brutal truths. After all, Ivy was still new to the family, and to be burdened with so much negativity might cause her to stray away eventually. Besides, Cassandra¡¯s business secret trades were all taught by Peter and soon Ivy would also pick up those skills along the way of being trained under Peter. Cassandra beamed thinking about it and couldn¡¯t wait for that day to come.


    ¡°You sure know a lot more about my family than I do¡­¡± Ivy said solemnly as she lifted the cup to sip on the tea.


    It was refreshing and kept her calmer as Cassandra looked at Ivy happily. ¡°I do¡­ They were after all just like my family too¡­¡± Ivy put down her cup on the saucer. ¡°Tell me more... I have time today¡­¡± Ivy gave a welcoming smile.


    "And what is it that you have been very curious of?" Cassandra asked with a mysterious smile as Ivy pondered a moment.


    "Let''s start with you first then... How did you meet my family?" Ivy questioned curiously.


    ¡°It¡­ wasn''t very pretty I should warn you first¡­¡± Cassandra said as she put down her cup of tea onto the saucer. ¡°I could relate¡­ Neither was my history¡­¡± Ivy smiled primly as Cassandra took a deep breath.


    ¡°I had a broken family from an abusive father to a mother who had succumbed to her injuries of being constantly being abused. I nearly had the same fate as my mother if it weren¡¯t for Uncle James who saved me from being sold to the human traffickers by my father who had turned into a druggie after my mother''s passing...¡± Cassandra explained solemnly as Ivy try to sympathise with her situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about it, Cassie¡­¡± Ivy expressed as Cassandra waved at her. ¡°It¡¯s long ago¡­ Not to worry¡­ At least, things are much better now... Even for you too¡± Cassandra quickly shrugged it off before her emotions get overwhelmed by directing the conversation at Ivy. Despite the incident happening many years back when Cassandra was still a teenager, no one could escape the haunting of their own notorious childhood memories.


    ¡°Uncle James¡­¡± Ivy took a sharp inhale before continuing. ¡°Seems to be a nice person despite the nature of his job¡­¡±Ivy said trying to stay composed as she noticed Cassandra was deliberately trying to change the topic.


    ¡°He is¡­ The only reason he didn¡¯t keep me by his side as his stepdaughter was because he feared his enemies would one day come after my life. Hence, he sends me to your gentle father. Uncle Peter is a brilliant businessman. I¡¯m sure you could tell from his company¡¯s performance and I hope you take after him. And mind you, real estate isn''t the only company he owns. I¡¯m sure he owns more with Uncle James...¡± Cassandra noticed Ivy¡¯s skeptical look as Ivy squinted her eyes half wondering what other businesses were there and if they were any illegal acts involved.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Worry not¡­ They are with the thugs for a reason¡­ I¡¯m sure by now you have already met every one of your relatives. Aside from Uncle James and Uncle Peter, the other two siblings are practically living off them both, especially your Uncle Charles. He is forever scheming and shouldn''t be a trusted person at all¡­¡± Cassandra said with disgust as Ivy nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I could tell in fact¡­ after whom he brought along last night to a private family dinner¡­¡± Ivy said as she took another sip of tea.


    ¡°Oh, you mean Jeremy Rahi? He is a notorious playboy mind you¡­I¡¯m sure you would have known since you¡¯re that close with his brother¡­¡± Casandra said as Ivy smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised¡­ And you really know a lot, Cassie¡­ Does Jin fill you in on every single detail?¡± Ivy asked feeling a little uncomfortable at how vulnerable she was that every single detail of her personal matters Cassandra knew. However, Ivy knew Cassandra wasn¡¯t harmful to her although Ivy believed Cassandra can be ruthless when she wanted to be.


    Cassandra chuckled. ¡°Not really but in fact, I have my own sources¡­ When we are in the business industry, we need the thugs to keep things amicable among those in power as well as other thugs who would come to harm us¡­ Hence, news travel like fire underground. Worry not, again I would like to stress, that Uncle James may be retired and may have done tonnes of bad stuff back then but he only seeks justice for those who deserve it. He doesn¡¯t harm the innocent like what Uncle Charles does¡­¡± Cassandra said with much hatred. Ivy wanted to pry further but thought she should retreat as Cassandra seemed to be a little tense. Ivy took her cup of tea for a sip as Cassandra began to calm down and did the same as her mind wandered to who else she missed out on and was reminded of their indigenous Auntie Patricia.


    ¡°If you are wondering about your Auntie Patricia¡­ She may be obnoxious and caring about her reputation most of the time but that¡¯s just about it¡­ She is all talk mostly but is harmless¡­¡± Cassandra smiled as Ivy nodded as she thought to herself. ¡°Looks like the loudest are always the harmless ones¡­¡±


    In order to not keep things so tense, Ivy decided to shift the attention back at Cassandra and Jin. ¡°I see¡­ Point noted¡­ So, tell me how did you meet my twinnie?¡± Ivy teased Cassandra as Cassandra smiled wider noticing more similarities between Ivy and Jin. They both are great at reading and observing situations. ¡°No wonder, they are both nicknamed as twins¡­¡± She thought to herself.


    ¡°Where else if it wasn¡¯t in the real estate business? Am sure you heard plenty about it?¡± Cassandra was testing the depth of knowledge Ivy had discovered. ¡°Hmm... Mind you, my twin is secretive. I haven''t heard much¡­ Fill me in please¡­¡± Ivy giggled as Casandra raised an eyebrow and chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to learn about the extent of his low profile even with his siblings¡­¡± Cassandra exclaimed jokingly as Ivy chuckled. ¡°Guess he really shares all of his secrets with you alone¡­ Bet there is a lot of history both of you had gone through together¡­¡± Ivy teased as Cassandra smiled with a touched look. Cassandra reminisce about her past with Jin and knew all along that Jin was like the light at the end of her dark and cruel tunnel.


    ¡°Well, each of the brothers was in the sales team first for the experience of starting from the bottom to know the operations. I¡¯m very surprised your dad bypassed that process for you but again perhaps it was because of the experience you had previously in your internship with the Rahi. Anyway, when I first join the team, it was Jin¡¯s turn to join the sales team whereas Ray was taking over the higher management part from Uncle Peter. At that point in time, Ryu was still too young¡­ Not even teenager age yet. Your dad only allow them to participate in business matters the moment they turned thirteen. Therefore, the rest was history as you can see at present¡­¡± Cassandra took a sip of tea as Ivy smiled and nodded as she listened in curiously.


    "What made you got attracted to Jin or rather what was it that made him attracted to you?" Ivy prompted as she chuckled watching Cassandra smile sweetly.


    "I''m sure you know how charismatic Jin is when he is serious at work. I suppose that''s the plus point when I had a smart partner in my sales team. We both were always in competition to hit top sales that I suppose the rivalry had turned into something I dare not and never expected myself." Cassandra beamed as she explained. Ivy knew she would be at ease from now on with Cassandra as her explanation had confirmed from the beginning that Ivy was right about Cassandra being a trustworthy person who would last long with Jin. Ivy took another sip of tea from her cup as she watched Cassandra indulging herself in her memories.


    ¡°Thanks for the details¡­ My dad hasn¡¯t allowed me to know much about the family but thanks to you for filling me in¡­ At least I know what to do and say around my family and daddy¡­¡± Ivy thanked her sincerely as Cassandra nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Well, if you want to thank me, come, help make justice to my creation, especially for you¡­¡± Cassandra stood and led her down the aisle to the end of the boutique and revealed to Ivy her outfit for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony.


    ¡°After a long time thinking about it¡­ guess you might agree, maroon for tomorrow?¡± Cassandra said as she sat on the table by the side with a leg swinging while crossing her arm while Ivy stood in front of the maroon jumpsuit admiring every detail on it. It looked simple and professional just the way Ivy liked as she gave Cassandra an ¡°ok¡± sign before heading to fit it. ¡°Cassie¡­ You¡¯re very charming and you know me too well¡­ I am beginning to suspect if you stalk me before¡­¡± Ivy teased as Cassandra laughed out loudly.


    ¡°With time, Ivy, you would learn more about your lovely family too I hope¡­¡± Cassandra said humbly as they both continued to spend the entire afternoon together in the boutique being deep in conversation like sisters that it slipped Ivy¡¯s mind about Andrew and Sandra¡¯s arrival in the evening. ¡°It was beginning to feel more like home¡­¡± Ivy thought on the way back home as she smiled watching the breath taking sunset along the way.

 Chapter 53: Would you go out on a date with me?

    When Cassandra sent Ivy home and stopped by for dinner, Sandra was standing in front of the service lift in Ivy¡¯s new home, waiting for Ivy¡¯s arrival. At the sight of Sandra, Ivy shrieked and pulled her in for a hug.


    ¡°Sandra!!!! Oh, how I have missed you!!!¡± Ivy greeted as both girls were giggling while Andrew came up and Ivy quickly gave him a hug too. ¡°Yo, buddy!! Good to see you both finally!!!¡± Ivy greeted excitedly.


    ¡°Good to see you too Ivy!¡± Andrew cheered as they all giggled before Ivy realised every one of her family was waiting at the dining table.


    ¡°Here, here let me introduce her! This is Cassandra, my twinny¡¯s¡­¡± Ivy pointed at Jin¡¯s direction. ¡°His girlfriend¡­¡± Ivy pointed back at Cassandra. Andrew and Sandra blinked in a little confusion trying to understand who Ivy¡¯s twin but since they could roughly catch her last point that Cassandra was Jin¡¯s girlfriend, they both nodded at Cassandra with a smile.


    ¡°They are Andrew and Sandra¡­ My best friends I mentioned from young. They are here for their internship in a different field, psychology¡­¡± Ivy explained as she walked them all to the dining hall.


    "Ah, the friends you mentioned you wanted to bring along to the boutique!" Cassandra exclaimed as she recalled while Ivy nodded. Cassandra turned around to offer them both invites instead to her boutique. "Come along whenever you''re both free. I would make a lot of clothing for you both. Don''t worry about the charges. It''s all free!" Cassandra chimed as Sandra and Andrew rejected in embarrassment.


    "How could we accept such an offer? No, no, this must be Ivy¡¯s suggestion! Please don''t listen to Ivy¡­" Sandra rejected politely as Cassandra chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, you should never listen to Ivy! She can be so crazy sometimes!¡± Andrew added on to the tease Ivy as Cassandra couldn¡¯t help but laughed out.


    "Don''t worry, it was all my idea! Take them as my welcome gift!" Cassandra winked as they trailed Ivy to the dining hall leaving Andrew and Sandra in a difficult position as they put aside Cassandra''s invite first and joined in the dinner.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ivy went to hug Peter. ¡°Honey... Did you have a great time earlier?¡± Peter asked as Ivy nodded with a wide smile. ¡°Of course I did, daddy!¡±


    Ivy then looked over at Andrew and Sandra standing by a corner next to Casandra. ¡°Well, here¡¯s my family¡­ You all have met¡­¡± Ivy introduced Andrew and Sandra nodded with a smile at everyone.


    Peter nodded in return happily as he urged all of them to take a seat. ¡°Hope the meals are to your liking Andrew and Sandra. Come, come let¡¯s sit and start digging into dinner!¡± Peter laughed as Ivy quickly took a seat next to him as she waved for Sandra to sit next to her. Cassandra went over to take the seat next to Jin while Andrew sat in between Sandra and Ryu. Andrew couldn''t help but to ask Ivy about his curiosity on her twin matters as he inched closer towards Sandra and Ivy¡¯s direction before he nudged Ivy for her attention.


    ¡°One question, why is Jin your twin when you¡¯re of different ages?¡± Andrew asked in a low voice but it was loud enough for everyone to hear. Sandra was the first to burst out in giggles.


    ¡°Cause they both can have desserts for a meal and nothing else! Besides, they really think and look alike!¡± Ryu chuckled as Peter laughed the loudest among everyone while digging into dinner. It¡¯s been a while since the brothers last saw their father this happy.


    Ray took a glance at Ryu and Jin as the brothers smiled at each other, somehow they understood each other¡¯s unspoken thoughts. They were forever going to be in gratitude to Ivy for bringing the family united as one again.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was adapting well to her growing family but in mind, her thoughts had always been lingering around Jason. She tried her best to not think about him all the time but her efforts were to no avail, especially whenever she was alone. Hence, having Andrew and Sandra over was a great distraction she had anticipated.


    After dinner, Ivy decided to show Sandra to her guest room but instead, Sandra excitedly went to check out Ivy¡¯s room first while Ray showed Andrew to his guest room. ¡°Wow! Just wow!¡± Sandra exclaimed in shock as she entered Ivy''s room.


    ¡°What?¡± Ivy questioned as she took a seat on her bed. ¡°This is so not you Ivy!¡± Sandra chuckled as she joined Ivy sitting on the edge of her bed while Ivy giggled.


    ¡°I know right. But my daddy picked it and it was from a long time ago apparently. As for the bedsheets¡­ they will be changed soon.¡± Ivy leaned a little towards Sandra to whisper her last line as the girls giggled.


    ¡°Your room¡­ is actually opposite Andrew¡¯s room. The middle room here is a music room.¡± Ivy stood briefly wanting to show Sandra her room but Sandra held on to Ivy¡¯s right hand to stop her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I stay in the same room with you just for tonight?¡± Sandra pleaded as she recalled if Ivy could really sleep alone already and wanted to test it out but in actual fact, she was also trying to escape being alone with Andrew in a room free from constraints for fear they take their relationship one step too fast.


    Ivy shrugged, thinking Sandra wanted to catch up, or perhaps Ivy was also thinking the same as Sandra, that Sandra was trying to avoid some time alone with Andrew in case they haven''t reached the intimate stage yet. Ivy sat back on the edge of the bed and decided to prompt Sandra for details of her relationship instead.


    ¡°Sure! So¡­ Tell me how¡¯re things with Andrew?¡± Ivy asked as she hugged Sandra by the side of the bed. Feeling comfy as ever, they quickly ended up tucked inside the pink blanket.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s been a while since we have dated¡­ Just the same you see¡­¡± Sandra explained awkwardly as Ivy went closer to Sandra with interrogating eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly how you wanted me to answer about Jason every time you ask me. So, why are you answering me this way? You know what answers I want¡­¡± Ivy teased with a naughty husky teasing voice as they both end up giggling.


    ¡°Come on¡­ How far has it been? Are you still a virgin?¡± Ivy asked bluntly as Sandra¡¯s jaw dropped at her question. ¡°Ivy!¡± Sandra smacked her gently as they both giggled again but Sandra blushed a little.


    ¡°Awww¡­ So you both had not to do it I see.¡± Ivy teased as Sandra snarled playfully at her. ¡°Here I thought, you could sometimes share the room with him here.¡± Ivy continued to tease before bursting out in laughter while Sandra tickled her.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re becoming a menace!¡± Sandra shrieked as they both laughed while Ray and Andrew who was quite a distance from their room could hear them.


    ¡°They must be having a great time again.¡± Andrew smiled to himself feeling glad to see Ivy so happy.


    ¡°Was Ivy always this cheerful?¡± Ray couldn¡¯t help but ask which made Andrew frown a little.


    ¡°To be honest, not really especially when her grandma passed away¡­ Oh yours as well practically.¡± Andrew corrected as Ray nodded with a smile. ¡°We were all rather worried as Ivy is really good at hiding her emotions.¡± Andrew said as he unpacked his luggage.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ray felt bad for Ivy as Andrew tried to comfort him.


    ¡°But luckily, it was only for a brief few months. When Jason came, she was totally a different person.¡± At the sound of Andrew¡¯s comfort, Ray smiled recalling tomorrow¡¯s arrangements and hoping Jason could make good use of it to reconcile with Ivy.


    ¡°And, I¡¯m so glad Jason found all of you for Ivy. The best gift, any of us could ask for Ivy.¡± Andrew smiled as Ray nodded with a smile where both of them at that moment understood what it meant for Ivy to have a family after all that she had endured.


    ¡°Have a good rest man! Goodnight.¡± Ray said politely.


    ¡°Yea sure! Thanks, man for the hospitality! Goodnight.¡± Andrew said as Ray left and closed the door while the girls were still shrieking loudly. Andrew and Ray both decided to leave the girls to enjoy themselves as they each prepared for bed on their own.


    ¡°Alright, alright! I promise I won''t tease you anymore! Stop tickling me!¡± Ivy laughed as Sandra sat back up. ¡°So, how¡¯re things with Jason then? Have you finally kissed?¡± Sandra teased in return as they lay in bed looking up at the ceiling of glow-in-the-dark stars stickers.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± Ivy hesitated as she wasn¡¯t even sure herself. ¡°See! This is exactly what I feel when you ask me how¡¯s things in my relationship¡­¡± Sandra pointed out as Ivy tried to explain herself while sitting up in bed. ¡°Mine is different! I am not even sure to be honest. Everything was so hazy... ¡±


    ¡°Ah, I knew it¡­ So, there was something going on in the jungle that night¡­¡± Sandra clapped her hands as she too sat up in bed while Ivy looked down on her lap while shaking her head.


    ¡°I am not too sure either¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as Sandra raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask him?¡± Sandra questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have the chance yet you see. And I don¡¯t want to do it over the phone. You know I have been thinking over these few days away from him and I realised¡­. Perhaps love has many different faces and one of them¡­¡± Ivy sighed as she paused a moment.


    ¡°... is to let go of the one you love and hope they stay happily with the sacrifice you made for them. If that is how it is between me and him to ensure I keep Nancy away from harm or trouble, I guess I wouldn¡¯t hesitate like this. However, I am not sure if this sacrifice is worth it¡­¡± Ivy explained as Sandra pulled her in for a hug while Ivy leaned on her shoulder.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Ivy, love is not about you alone¡­ It¡¯s also about him¡­ He needs to be comfortable with your decision and with him knowing what you¡¯re trying to do will only make him feel even worse. He would keep blaming himself and who knows what he would do later. It¡¯s best if you could speak with him about it. That way, perhaps both of you could come up with a more decent decision rather than this Ivy.¡± Sandra tried comforting but Ivy knew the result if she ever tell him in all honesty.


    ¡°And I already know the result of this¡­¡± Ivy said in mind.


    ¡°Anyway, we should get some rest already! It¡¯s going to be a long day tomorrow!¡± Ivy cheered in between her yawns as both girls tucked themselves in bed excitedly with giggles.


    ¡°Ivy, I am so glad you have a better life now.¡± Sandra said as she looked up at the ceiling of glowing stars after switching off the lights leaving the night lamp half dimming the room. Ivy hummed in acknowledgment with her eyes closed while drifting asleep as Sandra closed her eyes with a smile after ensuring Ivy was falling asleep.


    Ivy slowly found herself awake in Phoenix¡¯s arms in her dream. She knew she was back in her paracosm. ¡°Phoenix, where are we?¡± Ivy asked as she stood and looked around the gazebo surrounded by a beautiful garden of marigolds.


    ¡°Is this the kingdom you have been talking about Phoenix? Aww, they are so pretty...¡± Ivy cooed as she touched one of the marigolds before Phoenix plucked one with his sturdy hands for Ivy. Phoenix hummed his reply to her question.


    Ivy once again had the chance to see close up the features of Phoenix¡¯s face which were now only covered with an eye mask. She was captivated for a moment before she took the marigold from him. ¡°When can I ever see your face, twinnie?¡± Ivy reached out as she caressed his face while Phoenix shy away. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but to voice out her curiosity all along.


    ¡°When the time comes, you will¡­.¡± Phoenix echoed gently. ¡°What history did we have Phoenix? What caused us to be so different despite being twins but yet why do I feel like we have a strong attachment?¡± Ivy questioned as Phoenix¡¯s eyes widened knowing it must be because they were back in the kingdom that Ivy¡¯s memories which were concealed by their grandma previously were slowly coming back to her.


    Phoenix held her hand as he caressed them while reminiscing a past he was trying his might to save. ¡°I promised before. When the time comes, I will reveal it to you one by one. That way would be my only hope to save you.¡± Phoenix affirmed as Ivy beamed.


    ¡°Whatever promise it is and whatever comes our way, I will defend with you¡­¡± Ivy hugged Phoenix as they stayed in each other embrace in the gazebo in the middle of a pond surrounded by marigolds.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re are my soul mate and I will ensure we will find our way back to each other, in this life.¡± Phoenix thought to himself while he look ahead of the reflection tower up on the hill on a faraway horizon.


    Ivy¡¯s peaceful moment with Phoenix was short-lived by a lick on her face by Daisy the next morning as she found herself tangled in bed with Daisy. Sandra was beginning to stir as Daisy was vigorously trying to wake them up. Ivy giggled and hugged Daisy remembering the embrace she had with Phoenix. It also reminded her of Lucky and wondered how¡¯s Lucky doing.


    ¡°Oh My ¡­! Is that Jason¡¯s dog? Is that Lucky?¡± Sandra teased as she quickly pulled Daisy in for a hug and pat her. Ivy shook her head while smiling.


    ¡°Meet Daisy! One of our family members!¡± Ivy cheered as Daisy barked at Sandra before greeting her with licks on her face while both girls giggled.


    "Definitely Lucky''s twin!¡± Sandra commented as she laughed.


    Ivy smiled as she enjoyed the sunrays for a moment. She knew it was the day she had long anticipated as she quickly got up to get dressed while Sandra was playing with Daisy and headed downstairs to help out with breakfast preparation.


    She could hear the sizzling sounds from the frying pan as the smell of slices of bacon wafted across the dining hall. Ivy popped in and saw Jin was in action in his home clothes as she quickly ran to his side and helped him out.


    ¡°Here, here are the plates¡­¡± Ivy said as Jin slid the bacon into the plate by force. He was in a hurry when he noticed Ivy was already all dressed in Cassandra¡¯s maroon jumpsuit attire specially made for Ivy for today¡¯s occasion.


    ¡°Don''t worry¡­ Quick place the bacon over¡­¡± Ivy urged. As Jin didn¡¯t want to dirty her outfit after a moment of staring from head to toe, he carefully kept the pan away from her. ¡°Don¡¯t come in. You might dirty your outfit. Wait outside.¡± Jin nagged as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Stop worrying¡­ Hurry up I will prepare the table. You¡¯re almost done right?¡± Ivy asked as Jin nodded and quickly prepared the eggs for frying.


    ¡°Yes, just the eggs¡­¡± Jin said while pouring oil into the pan. ¡°Alright! I will prepare the plates outside in the dining hall¡­¡± Ivy replied as Ray came downstairs in his formal look.


    ¡°Morning!¡± Ivy greeted cheerfully as she arranged the plates and utensils on the dining table but couldn''t take her eyes off Ray who was looking very charming.


    ¡°Morning sister!¡± Ray went to hug her momentarily as he felt grateful to hold his pretty sister in his arms after such a long time and still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a big day today. And you look gorgeous.¡± Ray praised as he took a good look at Ivy who was giggling in his arms. ¡°Let me help you so that you don¡¯t dirty your outfit...¡± Ray said as he took the utensils away from her while she lay the last piece of plate down on the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Let me finish it myself¡­ You shouldn¡¯t go in too. He is almost done else you might dirty your outfit.¡± Ivy nagged in return as Ryu who had just woke up had been standing behind them chuckling with Ray.


    ¡°You! Who let you chuckle¡­ Go in and bring out the dishes¡­¡± Ivy scolded playfully after noticing Ryu had not gotten dressed yet as Ryu let out a laugh this time and went to hug her first.


    ¡°Morning sis, careful not to let your temper create more lines on your forehead¡­¡± Ivy smacked Ryu playfully as he chuckled. ¡°Are you calling me old already?¡± Ivy scolded playfully.


    ¡°How is it that I wouldn¡¯t dirty myself if I enter there and he will?¡± Ivy snarled playfully at Ryu¡¯s complaint.


    ¡°You don''t need pretty pajamas to sleep! Hurry up and go now!¡± Ivy instructed before putting an act to attempt and tickle him as Ryu made a salute to her. ¡°Yes, madam!¡± His action sent all of them laughing as he rushed into the kitchen to help Jin who was almost done.


    After breakfast, they all ride together as Mr. Jin drove them over to the company which was Ivy¡¯s first time visiting. Andrew and Sandra had excused themselves for their internship interviews later in the morning. Ivy yawned briefly reminding herself that she could only see them both at night during the company¡¯s party.


    Out of boredom, Ivy also came to realised their family¡¯s driver, Mr. Jin shared the same as name as Jin except it was Mr. Jin¡¯s surname and as for Jin it was his first name. Jin who was sitting next to her in the car noticed Ivy had been staring at Mr. Jin for awhile and looking back at Jin himself. Her dad was busy engaging in small talks with Mr. Jin and Ray who was seated in front. Ryu who was squeezed next to her was sitting quietly listening to their conversation.


    Jin could roughly tell what was on Ivy¡¯s mind as he nudged her.


    Ivy pointed her chin questioning him. ¡°Stop staring at him¡­ Yes, we share the same name but dad calls him by his Chinese name, Joo Chiat.¡± Jin whispered as Ivy widened her eyes in surprise that Jin knew exactly what she was thinking.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ivy blurted out while still trying to register Jin¡¯s explanation and actions.


    ¡°I live in the family longer than you do¡­¡± Jin explained as he frowned.


    ¡°No, no I mean¡­ How did you know what I was thinking?¡± Ivy quickly explained as Jin smirked.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? I am kinda your twin¡­¡± Jin said coolly as he adjusted his glasses leaving Ivy rolling her eyes and smirking at him. In the back of Ivy¡¯s mind, she pondered on how the similarities between her and Jin were so surprising to her that they could fool anyone to believe they were fraternal twins. She secretly wondered to herself if she had found her twin flame.


    Her daydreaming was cut short at the sight of the office building as Jin noticed Ivy began to fidget and took a deep breath. ¡°Relax¡­ You will be alright.¡± Jin comforted her as he held on to her hand for a while before they alighted. The moment Ivy alighted from the car, a sharp-looking figure was standing not too far away from her and she instantly knew it was Jason.


    Jason was mesmerised by Ivy¡¯s stunning formal look with her four-inch heels. She beamed looking at him but soon realised the employees in front of them were waiting for them to head to the boardroom. She quickly adjusted her composure and nodded slightly in acknowledgment as Peter went to greet and shake Jason¡¯s hand. Marcel was following Jason from behind as Ivy walked side by side with her brothers.


    Ivy was trying to hide her excitement as they entered the lift when she noticed Jason was deliberately trying to stand by her side. When the lift started to move, she could feel Jason was locking fingers with her as she tried to hide her surprise but couldn''t help letting her eyes twinkle. Just when the lift was about to reach their designated floor, Jason quickly retrieved his fingers and walked out with Peter nonchalantly as the rest follow behind.


    Ivy blushed a little as Ryu nudged her to walk faster. ¡°Keep the excitement down¡­ We need to be professional at work.¡± Ryu whispered as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± She whispered in return as everyone took their respective seats in the boardroom while the lawyers stepped in to take the lead in the extraordinary annual general meeting. As everyone screened through the agreement one last time after the lawyers¡¯ briefing, they each penned down their signature. Jason had been enjoying the sight of Ivy¡¯s serious look at work as he found himself missing the times of her internship.


    ¡°Ivy, everyone is waiting for you. The agreement is in order as we checked before¡­¡± Ray whispered noticing Jason had been staring at Ivy for awhile as Ivy threw Ray a snarl for being caught by him trying to stall some time for Jason to admire her.


    ¡°I am just double-checking the shares figures.¡± She said as she put down the agreement on the table and finally signed off leaving Ray trying to hold back his laughter.


    Once signed, she handed it over to Jason as she took his agreement and countersigned it before standing up and shaking his hand. ¡°Wishing us a smooth sailing journey working together moving forward Mr. Rahi.¡± Ivy said as Jason smiled and took her handshake.


    ¡°Definitely Ms. Ophal¡­¡± Jason said in return with a smile as he shook everyone else¡¯s hand before Ivy walked off the boardroom to her check out her designated office room. Ryu noticed her leaving the boardroom shortly after the meeting was being dismissed as he accompanied her to show her around.


    She noticed her room was next to Jin as Jin¡¯s office door was opened and she saw his signage on the table read ¡°Jin Ophal Ai Yu, Assistant General Manager¡±. Ivy then noticed, it was her first time knowing Jin¡¯s Chinese name. It was very similar to hers.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your room?¡± Ivy asked Ryu.


    ¡°Downstairs¡­¡± Ryu said as Ivy questioned again. ¡°What about Ray¡¯s and dad¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Ray¡¯s downstairs too. Dad¡¯s is directly opposite yours.¡± Ryu said as they stood in between Ivy¡¯s and Peter¡¯s office.


    ¡°What¡¯s your Chinese name Ryu?¡± Ivy asked curiously as Ryu raised an eyebrow at her randomness.


    ¡°Ai Rui¡­¡± Ryu said primly as Ivy asked about Ray¡¯s while she stepped into her office noticing the minimalist setup.


    ¡°And Ray¡¯s?¡± She asked as Ryu crossed him arms but still answered her.


    ¡°Ai Yeh¡­ Ivy what are you up to asking all these?¡± Ryu quickly asked out of curiosity.


    Ivy noticed all the brothers'' Chinese names started with a ¡°Y¡± and perhaps that¡¯s why her grandma changed hers to Ai Yee instead of Ai Lee.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ Good taste¡­ At least nothing is pink¡­¡± Ivy tried changing the topic by teasing Ryu about the office¡¯s design as Ryu chuckled and forgot about the question he asked. Just then, Peter walked over to his room with Jason and Marcel in tow as Jason excused himself from Peter.


    Jason quickly went on to make an attempt to speak with Ivy in her office. At the sight of Jason heading toward his daughter, Peter decided not to get involved and let them solve matters themselves as he excused himself from Marcel and headed into his own office. Ryu quickly made an effort to leave Ivy¡¯s office at the sight of Jason knocking at the entrance door. Ryu went and join Marcel in waiting outside of Ivy¡¯s office.


    ¡°So, what can I do for you, Mr. Rahi?¡± Ivy asked as she walked over to the table after watching Jason shut her office door but Jason quickly caught on to her right hand and turn her around.


    While at it, Ivy twirled around and nearly fall over onto him as he straightened her by supporting an arm around her waist. Ivy quickly maintain her composure as she noticed her office¡¯s walls were transparent. Marcel and Ryu stood outside watching them as Ryu couldn''t help but kept smiling cheekily in excitement.


    ¡°Looks like a good show is about to happen¡­¡± Ryu told Marcel as Marcel hummed and nodded in acknowledgment, desperately hoping for it to be true.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She mumbled as Jason smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was thinking, Ivy¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes twinkled at the sound of him calling her first name as she looked up at him when he paused briefly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for some talk.¡± Jason continued in a mysterious voice. Ivy raised an eyebrow and folded her arms defensively as she shook her bewitched self away.


    ¡°So? What are we talking about?¡± Ivy asked pretending to be oblivious only to be trampled by his next question.


    ¡°Shall we go out on a date?¡± Jason threw the question abruptly at Ivy. She was caught off guard as she kept blinking her eyes trying to process his question. It was enough to make Jason understand Ivy was interested as he smiled and stood closer to her ear.


    ¡°I will take it as a yes when you say nothing. I will see you tonight after the party¡­ I have something for you.¡± Jason whispered as Ivy sharpened her eyes at how tricky Jason was.


    She quickly shook her charmed self away again as she retaliated and walked away towards the door. ¡°Sorry, not available. Busy¡­¡± She said as Jason smirked.


    ¡°Oh, what about the day after?¡± Jason continued as Ivy stopped and turned around to answer him.


    ¡°Sorry, still busy. As always you know¡­¡± Ivy raised her hands up in the air and shrugged as she tried to walk out of the room.


    ¡°Here! Wait¡­¡± Jason walked over to her and handed her a concert ticket. Ivy saw the details and knew it was a ticket to the weekend¡¯s concert carnival in town.


    ¡°I will wait for you there. I have something I want to say.¡± Jason said gently as Ivy took the ticket from him with a smile.


    ¡°Would you go out on a date with me?¡± Jason finally asked the correct question as Ivy looked at him with her twinkling eyes.


    She told herself to control her excitement as she still wasn¡¯t sure about them moving on this way. There were too many doubts and worries she wanted to clear away first before she could give him a definite answer.


    ¡°I will think about it¡­¡± Ivy decided to tease him instead as she winked and walked out of her office. Jason wanted to get a definite answer but instead accepted his defeat with her ambiguous answer while looking forward to the weekend.

 Chapter 54: Holding on and letting go

    After an entire day being finally at work and being introduced around by Ryu, Ivy was sort of half dreading and half excited about the company¡¯s party at the thought of seeing Jason there again. ¡°Alright, so we are actually done for the day. Next on the agenda would be the company¡¯s welcoming party for you.¡± Ryu cheered excitedly as he led Ivy into the lift and wanted to head down to the floor where the party was when he noticed Ivy was very quiet ever since he brought up the welcoming party. He wondered if it was related to Jason as she had been deep in thought since they entered the lift.


    ¡°Is there anything you need some help with? Perhaps anything you want to clarify?¡± Ryu asked Ivy to prompt her for details as he buttoned up his coat. Ivy was startled a little while being deep in her thoughts about Jason¡¯s question earlier in the day when Ryu suddenly questioned her. She was contemplating the chance to date Jason finally but didn¡¯t want to let her family members know to avoid the risk of conflict of interest due to their business affairs. Being quick-witted, she made an excuse by asking for details of the projects they were handling as she chose to stick with her decision of rejecting Jason¡¯s date.


    ¡°I was thinking if I could take a look at the details of the projects we are handling here so that I can be familiar with them quickly and I could also get involved easily with Manes¡¯ projects eventually¡­¡± Ivy halted her question when she noticed Ryu squinted his eyes at her.


    ¡°Ivy. I specifically said I will fill you in about it next Monday¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryu''s concerned question showed Ivy that he already knew the reason. ¡°Nothing...¡± Ivy mumbled.


    ¡°Cause of Jason?¡± He prompted further to try his luck at prompting Ivy to talk as Ivy rolled her eyes in annoyance for being caught when the lift landed on the floor of the party before Ivy could reply. Both siblings were forced to step out of the lift awkwardly while adjusting themselves to be composed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will manage.¡± Ivy tried assuring Ryu¡¯s concerned look with a comforting smile. Ryu had no choice but to reluctantly let her accompany him to meet his sales and marketing team who was excitedly waving at them to come over although he knew Ivy was definitely feeling troubled over Jason.


    In just a short moment of introduction, Ivy knew the sales team would be easy for her to work with next time due to their easygoing nature whereas those in the logistics were not that easy. Ivy learned that blue-collar employees all need time to be familiar with before they would let her earn the respect and loyalty she deserved as she left Ray to continue to mingle with his subordinates instead before she headed along with Peter and Jason to meet the key managers overlooking the brothers¡¯ work in the management team.


    Aside from Mr. Jin who works closely with Peter as his driver and personal assistant, there was another general manager, Mr. Archwabal. He seems to be a reserved person but looking at the current performance of the company, Ivy was sure Peter trusted him and his work. Ivy noted in mind to pay attention to Mr. Archwabal at work to learn more and be efficient.


    Despite being able to do the analysis in mind, Ivy couldn¡¯t help to be distracted by Jason who was engaging very well in conversation with Mr. Archwabal which intrigued Peter to join in. Ivy was left standing by the side struggling to pay attention to the details of the deals they were interested in Manes and fighting with her excitement for standing next to Jason which she tried to suppress.


    A glimmer of hope to find an excuse to leave them alone came when she felt her phone vibrating moments later as she politely excused herself. As she stepped away, Ivy suddenly felt left out despite the party being prepared for her as she checked her text message.


    She tried to comfort herself by telling herself to take it slowly since it was a new organisation she was working for. The text message was from Sandra excusing themselves from the party as their interview was overrun late and they had decided to do a little dinner date by themselves. Feeling a little disappointed and bored, Ivy replied to Sandra¡¯s message in acknowledgment and told them to enjoy themselves as she walked over to a corner with a small balcony overlooking the city¡¯s night lights for some fresh air while passing polite nods occasionally to the employees lingering around.


    Noticing Ivy was alone standing outside the hallway, Jason couldn¡¯t help but felt drawn to walk over to keep her company as he quickly excused himself from Peter and Archwabal. He too didn¡¯t escape from giving polite nods to the employees lingering around on the way to Ivy. As he stood behind her, he took his time to slowly enjoy the moment. He was tempted to hold her hand but he knew there were lots of eyes looking at them and it wouldn¡¯t be ideal in order to avoid gossip.


    ¡°Good evening¡­¡± Jason greeted formally at Ivy. Ivy who was halfway enjoying the fresh air closed her eyes tightly as she tried to control her excitement. Just from the voice she heard, she could already tell it was Jason.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ivy smiled as she turned around and cling her glass of champagne to his glass to break the awkwardness as she noticed a few employees were close by.


    ¡°Cheers to a successful cooperation.¡± Ivy sipped her champagne as Jason finally smiled and did the same. Jason walked closer to her as she inched further out to the balcony¡¯s edge to keep her distance. His purpose was to send her further away from the lingering employees so that they could speak privately but she was already on the edge of the balcony that he held on to her hand to help her keep her balance. Ivy instantly withdrew her hand from his and tried to keep herself composed.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m glad of who you have become and I¡¯m sincerely happy for you¡­¡± Jason said in a low voice to avoid letting the employees hear them. Ivy observed him as he put on a look as though he had even more words to tell her but he knew he couldn¡¯t when there were so many eyes looking at them from the hall. Just the thought of it was enough to make her give a wide smile.


    ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far.¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes twinkled with a polite smile. She was rather nervous and worried in fact as she could sense Jason wanted to clarify things with her but they weren¡¯t in the right place. Although she was desperately wanting to seek clarification, she also fear the uncertainty and unforeseen negative results where she might need to abruptly end not just their fake relationship but also their friendship.


    She realised she would rather have such ambiguous moments than not be able to talk to him again. Although she was moved by his words earlier, she controlled herself from letting any of that emotion overwhelm her as, after all, they were in the eyes of the public. She didn¡¯t want to give a wrong impression to the employees either. However, Jason didn¡¯t seem to sense Ivy¡¯s discomfort as he continued to push her for a definite answer about their date.


    ¡°So, have you decided about tomorrow?¡± Jason asked gently in a lower voice which tickled Ivy¡¯s heart although she tried hard to avoid that question the whole night. It was also the main reason she was dreading the party. Finally seeing Ivy trying to hide her nervousness as she chuckled nervously, Jason decided to give her some assurance.


    ¡°Regardless, I will be waiting¡­ Just so you know¡­¡± Jason whispered which made Ivy even more nervous. Jin noticed Ivy didn¡¯t look very pleased with the conversation she had had with Jason from afar. Ray who was standing next to Jin also noticed as they both walked over to help her out.


    ¡°Mr. Rahi¡­ How¡¯s the evening going?¡± Jin greeted formally as the lingering employees earlier slowly dispersed into the crowd. ¡°Hope it is going well, Mr. Rahi¡­¡± Ray added as they clinked their champagne flute with each other.


    ¡°Oh, all good¡­ No worries!¡± Jason noticed the lingering employees who just left as he played along while Ivy took a deep breath and looked away to keep herself composed. Jin slipped his arm onto Ivy¡¯s shoulders to help her calm down faster. However, as Jason and Jin clink their champagne flute, Jin could feel Ivy¡¯s trembling body in his arms instead.


    Jin discreetly eyed Ray to signal him to handle Jason as he tried to pull nervous Ivy away from the party. ¡°Excuse us, Mr. Rahi. I will need my sister for a moment¡­¡± Jin said as Ivy began to feel more at ease with both brothers¡¯ rescue.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Have a pleasant evening, Ms. Ophal¡­¡± Jason chimed as Ivy nodded and smiled. ¡°You too¡­¡± She mumbled as Jin led her out from the balcony and quickly scurried through the crowd to the lift.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Jin mumbled as Ivy was half nodding and shaking her head, uncertain to be honest or lie to Jin who after all would be able to read her well to know she needed to be rescued earlier desperately. Jin understood instantly she wasn¡¯t as he squeezed his palm on hers to comfort her while waiting for the lift. Ray on the other hand tried to distract Jason from staring at Ivy for too long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ Give her some time.¡± Ray said as he took a sip of his champagne and looked up to the sky. Jason nodded before clinking his champagne flute with Ray for another drink. They both stood looking up at the sky while casually chatting the night away.


    On the other hand, Jin was holding onto Ivy¡¯s hand tightly to comfort her as Ivy tried to blink her tears back a few times while waiting for the lift. When they entered the lift, she avoided looking at the crowd as she stood with her back facing them while the lift door closed. Jin took his coat to cover her back as he held her in his arms. Ivy let her tears flow a little as she sobbed in his arms.


    ¡°This is too hard, Jinnie¡­ Too hard¡­¡± Ivy sniffed with a deep breath as Jin gently patted her back. He could feel his phone vibrating as he checked a call from Ryu. He quickly rejected the call knowing the lift was reaching the ground floor soon. He was in a state of panic as he decided to carry Ivy but Ivy knew he wasn¡¯t strong enough as she quickly wipe her tears away and kept herself composed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I will quickly walk into the car.¡± Ivy mumbled as Jin shook his head.


    ¡°Let me carry you. Why? You¡¯re afraid I am not strong enough?¡± Jin asked as Ivy walked away into their car prepared at the lobby¡¯s entrance. Ivy calmed down a little as she waited for Jin to drive away from the lobby before she slouched and closed her eyes tightly trying to absorb all that had happened.


    Jin knew he should get Ivy to talk it out as he pulled over by the bridge they were reaching on the way home. Ivy was half grateful to have Jin who could read her mind and understand her at this moment as she quickly stepped out and took a deep breath. Jin took the opportunity to update Ryu via a text message that Ivy was with her and told him not to worry. They stood by the bridge overseeing a huge river as Jin passed a bottle of water.


    ¡°Ivy, have some water¡­¡± Jin handed it to her. Ivy took it and drank while Jin gently combed her messy hair from the wind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have explained to Ryu and he will handle the family¡­ On the other hand, could you fill me in about what¡¯s going on with Jason?¡± Jin asked worriedly.


    Ivy took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°You could start with what happened that night in the jungle?¡± Jin questioned as Ivy felt it was time to let Jin who was someone who could understand her to know for some comfort perhaps as after all that¡¯s what families are for.


    ¡°I was angry when I first found out that he was using me at some point to get closer to Daddy¡­ But when I realised he had all along guided me to become who I am today whether in studies or at work, that anger just¡­ dissipate away. So, when he wanted to give up everything just to make it up to me because he used me back then, I was furious ''cause I know how much he needed this opportunity¡­¡± Ivy explained as her voice cracked while Jin hugged her closer and rubbed her left arm to comfort her.


    ¡°I am just so nervous every time I am around him cause of the fear that the current ambiguous relationship we are having would turn out to be not being able to speak with him like I used to anymore or worse¡­¡± Ivy said frustratingly as she let herself sob in Jin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°That night, I wasn¡¯t sure other than apologising to me, if he did confess to me about his feelings¡­ It was all so hazy and I just don¡¯t dare to clarify¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose what I have now with him. Just that alone made me really regret ever making that promise to Nancy to leave Jason when I graduate¡­¡± Ivy began to sob as Jin let her lean onto his chest.


    ¡°Ivy, no one could predict the future¡­ Don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself¡­ You could still fix this as I could tell Jason is serious and into you¡­¡± Jin comforted while Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°Jin, you have no idea how serious Nancy¡¯s situation is. The only reason I ever made that promise to her was that she went havoc discovering the fake relationship I was having with Jason and attacked me. Could you imagine what will happen if I went selfish and be serious with Jason? Part of the reason that promise was made was to prevent her from hurting anyone physically because I really am left with no options. I don¡¯t want to hurt the friendship between Jason and Nancy¡¯s current boyfriend, Nick either as Nick would be the victim who suffers more than I do, especially after how he cheated with Nancy behind Jason. I would rather I carry all the burden for them and not tell Jason about my feelings¡­¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but let her tears keep flowing which made Jin¡¯s heart ache knowing how it would feel if it was the same situation for him and Cassandra. Although he felt it was a pity case for Ivy to not be able to be with the one she loved, he finally understood it was for a better cause.


    ¡°Whatever your decision is, I felt you should draw the line soon instead of keeping him ambiguous about it. Make it clear once and for all that you don¡¯t want to be involved seriously¡­¡± Jin said as Ivy sobbed even more hearing the exact thought she had in mind but was in denial.


    ¡°I know it will be hard but that¡¯s the way of life Ivy¡­¡± Jin decided to let Ivy sob all she wanted as he patted her gently.


    Jin stood with her by the riverside till rather late as she fell asleep on his chest. Jin was also ensuring everyone was home and resting before he drove home with Ivy as he knew Ivy wouldn¡¯t want them to see her this way. However, when he carried her upstairs to her room, Ray and Ryu were standing by Ivy¡¯s room waiting for them in the dim lights from the stairways.


    Ray quickly offered to carry Ivy as Jin handed her over. Ivy who was stirring felt the darkness of the dim lights was overwhelming as she quickly held tightly to Jin¡¯s collar. ¡°Don''t¡­ Don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Ivy pleaded as she opened her eyes and Jin realised it was too dim for Ivy. ¡°Turn on the lights¡­¡± Jin instructed as he quickly comforted her while Ryu turned on her room¡¯s lights.


    ¡°We are home¡­ Sorry, it¡¯s very late and the hallway is dimly lit¡­¡± He whispered as Ivy opened her eyes to see Jin looking down at her on the way to her bright-lighted room while passing by Ray and Ryu.


    ¡°Let me shower first¡­ You all go ahead and wash up first.¡± Ivy said as Jin put her down on the ground. Ray instantly pulled her in for a hug. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright, sis¡­¡± Ray comforted Ivy as she felt a sudden sting in her eyes. She blinked back her tears and smiled sadly when Ray let her go. Ryu stepped in to give her a hug too where she couldn¡¯t help but to let a few tears flow as the warmth of their hugs reminded her of Jason¡¯s which was once a source of refuge when she missed her grandma.


    ¡°I will come back later after your shower, alright?¡± Ray said as Ivy nodded when she let Ryu go.


    ¡°Go ¡­ Sleep. It¡¯s late. I¡¯m fine. I will shower first.¡± Ivy persuaded her brothers to leave her alone. They nodded while Ryu patted her head gently. ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± Ivy said. ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± Her brothers replied as Ivy halted Jin who was about to leave her room. ¡°Twinny¡­ Thank you.¡± Ivy said as Jin nodded with a smile and walked out of her room with Ray and Ryu.


    ¡°Go ahead to shower and rest¡­ I will ensure she falls asleep before I do.¡± Ray assured Jin and Ryu as Ryu nodded with a yawn and headed downstairs first. Jin stood halfway on the stairs as he called out to Ray.


    ¡°Ray, she is a bit on the fence although she wanted to call it off. It¡¯s best if she does continue with her decision.¡± Jin mumbled as Ray nodded understanding that he should continue to sway Ivy to keep her plans of not revealing her feelings to Jason. In fact, none of them in the family wanted them to be together considering the fact that it would constantly put Ivy in a dangerous position with Nancy. Besides, it was going to be tough for them to date due to employees will gossip about it.


    ¡°Alright, goodnight bro,¡± Ray said as he watched Jin walk down the stairs. While in the shower, Ivy gave it a long and hard thought about her decision as she let herself be overwhelmed by her emotions. After a good cry, she finally came to a sturdy conclusion.


    When Ivy stepped out of the washroom, she noticed Ray wasn¡¯t in her room although he said he would come back to her later. She decided to head to his room and knocked on his door instead. Ray was checking on some leftover work when he opened the door and saw Ivy¡¯s puffy eyes. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ray greeted sadly as Ivy smiled and hugged him knowing the sight of her puffy eyes was heartbreaking for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as Ray let go of her hug. ¡°But¡­¡± Ray was worried they were too loud as he let her into his room. It was Ivy¡¯s first time in his room which were full of martial arts poster and even a workout machine in one corner with some dumbbells. There was also a sofa bed by his working desk.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to bed¡­ It¡¯s really late.¡± Ray urged as he pointed to his bed suggesting for her to sleep in his room but Ivy shook her head when Ray stepped closer to her to pull her over to his bed. She stopped him as she held tightly to his arms.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t think too much and sleep¡­ Let things decide for themselves for tomorrow alright?¡± Ray urged as he noticed Ivy¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears. ¡°It¡¯s already tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean later in the day¡­¡± Ray mumbled as he wiped away her tears.


    ¡°I have decided¡­ I will make things clear with him later tonight. I will reject him. I know it¡¯s going to be hard but I will¡­ I must¡­¡± Ivy bravely said as her tears flowed again while Ray pulled her into his embrace and let her sob for a while. Deep down, Ray knew Ivy had fallen for Jason too far and that she was willingly sacrificing herself for the benefit of everyone.


    ¡°Believe in yourself, sister. You¡¯re a very strong woman after all¡­¡± Ray¡¯s words were always so comforting that Ivy was grateful more than ever to have found her family this way. She comforted herself that her decision would be repaying Jason by ensuring he had a peaceful friendship with Nick and still could fulfill his promise to take care of Nancy.

 Chapter 55: Grandma will always be here, in your heart

    After a peaceful night''s sleep, Ivy woke to find herself on Ray¡¯s bed. She sat up and saw the neatly folded blanket and pillow opposite her on the sofa bed. Feeling a little bad that she had caused Ray a bad night''s sleep, Ivy walked out of his room while scratching her head and yawning. Midway, Sandra opened her room¡¯s door wanting to head over to Andrew¡¯s room only to be greeted by a drowsy Ivy who had just woken up.


    ¡°Morning!¡± Sandra chirped as Ivy looked up and smiled before giving her a hug sleepily. ¡°Morning!¡±


    ¡°Where did you come from? I thought your room was here¡­¡± Sandra pointed to the room in front of them as Ivy sighed. ¡°I think I fell asleep in Ray¡¯s room while having a little chat with him till late at night. Have you seen him?¡± Ivy asked as she yawned again.


    Sandra shook her head. ¡°Not yet¡­ In fact, I was just about to head over to Andrew¡¯s room to wake him¡­¡± At the sound of Andrew¡¯s name, Sandra remembered about the concert tonight and quickly turned around to her room. ¡°Give me a minute Ivy. Wait here.¡± Sandra said on the way into her room as Ivy stood curiously waiting for Sandra to return with a concert ticket.


    ¡°Here¡­ for you! Let¡¯s head to our first concert in Lansfield together!¡± Sandra cheered as Ivy took a look at the ticket which was identical to the one Jason gave her. She took a deep breath thinking could it be fated that she was meant to attend the concert after all before nodding and walking towards her room.


    Sandra noticed Ivy¡¯s unexcited face as she turned her around before questioning her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ivy? You¡¯re not interested in going?¡± Ivy chuckled and shook her head.


    ¡°No, silly. Just that I already got a ticket invite from someone else before you did. This one perhaps one of my brothers could have it.¡± Ivy said nonchalantly as she continued to walk towards her room while Sandra trailed her.


    ¡°Someone else? Who is it? Oh, oh is it Jason?¡± Sandra squealed as Ivy rolled her eyes and nodded before Sandra closed the door and began to rummage over Ivy¡¯s wardrobe to fix an outfit for her night¡¯s date.


    The brothers and Peter who were downstairs at the dining table could hear Sandra¡¯s squeal as they ate quietly till Peter cleared his throat wanting to ask the brothers about the situation. ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation like between your sister and Mr. Rahi?¡± Peter asked while taking a mouth of his bowl of porridge. The brothers noticed Peter had not used Jason but instead Mr. Rahi which meant he hoped the brothers had managed to get Ivy to stick with professional relationships only.


    ¡°She is determined to clear all doubts and keep it professional. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Ray said solemnly as Peter nodded to the answer he wanted to hear while the rest of them continued to eat quietly. Although Peter still has his doubts, he hoped Ivy would stick to her words.


    Jason on the other hand had been anxious the entire night that he had not gotten enough sleep.


    ¡°Yo bro, your eye bags are horrendous! You¡¯re sure you can pull a good look for tonight¡¯s date?¡± Marcel teased in the midst of stretching after waking up next to Jason¡¯s single bed as Jason couldn¡¯t help but chuckled.


    ¡°I have been thinking about it the whole night¡­ What if things just go wrong? I mean I am pretty confident that she has feelings for me but I really couldn¡¯t tell if she was trying to play expensive or was she really worried about something?¡± Jason explained as he sat by the side of his bed facing Marcel who was still covered in his blanket. ¡°Why are you always so pessimistic about things when it comes to Ivy?¡± Marcel mumbled as Jason raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know how she is, don¡¯t you? She¡­¡± Jason sighed at how far things had come and most of the time it was best to stay prudent and be prepared for the worse. Marcel nodded as he stretched again.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Perhaps, you¡¯re really wanting this relationship to work but you¡¯re afraid that it would turn out bad don¡¯t you?¡± Marcel asked as Jason stared at the ground for a while. Marcel knew it was exactly Jason¡¯s thought.


    ¡°Perhaps, this should have something to do with Nancy as after all, she tried to attack Ivy while stalking both of you, and mind you it was a fake relationship. Can you imagine if Nancy finds out about all this? What will happen to Ivy? Don¡¯t you think she doesn¡¯t feel the security she needed yet? I mean, all girls need the sense of security before they could be committed.¡± Marcel sat up as he explained, leaving Jason pondering for a second.


    He never truly thought of this before but perhaps it might be the reason. It added more reasons for him to be more determined to talk things through with her tonight. Looking at Jason¡¯s face being less tense, Marcel knew Jason must have figured it out.


    ¡°Good luck, bro for tonight! I will see you next week in Manes. Send me some updates after you get the contract signed with Mr. Jing tomorrow.¡± Marcel said before heading to the washroom to get ready to pack up to catch his flight at noon while Jason fell back on his back and stared up at the ceiling, trying to catch some sleep.


    Meanwhile back in Manes, in a heavy downpour, Daisy was driving Jason¡¯s grandma carefully home from her weekly coffee and tea session with her friends in their old neighborhood. The old lady watched the heavy rain outside the window panel sadly as she began to miss Jason and Ivy after their visit a week ago. She was reminded of the small conversation they had shared and the promise Jason made to accompany her someday to meet with her friends. So, she decided to ask Daisy to get Jason to visit her again with Ivy.


    ¡°Daisy, where is my grandson? He should come back and see this old lady more often with that sweet girlfriend of his¡­¡± Jason¡¯s grandma complained as Daisy chuckled. ¡°Mum, that¡¯s not his girlfriend yet¡­¡± Daisy explained as Jason¡¯s grandma scoffed. ¡°Then, he must quickly make her into one! She is so much better than the previous girl¡­¡±


    Daisy could only chuckle at her mother-in-law¡¯s whine at missing his grandson. ¡°Alright, mum. He is at Landsfield on business. I will arrange for them to head back and see you soon once he flies back home, alright¡­¡± Daisy held her mother-in-law¡¯s hand to comfort her as she grumpily settled for Daisy¡¯s arrangements.


    Moments later, Daisy felt strange when she tried to step on the brakes as they were nearing the traffic lights when she realised the brakes were malfunctioning as she gasped and tried to sound her horn to alert cars to avoid her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the car, Daisy?¡± Jason¡¯s grandma asked as Daisy panicked.


    ¡°The breaks won¡¯t work mum! Mum, sit back! Hold tight!¡± Daisy was trying to brave the crossing traffic from her left as she tried to speed up her driving away from the crossroads but immediately after that, in front of her was a long trailer that was too blurred to notice earlier due to the heavy rain.


    Jason¡¯s grandma being quick-witted tried to swerve Daisy¡¯s steering wheel to the left to let the car knock on the curb on their right which send the car spinning around as both ladies held on tight to the car¡¯s handle for their life. After a few spinning, all Daisy could faintly see was her mother-in-law lying next to her as both of them were injured and bleeding in a pool of blood when the car came to a halt in the rain.


    Daisy prayed earnestly as she lay half motionless by her mother-in-law¡¯s side and hope very much for her to survive before Daisy finally succumbed to being unconscious.


    Marcel who had just landed at the airport from Manes, immediately was spammed with messages and phone calls from Rahi¡¯s household informing him of news of the accident as he rushed over to the given hospital to scout on the situation before informing Jason.


    ¡°Mr. Rahi¡­¡± Marcel greeted Jason¡¯s father who was standing in front of the operation theatre.


    ¡°Where is Jason?¡± Mr. Rahi questioned as Marcel bow his head down thinking about Jason¡¯s schedule.


    ¡°He is on business away in Landsfield, sir,¡± Marcel answered honestly as Mr. Rahi scoffed the moment Daisy was pushed out from the operating theatre. It has been four hours since the operation started.


    ¡°Honey¡­ Are you alright?¡± Mr. Rahi went over to her bedside as Daisy weakly nodded before trying to talk to him.


    ¡°Ja¡­ Jason¡­ mo¡­ther¡­¡± Daisy said weakly as Mr. Rahi nodded and stopped her from continuing to explain herself that their mother wanted to see Jason and he must get Jason back as soon as possible.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You rest. I will wait for mother...¡± Mr. Rahi who had been in a long feud with his youngest son had ignored Daisy¡¯s intention of bringing up Jason¡¯s name and only focused on assuring her that he will look after his mother¡¯s matters. Daisy had no choice but to surrender to her weak self who couldn¡¯t explain further as the nurses then pushed Daisy¡¯s bed away to send her to the ward. Instead, Mr. Rahi was surprised to see the doctor standing in front of him.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mother?¡± Mr. Rahi asked as the doctor shook their heads solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the patient had passed away due to excessive bleeding.¡± Mr. Rahi who was nonchalantly asking thinking his mother will be alright was shocked by the news delivered by the doctor as he kept shaking his head in disbelief. He stood momentarily staring into the space as the doctors left them. Marcel helped him to take a seat by the side while Mr. Rahi¡¯s secretary had gone to process the admittance processes instead.


    In the midst of his hazy mind, Mr. Rahi finally understood the reason Daisy brought up Jason¡¯s name as he muttered. ¡°Get Jason back quickly¡­¡± Marcel caught on to his words as he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Marcel replied as he walked away and tried to call Jason¡¯s mobile but it kept going into voicemail instead. As he checked the time, it was nearly seven in the evening and he knew Jason must have gone to the concert to meet Ivy.


    Indeed, Jason was already in the concert and had already spotted Ivy standing next to Sandra and Andrew in a corner far off the stage. He found himself lucky to have found her right before his phone¡¯s battery died on him. As he was about to walk over to her, the band on stage was covering the winning song Jason composed for the Burning Ember band which brought back lots of memories for himself as well as Ivy who stood staring at the stage full of emotions.


    Ivy wondered if she should be selfish for once and try out a brief real relationship with Jason but the thought of Nancy harming herself or anyone else was enough to send chills down her spine as she shuddered momentarily. Jason on the other hand wondered if it was destiny siding with them as he turned to look at Ivy who was staring intently at the stage.


    When the song went on to its haunting melodic chorus, Ivy blinked to push away the overwhelming feelings she was fighting with as she turned to her left and saw Jason staring back at her. At that moment, she wanted so much to just forget everything and run into his arms as she stared back at him intently with her twinkling eyes.


    However, the urge settled down the moment the song began to tone down till the end. The vibration from her mobile phone pulled her attention away from Jason as she quickly checked the message arriving from Marcel. Andrew and Sandra who stood by her side had noticed the situation between her and Jason as Sandra nudged Ivy who was staring blankly at her mobile phone to walk over to Jason.


    However, instead, Ivy¡¯s facial reaction changed nearly 180 degrees after she read Marcel¡¯s message which she was showing to Andrew and Sandra. Tears were welling up in Ivy¡¯s eyes as she tried to blink them dry.


    ¡°Are you with Jason? I couldn¡¯t reach him. Could you also tell him that his grandmother had passed away and his mother is recuperating from the accident they had today? There is a meeting he had to attend with Mr. Jing tomorrow. Could you make arrangements to go on his behalf?¡± The text message read leaving the three of them stunned. Ivy was looking back sadly at Jason whose eyes had not been moving away from her ever since he found her in the crowd. Jason, unfortunately, didn¡¯t manage to catch her sad expression as he was too indulged in his thoughts about the possibilities of outcomes when he clarify things with Ivy later as he waited for her to walk over.


    Ivy was trying to stop herself from being overwhelmed by the sadness as she tried to think of ways to convey the message to Jason. The thought of him having a meeting the next day, made her instantly make arrangements in mind to attend on his behalf but she knew she first must learn the details from him. She quickly pulled herself to stay composed and brief Andrew and Sandra on her plans while Jason was still patiently standing at his end waiting for her to come over as he watched Ivy busy telling Andrew and Sandra something which he couldn¡¯t quite tell but assumed she must be bidding her farewell for the night.


    ¡°Alright. I will run through the details with him tonight first and I will find ways to convey this to him. I will get him out on the first flight tomorrow. Is that alright?¡± Ivy texted Marcel in the vicinity of Sandra and Andrew. Marcel instantly replied with his concurrence as he knew it would be too tiring for Jason to fly tonight.


    ¡°I will get one of my brothers to fetch the both of you. I will need to run through the details with him and try to tell him tonight. I will get him on the first flight out tomorrow morning, alright?¡± Ivy reiterated her plans to the both of them again. They nodded in unison before Ivy quickly text Ray to explain her situation while walking over to Jason who was smiling eagerly at the sight of her heading towards him finally although she wasn¡¯t paying attention to him. Eventually, when Ivy was in front of him, she immediately pulled him out of the crowd and headed for her car which left him a little taken aback.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Where are we heading to?¡± Jason asked gently midway as Ivy tried hard to not cry in front of him thinking about the sad news earlier.


    ¡°There is a meeting tomorrow with Mr. Jing, right? Could you run through the details with me tonight? I want to tag along tomorrow.¡± Ivy said as she quickly opened the car door to sit in the driver''s seat while Jason who was a little stunned at the strange turnout of events, obediently obliged her request and headed to the passenger side to board the car. Ivy quickly wipe away her tears discreetly when Jason wasn¡¯t seeing.


    Back in Manes, Jeremy who finally received the news of the accident and his grandmother had passed away was about to start heading to the hospital to visit when another batch of his underlings came to report to him.


    ¡°Sir, we have already carried out the duty as you have instructed.¡± One of the muscular men reported to Jeremy. Jeremy instantly got angry as he smashed his cup of whiskey across the room while the glass shattered among his underlings who stood still enduring the cuts.


    ¡°I have only ordered to scare them! Now, you have caused one of them to lose their life!¡± Jeremy wailed in anger but later chuckled crazily to himself.


    ¡°But that¡¯s alright¡­ Luckily it was the right person to die. Now, all the inheritance shall be mine!¡± Jeremy laughed hysterically as he walked out of the room and headed for the hospital in an act of being all sad about his grandmother¡¯s passing when in actual fact, the malfunction of the brakes was his plan in order to secure a position in his father¡¯s company. He wanted to make an excuse to replace his mother¡¯s position in the company while she recuperate from the accident. Looks like the plan he had worked out well with an accidental bonus. His purpose was simple; to gain power and claim his rights as the eldest son in the family which in actual fact, his father had given up on his uselessness and greediness. Mr. Rahi had underestimated Jeremy¡¯s abilities this time, no doubt.


    That night, Ivy was trying to focus hard to absorb all the details of the meeting from Jason as she knew she needed to explain them herself the next day to Mr. Jing. Although it wasn¡¯t tough, she struggled at the distraction of Jason¡¯s grandmother¡¯s passing news.


    ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re alright?¡± Jason asked gently at Ivy who was staring in space while trying to register what Jason had just explained on the logistic arrangements of the event only to be distracted by wondering how¡¯s Daisy coping with the news. Ivy was so indulged that she only realised Jason was talking to her when he touched her cheeks and held her face in his palm as she tried to look away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem right tonight¡­ Why would you want to come with me tomorrow, huh? You should have your beauty sleep or is something bothering you? Is it because you think I will be clarifying things tonight that you¡¯re so nervous?¡± Jason asked as Ivy shut her eyes tightly trying to push away the rush of her emotions when she recalled she was supposed to be telling him about her rejection earlier.


    As she tried to stand, she accidentally let out a whimper. It broke Jason¡¯s heart to watch her struggle that way as he stopped her from moving away from him. He knew he had to get to the point.


    ¡°Ivy, listen. Are you afraid of Nancy and what will happen if she finds out about us that you''re hesitating to listen to me clarify or clarify things about the confession that night in the jungle with me?¡± Jason prompted as Ivy tried hard to suppress her sob but her tears betrayed her.


    Jason couldn¡¯t bear looking at her sad face as he pulled her in for a hug instead. She instantly sobbed heavily in his arms as he comforted her by patting her shoulders gently but soon it turned out to become wails as he carried her up to bed to snuggle her into a more comfortable position for her to cry.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because Jason had found out the truth about her fears of Nancy or was she succumbing to the sad news of his grandmother¡¯s passing. As she continued sobbing in his arms, she didn¡¯t realised he had lifted her to bed and continued to comfort her as he coax her to sleep.


    When Ivy woke the next moment, she found herself standing in front of a chamber where an old lady was waiting for her from afar while Phoenix in his human form who was standing not too far behind her was urging Ivy to walk over to the old lady. Ivy slowly made her way thinking it was her grandma but when she realised, it was Jason¡¯s grandma instead as she speed up her pace and ran like how she used to run up to her own grandma and settled for a bone-crushing hug.


    ¡°Grandma! Oh, grandma! You should not have left!¡± Ivy wailed in the middle of her cries as Jason¡¯s grandma gently patted her head.


    ¡°My dear child, you will need this when the time comes. Keep it safe for now and between us only please.¡± Jason¡¯s grandma said discreetly as she slipped a piece of red ember pendant into her hand in the midst of her wails while Jason¡¯s grandma smiled and caressed Ivy¡¯s wet face to comfort her.


    Ivy quickly kept the pendant in her pocket safely in the midst of her sobs. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I will always be here¡­¡± Jason¡¯s grandma held out her palm onto Ivy¡¯s heart before Ivy could say another word as Ivy felt a force pushing her back towards Phoenix but in actual fact back into reality.


    As she woke up near dawn, wrapped in Jason¡¯s arms, she tried to control her emotions to not wake Jason who was restlessly asleep by her side. She lay still by his side silently sobbing about her dream while admiring his frowns in sleep for once. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to sleep anymore as she knew the time she dreaded the most for her to tell Jason about what was going on was inevitable as she reached out to touch his frowns and straightened them, hoping not to wake him.

 Chapter 56: The importance of business stability鈥檚 assurance

    As she tried to wipe away her tears, Jason stirred a little and opened his eyes when he heard Ivy sniff. He frowned even more at the sight of Ivy crying again as he quickly held her tight in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ I promise you I will handle Nancy¡¯s issue well.¡± He whispered as he kissed her forehead. Ivy shook her head as she tried to sit up in bed and force herself to explain the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to hide this for so long as the plan was for you to fly back early morning today¡­¡± Ivy stopped briefly to wipe away her tears as Jason sat up confused.


    ¡°What do you mean Ivy? Fly to where?¡± Jason asked as Ivy took a deep breath before telling him the truth. In the back of her mind, she reminded herself that her brothers had already made arrangements to accompany Jason on the flight and for her to the meeting. Hence, she should keep calm as everything was under control.


    ¡°Jason¡­ There was an accident involving your mother and your grandmother yesterday¡­¡± However, Ivy¡¯s emotions got the better of her as she choke on her words. ¡°Your grandmother had passed away¡­¡± Ivy forced herself to continue as her tears were flowing uncontrollably. The shocking look on Jason¡¯s face made her heartache as she pulled him in for a comforting hug. When Jason finally registered the news from Ivy, he couldn¡¯t help but hug Ivy by her waist tightly, trying to recall the last time he ever saw his grandma. The thought of his mother made him wonder how distressed she must be which jolted him back to his senses.


    ¡°I need to fly now¡­ I need to go¡­¡± Jason mumbled as he tried to get out of bed while Ivy tried to control her emotions and helped him.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Go ahead and wash up first.¡± Ivy helped to walk him over to the washroom as she closed the door behind her and heard Jason begin to sob standing in front of the mirror as he let the tap water flow. Ivy who heard it loud and clear struggled to keep her emotions under control as she left Jason alone for a while.


    Meanwhile, Ivy helped him to pack his belongings. She breathed a sigh of relief when she found a set of dark-colored formal wear he brought along in his luggage as she heard the washroom door open.


    She quickly handed it over to Jason who was still in his casual wear when he returned from washing his face. Ivy helped to wipe his face dry as he rested his head on her shoulder momentarily.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ I will handle everything else. Go, get ready first.¡± Ivy comforted as Jason nodded and took his clothing from Ivy to head in for a shower while Ivy went on to pack up other documents. She also finally had the time to respond to Ray on his prior arrangements for himself and Mr. Jin to pick Jason to the airport while Jin would come over with Cassandra to pick her up and head to the meeting together. As Ray updated her that they were all already on their way to the hotel, Jason stepped out of the washroom looking lost after the shower.


    Ivy quickly sat him down on the bed and handed him a bottle of water while she went to wash up first. When she stepped out of the washroom thereafter, she found Jason kept staring into space dumbfound.


    The sight was enough to break her heart as she went over and hugged him momentarily before her phone rang with a text message from Ray telling her that they all had arrived with her clothes and were in the lobby waiting. A part of her was relief that Ray was smart enough to plan for himself to accompany Jason as she definitely wouldn''t let Jason board alone while looking so lost.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Ivy urged Jason gently as Jason stood but couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk forward as he looked at Ivy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Ivy reassured him as she looked deep into his weary eyes.


    ¡°Ray will fly with you over and take care of you till you reach. I will help you settle this deal with Jin and we will fly over tonight. I will see you tonight alright? Wait for me?¡± Ivy said as she blinked back her tears watching Jason nod slightly although he was aware of Ivy¡¯s explanation but was too distracted by his thoughts worrying about his mother¡¯s conditions and grieving over the loss of his grandma. She hugged him one last time before sending him to the lobby as Mr. Jin and Ray drove away with him leaving Cassandra and Jin waiting for Ivy to change before she returned down to head to the meeting.


    Ivy didn¡¯t expect to meet Cassandra again in such circumstances as she went through the details with Jin in the back seat of the car while Cassandra drove. Ivy was grateful for Cassandra to be present at such a crucial moment. When they arrived, Ivy gave Cassandra a quick hug before entering the venue with Jin. ¡°Thank you for the help Cassie¡­¡± Ivy said gratefully as Cassandra nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go ahead with the meeting first. I will wait for the both of you.¡± Cassandra urged as Ivy nodded and catch up with Jin.


    When both duos arrived at the meeting with Mr. Jing, he was surprised to see both top management of Ophal¡¯s real estate managers were meeting him.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal. Mr. Ophal. I am very surprised to have you both coming to meet me instead. I thought it would just be Mr. Rahi.¡± Mr. Jing greeted them as he shook each of their hands.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°That shows how much we pay attention to your project Mr. Jing,¡± Jin said as he adjusted his glasses while Mr. Jing nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, you¡¯re very impressive from the last time I met you. It is really a waste that Mr. Rahi didn¡¯t come along to hear this. I am glad to see where you have landed yourself too.¡± Mr. Jing complimented as they all took a sit.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jing. I apologise on behalf of Mr. Rahi who couldn¡¯t make it today with us due to an urgent personal matter. Nonetheless, be assured that he is very keen on this project and has put in a lot of effort. In fact, here¡¯s the final proposal and quotation for your review.¡± Ivy whose hair was tied up in a french bun looking dandy, handed over the file to Mr. Jing followed by the contract.


    ¡°I believe Mr. Rahi had sent you a copy previously. Here¡¯s the final contract. We are going to accommodate your request on a whole package of setting up the booths to the building of platforms and stages for games and performances. In terms of securities and logistics, we are also accommodating but we would require an upfront 50% deposit to be paid first before we begin with any construction.¡± Ivy explained in summary as she paused to wait for Mr. Jing¡¯s reaction. She was prepared to explain more as Jason¡¯s concern last night was about the disagreement about paying the deposit.


    If Mr. Jing was to reject, Ivy had to negotiate a lower percentage. By all means, Ivy has to at least get a certain percentage of the deposit, or else the deal would be called off. Ivy watched Mr. Jing¡¯s eyes darting through the contract and nodded satisfying before searching for a pen in his pocket.


    He instantly signed before returning the file to Ivy as he chuckled looking at Ivy¡¯s surprised face. ¡°Happy to be working together moving forward. You will be notified once the deposit of 50% is deposited within this week. In addition, please also inform Mr. Rahi that we would like to invite him as the emcee for the dinner celebration on the final night.¡± Mr. Jing explained as he stood to shake Jin¡¯s and Ivy¡¯s hands.


    It took Ivy by surprise indeed as she thought she would have to explain more to convince him to sign the contract but on the contrary, he was extremely satisfied and signed nearly instantly.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jing. I will let him know for sure.¡± Ivy said solemnly as Mr. Jing buttoned his coat and wanted to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that Mr. Rahi isn¡¯t here today. Otherwise, it¡¯s good weather to have a good golf game together. Please let him know to take care and we shall see each other soon.¡± Mr. Jing said as Ivy nodded with a prim smile as they watched him walk away.


    ¡°That was not just a few thousand dollars contract but nearly a million yet he could agree to the upfront deposit¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as she took a sit.


    ¡°Why did Jason have to go over all the trouble just for funds?¡± Ivy rolled her eyes as she was slightly pissed off at all the extent of effort they put in when in actual fact, Mr. Jing¡¯s company could afford the cost and fulfill the terms and conditions.


    Jin patted her shoulders to comfort her as they both stood and left the restaurant. ¡°That¡¯s how business is Ivy. They want to ensure the stability to have an assurance that the company can handle such a big-scale business. But, why did he ever want to sign this on a Sunday? Can¡¯t Jason freaking just get a rest?¡± Jin whined as they walked out to Cassandra who was waiting in the driver''s seat.


    ¡°Mr. Jing is a fussy client after all. If it wasn¡¯t because of him, Jason wouldn''t have met daddy for the investment.¡± Ivy continued to whine.


    ¡°Oh yes, Sandra has packed your clothing earlier and it¡¯s in the car¡¯s trunk. We are heading straight to the airport now. Dad and Ryu had flown over to offer their last respect. They will wait for us to visit the wake together.¡± Jin explained as Ivy couldn¡¯t help but blink back her tears at the sound of the wake which reminded her of her dream last night as they climbed into the car.


    ¡°Hey¡­ It¡¯s alright.¡± Jin comforted Ivy by handing her a tissue from the front seat dashboard as she sighed in agony.


    ¡°I have gotten updates that Auntie Daisy is recovering from her surgery from the accident. She is still bedridden and might not be able to make it to attend the funeral.¡± Cassandra explained while she drove as Ivy held her head in her hand as she stretched her arm supported by the side of the car. However, work couldn¡¯t stop running through her mind and she had been wondering about Jason¡¯s talks and weekend emcees.


    ¡°I have been thinking about his work arrangements actually, Jin¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as Jin hummed in acknowledgment for Ivy to continue.


    She knew Nick had been handling his weekend emcees and wondered if Nick would be interested to take over Jason¡¯s talks temporarily as she knew it would be best for Jason to keep his mother accompanied for the time being. As for the rest of the jobs on hand, it didn¡¯t really get delayed as Marcel had always been in charge of them.


    ¡°I have been thinking for all the talks of Jason¡¯s, I have a candidate who could take over them. And for the other tasks on his hand, Marcel had always been in charge but I felt like I want to stay around in Manes for a while to watch things settle down¡­¡± Ivy explained her thoughts as Jin shook his head.


    ¡°You know dad wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Who is it that you have in mind anyway?¡± Jin asked.


    ¡°Nick, Jason¡¯s band¡¯s drummer. He had been taking over Jason¡¯s weekend hobby job of emceeing so he is definitely a good candidate for this.¡± Ivy explained as Jin nodded in agreement hearing the relevant experience he had.


    ¡°Well, get his confirmation first and sort it out with Marcel. I don''t see the need for you to have to be around Manes for so long. Dad would worry and besides, grandma¡¯s house is not completed yet. And there is technology. If you¡¯re worried about Jason, head down over the weekend.¡± Jin explained directly which sorted out Ivy¡¯s intention as she smiled satisfyingly.


    ¡°Talking to you has always been so easy¡­¡± Jin smirked at Ivy¡¯s compliment as they reached the airport where she said her goodbyes to Cassandra first before walking into the airport, leaving the lovebirds to say their goodbyes.


    Ivy was grateful that Sandra had chosen a dark color dress for her earlier meeting so that she could instantly attend the wake with her family upon arrival to Manes. As she alighted from the taxi, she smiled at her family. She walked over to give her dad a hug. ¡°I got the deal,¡± Ivy tried to say cheerfully but it wasn¡¯t enough to cover the sadness in her voice.


    ¡°Good girl. I knew you could do it.¡± Peter smiled as she patted her head. ¡°Jin helped too.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t forget about her twinny as Peter smiled and nodded when he let her go of his hug to have a good look at his daughter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in... You¡¯re sure you can handle this?¡± Peter asked once more as Ivy took a deep breath and nodded confidently before swallowing her saliva.

 Chapter 57: I will stay by your side, always

    The sight of the wreaths at the entrance of the wake hall dampened Ivy¡¯s heart as she forced herself to look away but her family¡¯s name on one of the wreath¡¯s messages caught her attention. She was glad that her brothers were very detailed with their arrangements. She glanced at Ray who was walking next to her solemnly to catch his attention. She quickly gave him a quick smile when he looked in her direction. Ray knew Ivy must have seen the wreath their family sent as he smiled briefly back at her when they were about to reach the entrance.


    A rush of emotion hit Ivy hard when she recalled her dream last night while she paid her last respect to Jason¡¯s grandma. It broke her heart even more at the sight of Jason¡¯s haggard look.


    Jason couldn¡¯t bear another minute of watching Ivy and her family in front of him as he quickly stepped away from the wake to catch some fresh air to calm himself down. The entire accident and funeral flashed by him at a speed of light that he finally realised he has not had the time to allow himself to take a breather and accept the passing of his own grandma yet. He counted his blessings that his mother was alive but could not help worrying about the possibilities of complications during her recovery.


    Ivy wanted to run after Jason when her family was socialising among other attendees at the refreshment section. On her way out, Ivy bumped into Marcel who returned from trailing Jason after he ensured Jason only needed some time alone although he was still a little uneasy leaving him alone. However, knowing Jeremy was about to arrive at the wake, Jason had told Marcel to stay put in case Jeremy made a scene.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He greeted her in a tired voice. ¡°Marcel¡­¡± Ivy sighed a little at Marcel¡¯s fatigue self.


    ¡°Tough days are coming up¡­ Let me know if there¡¯s anything to help cause I will be around to manage for a while.¡± Ivy offered as Marcel nodded while carefully looking around at some business associates paying attention to them speaking with each other. Ivy noticed Marcel¡¯s discreet eyes scanning the surroundings as she understood and stepped closer to Marcel.


    ¡°As for Jason¡¯s replacement, could you arrange a time for me to meet Nick? I feel that he would be the right person to fill in Jason¡¯s place.¡± Ivy lowered her voice to avoid the guests nearby from overhearing them.


    Marcel pondered for a while and nodded in an agreement again. Ivy thought he was refraining from talking much to draw the attention of the crowd so she decided to end the conversation. In fact, Marcel was just surprised at how far Ivy had planned when he had not had the time to meddle with the company¡¯s arrangements yet.


    ¡°Counting on you... Let me know soon.¡± Ivy said before leaving the hall. The thought of Jason made Marcel recall how a little uneasy he was about Jason¡¯s condition that he quickly held Ivy back from walking away.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Ivy turned around with a questioning look. Marcel walked a little closer before he whispered. ¡°He should be outside getting some fresh air. It¡¯s been a tough day as Mrs. Rahi is still recuperating and¡­¡± Ivy stopped him from continuing as she already understood his worries.


    She nodded reassuringly. ¡°I know. I will find him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking at how worried Marcel was, Ivy hastened her steps the moment she stepped out of the hall. She dashed around frantically at the garden outside the building. Only the sight of a familiar figure, Jason, standing under the streetlights, dumbfound, had put her adrenaline to peace momentarily.


    However, the urgency of needing to know his state of mind made Ivy sprint quickly towards him in her heels only to fumble into his arms in a nick of time when Jason turnaround, noticing her loud footsteps nearby. They both sighed a breath of relief not just because Ivy had managed to avoid falling off to the ground earlier but also finally being able to be in each other¡¯s warm embrace they both had yearned for the whole day.


    ¡°Hey¡­ We got the deal!¡± Ivy gently cheered in his arms trying to sound cheery but then like they said hugs could bring out the real feelings in you. Jason didn¡¯t expect himself to become emotional instantly. He stood pouring out the agony he had built up the entire day in her arms. Ivy who was startled for a moment began to gently rub his back to comfort him and let him cry. She too felt overwhelmed by his sobs but tried to stay strong for him.


    Nancy who had heard the news in the office earlier in the day was picked up by Nick to attend the wake. While Nick was busy in discussion with Marcel at the refreshments section, Nancy had slipped out in the hope of finding Jason. Being with Jason for a long time before this, Nancy knew Jason would have found someplace secluded to comfort himself especially when he was the type to put his own emotions last.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    As Nancy walked to the garden, she had forgotten for a moment that Jason was no longer single. She stood by a corner peeping at Ivy comforting Jason who was pouring all his agony out. She wished she was the one who was standing in Ivy¡¯s position as she tried to calm herself remembering Ivy¡¯s promise. All thanks to her constant medication intake, Nancy managed to pull herself away although she was agitated at the sight. She hoped that Ivy would still fulfill her promise as she resorted to waiting for Nick patiently by a dark corner nearby the memorial service building instead.


    When Jason finally drew a deep breath from sobbing for a long while in Ivy¡¯s arms, he pulled away from her hug to have a good look at her tired face. He was touched at the sight of Ivy struggling to stay strong for him. In addition, her formal outfit made her look more standout than her usual self. Feeling proud and grateful at the same time, he kissed her forehead as a token of appreciation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for tiring you and worrying you¡­¡± Jason mumbled as Ivy smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should be worried about. Have you eaten?¡± Ivy asked as she reached out to help him wipe his wet face with tissues from her pocket


    Jason shook his head. ¡°You still need to have something¡­Give me your car keys.¡± Ivy said as he obediently obliged. ¡°Show me where you park.¡± He held on to her hand as he led her over.


    ¡°Come, you wait in the car. I will come back with some refreshments. You will need to keep yourself hydrated¡­¡± Jason had no choice but to oblige as he finally felt the lethargy kicking in while resting in the back seat of his car.


    Ivy quickly went back to the wake to grab some mini buns enough for herself and Jason with a few bottles of water before spotting Nick and Marcel standing by one corner deep in conversation. Ivy instantly knew Marcel must have told Nick of her ideas as she approached them.


    ¡°Looks like someone beat me to speak with you?¡± Ivy teased Nick as she walked over to both men. Nick smiled while Marcel chuckled. ¡°He has agreed to your offer. I have made your job easier Ms. Ophal.¡± Marcel reported in a formal tone jokingly as Ivy and Nick burst out in laughter.


    ¡°Heading to send food to Jason?¡± Nick asked causally. ¡°Yes. Thank you, Nick, for the help¡­¡± Ivy sincerely was grateful for Nick¡¯s help at such a needy moment.


    ¡°No issues¡­ Small matter. You should hurry! He will be missing you!¡± Nick teased Ivy as she smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s Nancy?¡± Ivy asked noticing she was not around.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. I should go look for her. Marcel, I will come down to the office to speak in detail about Jason¡¯s work after the funeral.¡± Nick tried to wrap up his conversation with Marcel hastily before leaving Marcel nodding adamantly to walk out the hall with Ivy.


    ¡°Come, let me help you.¡± Nick offered as Ivy¡¯s hands were full with bottles of water.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. We¡¯re almost there. His car¡¯s parked rather nearby.¡± Ivy rejected politely as Nick continued to help her hold two bottles so that she could move one of her arms. Although Nick was still unfamiliar with Ivy but looking back at the times she helped out the band and now Jason, Nick could tell Ivy was a nice person.


    ¡°Take good care of my bro. I am sure he needs you a lot these days.¡± Nick said as Ivy smiled and nodded politely when the lift landed on the ground floor.


    They walked to the entrance to see Nancy standing alone by a dark corner. At the sight of Nancy, Ivy trembled a little recalling her pact with her as she quickly retrieved one water bottle from Nick before pointing her chin to Nancy when Nick wanted to pass her the second bottle of water. ¡°Keep that for her. Take care. I will see you in the office.¡± Ivy said before she quietly walked away trying not to be discovered by Nancy.


    Nick watched Ivy walk quite a distance before he approached Nancy with a hug and coaxed her to drink some water which she obediently obliged. Nancy couldn''t help but keep peeping behind Nick to see the entrance of the building and if there were any signs of Jason or Ivy but it was to no avail. Instead, she witnessed the arrival of Jeremy and his gang members of underlings all dressed in black suits heading into the wake. She shook her head in despair imagining the scenes Jeremy who was always a trouble maker was about to cause.


    Deep down, Nick always wondered what exactly was on Nancy¡¯s mind. He often felt her attention on Jason¡¯s matter had slowly turned into an obsession despite they were actually in a relationship. He felt like he was the only one devoted to the relationship while her mind and heart were always on Jason and his matters. Sometimes, he wondered if keeping her by his side was enough for him and if keeping her safe was all that matters as he led her down to their car and drove off.


    When Ivy got into the car¡¯s back seat, Jason was nearly dosing off but he managed to stay awake and pulled Ivy into his arms for more hugs. ¡°I have missed you¡­¡± Jason mumbled as Ivy smiled and unpacked their dinner. ¡°Drink first¡­¡± Ivy coaxed as he took a few sips from the water bottle before Ivy fed him a bun and took a bite herself.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly the first time we dine in the car¡¯s back seat hmm¡­¡± Ivy tried to tease Jason to lighten up the mood. Jason smiled sadly as she fed him another bite on the bun while he caressed Ivy¡¯s hand he was holding on. Ivy sighed slightly knowing Jason must have many worries at the moment as she decided to update him on her plans for work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about work temporarily. I have made arrangements for Nick to take over your tasks. The rest of the management stuff, Marcel would be handling and I will personally overlooked all of it. As for you¡­¡± Ivy adjusted her position and placed both Jason¡¯s hands together in hers.


    ¡°Stay by Auntie¡¯s side. I am sure she needs you more than anyone.¡± Ivy smiled as she pursed her lips together. Jason¡¯s eyes involuntarily turned red as he listened to her explaining her arrangements. He pulled her in for another hug as he let himself succumb to his emotions without holding back. It took Ivy by surprise again at how vulnerable Jason was at that moment and the extent of his struggle in bottling up all his emotions away from his family. It felt a little as though he was fighting a long brutal war all by himself on the battlefield, slowly looking for a comrade to fight along.


    ¡°Cry¡­ It¡¯s alright. Cry all you want. I will stay by your side..¡± Ivy¡¯s comforting words were the most needed remedy to his grief at that point in time.


    ¡°Always¡­¡± Ivy added in her heart as she wondered if she ever had a shot at making it a reality at this stage.


    She wondered what would Nancy do in such a situation. One thing for sure, she knew that Nancy must have wanted to comfort Jason the most. Ivy counted her blessings for being able to borrow some more time from Nancy to be with Jason a little longer. She secretly hoped for no consequences to her borrowed time cause knowing Nancy, she can be wild when she was not under her medication.

 Chapter 58: The unexpected villain

    The unfamiliar surrounding jolted Ivy¡¯s senses awake as she spun around the gold-plated pillars in the hall of seven swords kingdom with Phoenix trailing behind her. The guards stood straight on attention greeting both of them as they entered the hallway.


    The spinning made Ivy dizzy as she fumbled while Phoenix held her from falling off. She finally had a good look at who was seated in front of her; the King who is her father in this kingdom and Jason¡¯s grandma. The seat next to her father was empty as she assumed it must be Petunia¡¯s.


    A continuous loud bang caught her attention on the far right where Petunia was trapped inside. Ivy breathe a sigh of relief as Phoenix raised an arm on her shoulder to comfort her. ¡°We are officially greeting father and resuming our positions as the prince and princess of the seven swords.¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy kept her gaze stuck at Jason¡¯s grandma.


    ¡°Is that the mother of ¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s question was cut short when Phoenix replied with confirmation. ¡°Yes, Petunia¡¯s mother. Our grandma too.¡± Ivy smiled wider with tears trickling down her face. Deep down she knew this was her paracosm and the fact that she had already kept Jason¡¯s grandma in here shows that Jason¡¯s grandma was one of the loved ones she held dearly in her life. The blurry face of Jason¡¯s grandma clouded by her tears made her trip as she lost herself in her thoughts. Instead of finding herself falling to the ground, she awoke to Jason being in her arms in the back seat of his car.


    The sky was brightening as she was reminded it was the funeral day of Jason¡¯s grandma. She pushed aside her dream and ignored her sadness to stay strong for Jason throughout the entire funeral. Jeremy on the other hand was attracting a lot of attention from Rahi¡¯s relatives and acquaintances as he was heavily guarded by his underlings. He was about to make a scene after the funeral on the inheritance announcements but instead, Mr. Rahi had requested for the lawyers to postpone till Daisy was discharged from the hospital.


    Instead, Jeremy began to notice Ivy whom he had seen around Jason often. His interest in her grew even more despite being engaged to his pregnant girlfriend. It has always been like this since they were young. Anything Jason has, Jeremy would try to take it away from him. Little did he know, the fate awaiting Jason and Ivy would change his plans entirely. As he continued with his plot to take over from his father who had never trusted him, he began to put his attention on the company Jason had just merged with Ivy¡¯s family business.


    ¡°Uncle Charles, we should look into Ophal¡¯s real estate business¡­¡± Jeremy said abruptly as he finished smoking his cigarette with Charles by the hospital entrance after being rejected away by the guards of Rahi¡¯s family since the reading of the will was postponed and Mr. Rahi didn''t want the sight of Jeremy to agitate Daisy who was resting.


    Charles raised an eyebrow thinking to himself that it was the firm Peter had just merged with and wondered was it really worth a lot for them to invest time to research about the merger. ¡°It¡¯s a newly merged company¡­ I don¡¯t think there is any value¡­¡± Charles was interrupted by Jeremy¡¯s hand raised.


    ¡°Just look into it! Find out what is Ivy and Jason¡¯s shareholdings in the firm.¡± Jeremy instructed as he quickly trashed his cigarette butt into the dustbin and walked off to board his car.


    Charles who was confused was bowing to him while watching his car drive away. He couldn''t afford to offend him since he needed Jeremy¡¯s money and Jeremy needed his gang¡¯s protection for his own from their rival gangs. It was a win-win situation but Jeremy¡¯s earlier reaction made Charles wonder if the rumors he had heard of Jeremy trying to get everything that belonged to Jason was true. This move was risky as he didn¡¯t want Peter to find out he was sneaking around with Ophal¡¯s business. Otherwise, who knew what Patricia would do to him when words travel to her from Peter. However, money was his tip-top priority. He instructed his underlings to dig into the merged company¡¯s details discreetly.


    In the midst of a few unsettling weeks, Daisy didn¡¯t manage to recuperate fast enough to attend the funeral. When things were finally settling down, it was nearly two weeks later. Daisy sat in her wheelchair with Jason one afternoon by his grandma¡¯s garden as Daisy told Jason his grandma¡¯s last wish.


    ¡°Boy, do you know what your grandma¡¯s last wish was?¡± Daisy asked Jason weakly as she looked up at the clear blue skies with a smile. Jason who was reading a book, shook his head as he rested one arm on her shoulder.


    ¡°She wanted to see you bringing Ivy back again to visit her just like how you both had promised her. She¡­¡± A crack in her voice stopped her from continuing as Jason patted her shoulder gently. ¡°Oh, I am sorry¡­¡± Daisy mumbled as Jason passed her a tissue and squeezed her shoulder to comfort her.


    ¡°The only regret I had was not able to comfort her better and left her grumpy¡­¡± Daisy sniffed as Jason pulled his mother in for a hug.¡±I should be sorry as I didn¡¯t fulfill this wish of hers.¡± Jason mumbled as Daisy looked up at her son and sighed, reminded of news about Ivy taking over Jason¡¯s workload.


    ¡°You should head back to work. You worked so hard to get this deal. You shouldn''t leave such a heavy workload for Ivy to handle.¡± Daisy said as Jason looked worriedly at his mother.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He mumbled as Daisy shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have your father and his preparations. I will be fine¡­¡± Jason pondered for a while as he nodded and finally agree to head back to work. ¡°I will head back after the hearing of grandma¡¯s will tonight¡­¡± Daisy nodded as she gently rested her head on Jason¡¯s chest. ¡°Mum, I will try to fulfill grandma¡¯s wish and make things clear with Ivy.¡± He promised to Daisy as Daisy smiled weakly while caressing his hand; half anticipating good news but half of her knowing that she should stay prudent for the opposite outcome instead.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Nancy who had been visiting them every day without fail despite the long distance from the city center had been standing outside of the garden eavesdropping on their conversation. A part of her was no doubt jealous but she knew she still had the pact with Ivy. Somehow, she was confident Ivy will not break that promise.


    From inside the house, Jeremy who had arrived shortly before Nancy had been watching Nancy sneakily eavesdropping while overhearing about his grandma¡¯s last wish. Jeremy knew Nancy who had been coming daily since his grandmother passed away was showing that she still hasn¡¯t given up on his brother.


    He was in fact interested in Nancy before this but due to the fact of her unstable mental health and he never yearned to snatch her away from Jason as he was lazy to deal with her insanity. In fact, he was glad to watch karma getting back at Jason when Nancy cheated with Nick. However, plans never go as planned. Time has changed. He knew if he wanted to have Ivy and her family¡¯s business in order to use them to destroy Jason, he must find ways to get closer to Ivy first and it was tough. Using Nancy would be a good start as he plotted in mind while watching Nancy greeting his mother and Jason in the garden.


    Ivy initially wanted to stay all the way in Manes has ended up only visiting Manes two days a week as she began her duties assisting Jin in Ophal real estate. Ophal real estate had been preparing to participate in the leases for the preservation of Manes¡¯ old town and there were plenty of paper works to look through. In Manes, Marcel was busy coordinating Mr. Jing¡¯s product launching event with Ryu and Ray on logistics as well as integrating marketing strategies for Ophal¡¯s real estate during Rahi Consulting¡¯s events.


    ¡°The preservation works should be starting soon. It would take them quite a while maybe a year depending on how bad the conditions are. Instead of waiting for everything to be completed, the management decided to open up in phases. Hence, leases of the tenancies need to be filled before their soft launch which is estimated to be six months from now.¡± Ivy explained to Jin who was reading the proposal Ivy had prepared while holding on to his pounding head.


    ¡°Alright. I will include it in the briefing to prepare the sales agents. The lease offers are not bad. We will start working on it with the sales team. How¡¯s the progress on Mr. Jing¡¯s event? Get Ray and Ryu to send me updates on their progress especially on the marketing integration into Rahi Consulting¡¯s events.¡± Jin instructed as he grimaced in pain. Ivy noticed as her instinct was telling her that he didn¡¯t look very well. She quickly text Cassandra about his condition and told her to come over quickly before she answered Jin. ¡°I will get them both to send to you in a while.¡± Ivy walked over when Jin finally gave in to his aching migraine.


    ¡°Jin, are you alright?¡± Jin raised up his right hand to try and assure Ivy he was fine but that didn¡¯t work as Ivy was already lifting his head up and making him rest on the chair¡¯s headrest before running to the first aid kit box to look for some aspirins. A knock on Jin¡¯s front door made him jolt up and sat up straight. The sight of Ray entering the office made Jin give in to the aching pain of his migraine as he groaned and rested his head on the table while Ivy quickly rushed over with aspirins for Jin.


    ¡°Oh no.. the migraine again.¡± Ray gasped as he quickly passed Jin a glass of water.


    Ivy and Ray stood watching Jin take the aspirin before Ivy made him rest his head on the table. ¡°Hey¡­ Enough for today. Let me handle the rest. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ I must settle this before you head to Manes tomorrow.¡± Jin forced himself to stay alert as he kept shaking his head. Ivy and Ray watched him helplessly as Ivy finally decided to compromise on her trip. ¡°Alright, I will delay my trip to Manes by one day. We will resume discussion tomorrow when you¡¯re better.¡± Ivy offered as Jin being stubborn shook his head as he continued to read his documents.


    Ivy eyed Ray who shook his head knowing Ivy wanted to pursue further as he dragged Ivy out of the room. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to keep him working, Ray,¡± Ivy whined as Cassandra rushed up to them.


    ¡°Hey, life savior!¡± Ivy greeted Cassandra with a hug. ¡°Oh goodness, thanks for dropping by in a rush. He really is so stubborn.¡± Ivy complained.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Don''t worry. I will make sure he gets some rest.¡± Cassandra reassured. ¡°He has taken aspirins so he might be drowsy soon anyway,¡± Ray informed as Cassandra nodded and headed into the office.


    ¡°One less problem to solve!¡± Ray teased Ivy as Ivy smiled. ¡°So, are you really going to delay your trip?¡± Ray put an arm over her shoulder as she nodded. ¡°Yes! Hey, let¡¯s go train on our sparring. Train me more!¡± Ivy urged as Ray patted her head. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Ray cheered.


    What was a peaceful evening with Jason, turned chaotic for Daisy at night with Jeremy causing commotion during the hearing of the inheritance of their grandma¡¯s will.


    ¡°How is it that this bastard could get more than me?! I stayed in this family all the while and I am working my way up to help the family¡¯s business! Where was he all this while?! What did he do to deserve this much from Grandma?!¡± Jeremy bellowed out his anger as Daisy closed her eyes enduring her sadness. Though she had anticipated it, it still hurts more than she could ever imagine. ¡°John, I need to rest¡­¡± Daisy called out to her husband as Jason finally realised how pale his mother was from all the pressure.


    He didn''t want to continue the entire hearing either. ¡°Mum, wait.¡± He stopped his father from helping his mother to stand from the sofa before heading upstairs. He walked over to face the lawyer. ¡°Sir, I would like to give up all of my inheritance portions. Please transfer them all to my mother.¡± Jason instructed before walking off without waiting for a reply.


    ¡°Jason, no!¡± Daisy stopped him but Jason was determined with his decision as he left the door slamming behind him echoed throughout the entire house.


    Daisy was furious not at Jason but at Jeremy for his greediness. The only thing her mother-in-law left for her favorite grandson, Jason was now all taken away from him. She was determined to keep them safe for him as she instructed the lawyer to proceed with Jason¡¯s instructions before heading upstairs with John. Jeremy was very furious but he knew he had no choice but to let Daisy hold them temporarily till he finds other ways to transfer them over to himself. His greed knew no limits at this stage neither did guilt ever exist in him.

 Chapter 59: The twisted fate

    For the past two weeks, Ivy had also helped out Nick on the weekends when he needed to host events in the regular hotel Jason worked with. From time to time, she would speak with Jason over the phone for a short while as it was either he needed to attend to his mother or she needed to rush for work or errands. Despite being busy, her heart still yearned for him and she missed him even more especially tonight as she stood by the walkway facing the car park she last stayed overnight with Jason in the back seat of his car on a rainy night.


    She never would have guessed that was the last peaceful, uneventful night she would have with him. Ever since there were too many events that had occurred. She regretted not being grateful for those moments with him as she was worried all the while about leaving him and that she would have a hard time giving her blessings to him and Nancy. Although now she still worries, she was more concerned about her family business. Because only if her family business does well, will it also lead to his business doing well and she could ensure he was well taken off in this aspect.


    With Mr. Jing¡¯s event preparation and construction of the stages ongoing in Landsfield, she had not stepped foot in Manes for nearly a week. She was aware Nancy had been staying behind in Manes and had been meddling with Jason¡¯s family¡¯s welfare. With that thought in mind, she felt a hinge of jealousy looming into her. However, she began to accept the reality as she knew she had to learn to get used to it if she was to continue with her plans of leaving Jason to Nancy. However, she wondered what it would be like for Nick. She sighed knowing it would be equally tough for him.


    With that, she jolted from her day dreaming by the warmness of a coat hovering over her shoulders and a gentle nudge from Nick who had been looking for her after the event ended.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Nick called out gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold out here. You should head in¡­¡± Nick said as Ivy tried to shake away her thoughts earlier.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s cold. Why aren¡¯t you wearing your coat?¡± She asked in return while trying to take off his coat although she felt the gush of wind did send chills to her bones as Nick smiled and forced it back on her while noticing her shivered a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m a strong man. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Nick adjusted his standing position as he took the chance to enjoy the rain too.


    ¡°Rain could bring a lot of memories, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± He asked abruptly as Ivy took a deep breath and sighed recalling her day dreaming earlier.


    ¡°Nick¡­ have you ever wondered if one day, Nancy was to leave ¡­¡± Ivy quickly turned to face him as she realised she spoke out loud her thoughts without filtering and didn¡¯t want to cause a misunderstanding. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t wish she will but what if she decided to¡­¡± Ivy paused thinking her question would have crossed the board so she withheld herself from asking although Nick still looked very relaxed at her question.


    ¡°Forget it¡­ sorry.¡± Ivy looked away as she wiped her face to shake the thoughts away. ¡°Sigh, is she also facing the same issue finally¡­¡± Nick thought to himself.


    ¡°I know what you mean. I have thought about it lately too. To be honest, yes I have thought about what it would be like if she was to really reconcile back with Jason. Would I be alright with it? At first, I was not cause I realise how much I do love her. But after recent events, I wonder¡­¡± Nick paused in a moment of denial.


    ¡°...was I ever in her heart? Perhaps, I was just a replacement. Perhaps, if I were to let them have a chance to reconcile, will they both be happy again as they did before? But¡­¡± Nick paused as he caught Ivy¡¯s attention to look at him eye to eye.


    ¡°Would you be alright with it if they reconcile?¡± He asked Ivy gently. Ivy couldn¡¯t help but let her tears wet her eyes a little as she realised her concern for Nick was also the same concern he had for her.


    ¡°Will you be alright?¡± Ivy asked in return leaving Nick¡¯s eyes reddened unwillingly. They both knew the answer to that as they stood quietly next to each other watching the rain pouring in front of them as though trying to wash away their agony.


    Jason returned to work and continued his duties alongside Nick the following day as Nick had been following through with a couple of events negotiation on hand. Other than having to emcee, Jason had done nothing much in the office because most administration and operational were handled by Marcel while marketing was by Nick.


    Instead, he found himself spending more time with Nancy over tea while thinking about Ivy who was very busy with Mr. Jing¡¯s event preparation in Landsfield. He can¡¯t wait for the weekend as it would be his trip to participate in the event and finally get to see Ivy after a long haul. He was toying with the idea of finally letting her know his feelings and decided to go with the flow on their next step.


    Peter had noticed Ivy seemed to be distracting herself with work and these days that she looked exhausted most of the time. She even spent lesser days with him and always dosing away on the balcony with her laptop and Daisy by her side. He stepped into the balcony to slip the laptop away from her hand but she woke up instead.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Ivy straightened her posture as Peter took a seat next to her and enveloped her into his arms for a snuggle. ¡°Sorry that the workload has tired you. I can lift away some of the load to your brothers¡­¡± Peter apologised as Ivy yawned and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, daddy. You don¡¯t have to apologise. It¡¯s work you see, you don¡¯t have to. I can manage them.¡± Ivy mumbled in his arms as Peter chuckled. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let it affect your studies.¡±


    Ivy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have time to catch up and prepare for finals¡­¡± Ivy reassured as Peter slowly inched his way to the question he had been wondering for a while. ¡°So¡­ How¡¯s things with Jason?¡± Peter asked as Ivy cleared her throat and sat up straight.


    Ivy was caught off guard that she was speechless momentarily. Peter was smitten by the look of his dumbfounded daughter due to her love affairs as he caress her soft hair. ¡°You know that you will always have a family to come back to for refuge despite anything that happens alright?¡± Peter comforted as Ivy nodded with a little frown.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s house renovation is almost done. After Mr. Jing¡¯s event is over, I will allow you to stay in Manes to assist on the leases for the town¡¯s newly refurbished area.¡± Peter announced as Ivy¡¯s frowns instantly turned into smiles. ¡°But with one condition¡­¡± Peter added as Ivy burrowed her eyebrows. Her reaction smitten Peter¡¯s heart again as he chuckled.


    ¡°I just want you to stay at grandma¡¯s place¡­¡± Peter said gently as Ivy smiled and snuggled into his arms.


    ¡°You know I will¡­ Where else can I stay?¡± Ivy said as the thought of Jason¡¯s place crossed her mind. ¡°That would be the best if possible¡­¡± Peter hinted to Ivy that it should be her plan and not someone¡¯s else house as she sighed before making herself clear.


    ¡°Daddy, my decision about Jason still remains. I may enjoy his company these days but my time is running out. After the event, although I will still be under internship and working in Manes I need to start preparing for my finals. By then¡­¡± A crack from her voice surprised herself and Peter as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to explain her plans of leaving Jason by then.


    Peter pulled her in for a hug as he gently patted her back. ¡°Ai Lee, every year I will host a Christmas party for friends and family. Perhaps, it would be a good chance for you to make things clear then¡­¡± The warmness of Peter¡¯s hug made Ivy¡¯s emotions rush haywire as she realise she had been holding on to all this while on her own for way too long that she finally could let go of the emotional baggage at ease with her dad. She understood what Peter meant by the invitation and was grateful that she could always be this vulnerable in front of her family and she was forever grateful that this was a gift from Jason that she would always live to remember. In return, she was thinking of letting Nancy and Jason to have a happy ending on this Christmas instead.


    Despite all the smooth sailing cooperation at the management team in Ophal¡¯s real estate, Ivy still finds herself with some difficulties among the logistics team. Even the marketing team was simpler to communicate with as they were socialisers. However, as for the logistic team, they were as cold as Ray is to strangers. Hence, during Mr. Jing¡¯s event, Ivy decided to make an effort to help out the logistic team more. They do carry a lot of heavyweights which they think Ivy can¡¯t do for a petite lady but in fact, they didn¡¯t know Ivy had built her strength under Ray¡¯s training and most of the men were flabbergasted to see Ivy carrying heavy sound systems as well as chairs by herself. Even then, it wasn¡¯t enough to convince some of them, especially Ray¡¯s assistant manager, Daniel.


    He couldn¡¯t get rid of his ego and always believe women were weaklings who could never work under their team. Hence, he decided to tease Ivy by assigning her to carry down the display units of jewelry from the truck.


    Jason who had just arrived at the venue noticed Ivy was heading outside of the hall. As much as he wanted to go greet her or at least give her a hug, he couldn¡¯t as Nick was already catching his attention on the script preparation for tonight. Besides, with Nancy by his side, he tried not to do anything drastic which could possibly trigger Nancy.


    Therefore, he was forced to hide his excitement and focused on work instead. Ray on the other hand noticed the commotion between Ivy and Daniel earlier while he inspected the site in the hall. As he was trying to be considerate for Jason by trying to get Ivy back into the hall, he never expected himself to watch Ivy on a close call from causing chaos.


    Ivy felt her arms were tired after transferring three glass boxes containing jewelleries for display tonight that she decided to do some stretching but instead she caught a glimpse of Daniel walking out of the hall to check on her. The staff in front of her was not giving up either at the sight of Daniel suddenly appearing as he began to carry another glass box to hand over to her.  With her tired arms, she quickly got into position to retrieve the glass box but instead, she saw the staff¡¯s left arm was slipping off the glass box.


    Her heart was beating so fast that her only natural reaction was to lay on the floor to prevent the glass box from shattering. Ray who came subsequently, stood behind Daniel and watched the entire event fall out. The weight was heavier than Ivy thought as she endured the sharp pain piercing down on her. The staff quickly climbed down from the truck and helped Ray who was quick-witted enough to instantly run over to help lift the glass box moments after it landed on Ivy who was laying on the ground. Ivy managed to catch her breath heavily thereafter while Ray gave the logistic team a stern, scolding especially to Daniel. From that moment on, Daniel and the logistic team began to respect her after Daniel personally stepped forward and apologise to Ivy.


    It was a terrifying experience for Ivy. If she didn¡¯t do what she did, who knew how much they needed to compensate Mr. Jing? She didn¡¯t want something like this to happen especially when she knew how much effort was put into this event. When Ray brought her home to change into her formal wear thereafter, he was half nagging and half worried about her injuries. Ivy had a couple of bruises on her abdomen but ever since she had to learn martial arts from Ray, fortunately, her pain endurance level had increased. Ray had wrapped her abdomen with pads of gauze dressing before she draped over her custom-made purple jumpsuit made by Cassandra.


    When they returned back to the event place, it totally slipped Ivy¡¯s mind that Jason was in town today for the event until she watched him emcee happily with Nick on stage. The entire event was a great success that Mr. Jing had treated lots of expensive wines during the dinner that night. Ivy noticed Nancy who had been tailing Jason wherever he went the whole day, was even the backstage helper that night.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    As Ivy stood below the stage in the midst of a performance on stage, she find herself staring in Jason¡¯s direction. She finally took a good look at his frailed-looking self. Despite the heavy makeover covering his face, she couldn¡¯t help but notice he had lost so much weight in just a matter of a few weeks. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how were his days these past few weeks. Though they had spoken briefly a few times over the phone, it was mainly about work and they could barely hold a conversation for more than five minutes as either one of them would get distracted by other events going on behind them.


    Jason though stood far away by the stage had kept his eyes on Ivy the entire day and was glad he could do so freely with Nancy being stationed behind the stage that night. He could feel Ivy¡¯s intense staring as he looked in her direction and stared right back at her. He could feel her longing for him from afar as he too yearned for her. As the agenda shifted to the highlight of the night where everyone get to dance on the dance floor, he couldn¡¯t wait to invite Ivy for a dance again.


    Ivy didn¡¯t realise she had stared at Jason for a long while lost in her own thoughts of how he had been till he stood in front of her with his hand reaching out to her. Ivy raised an eyebrow at him as Jason smiled and nodded before Ivy reached out to his hand. It came to her unexpectedly as she looked into his eyes and savor each moment with him on the dance floor.


    As they twirl the dance floor gracefully and ended the entire night¡¯s highlight, Nancy was watching them enviously by the side of the stage next to Nick. Nick decided to distract her by asking her to dance but instead, she didn¡¯t know how long had she endured the scene in front of her before she broke away from Nick and stormed out to the garden by the hotel. Nick knew it was a good chance to finally confront Nancy about her feelings as he went backstage to take a plushie he had prepared as a gift for her and chased her to the garden. Nancy was no doubt pacing angrily at the park.


    ¡°I have missed you, sweetheart¡­ What are you so angry about?¡± Nick tried to coax Nancy as he wrapped himself around her from her back and presented the plushie but Nancy vented even more anger.


    ¡°So annoying!¡± She squealed as Nick let her go from his embrace. She break away and went berserk.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Nancy screamed as Nick¡¯s patience ran out. He knew she was not under her medication again.


    ¡°Nancy! Why are you not taking your medication again?¡± Nick tried to hold on to her arms tightly but she scratched him instead.


    ¡°Why do you care? Who are you to care?!¡± She yelled and laughed crazily leaving Nick disappointed.


    ¡°Are you aware of who you are with now in a relationship? Why are you caring so much about other people¡¯s relationships, especially your ex?¡± Nick lashed out as Nancy squinted her eyes at him before letting out a ridiculed laugh.


    ¡°You¡­ were never anyone to me, to begin with¡­ You¡¯re just a toy! Let¡¯s break up!¡± Nancy stormed out angrily leaving Nick¡¯s heart torn apart at her hurtful words.


    He tried to convince himself that Nancy was just talking crazy cause she wasn¡¯t under her medication but he also knew he was going to get his karma someday. Little did he know he would get it this way. Perhaps it was to repay for all his mistakes made against Jason. It was a torturous relationship, to begin with as he stood lifelessly on the verge of giving up everything.


    Nancy has not been under medication lately as she ran havoc when she went back into the hall crazily trying to injure Ivy but Marcel and Ray were alerted by the guards. They manage to keep her under control and had no choice but to send her to the nearest mental institute. Not long before her admittance, they received news from the hotel¡¯s management that Nick was attempting to commit suicide in the garden as he cut himself with a swiss army knife at his wrist. When the hotel¡¯s staff found him, he was motionless and bleeding to death.


    Jason and Ivy were still sharing a beautiful moment together on the dance floor as they waltz and indulge in conveying how much they had missed each other without having to say a single word. At some point, Ivy was so happy that she blinked away her tears of joy and wanted to jump right in to confess to him.


    ¡°If I have the chance, I wish I could dance on the clouds with you¡­¡± Jason teased Ivy when as he whispered to her. It instantly made her smile grow wider and nodded in agreement. For a moment, she was serious about giving up all her responsibilities and promises made just to be with Jason. She contemplated a few times but before she could manage to put her thoughts into action, Ray and Marcel rushed up to them and conveyed the injuries to them.


    It was strange how fate works. For a moment, they were so indulging in each other but moments later, Jason¡¯s mind was instantly refocused on Nancy¡¯s mental state as his footsteps brought him hastily to Marcel¡¯s car under Marcel¡¯s lead as he mumbled to drive him to Nancy.


    Ivy on the other hand was a little off guard. She was worried about Nancy but knew Jason would be able to handle her. The news which was more devastating and struck her awake from her fantasies was unexpecting Nick to resort to such an attempt. It suddenly made her realise all this while her sweet moments with Jason were poison fed to Nancy and Nick. Even then if it was karma to them, it shouldn''t end up taking any of their lives.


    As Ivy¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, she reached out to Ray and mumbled to him to drive her to visit Nick. On the way in the car, Ivy repeatedly convinced herself that it was only right to leave Jason and Nancy to be together as they were the ones who were meant for each other from the beginning. Just because of a small mistake, Nancy made to realise how much her love was for Jason, she shouldn''t be penalised to lose another chance with Jason.


    Ray quickly asked Mr. Jin to speed up his driving as he watch Ivy helplessly pour all her agony out in his embrace. Guilt was overwhelming her as she was very worried about Nick than Nancy. For someone who had endured sleepless nights due to sleep paralysis and still enduring, she knew she had to help Nick out to counter his suicidal thoughts. She had to ensure with all she could to save Nick who was another victim.


    When they arrived at the hospital¡¯s lobby, she instantly alighted and ran to the emergency unit to search for Nick. She saw Marcel by a corridor way as she sprinted over half panting and half blinking to dry her tears. Marcel was walking towards her from the opposite direction.


    She was surprised to see Marcel here but there was no sight of Jason. Her heart ached a little but her mind was chasing her to look for Nick first. Marcel directed her as she followed him hastily. Nick was staring out the window blankly, looking so pale and lost all by himself when Ivy arrived.


    Ivy walked shakily over to Nick as Ray who caught up with them, supported her all the way while Marcel looked on from a distance.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± She cried out as she couldn¡¯t contain her guilt while kneeling next to his bed holding onto his hand. She saw the bandage on his arm and it ached her heart somehow. She could feel her injuries from her bruises were aching too but she couldn''t tell if it was really the pain from her bruises or it was her heart was the one piercing her the most.


    ¡°Why do you do this? Why do you choose this option? How could you? You were born to this life to build this life for yourself! Even if you dislike it now and the choices you have made, you should have just walked on!¡± Ivy lashed out while kneeling next to him.


    ¡°What choices do I have after betraying such a good friend?¡± Nick asked softly as he cried without looking at Ivy. Ivy was furious as she stood back up.


    ¡°If you needed to redeem yourself, you could always continue working for us! After all, our business is expanding and we are of the same entity!


    If you need to make peace, dying isn''t an option!


    If you needed forgiveness, committing suicide isn¡¯t the way!


    Do you know if you really died, then you would have cut off people you are destined to meet in this life or in any other life?


    Do you really hate Jason so much that you do not want to be his friend anymore? Even so¡­ do you not want to encounter me as your friend anymore?


    Even if I had to let Jason go for him to be with Nancy this lifetime, I wouldn¡¯t want to lose a friend like you, Nick!¡± Ivy wailed and sobbed in anger as Nick stayed quiet but Ivy¡¯s words somehow touched his heart making him know there were still people who were willing to be his friends as he sob silently. Ray stood by Ivy and patted her shoulders to comfort her.


    Moments later, Ivy sniffed and wipe away her tears as she took one deep breath. ¡° Do you know why I am desperately pulling you back? I know you¡¯re on the edge¡­ I know you¡¯re giving up but please ¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s held onto Nick¡¯s hand desperately as she pleaded with tears welling in her eyes again before kneeling back down.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­. Cause only you would know how I feel! Cause I know how you feel but I didn¡¯t choose this decision!


    Even if it meant having to endure watching the one I love go¡­ And giving another chance to his past, it¡¯s not worth it to lose all the people I have this lifetime!


    How could you? How could you be so selfish, Nick?!¡± Ivy yelled as she poured out all her frustration, agony, and disappointment while she cried her heart out on the floor which made Ray¡¯s and Marcel¡¯s hearts ache to watch her. Ray squatted to comfort Ivy by hugging her while Nick suddenly realise he made a mistake and Ivy was right that he was selfish.


    He realised Ivy too was suffering and she was enduring it stronger than he did that it took her long enough to lash out this way. She must have endured too long for her own good. He felt bad for her as he alone wasn¡¯t the only victim. He saw the tainted dog plushie sitting by his side table which he intended to give to Nancy as a gift but they ended up with her announcing to break up. Now that it was no longer for that use, he quickly took the plushie and gave it to Ivy who was sitting on the floor to comfort her.


    Ivy grabbed the plushie for comfort but walked off from the ward for a breather instead as she knew she was overwhelmed and she didn¡¯t want it to affect Nick. Ray chased her but noticed Nick too was getting down from the bed to chase after Ivy. Ray and Marcel helped Nick down from the bed with his drip to accompany Ivy who had ran off to the garden outside the hospital and sat by the bench.


    Nick came sitting next to her and he noticed she was more calm. Ray stood close by to guard Ivy while Marcel stood by Nick¡¯s end. Ivy was still sniffing a little while Nick patted her head gently to comfort her. He was more surprised at what she had just revealed to him that she wanted to leave Jason and decided to pry further. The gesture Nick had done made Ivy blink back her tears instantly recalling how Jason used to do the same.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving Jason?¡± Nick asked as Ivy who was wiping away her tears nodded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Nick asked as Ivy let her uncontrollable tears fall while Ray patted her shoulders.


    ¡°Cause I made a promise to Nancy that I would¡­ I know how much she realised she made a mistake and wanted so badly to fix it¡­ So I decided to give them a chance.¡± Ivy paused to sniff a moment. ¡°I was worried about you too... I know how you feel... I was holding on cause I know I wasn¡¯t alone in enduring the pain of leaving someone I love him but I had to go and choose this path¡­ ¡° Ivy choked at her words as Nick patted her head while she hide her face in between her pulled-up legs with her plushie.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Nick apologised as he felt bad for Ivy and he hated himself for being so selfish. He had forgotten that Ivy would also be impacted and that he wasn¡¯t alone in this tiring and torturous journey.


    ¡°Nick¡­ please don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t ever leave me alone to endure what I need to do all by myself¡­¡± Ivy pleaded in between her sobs.


    ¡°I promise Ivy¡­I promise I wouldn''t do it again¡­¡± Nick said as he couldn¡¯t help but sob with Ivy cause he finally understood how miserable Ivy must have felt enduring it all alone.


    ¡°You promise? You¡¯re sure? You won¡¯t leave me alone to face this?¡± Ivy asked in between her sobs as Nick smiled and nodded at her innocent questions.


    Ivy hugged Nick as she let go of all her guilt and gratefulness that there was someone who could understand her and who can be the one she lean on for refuge to get through the tough days she will be facing. Not forgetting, she managed to save him from the edge.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Don¡¯t endure these by yourself anymore alright?¡± Nick said as Ivy sobbed while Ray and Marcel closed their eyes enduring their anger and frustration towards Ivy and Jason¡¯s situation as they were hopelessly helpless.


    Ray was hopeless when it came to love and even Jin who is dating was helpless cause Ivy and Jason¡¯s situation was way more complicated. Marcel on the other hand knows Ivy was right about no one else other than Nick would understand her and no one else other than Nick would be the right person to stand by her to get through all that she was putting herself in. They both needed each other.


    ¡°When are you going to tell Jason?¡± Nick asked when he let go of Ivy from his embrace.


    ¡°On Christmas Eve¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s tears involuntarily fell by themselves again as Ray knows it would be during the family¡¯s Christmas celebration.


    ¡°Promise me you would be there¡­¡± Ivy pleaded as she sobbed again.


    ¡°I will¡­ I promise¡­ When you have issues, I will be there for you too¡­¡± Nick comforted as Ivy gave him a sad smile.


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± Ivy whimpered with a bright smile while her tears kept flowing as Ray gently combed Ivy¡¯s messy hair and Nick helped her wipe away her tears.


    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡± Nick teased as Ivy giggled.


    ¡°You¡¯re the silly one! Don¡¯t ever die ever again!¡± Ivy scolded playfully holding on to the plushie tightly.


    ¡°When I am busy, I will let this little one accompany you¡­¡± Nick comforted as Ivy smiled and nodded.


    ¡°With Jason resuming his position, you should be under Ray since you both are into martial arts¡­¡± Ivy instructed as Ray nodded.


    ¡°How did you know I was into martial arts?¡± Nick asked surprisingly. Ivy scanned from top to bottom at his muscular body and raised an eyebrow.


    Nick chuckled understanding his well-maintained physique was the hint as Ivy smiled while Nick contemplated a while before he nodded in agreement. He messed up Ivy¡¯s hair as she chuckled while Marcel breathe a sigh of relief watching Ivy save the day.

 Chapter 60: What would you do about a long-lost friend?

    As Ivy walked passed a park nearby her home with Andrew and Sandra, it reminded her of how she used to enjoy playing hopscotch in primary school. The thought of a friend request received in the afternoon from a long-lost childhood friend, Jane slipped into her mind. Ivy recalled she used to call her every afternoon to annoy her even with simple homework questions.


    She laughed a little but soon let her mind tell her the reason she stayed away from Jane. While she did that, Sandra couldn''t help but find out what Ivy was laughing at.


    "What''s so funny?" Sandra asked while Andrew was busy with his mobile game.


    "Oh, remembered when I was in primary school and we were in different classes, I was a close friend with an annoying girl, Jane. She used to make small matters into huge matters while big matters she took it lightly?" Ivy explained.


    "Oh, Jane. Yes, yes. She transferred to another school in secondary. Why? What happened? Why would you suddenly think of her?" Sandra asked curiously.


    "I received a social media request from her today¡­¡± Ivy sounded skeptical. ¡°You know I don''t usually approve of people like that you see. I wondered how come I didn''t block her last time when I unfriended her long ago." Ivy whined as Sandra raised an eyebrow.


    "You always have the tendency of doing that, don''t you? But true enough, she was a dramatic friend when she grew up. We understand why you had to stay away. She deserves that but now, what will you do about it?" Sandra asked while they continued to stroll home side by side with Andrew walking ahead of them still concentrating on his game.


    "I don''t know. I was just wondering that day how she was out of the blue and here I am with her friend request. Maybe she changed? But it''s risky you know to let her in after getting fed up and agreed to not bother bout her once and for all." Ivy explained. Sandra could understand her as she nodded and knew she couldn¡¯t do much except to let Ivy think about it herself.


    They both sighed as Andrew who wasn¡¯t paying attention to their conversation earlier turnaround when his game was about to end and heard them sighing. "Why are you two sighing?"


    "Because you''re just so slow," Sandra hastily walked past him when Ivy teased him as Andrew was dumbfounded for a moment.


    "What should we have for supper?" Sandra asked as Ivy chuckled at Andrew¡¯s reaction. ¡°You will get fat in no time, Sandra! Andrew wouldn¡¯t like that!¡± Andrew began to realise it was just the girls pulling his leg again.


    "I''m sorry! It was just a very tense match session earlier... Please don¡¯t ignore me! Oh my gosh, you''re all so petty." Andrew whined as he picked up his pace with the girls. Sandra rolled her eyes and looked away pretending to be angry while Andrew tugged on her left shoulder.


    "Stop whining like a girl, Andrew." Ivy continued to tease as she laughed with Sandra on the way back with the thought of the friend request still lingering in her mind.


    Ever since that night when Ivy came to terms with Nick, they had been in touch more often while Jason had been looking after Nancy who had been admitted into the mental hospital. Jason rarely had much chance to sit down and do nothing for such a long time. He thought he would be rushing work all the way after Mr. Jing¡¯s event but here he was caring for his obsessive ex-girlfriend while his workload was taken over by Nick instead.


    He began to do a lot of thinking about the past events and the future he was looking forward to. It hit him hard to realise how many failures he had in trying to confess to Ivy. He even still had the necklace with him as he twirled the stars in a full moon pendant under the moonlight.


    ¡°How am I to ever tell you my feelings Ivy with my current situation?¡± Jason blinked away the unexpected tears as he stared at the starry skies above him. ¡°I miss you, Ivy¡­¡±


    Jason thought to himself as he let reality hit him while his magnetic bracelet began to shimmer a little. It was definitely not a good time to bring up this matter as Ivy¡¯s finals crossed his mind. He was convinced her smart brothers would be able to help her out with tutoring. As he wanted to get up from the bench from daydreaming, he finally took notice of the faint shimmering on his bracelet.


    The last time he ever recalls seeing this was when he stood under the aurora back then during his teen days during his family trip. That was also when he bumped into young Ivy. As the events crossed his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was really Ivy whom he met. He sat back caressing his faint shimmering bracelet as he smiled looking at the pendant.


    Ivy was also looking at the same moon that night from the balcony of her house. Instead of having Jason constantly in mind, she had been distracting herself with studies lately but even then, that made her mind wander to Jason sometimes. The brothers were also busy with their respective preparation while Ivy revised with Andrew and Sandra. Ever since the event of Mr. Jing was over, the merged business was booming with requests for consultations and talks which Nick has been handling with Marcel.


    However, another matter was bothering Ivy this time too. Her nuisance trio friends had been bugging her to be in a study group with them. She knew she didn''t want it but they were all meant to meet again and she didn''t want to offend them. She was rather lost in finding her ways to reject them in an amicable way as she sat thinking for days.


    As she enjoyed her cup of tea, she couldn''t get over the fact that Jane had added her on social media a few days ago as she paced up and down.


    A vibration on her mobile phone shook her attention away from her thoughts for a moment as she read the text update from Nick telling her he was home and was about to shower before preparing for tomorrow''s work. She smiled as she replied telling him not to sleep too late.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    She couldn''t help but enter into her chats with Jason just to see his profile picture. She sighed heavily finding herself heading back to him again as she looked up at the sky on the bright moon while taking a seat on the couch. "I miss you¡­" She mumbled just when Ryu was about to step onto the balcony to accompany his troubled sister.


    Ryu quickly sat next to her making her feel cozy as she slipped in for a warm hug from him.


    "Cry if you want to. I know it''s tough¡­ you have to endure it alright?" Ryu thought Ivy was sad but instead, she was just bothered about her friends and they tend to remind her of Jason.


    Ivy giggled in his arms while she noticed her bracelet was shimmering faintly. She took a closer look at them and thought they were reflections from the pool as she ignored them. Ryu felt strange when he pulled Ivy up and scanned her eyes which were dry.


    "What? I wasn''t crying¡­" Ivy laughed lightly as Ryu raised an eyebrow before he smiled and tickled her. Ivy squirmed giggling away in his arm.


    "Then why do you look so frustrated and confused?" Ryu questioned as he rubbed her cold arm he caught before he pulled a blanket by his side to cover Ivy. The warm coziness made her ease in closer to her brother.


    "Hmmm¡­ it''s a long story¡­" Ivy said gently. "Go on, I have time. I''m on a break from studying so much past few hours¡­Is it your trio friends again trying to bully you?" Ryu asked urgently as Ivy smiled and pinched Ryu¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Why are you so smart hmmm¡­¡± Ivy said as Ryu pulled down her arms and placed them in his hand. ¡°Why are you always letting others take advantage of you? See it was them then Jason and now what¡­ Nick next?¡± Ivy listened in disbelief. ¡°Since when Nick is taking advantage?¡± Ivy whined.


    ¡°Take it easy, Ivy. Boys can be persistent. Give them some time..." Ryu moved over a little at the couch to pat her shoulder.


    Ivy sat straight back up. "Why do teenagers get so much peer pressure, Ryu? Are our hormones that psychotic?" Ivy sighed as Ryu chuckled.


    "Has Nick made a move on you? You know sooner or later the both of you might even get together. I would prefer him compared to Jason who is always so complicated. Come on let me see your conversation." Ryu teased as he tried to grab hold of Ivy¡¯s phone while Ivy smacked him.


    ¡°I have never known you¡¯re so naughty!¡± Ivy laughed as Ryu successfully grabbed the phone with his long limbs and read their messages which Ivy had nothing to hide.


    "Hmmm... very decent yet not too intimate. You know when Ray told us what happened I felt the both of you seemed to share the same fate¡­ Something like¡­ a twin flame. You¡¯re one soul but split into two. There must be a history lurking behind the fate of the both of you¡­¡± Ryu explained nonchalantly as he kept scrolling their messages while Ivy was amused thinking about her twin flame before this to be Jin but instead she couldn¡¯t help but agree with Ryu as she hit his head lightly.


    ¡°If only you spend your memory space on studies rather than on such nonsense!¡± Ivy laughed.


    ¡°Finding a suitable brother-in-law is also my responsibility¡­¡± Ryu retaliated with a chuckle while Ivy rolled her eyes.


    "He is just not my type. I just don''t find chemistry with him just like me and the subject itself. I have no chemistry at all with him. Sometimes, I had this idea that if I don''t cross paths with people I don''t meet or work with anymore but I have them on my social media, I felt like blocking them but you know it would be awkward if I were to do that while still in contact." Ivy whined which Ryu find it strange as her topic seemed to have gone into something new.


    ¡°Is something bothering you Miss Hothead that you need to disconnect someone forever? Let me guess¡­ Is it Jason or Nick or even Nancy perhaps?¡± Ryu asked skeptically. Ivy laughed at his tease.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a teaser, arent you?¡± Ivy crossed her arm with Ryu¡¯s and leaned gently on his shoulder.


    "No none of the people you knew. I wonder why didn''t I do that with a primary school friend. She was someone I was very close with back then. When grandpa passed away and I told her, she came with her family to visit. We played and joke a lot together but I guess puberty caught me first and made me grow up understanding things and myself faster than she did." Ivy gave a sad smile as she recalled playing with Jane at the school playground.


    "And? Why did you need to disconnect her too?" Ryu asked curiously.


    "Well, she tends to take big matters for granted while small matters she would meddle with it as though they are big ones. It somehow was disappointing and frustrating at the same time." Ivy sighed. "Back then we had social media. So I unfriended her there when she moved to a new school. Funny how I recently thought of her and she added me again on social media after so long." Ivy sipped her tea while pacing in front of Ryu.


    "Problem is, I''m not sure if she is still the same. I understand that people change but am I gonna risk letting her in again and spoil the great memory and destroy the genuine naive friendship we had back then?" Ivy explained as she continued pacing.


    "I couldn''t make up my mind. It''s been a few days. I told myself I shouldn''t think bout it during bad days and perhaps decide on it on a good day. I''m waiting for that day to come." Ivy explained as she stood by the balcony facing Ryu. Ryu knew Ivy had been under tremendous pressure lately aside from preparing for her finals and dwelling on Jason and Nick, now she had to dwell on her friendship matters. Ryu sighed at his sister¡¯s tiring life.


    "You should give it a thorough thought through and it will still end up being you to decide because it''s your memories and feelings. People do change and they do deserve second chances. Besides, you''re at the age where puberty had hit you both, so maybe she had become better perhaps?" Ryu advised as he stood to walk towards the balcony.


    "And even if she is still the same which I doubt so, the memories you had are yours. It will always be kept there as yours unless you choose to take them away. Take your time and think through both of them. But I would rather if you leave them aside till after your finals?" Ryu continued advising as he stood beside her.


    Ivy nodded. "Sounds good." She took a deep breath of the bright shining moon hovering over them while Ivy kept noticing the faint shimmers on her bracelet. She twirled her bracelet reminiscing nights like this she used to share with Jason.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Ryu called out as he admired the moon. ¡°Your trio bullies should be gotten rid of too. You should stop letting them harass you.¡± Ivy looked away from Ryu as she gave a serious thought for a second before she nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯m working on that.¡± Ivy mumbled as she watched the pool at the lower ground shimmering its reflection at them. Ryu knew Ivy had a lot to think about so he decided to throw another matter at her.


    ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m not an expert in love matters but I think you should not focus on anything except your finals. As for the rest, you have already had a decision in mind and it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Ivy listened meekly as she blinked and nodded at Ryu¡¯s advice.


    Ryu held a hand over his sister¡¯s shoulder and gently pat her. ¡°You still have us to support you now. Don¡¯t keep things to yourself alright?¡± Ryu comforted knowing Ivy must be in a mess with her feelings now. He knew letting go wasn¡¯t easy but was glad to see Ivy gradually doing it. Ivy leaned in on Ryu¡¯s shoulder and felt grateful for such a moment where if half a year ago she was told she would enjoy such moments, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it and thought it was a joke.

 Chapter 61: If you had one more chance, what would you do?

    Ivy was getting used to her new life in Landsfield over the past few months that the sudden need to return to Manes for exams gave her goosebumps as though the moment she left Landsfield, she would wake up from this sweet dream. Apart from being occupied with managerial coordination work and coping to catch up on her weak subjects for exams, she continued to tag along with Nick on his weekend emcee jobs like how she used to with Jason.


    Standing by the same spot she once did with Jason had Ivy reminisce about the better days shared with Jason as she stood withstanding the agony in her heart. She could never deny Jason still held a special place in her heart despite trying to not think of him. Nick noticed Ivy went missing after the event ended and wondered if she had gone outside. He stepped out of the hall to find Ivy deep in her thoughts as he approached her with a jump scare.


    ¡°BOO!¡± Nick greeted as Ivy chuckled and smirked at him.


    ¡°I could hear your heavy footsteps from miles away¡­¡± Ivy teased as Nick chuckled and stood by her side. Nick smiled briefly but could tell Ivy¡¯s mind was nowhere else except at Jason like how his thoughts often lingered around Nancy.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± Nick teased as Ivy looked away with a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to Manes next week for my finals¡­¡±Ivy said solemnly as Nick drew a deep breath and nodded. They both knew the people they wanted to meet were in Manes and all this while staying in Landsfield was using work as an excuse to escape and forget about Nancy and Jason.


    ¡°Have you thought of meeting him just once?¡± Nick asked as he watched the twinkling skies above him.


    Ivy drew in a deep breath before releasing it as a sigh. ¡°Have you thought of meeting her just once too?¡± Nick chuckled at how unexpectedly Ivy''s answers were. ¡°You¡¯re unpredictable indeed¡­¡± Nick mumbled as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°I did¡­ In fact, I¡¯m heading back next week for my finals. I know I might not be able to avoid him either as Manes is such a small town. I just wonder if he knew I would be back, would he still be excited about it¡­¡± Ivy forced a sad smile as she paused momentarily. ¡°Funny how back then when I was by his side, I always thought of the days when I would leave him. Here I am, in the midst of doing so yet am still holding on.¡± Ivy explained as she stood motionless.


    ¡°I did too. I constantly have her in my mind but I know I can¡¯t appear in front of her else it would only be detrimental to her mental health and worsen the burden on Jason. I long for her to tell Jason to get me by her side. I would anytime and anywhere jump over to replace Jason but¡­ The person whom she longed for was never me¡­¡± Nick¡¯s explanation made the both of them stand in silence in the peaceful night momentarily. They both tried to come to terms with the fact that the person they loved was never meant to be theirs in the first place.


    ¡°Have fun in Manes. Complete the finals and come back here. I will be waiting for you.¡± Nick comforted as Ivy nodded and smiled. She knew by the time she returned it would be her family¡¯s Christmas party and it would be when she had decided to tell Jason the truth.


    The next morning, at the airport, while Andrew and Sandra were in the waiting area to board the plane with Ivy, their phones were spammed continuously with messages from Belinda, Lance and Laura. They were trying to get Ivy¡¯s attention to join them in their study group.


    Ivy, who was oblivious to what was going on, was reading a crime novel as usual for ideas to write in her exam composition. She had muted her phone now that her family knew where she was and her friends were with her. So, she practically did not need to pay much attention to her phone as Jason has not been finding her at all lately and if Nick finds her, his messages can wait. Despite being indulged in her novel, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Andrew and Sandra¡¯s mobiles were so busy vibrating with messages when they both clearly weren¡¯t typing on their mobile. Feeling irritated, she put down her book and raised an eyebrow at the both of them who were staring awkwardly at her. The messages came in non-stop as Ivy furrowed her eyebrow.


    ¡°Read your phone to find out who it is¡­¡± Andrew said as he rolled his eyes. Ivy was surprised at their reaction as she quickly check her mobile and saw Laura was spamming ¡°hello¡± in the group chat. As she scrolled up to the first message, Lance invited all of them into the chat room for a science subject discussion. Ivy held her head in her palm as she closed her eyes and thought about her impending decision of breaking away from the trio.


    ¡°We definitely do not want to get involved with them. So we are leaving the group chat. It¡¯s up to you if you want to¡­¡± Sandra said in an upset tone, half wishing Ivy could get back to her senses and make wise decisions.


    Ivy thought it was too last minute and they should stick to their tight schedule although she was appreciative of Lance¡¯s effort. Ivy raised a finger at the both of them to indicate giving her a minute.


    Ivy decided to give a call to Lance instead. She knew Laura and Belinda would have gathered with him as she put them on loudspeaker.


    "Hello!" Lance greeted cheerfully. Ivy was about to greet him in return but quickly got interrupted.


    "Took you all long enough to reply. This is a crucial time so stop wasting our time. Just a yes or no, we will know what to decide on." Belinda bitched over the speaker.


    "Belinda stop! Talk properly!" Lance scolded. Ivy haven''t got the chance to talk yet but Belinda had already successfully agitated every single one of them other than Laura.


    "No!" Andrew bellowed back as the entire room of passengers was looking at Ivy, Andrew and Sandra.


    "There. You had your freaking answer, numbskull good for nothing princess! Do you know who is asking for the favor now for you to cut by an opening line like that?" Andrew retaliated furiously as the three of them stood in unison the moment Andrew stood.


    Sandra and Ivy both held on to Andrew from going overboard but they knew it was already too late as they both tried to not create a scene.


    "Andrew, chill it!" Sandra whispered embarrassingly.


    "After all this time, all of you were pretenders taking advantage of Ivy for money and looking down on both Sandra and myself. That''s fine with me honestly but harassing us and trying to mess around with our future, screw it, Belinda! Ivy doesn''t need a friend like you!" Andrew pressed the hung-up button.


    "Andrew!" Both Sandra and Ivy called out in unison.


    He was furious but Sandra noticed he had finally said all he wanted to vent all along.


    "You need to calm your wits down, Andrew." Sandra teased as she passed him a bottle of water.


    Ivy sighed as she took a seat in front of them both. A beep of notification sounded in unison from three of their phones. They had a look and saw that Belinda, Laura and Lance had left the group chat. Ivy sighed a breath of relief as she mumbled. ¡°Good riddance.¡± She instantly deleted the whole chat room which indicated that was the end of their fake friendships.


    "Well, it''s fine. What''s done is done. We need to stay focused for next week and it''s the three of us till the end. Happy now?" Ivy smiled as the three of them broke into laughter when they realised Ivy wasn¡¯t upset and giving in to those friends anymore.


    "I know. I know you all have been waiting for this for the longest time. I¡¯m sorry I was actually pondering on ways to end the friendship amicably for way too long and this happen I suppose it¡¯s a good thing.  I involved both of you with friends from my past whom I chose to keep just for the company even if I had to let them take advantage of me because I had always believed a soul is better than the air. But I was wrong. You both proved me wrong." Ivy smiled as Andrew and Sandra went over to her seat and gave her a hug.


    "Thank you and I''m sorry, I should have done this long ago." Ivy stood back and bow in apology as Andrew and Sandra stood to mess up her hair.


    "Hey! That''s enough!" Ivy couldn''t fight them both as she let them continue messing with her hair while laughing. ¡°What about Jane? Have you approved her?¡± Sandra asked remembering Ivy was also pondering about it a few days ago.


    ¡°Oh speaking of that, why not just approve her now since it¡¯s a good day,¡± Ivy said as she accepted Jane¡¯s friend request instantly without hesitation. ¡°Losing some friends but gaining a genuine friend isn¡¯t that bad at all,¡± Ivy told herself.


    Ivy was upset that she had to end the friendship that way with the trio but knew she has to accept the fact that she cannot fulfill every request and happiness. Genuine friendships were something she learned to embrace as a new learning curve. A few genuine ones were better than a dozen of fake ones with intention. She knew eventually when Belinda, Lance and Laura were much older, someday they would look back and realize the same things as she did. She wouldn''t blame them but only hope for the best for them.


    ¡°Boarding time! Let¡¯s go!¡± Andrew cheered as the trio happily skipped their way into the plane as they head back to Manes for their finals.


    Meanwhile back in Landsfield, James was notified by his underlings on Jeremy and Charles matters. It came unexpected to James that Peter had decided to assign Charles¡¯ construction company to participate in the refurbishment of Manes''s old town project. He wondered what had Charles done to convince his wise brother to make such a rash decision.


    He has been suspicious as he told his underlings to keep an eye while he decided to have some tea with Peter. ¡°Brother, what brings you here today? You must be too busy enjoying life that I thought, you would have forgotten all about your brother.¡± Peter greeted James¡¯ unexpected visit as James maintained a straight face and quickly took a seat. Peter knew it must be something urgent as he sat on the opposite side facing James.


    ¡°Peter, I have heard the refurbishment of Manes¡¯ old town is in progress. Have you gotten people to pay close attention to the works being done there considering you¡¯re still here in Landsfield?¡± James pestered as Peter chuckled and sipped his tea.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°You must be concerned about the construction company¡­¡± Before Peter could continue, James interrupted.


    ¡°Brother, how could you even let Charles into this project? You¡¯re always so wise that I never expect you to meddle with Charles¡¯ business.¡± James vented as Peter raised his hand to calm James down.


    ¡°Remember that fella Charles brought along once, Jeremy? He is the brother of my business partner, Jason. I am testing the water. I have my safeguards ready. I know what to do later.¡± Peter reassured James but James still felt something wasn''t right as Charles seemed to have been making bold investments alongside Jeremy. However, James knew it was pointless to tell his brother and instead thought about finding Ivy since the Rahis were introduced by her.


    ¡°Where have your kids been lately? I haven''t seen them around much¡­¡± James prompted as he took a sip of tea. ¡°They are all busy with their finals preparation. Ivy had returned to Manes for a week. Speaking of which, don¡¯t forget to drop by for the annual Christmas party in two weeks'' time.¡± Peter reminded him as James felt he needed to head to Manes to speak with Ivy as he continued to get his underlings to monitor the project.


    The following week was tough for Ivy as she easily tensed up with her science subject. Considering the brothers were also taking their finals in Landsfield, Ivy took over Ray¡¯s task in Manes. Every single morning she looked forward to meetings online with Marcel and also her brothers as it helped to take off her mind from her studies. However, when work was done, she felt miserable especially when they tried to study Science. She tried to hide her frustration away from Andrew and Sandra during the day and would hide in her grandma¡¯s glasshouse at night attempting to remember her science notes which happened to be her last paper.


    Jason was always updated by Marcel daily on the company¡¯s matters although most operational jobs were done by Marcel and assisted by Ray while talks were by Nick. Marcel eventually updated about Ivy taking over Nick¡¯s job temporarily as they were all sitting for their finals and Ivy is back in Manes.


    The piece of news was the happiest in Jason¡¯s heart. He instantly arranged to leave the hospital briefly and drove to Ivy¡¯s grandma''s place. On the way, he reminded himself to pack her favorite mung bean cake. Even though he wanted to see Ivy so badly, a glimpse of her presence was enough for him as he couldn¡¯t leave the hospital too long else Nancy would be paranoid.


    He walked around and saw the house light was switched on but there weren¡¯t any slippers at the main door. He peeped inside the glass house too but it was too dark to spot Ivy who had fallen asleep. He decided to leave the mung bean cake at the main door knob instead and left with a little disappointment but he told himself he would be back more often, perhaps every night she was here.


    Ivy noticed someone was outside as she pretended to fall asleep but as usual, she didn''t bother who it was. She wanted her usual solitary after such a long time always being surrounded by her brothers or friends. Besides, if it was Andrew or Sandra, they would have noticed she was in the glasshouse if they couldn¡¯t find her in the house. Somehow, she tried to recall the lessons taught by Andrew and Sandra but it just upset her more as her mind went blank. Instead, she slowly drifted asleep.


    The next morning, she was greeted by the yells of Sandra waking her up to prepare to head to college for exams as she groggily waved her hands at Sandra to stop yelling before walking back into the house to find a box of mung bean cake at her door knob. She wondered who left them as it wouldn¡¯t be her family or even Sandra cause it was too early in the morning. She still gave Sandra a questioning look hoping Sandra would say it was her but Sandra denied it. Only then she realised the person who came last night was either Marcel or Jason. She shrugged at the mystery of it as she rushed to shower.


    She quickly got ready to have a quick online meeting with Marcel before she headed for the exam. She realised most of the agenda she had to discuss were still ongoing projects which are all related to the old town in Manes which the government had finally released news of its refurbishments and many vendors had bid for a booth to participate once the old town is opened as a tourist attraction.


    Ivy also learned that apparently, her Uncle Charles could lead such a lavish life because he owned a construction company and often had her Uncle James¡¯ underlings for protection. Although Uncle James has long stopped the underworld businesses, he was still a respected elder among those who are still in the industry. Ivy shivered a little thinking about the dealings they must have had and wondered if her dad might have also gotten involved although, on the surface, she hasn¡¯t seen anything wrong with her dad and his businesses.


    Just when Ivy thought about her family, James finally came looking for her moments after her meeting with Marcel ended.


    ¡°Uncle James, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here. In fact, I am actually rushing to attend an exam.¡± Ivy informed apologetically when she answered the door with Sandra waiting nearby the glass house as James decided to speak with her on the way to college.


    ¡°Come let¡¯s talk on the way to college.¡± James offered as Ivy quickly packed and got Sandra to head over to the college with Andrew instead.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s it Uncle James would like to talk about?¡± said Ivy who was a little nervous riding in a four-wheel drive with her uncle for the first time as his driver drove them.


    ¡°Have you been coping well with the jobs your dad had given you?¡± James asked as Ivy nodded politely. ¡°Certainly¡­¡± Ivy answered nonchalantly. ¡°Then, you would have noticed something about the refurbishments of the old town in Manes?¡± James questioned as Ivy looked away momentarily knowing that James must have picked up on news about Charles''s involvement.


    ¡°If this concerns Uncle Charles''s involvement then yes, I do have my doubts.¡± Ivy explained briefly trying not to let out too much.


    ¡°Good¡­ Keep a close eye on the project while you¡¯re here. I will have my underlings monitor and if I have anything amiss, I will update you. One thing for sure is that I have spoken with your dad about this but he was testing water since the younger Rahi¡¯s brother was also involved. I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this at all.¡± James scoffed as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°I know what to do. Let me get my exams done first. I will pay close attention. I will also get Marcel who is overseeing the matter to pay close attention.¡± Ivy reassured as the car stopped in front of her college.


    ¡°All the best my dear niece¡­ Looking forward to working with you more. Here¡¯s my name card. Call me in case anything happens.¡± James said as Ivy accepted the name card and smiled before alighting the car. She instantly gave Marcel a call to update him on Jeremy¡¯s involvement and as soon as she finished her first two papers of the day, Ray had already received news about a problem arising in which their dad had actually taken a very bold risk.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t bother too much for now. Your exam is more important. I am sure dad has his plans.¡± Ray reassured Ivy over the phone a few days later when he completed his exams. ¡°I am not really worried since Uncle James had his underlings watching over while Marcel is overlooking too. Besides, I am already down to my last paper tomorrow.¡± Ivy comforted Ray as he calmed down a little.


    ¡°I will come over tomorrow with Nick since there is a gig in town. At least we could chill for a bit.¡± Ray announced as Ivy cheered. In the midst of her cheering, she heard footsteps outside the house and quickly told Ray to hang up as she wanted to catch the person who left her mung bean cakes every single night.


    ¡°So, it was you!¡± Ivy teased as she folded her arms in front of Jason who was shocked to be caught on the spot.


    ¡°Sur¡­Surprise?¡± Jason chuckled as Ivy laughed. ¡°Good to see you again¡­¡± Ivy greeted as she smile and stepped outside.


    ¡°Come, try some¡­¡± Ivy sat by the steps and offered him the mung bean cake as he hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°In a rush? Right, how¡¯s she doing?¡± Ivy asked as she took her first bite. ¡°She¡¯s well¡­ Recovering¡­¡± Jason replied awkwardly which saddened Ivy¡¯s heart a little that they couldn¡¯t speak like how they used to anymore.


    ¡°Good to hear¡­ Well, focus on taking care of her. We are doing well in running your business. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ivy munched on her cake as Jason felt a little guilty instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy¡­¡± Jason apologised for the past confusion he had created.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have to be¡­¡± Ivy said as it made Jason even more guilty but he stood quietly watching Ivy munching on her second piece of mung bean cake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go ahead. I don¡¯t think you can be away for too long either¡­¡± Ivy said nonchalantly to break the awkward silence with a smile.


    ¡°See you then¡­¡± Jason said as he left Ivy who was munching on her mung bean cake by the steps.


    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Ivy called out thinking it was best to extend her family¡¯s Christmas party invite there and then as she watched Jason turn around.


    ¡°Bring her along to a Christmas party end of next week in Landsfield at my place. I hope to see you both.¡± Ivy waved a little as she continued to munch on her mung bean cake while he nodded and turnaround to leave before he could see tears flowing from her eyes silently.


    She recalled the conversation she had with Nick the weekend before and in reality, things have changed between her and Jason. ¡°If you had one more chance, what would you do?¡± She asked herself the whole night till the next morning before she decided that she was in Manes and is an adult. She was going to attend the emceeing gig Nick was participating in and have all the fun she wanted as after this she knew she had serious business to dwell with.


    The night was unusually breezy as Ivy drove over to the hotel she first met Jason. She lamented the fact that Andrew and Sandra had to go out on a date by themselves. Otherwise, she could have left a memory to reminisce about in the future if they tagged along. A knock on her window panel startled her as she realised she was daydreaming a little too long to not notice Ray was waiting for her outside.


    She stepped out and quickly threw a hug at Ray. ¡°I have missed you, baby brother! We finally meet again! How were your exams?¡± Ivy greeted as Ray chuckled.


    ¡°I missed you too, sis! The others are inside. The exams were alright. How was yours?¡± Ray asked as he hung his long arm on her shoulder while they entered the hall with Ivy whining about how stressful science paper was for her.


    Ivy didn¡¯t expect the others meant Jin, Cassandra and Ryu other than Nick who was getting ready on stage. What surprised her more was Jason standing next to Nick on stage at the opening speech. Ivy had never expected herself to see Jason again after last night. It was clearly awkward between them as she recalled but as the night get older, she was caught by surprise at Jason¡¯s impromptu singing session.


    She stood captivated listening to him serenading the whole crowd. The first bar of melody set a longing feeling that a heart has and has so much to say of.


    The lyrics to the song were hovering her full attention. She realised he finished composing the song which she always played randomly on the piano last time but she had never finished composing them.


    ¡°He must have remembered the tune and completed it on his own.¡± Ivy thought.


    "I could thank


    The gentle breeze blowing the dark clouds over.


    The rain it brought,


    Brought me to you.


    If this is destiny,


    I wished it would be everlasting.


    May the rain wash away all of your darkest days.


    May your days always be filled with happiness.


    I''m sorry, seems easy to say.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to.


    I am afraid,


    Afraid it would break the beautiful bond we had.


    Could you please don''t let go?"


    "An apology? Why?" She squinted her eyes questioning him from afar as he dawned himself into the slow but cool three-four tempo beginning on the keyboard.


    The song slowly built softly into the chorus as he held her gaze.


    "Your beauty had always held me,


    Your genuine self was enough to brighten the dark days,


    You''re much stronger than you think you are,


    All I hope for you to stay bubbly."


    A smile grew wide on her face as she couldn''t help but blushed. He continued on into the bridge of the song where he surprised everyone and went into a short rap.


    "If life ever gets tired, take a stop to remember,


    Remember that someone has their mind on you,


    Always and forever."


    The lyrics were speaking to her as though resonating with their unspoken feelings as she remained captivated till the end of the song. For a moment, Ivy didn¡¯t want the night to end but she knew the end of them was near.


    The following weekend, at this time, she would have fulfilled her promise to Nancy. ¡°If I had one more chance, I would not have made that promise to Nancy and tell you the truth about my feelings like you just did with this song.¡± Ivy thought to herself with a sad smile.

 To change your destiny; Chapter 62: I was born to carry this responsibility

    Things haven¡¯t turned out smoothly as Jeremy expected considering Ivy had been paying closer attention to the ongoing construction during day time despite his shifting of drugs done late at night. Ivy was scrutinising every inch of the site but Jeremy was lucky that Ivy was lack of experience as she has not figured to check those packages of raw materials which were not been opened yet.


    ¡°Come, come Jeremy. Stop being frustrated about my naive niece. Drink to your heart tonight! It¡¯s all on the house!¡± Charles persuaded Jeremy who was puffing his cigarette. Jeremy who came to Charles'' safe house with a long face had been agitated the whole day by Ivy.


    ¡°She better stopped lurking so much. Speak to your brother to shift her out or¡­¡± Jeremy glared at Charles with a warning. ¡°I won''t hesitate to make a move to ensure things goes smoothly,¡± Jeremy warned with so much vengeance that he downed a glass of whiskey. Charles was taken aback a little as he chuckled and nodded while continuing to pour more liquor for Jeremy.


    Charles knew he had no choice but to protect Jeremy¡¯s deal well and once he had received his portion of the money, he wouldn''t have to worry about dealing with Peter and his children.


    ¡°Speaking of which, let¡¯s attend my brother¡¯s annual Christmas party on the eve. Good chance for you to monitor them and at the same time, good stuff can be moved on that night too.¡± Charles hinted to Jeremy that his illegal acts could take place while he attended the event to ensure that the shift out of drugs¡¯ stock could be done smoothly.


    That plan lightened Jeremy¡¯s mood by a lot as they both nodded and chuckled in tacit understanding while they drank the whole night.''


    Ivy who had been poking into the construction business after her exams as prompted by James had noticed nothing was wrong with the number of units of inventories as she spot-checked. She couldn¡¯t find anything wrong at all strangely. She decided to speak with James about her frustration. At the same time, she also received a notification from Cassandra to drop by to try out the outfit she had prepared for Ivy for the family¡¯s Christmas party.


    As Ivy decided to take a little break after arriving at Landfields by visiting Cassandra, she sighed remembering the times she always promised Cassandra to drop by and let her dress Ivy up with more tailor-made attires. Cassandra spotted Ivy at the main entrance as she left James with his tea before quickly escorting Ivy into the boutique and taking her directly to a secret passage in the basement.


    ¡°Cassie¡­¡± Ivy gasped in surprise when she saw the secret passage which was blocked by the projector projecting the main door¡¯s CCTV.


    Cassandra smiled and nodded to indicate Ivy should come in quickly. ¡°Come in¡­ It¡¯s a secret passage only your trusted family members know,¡± Cassandra said as she led Ivy to James.


    ¡°My niece! Good to see you again¡­¡± James approached Ivy and gave her a hug as though he was releasing all his worries away. ¡°Uncle James¡­ What are you doing here?¡± To Ivy¡¯s surprise, the meeting with James was also happening concurrently. She raised an eyebrow at Cassandra while James let her off his embrace to explain the situation.


    ¡°Meet my adopted daughter, Cassandra.¡± James introduced as Ivy blinked in surprise.


    Jin walked out from a corner where all screens of CCTV and recording devices were seen. Ivy gasped even more. ¡°Hey, twinny! Glad to see you home safely! Welcome to the secret base.¡± Jin greeted her with a hug.


    ¡°And how many more surprises are there? Who else knows this? Oh, you better fill me in quick!¡± Ivy smacked Jin lightly as Jin and James chuckled while Ryu opened the main door of the secret base and came in with Ray.


    All of the brothers were very worried about Ivy¡¯s dangerous act in Manes that hearing she was visiting Cassandra, they all agreed it was only right to finally let her in on the family secret.


    Ryu couldn¡¯t stop himself from hastening his steps and pulled Ivy in for a tight hug. Ivy felt like she was about to be crushed but she could feel Ryu was very worried and so was the look on Ray¡¯s face as his eyes reddened.


    Ivy was a little confused by their reactions as she thought she was only away for exams and a little work. ¡°Chill buddy¡­ I was only away for exams. I¡¯m back now.¡± Ivy comforted Ryu as Ryu let her off his embrace for Ray to hug him. Ray may seem tough on the outside but he was the most sentimental among the brothers as he couldn¡¯t help but sob a little.


    Ivy gently patted his back. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s over. I am back and am alright now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ivy comforted as Ray forced himself to calm down.


    ¡°Chill¡­ sit and take a deep breath first all of you. Camomile tea. Good with a calming effect.¡± Cassandra persuaded as Ivy led Ray to sit in front of James. When everyone was more settled, James began to speak.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Ivy you need to stop lurking into the construction site daily. You¡¯re in danger.¡± James warned as Ivy squinted her eyes in surprise. ¡°But I haven''t gotten a clue on what was wrong¡­¡± Ivy justified.


    ¡°Of course, you wouldn''t! You¡¯re looking at too obvious places. You need more experience!¡± Ryu scolded as Jin revealed recordings and CCTV footage of the conversations Jeremy and Charles had on many occasions about their dealings.


    ¡°So, you all knew all along what was going on? And why is dad not doing anything when the company is at risk?¡± Ivy questioned as James sighed. ¡°Your dad must have his reasons but for now we need to keep you safe. So, stay for a while here in Landsfields. I will assure your safety.¡± James explained as Ivy skeptically nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Dad doesn''t know about all this then?¡± Ivy asked as Jin shook his head. ¡°Only us,¡± Ryu explained while Ray was tightening his grip on Ivy¡¯s hand whom he was holding on to all the while. Ivy patted gently on Ray¡¯s hand to comfort him before turning her attention back at the rest of them.


    ¡°And how did Cassie become your adopted daughter?¡± Ivy asked James curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story, Ivy. In short, if it wasn¡¯t because of dad¡¯s minions who came to save me in the nick of time when I struggled from Jeremy¡¯s gang, I might have been forced into marriage with him or even¡­ dead.¡± Cassandra looked away remembering the gruesome moments of her past as Jin looked at Cassandra to confirm if she was alright to reveal the evidence to Ivy. Cassandra nodded affirmatively.


    Ivy could not believe her eyes the moment she walked over to the technology devices section and laid her eyes at the pictures, CCTV footage, and recordings of Cassandra¡¯s forceful kidnapped as a bride. The squeals heard from the recording where she was nearly close to being raped, forced Cassandra who was standing bravely by one corner to shut her eyes. As she did that, Jin was watching over her, worried that she will have a mental breakdown but soon she managed to get over it when the recordings ended. She eyed back at Jin and nodded at him to assure him she was alright with a smile. James watched the couple¡¯s level of understanding and was proud that he didn¡¯t pick the wrong person as his adopted daughter. Cassandra was after all a tough woman who had gone through too many tragedies in life that she deserved this loving family.


    ¡°Will dad be alright?¡± Ivy started to worry as she could sense trouble was brewing.


    ¡°Don''t worry¡­ for now we will monitor and since, on Christmas eve night, they decided to shift out their stocks, it would look bad on Peter¡¯s project if we alert the police on this. The losses that will be suffered are not beneficial. Instead, we are slowly collecting evidence. Perhaps, you should know something about Rahi¡¯s grandma¡¯s death¡­¡± James revealed as he signaled Jin to play the recordings and CCTV footage.


    ¡°Just how many places did you all bugged?¡± Ivy questioned obliviously thinking it wouldn¡¯t be much trouble before Jin pressed the play button.


    ¡°Uncle James¡¯ people were working undercover to do this...¡± Jin explained as he was ready to press the play button of the recording where it was revealed that Jeremy plotted the accidental death of their grandma.


    Ivy who was nonchalantly preparing herself to listen to the recordings as though it would be of a small matter was trying hard to control her tears while she shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°No¡­ No, this can¡¯t be true¡­ No¡­¡± Ivy said in denial as Cassandra hugged her and helped her to take a seat at the table with James while Ray and Ryu both sat by her side to comfort Ivy.


    ¡°Twinny¡­¡± Jin squatted in front of Ivy who was still shocked as he held her hand.


    ¡°You need to be very strong moving forward. Promise me you must keep all these a secret as we continue to collect evidence and when the time is right, we will reveal them to the authority¡­¡± Jin comforted as Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened when reality finally registered in her mind.


    ¡°For now¡­ Promise me you would stay away from the Rahi¡¯s.¡± Ivy''s tears kept flowing as Ray spoke while she leaned onto his chest and sobbed after nodding. Ryu watched his sister helplessly as he gently patted her head to comfort her. The sight of the brothers comforting their sister made James feel proud of his brother to have such filial children who cared for each other and were at ease that they would be able to reveal the truth when the time comes. He reminded himself to always look out for all their safety.


    In her mind, Ivy had never thought of Jeremy to be this cruel, and knowing that she had dreamt of Rahi¡¯s grandma before this, Ivy knew just how much she must have doted on her. Ivy knew how much their grandma must have wanted her to stay by Jason¡¯s side. Ivy always knew her heart wanted her to stay with Jason but not just the circumstances were hindering her but it seemed even destiny was.


    Peter received news from Mr. Jin on Ivy¡¯s activeness in the construction during the morning and couldn¡¯t help but kept thinking about it. It worried him as he knew Ivy would put herself in danger if she kept meddling further. Peter had already laid out his countermeasures on what was going on but never expected Ivy¡¯s involvement to escalate the activeness of the illegal acts. He sighed as he was half grateful for her being filial but he was also worried at her inexperienced self.


    As he watched her accompanying him in playing checkers during the night, he couldn¡¯t help but question himself sometimes if his daughter was really by his side. ¡°What are you staring at? It¡¯s your turn, daddy. You better think properly before you make your next move.¡± Ivy teased as Peter chuckled looking at his daughter¡¯s move which was close to winning.


    ¡°You have just finished your finals. Why not take a break? You have been working too hard in Manes. If you go on doing so, I will ban you from working in Manes¡­¡± Peter¡¯s words made Ivy question if he knew what she was up to and she had to be careful to not reveal Uncle James¡¯ and her brothers¡¯ secrets.


    She quickly recovered her composure and chuckled. ¡°Daddy¡­ It¡¯s my responsibility as your daughter to help out in your business. I am just doing my job. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Ivy laughed as Peter forced a smile knowing Ivy must have hidden some things but he didn¡¯t want to pry. Instead, he wanted to ensure Ivy would stay away from the Rahi¡¯s soonest possible. After all, the only reason he agreed to the merger was because of being able to reunite with Ivy. It was a favor he owed to the Rahi, especially Jason, and because of that, he was willing to give up his business if he had to.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ I think it¡¯s time for you to cut things clear with Mr. Rahi once and for all and only keep a professional relationship.¡± Ivy noticed how blunt Peter¡¯s words were this time which was reflected in his checker¡¯s move turning most of her black beads into white.


    He had always sugar-coated his words on this matter with her but this time, he didn¡¯t bother to hide around the bush with his intention. Ivy questioned herself just how much Peter knew as she forced herself to hide her true emotions away.


    ¡°I know what to do, daddy. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ivy forced an innocent smile to reassure her dad as she overturned her dad¡¯s move and won.


    ¡°I won.¡± She tilted her head to the side a little with a sweet smile which Peter gladly accepted his defeat.


    ¡°Good girl¡­ Let¡¯s call it a night alright? Your dad is old and needs his rest¡­¡± Peter stood as Ivy approached him and took a tight hug.


    To Ivy, having to find her father again was just merely a dream back then.


    To live with such a big and warm family was never something she dared to dream about.


    Now that everything was in her hands, she barely had enjoyed them yet she couldn¡¯t bear to lose them. She vowed with what she can do, she will improve and move forward to protect all of them and her dad¡¯s legacy even if it meant losing the one who found all this happiness for her.


    Just the thought of Jason could waver Ivy so much but with the responsibility she was to carry on since she was born in the Ophal, Ivy had no choice but to accept her fate.

 Chapter 63: I鈥檓 sorry

    The night Ivy dreaded came naturally. While others were merrily looking forward to Christmas, Ivy had never imagined she would have to drag her feet and force herself to put on an act to match the merriness of others. Deep down, she was torn miserably for Jason but she knew it was the best option for the both of them because she was protecting her family.


    As this was her first Christmas party, she was highly anticipated by the guests consisting of business acquaintances and partners. The reception was shifted to the town¡¯s top hotel instead to accommodate the growing number of guests. In the waiting room, Nick appeared with Ray along the corridor as Ivy was pacing up and down while gritting her fingers anxiously. Ray eyed Nick as his gaze told him to take good care of his sister. Nick nodded reassuringly before he casually walked into the room to greet Ivy.


    ¡°Hello, stranger¡­¡± Nick smiled as he patted her french bun hairdo instead of messing them up. Ivy''s eyes lit up at the sight of Nick as she gave him a sad smile.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as Nick pulled her in for a momentarily hug while whispering to her ears. ¡°Whatever it is, know that tonight I will be by your side as promised.¡±


    Those words would have comforted Ivy¡¯s anxiety if she hadn''t known about the secret mission carried out by James and her brothers. As her eyes reddened, she held on tight to Nick¡¯s embrace for refuge as she forced herself to regain her composure. Nick on the other hand though could feel there were some unspoken things between the siblings that were intentionally hidden from him, he did not question them as all he could think of was that he putting a heavy responsibility on Ivy that night.


    As Ivy strolled the living room among the guests who were mostly the family¡¯s acquaintances, she was looking for Andrew and Ivy. She was half expecting Jason but he was still nowhere to be seen with Nancy. She was confident they would make it especially since it was the day Nancy had anticipated all along. She had noticed Nick standing by the side entrance watching her. They both shared a meaningful smile knowing their promise made was going to be tough to fulfill today. As her eyes darted around the hall, she noticed her auntie was in a glistening silver dress and sat with her own family as usual as she lifted her champagne glass and nodded slightly to send greetings to her. She nodded ambiguously in reply but Ivy knew her auntie had acknowledged her and was not holding on to the grudge from the previous family gathering otherwise she wouldn¡¯t bother to even glance her way just like she did with Charles.


    The sight of Charles and Jeremy together being obnoxious on the occasion while being surrounded by their minions made Ivy worried even more but she knew she needed to stay away from the Rahi first and perhaps with that, she hoped no major moves would be made by both Charles and Jeremy.


    Clings on the champagne flute were heard from her dad¡¯s direction as the brothers dressed in creamy white suits to match Ivy¡¯s colorful large floral prints peplum white dress, escorted their sister to the stand next to their father.


    ¡°Welcome everyone! Merry Christmas!¡± Peter greeted the crowd as they greeted with Christmas greetings in return.


    ¡°Thank you for attending Ophal¡¯s annual Christmas party. Tonight, I am truly grateful and blessed to have my long lost daughter, Ai Lee with us finally, reunited.¡± The crowd cheered and gave them a round of applause. ¡°Aside from that, may everyone be blessed always, and cheers to a wonderful year! With that, let¡¯s enjoy the night everyone! Cheers!¡± Everyone lifted up their flute to Peter¡¯s well wishes.


    Peter could only briefly smile at his children before quickly heading back to entertain their guests. The brothers then headed back to where they were at a corner with Cassandra.


    Before Ivy could move ahead to join Ray who was ushering her over, she felt a tap behind her. "Merry Christmas!!!" Andrew and Ivy yelled in unison as they embraced Ivy.


    "Aww! Merry Christmas!! I was looking for both of you!" Ivy cheered as she beamed in excitement reminding herself she still had her best friends by her side and how lucky she was. Ray decided to let his sister catch up with her friends instead as he watched from afar.


    "Where''s your little boyfi..." Andrew teased as Ivy interrupted sternly with her finger on her lips. Andrew looked at Sandra with an eyebrow raised as Sandra shook her head indicating not to pry further as they trailed behind her.


    "Don''t get started. No boyfie. Anyway, drinks?" Ivy noticed Ray was already engaged in a conversation with a client as she slowly made her way to the bar. Sandra decided to change the topic instead and keep the mood livelier.


    "Sure! Aww, Ivy, love your dress. It literally lightened you up. So colorful!" Sandra complimented Cassandra¡¯s work.


    "Thanks to Cassandra... Hope I don''t stand out too much. You look really stunning tonight. See I always tell you you''re a perfect lady in red!" Ivy complimented in return as she laughed proudly at her own judgment while they reached the bar stand and grabbed some cocktails. Sandra couldn''t help but giggle in agreement shyly as Ivy gave Andrew a thumb up for his grey chequered suit which made him look rather chic.


    "Don''t you feel like an adult now? I feel 21 except why is the crowd so old?" Andrew complained as he laid his shoulders on Sandra¡¯s shoulders.


    "Hence, should I date you both tonight, ladies?" Andrew teased. "Would you mind?" Andrew asked Sandra as he raised an eyebrow.


    "Would you mind if I give pull a slap showdown then?" Sandra retaliated as she played along while Ivy chuckled slightly.


    "Wow, easy sweetheart!" Andrew winked and kissed her instead.


    "You¡¯re no longer single you know that¡­ I am only a light bulb here. Go get a room, please!" Ivy winked as she teased the couple leaving Sandra blushing as they each took a glass of red wine from the counter.


    Ivy sat sighing while looking outside at the garden swing as she drank a sip of her red wine. Strange that she didn¡¯t feel any jealousy nor was she envying the couple after coming to share the brothers¡¯ secrets. It felt as though she was making the decision now to protect Jason instead.


    "No chance at all, really babe?" Andrew asked Ivy who was deep in her thoughts as her friends could tell Jason was constantly on her mind and had always been troubling her.


    "I... Don''t know. You do know how it began as a fake relationship, the family came around, and then the responsibility as the eldest." Ivy explained briefly trying not to reveal so much.


    "Those are just your responsibilities. Have you thought of his feelings as well? It doesn''t look like he doesn¡¯t care about you at all, especially the time when you both got trapped in the jungle or during Melissa''s party though. Trust me, from a man''s perspective, he has feelings for you, princess. I felt that you both should come clean." Andrew patted Ivy''s shoulder. Deep down Ivy knew all this too well but she knew better than to protect her family from any harm and indirectly she was also protecting Jason¡¯s business from getting into trouble with Jeremy. Ivy didn¡¯t want to spoil the merry mood so she decided to tease Andrew to move away from the topic.


    "Excuse me, could you say that again? What man? Since when are you a man?" Ivy laughed out loud as Sandra joined in on Ivy¡¯s impromptu act. They got rather obnoxious that some in the crowd started to notice them.


    Andrew rolled his eyes. "Yours truly may be almost twenty but dressing like this I can deceive anyone I am twenty-five." Both ladies laughed even louder as Sandra accidentally bang the table a couple of times. They couldn''t help it while they drew more attention to them unintentionally.


    "Oops! Sorry, sorry!" Sandra apologised out loud when she realised all eyes were on them. Peter couldn¡¯t help but chuckled a little noticing Ivy was having a good time with her best friends.


    Jeremy who was looking from a corner had kept his eyes on Ivy for a long time since he arrived. Only then had he realised when Ivy actually dressed up, she was a beauty. It was no wonder that Jason could have fallen for her as Jeremy tried to read the situation when he spotted Jason and how his look at Ivy was despite Nancy standing by his side. Jeremy began to plot in mind a scheme against Ivy instead as he put on a dangerous smirk.


    Jason instantly knew where the gang was as he walked closer to them after leaving Nancy at one corner with her drink. She had noticed Nick but pretended to ignore him as she walked out to the garden nearby the swing.


    "You''re so vain Andrew! I''m so gonna miss all this fun when we head to university!" Ivy laughed as Sandra gestured for them to head to the garden using the back door. Jason saw them in action and grab a glass of champagne before walking in their direction.


    "Come on baby boy, don''t grow up and be my baby Andrew always?" Sandra teased as Andrew kissed her. Ivy couldn''t help but roll her eyes and laugh. ¡°Oh please! Get a room already!¡±


    "Hello, folks!" Jason greeted them as he approached them in the garden. He was flattered to once again see Ivy dressing up. Nancy who was nearby the swing earlier had hidden behind one of the pillars.


    "Jason, my man! How are you? Here I have a supporter now. Do I look like a twenty-five? " Andrew asked as Sandra and Ivy went on giggling.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Jason raised his eyebrows. "You''re not that old you know. Twenty perhaps I will give you." Jason chuckled while he kept stealing glances at Ivy who was more calm and quiet but still cheerful compared to a few moments ago.


    "Give up Andrew! Don''t grow up too fast!" Ivy patted his shoulder to playfully comfort him for failing to prove that he looked mature as Sandra chuckled.


    "Looks like you''re all the youngest here. Sad to not have any other of your own age." Jason commented after a while.


    "It''s alright. They are all I needed. Plus you of course." Andrew smiled as he couldn''t help but keep screening Jason from head to toe when he noticed how dressy Jason was. He was exceptionally charming that night in his black suit with silver linings at the edge of the collar.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t hold back from joining Andrew in screening Jason. She noticed it was a long time since she ever saw him in formal wear. He noticed the awkwardness as he cleared his throat while Andrew and Sandra were playing eye contact to signal for Ivy to talk to Jason privately. However, Ivy shook her head desperately and dared them to not leave.


    "Ermm, drinks finished. We will go fetch some! Will be right back." Andrew announced as he walked away with Sandra leaving Ivy squinting her eyes in anguish.


    "Merry Christmas," Jason said moving her attention back to him.


    "Merry Christmas." Ivy was grinning till her eyes were flattened as she tried to look away to hide her true emotions. He couldn''t help but keep staring at her and hoping the moment could stay longer as she was absolutely gorgeous that night and he didn''t want to spoil her Christmas.


    "Let''s head to the swing behind. I have something to tell." Ivy said as she took a deep breath while she led the way.


    "Ivy, are you sure bout this?" She had been fighting with her thoughts all day long even to the last moment. "Alright, I must do this. Yes, you can do this Ivy. You must." She told herself as she led him to the garden.


    She realised she didn¡¯t want the moment to end too when she sat on the swing. She recalled the first time he came to her grandma¡¯s house during her wood project with Andrew and Sandra and the first time they met which ended up in a nasty argument. She smiled while looking up at the sky as she could feel her eyes reddening but tried to control them.


    Jason didn¡¯t notice her facial reaction as he was behind her pushing her lightly on the swing. She smiled sweetly, savoring the last peaceful moments with him as she looked up at the sky lighted by glittering stars.


    At that point in time, Andrew and Sandra were standing next to Nick and Marcel in the hallway and Nick knew it was time as he eyed Ray who was standing by the stairs. Nick walked over and let Ray lead him upstairs to where Ivy will meet him as they both had promised to stay by each other side after she cut things clear with Jason.


    "Jason..." Ivy cooed as the gentle breeze blew past them reminding her of the nights he settled her by the balcony when she awoke from her nightmares.


    "Hmmm..." Jason hummed.


    "The sky is glittering again. And we are talking by the swing this time."


    "Hmmm..." He agreed as he continued to push the swing lightly. Ivy knew it was time as she drew a deep breath.


    "Thank you¡­ For always being by my side, comforting, teaching, entertaining me¡­" Ivy put down her legs on the ground as Jason was made to stop pushing the swing.


    "You''re welcome." He smiled as she stood and turned around.


    She couldn''t bring herself to draw the line as just seeing him smiling had made her miss him already. ¡°I have decided to stay in Landsfield to continue my studies and help my dad,¡± Ivy said as she stared right into Jason¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes and I am also a shareholder in the company¡­¡± Jason was playing along carefully and wondering what was Ivy¡¯s point.


    She took a deep breath wondering if she should really keep only a professional relationship only as it was her last chance before she let her emotions break her. "I..." She blinked back her tears.


    "Ivy¡­ What is it?¡± Jason held onto her shoulders which made Nancy panic a little before she walked out to the vicinity where Ivy could see her. Ivy panicked a little too but knew she had to remain her composure and proceed as planned as Nancy was waiting. Ivy gave her a comforting smile before turning back her attention to Jason.


    ¡°I understand all this time I had put you in an awkward situation. From tutoring to luring away my ex-girlfriend to my family chaos and your chaotic life. I think we should clear the air. It was all for show but now..."  It was breaking her heart just to hear him wanting to confess as he paused watching Ivy trying to control her emotions.


    "Stop! Just don''t continue. I understand. I don¡¯t think we should continue any further with that fake relationship¡­ So, just stop." She was wiping her tears away. Before he could give her the infinity necklace, she had stopped his confession.


    "Ivy, don¡¯t give up on us¡­" Jason pleaded in his heart.


    "It was a huge mistake from the beginning. First, you abducted me all you want and gave me a part-time job. You tutored me and brought me success. You were there for both my down and up times. You even taught me about what love is without my consent for the sake of convenience in front of others. And you even save me from danger ..." She couldn''t bring herself past the intense memories of being assaulted by Kyle as she grimaced. Jason walked closer and nearly hugged her only to be gently pushed away by Ivy.


    "And you even took a knife stab for me and found me, my family..." Ivy drew a deep breath as she forced herself to wipe her tears away.


    "She is such a strong girl." He watched her trying very hard not to cry in front of him.


    ¡°Ivy, we have gone through so much together and I really want to make it up for you. I want to stay by your side and continue teaching you and protecting you.¡± Jason explained as Ivy wavered for a moment but she fought through it.


    ¡°Jason, the person who needed you the most is Nancy and not me. Humans make mistakes and that¡¯s part of life. If her mistake could make her realise how much her love had grown for you, you should give her a second chance to make it right. Even so, a chance for you to try to love her again. After all, you don¡¯t want to waste years of effort you both had put into the relationship.¡± Ivy said firmly as Nancy was already behind Jason close by.


    ¡°I wish you both the best of luck. Stay blissful.¡± Ivy¡¯s words were like thousands of spears piercing through Jason¡¯s heart as his eyes reddened when he realised Ivy was giving up on them.


    Ivy smiled at Nancy, holding onto Jason¡¯s right arm happily as Ivy let go of Jason¡¯s hand and walked back to the hall.


    All he could do was dumbfoundedly stood by the swing to register the reality as Marcel walked over to have a look at the couple. All Jason could see was Ivy at the bar trying to take a few shots in front of her. He instantly got worried that Ivy would try to drink too much as he rushed into the hall.


    Ivy forced herself to walk back to the dining hall while remaining composed as there were still plenty of guests. She found Andrew and Sandra with their 10 tequila shots lined up. Ray was on standby when he saw Ivy but Ivy nodded at him to assure him that she was alright as she decided she should have a drink first.


    "Are these yours?" Ivy asked as Andrew nodded.


    She intended to down all of them in one shot as Jason walked in at them and signaled Andrew to stop her. She was at the sixth shot.


    "Ivy, you''re alright?" Andrew asked as he stopped her.


    "I am very alright. I''m sorry but you can order more shots after this. Just let me have these." She went on with the last three and Jason stopped her on the last one.


    She stared back at him furiously as she dragged her arm away from his fist. ¡°Mr. Rahi, mind your own business.¡± Nancy was enjoying the moment she had long awaited as she watched Ivy break Jason¡¯s heart.


    "Enjoy the night all of you! Merry Christmas!" Ivy said as she quickly stormed upstairs led by Ray to her room in the hotel with her burning throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jason.¡± Ivy apologised in her heart.


    The moment the lift¡¯s door closed, Ivy cried her heart out as she fell off to the ground lifelessly. It was also the moment she finally accepted that her feelings for Jason were very deep but there was nothing she could do to change their fate. For now, all she had done was to improve the quality of life for everyone. She could only hope for the best outcome. Ray quickly carried her in his arms as she sobbed even more while on the way to her room where Nick was waiting for them.


    Ray had no choice but to sit with Ivy in his arms on the bed as she cried helplessly while Nick quickly prepared a glass of warm water and blanket to keep Ivy warm as she sobbed till she fell asleep in Ray¡¯s arms. Nick could only sit by her side as his eyes reddened from time to time while accompanying her as Ray had to head back down to the party since the family was the host.


    "Jason, what happened?" Andrew asked furiously knowing Ivy was not happy with him.


    "You didn''t happen to ... confess, did you?" Sandra whispered.


    Jason sighed at his effort and luck. "Do me a favor. Rest early and check on her tomorrow. She would need the both of you." Jason walked away realising that he had been the sacrifice all along as he got Marcel to drive Nancy back to her hotel although she was making a fuss wanting to stay by his side.


    Jason was not in a stable mood for it at all. After a few moments of coaxing, he managed to get Nancy to agree to stay in the hotel first. He then found himself taking a taxi which end up at Ivy¡¯s house as he sat by the park nearby motionlessly while Marcel came later to accompany him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the hotel where everything reminded me of her,¡± Jason mumbled before he let some tears drop while holding on to the necklace he prepared for Ivy.


    ¡°I have waited for so long for tonight to do this but¡­¡± Marcel patted Jason¡¯s back as he began to cry.


    Marcel knew things wouldn''t be as peaceful as it is anymore moving forward. ¡°Have you known about all this before this Marcel?¡± Jason asked after a calm moment when he stopped crying. Marcel kept quiet.


    ¡°Was there something that I don''t know is going on between Nancy and Ivy?¡± Jason tried to pester for confirmation Marcel nodded as Jason was trying to cope with accepting the truth.


    ¡°Jason, I think it¡¯s best for you to stay by Nancy¡¯s side for now as it would at least keep Ivy safe from harm. Besides¡­¡± Marcel was contemplating telling Jason the truth on the night Nick tried to commit suicide.


    ¡°What?¡± Jason pestered even more. ¡°Nick and Ivy had made a pact to leave you and Nancy alone together as it would at least give Nancy some peace and save you a lot of trouble.¡±


    Jason wiped away more tears. ¡°But it isn¡¯t what I wanted anymore¡­Ivy is a gem I would not want to lose.¡± Marcel could only pat Jason¡¯s shoulder to comfort him.


    In his mind, Jason wasn¡¯t giving up on Ivy just yet as he started to think of a plan to keep his distance from Nancy and that would be to trick her to stay for her treatment in the mental institution in Manes so that he could try to put in more effort to pursue Ivy or at least have a glimpse of her instead in Landsfield.


    That way he could also use one stone to kill two birds; keeping Ivy and Nick safe while he attempts to keep Ivy by his side.

 Chapter 64: The tower of reflection

    Ivy found herself awoke to be surrounded by gorgeous crafted pillars with ancient designs as she strolled around. There wasn¡¯t a sign of Phoenix this time but she could hear whispers from afar as she approached a kitchen and saw two servants acting suspiciously. Ivy got closer to the door to eavesdrop.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be doing this. This is wrong.¡±, said the petite servant. ¡°We have no choice. This is an order by the Second Crown Prince, Jaime. If we don¡¯t obey we will end up being beheaded!¡± Shrieked the other servant as Ivy tried to decipher what were they up to.


    The petite servant was fidgeting all over as the other servant tried to calm her. ¡°Don''t get anxious now with me. Just give the potion as usual to the Crown Prince and Princess. Tell yourself, the potions were to ease the pain of recovering from the effect of the tower of reflection.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true! The Crown Prince will lose his memory again! They both are the good ones but I couldn¡¯t comprehend the reason for them to always be the victims of power and scheming.¡± Whined the petite servant.


    ¡°Hush! Lower your voice. Do not ever speak in a such manner again! If someone hears you, you wouldn¡¯t get to see tomorrow again!¡± The petite servant wasn¡¯t aware of Ivy''s presence but the other servant was deliberately putting on an act after knowing Ivy was around the corner. Ivy couldn¡¯t contain her exasperation knowing such a fact as she quickly ran to the nearby garden to keep herself composed while Phoenix who looked like he was searching for her frantically ran to the garden to hug her from behind the moment he saw her.


    ¡°I thought something happened to you¡­¡± Phoenix echoed as Ivy was shocked momentarily by his sudden appearance from behind. She was still trying to keep herself calm from her shocking discovery but Phoenix¡¯s warm hug was comforting as she slowly calmed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to meet the relatives.¡± Phoenix echoed gently moments later as Ivy nodded and let him lead her to the hall. ¡°Phoenix, are we entering the tower of reflection soon?¡± Ivy asked as Phoenix hesitated with his answer for a moment before he nodded.


    ¡°Promise me, we will always stick together till we come out of there together safely.¡± Ivy gripped his hand tighter as Phoenix nodded.


    The hallway looked like archaic designs from the olden days with many hanging pots of various flowers decorating the detailed carved pillars in the hall. Petunia caught Ivy¡¯s attention but Ivy noticed Petunia looked as though she was under a spell to lock away her powers as she sat obediently by the king¡¯s side.


    As the regent started to introduce who was in the hall, Jaime¡¯s name caught Ivy¡¯s attention. He was introduced as their distant cousin who was next in line to hold the throne. Ivy began to make sense of the entire trap Jaime had planned as she tried to pay attention to the entire ceremony.


    Greeted as the Princess of the seven swords and Phoenix as Prince of the seven swords, the king was handing over the kingdom to both of them. Ivy was not expecting this but Phoenix didn¡¯t look like he was up for it either. He discreetly shook his head a little to tell her not to accept it because his motive was to enter the tower of reflection as a punishment.


    Being quick-witted, Ivy proclaimed her refusal. ¡°No, I refuse this!¡± Ivy squinted her eyes at the King and then at Jaime who was smirking. The hall ended up with whispers and gasping as the king was fuming. With that, Phoenix¡¯s plan was a success as the king demanded both of them be sent to the reflection hall as a punishment. The whole congregation in the hall was gasping with anxiety as they bowed to the King and pleaded with him to grant the prince and princess pardon but were ignored.


    When the king had sentenced them to enter the tower of reflection, Ivy didn¡¯t expect it to happen instantly. As Phoenix led her there, she recognised the servants she saw earlier and could tell the potion from afar as she tried to stall phoenix by asking him to fetch her a bouquet of marigolds by the garden before they enter.


    When Phoenix was far away, Ivy ran to the two servants at the entrance of the tower to clarify which potion they held was hers. The petite one claimed she was holding onto Ivy''s. Ivy could hear Phoenix''s returning footsteps from afar as she quickly grabbed onto Phoenix¡¯s potion from the other servant and finished it all as the servants watch in terror. Out of panic, Ivy turned to not face Phoenix but entered the main door of the tower of reflection instead to buy some time to keep herself composed. As she walked into the bleak shimmering red-orange hues of the tower of reflection, Ivy hoped if this life was for Phoenix to save her, she would put an end to their vicious cycle once and for all.


    Phoenix hastily came and drank the potion meant for Ivy before he entered the entrance of the tower and found that she was much calmer as she smiled and took the bouquet from Phoenix¡¯s hand. The other servant told the petite servant to remain composed as they left the entrance and headed back to the kitchen.


    Phoenix and Ivy were faced with so many doors ahead of them with an instruction box by the side. In order to pick a door in the reflection hall, they had to pick a number between 1 to 10 to replace the ¡°x¡± which works with the math myth equation of 3x+1.


    If the number is odd, they would add one to it. If the number is even, they will divide into two as there were two of them. The sequence will always be fair to accommodate both of them.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    What she didn¡¯t know was, the last three doors had already been determined as a loop that they will need to face a challenge in order to leave the tower. She only had one chance to pick a number before the doors were all determined.


    She ended up picking seven as they were known as the prince and princess of the seven swords which is an odd number. However, Phoenix had a better idea and told her to choose three as the end result will get them to only visit seven doors. Phoenix knew the lesser doors they entered the better it was.


    However, she still insisted on seven as Phoenix reluctantly agreed. So Phoenix multiplied by three and added one which got them to 22. That made it their first room number to enter.


    22 was then divided by two, which gave them 11. This was their second room to enter.


    It was an odd number hence Phoenix did the math all the way and ended up with the results.


    Room 34, 3rd room.


    Room 17, 4th room.


    Room 52, 5th room.


    Room 26, 6th room.


    Room 13, 7th room.


    Room 40, 8th room.


    Room 20, 9th room.


    Room 10, 10th room.


    Room 5, 11th room.


    Room 16, 12th room.


    Room 8, 13th room.


    Room 4, 14th room.


    Room 2, 15th room.


    Room 1, 16th room.


    It surprised Ivy that phoenix was so good with numbers as they ended up with 16th room instead of seven if they had picked three but it was too late to do anything. Ivy told him to get the odd number to multiply but they kept getting a loop of rooms 4, 2, and 1. Hence, they decided to enter the first room first to see how things were.


    Ivy had a complex feeling as she vowed with visiting down the past, even if she needed to forget all the sacrifices he had made, she will ensure his safety and make him continue living his life.


    As for Phoenix, he dove right in when they unlocked Room 22 as he knew if he stayed longer with Ivy outside, he would be overwhelmed by his guilt of staging the entire act earlier with the servants and even in front of their parents. He knew the only reason he was doing this was to keep his promise to change her destiny this time around in return for favors he had yet to learn what they are from their past lives.


    As Ivy was about to enter the room, she find herself waking with a sob and unable to move. She wasn¡¯t sure if her sobs were due to not wanting to leave Phoenix or the terror of her sleep paralysis immobilising her again.


    She realised she was in Nick''s arms when Nick woke to comfort her. His warm hug was slowly soothing her panicked self as she forcefully tried to hold on tight to Nick¡¯s hand. He noticed Ivy was struggling to get hold of his hand as he locked his into hers and gripped it tightly in return.


    "Hey, it''s alright¡­ I am here. It''s alright." Nick comforted her as Ivy wiped her tears away and forced herself to control her emotions.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Ivy said with a sad smile as she sniffed.


    ¡°Is this how you couldn¡¯t have a good night''s sleep?¡± Nick whispered as Ivy nodded. He cuddled her a little to comfort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a nightmare. It¡¯s over now¡­¡± Nick said as Ivy tried to sit back up in bed.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She said again.


    ¡°It was a promise anyway¡­ You were there when I needed someone. Here I am when you needed someone. So don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± Nick patted her head as she sighed thinking about her family problem and the events that had occurred the night before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, alright?¡± Nick asked as Ivy looked away.


    ¡°Don''t think too much about Jason. He will be fine.¡± Nick said as he was still holding onto her hand.


    ¡°If only things were that simple¡­¡± Ivy mumbled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nick prompted as his curiosity grew. He started to direct his guesses to the family business.


    ¡°Something to do with your family''s business?¡± Nick prompted again as Ivy hesitated to tell but thought a little that it should be fine.


    ¡°There has been suspicious stuff going on lately on the old town project,¡± Ivy said briefly.


    ¡°Yes, I heard. You have been lurking into it. What''s going on? I mean if it''s not convenient then you can don''t tell.¡± Nick said solemnly.


    She told him about her doubts about the construction company''s involvement and how she was frustrated that she couldn''t find any wrongdoings. She felt that she was useless due to her inexperience.


    Nick assured her that he would pay more attention to it while Ivy should stay low and continue to work alongside Jin. Ivy knew that it was not wise at that point in time to tell him about Uncle James and their secret mission just yet.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you should visit your grandmother''s business someday.¡± Nick tried to lift up the mood.


    It brought back memories to her as she figured she actually had forgotten her grandma''s business used to be her top concern. ¡°Why?¡± Ivy panicked thinking something went wrong but she hadn''t heard from Auntie Soh about anything wrong. In fact, she hasn¡¯t heard much from her lately.


    ¡°It''s blooming with long queues daily.¡± Nick chuckled. ¡°Is that why Auntie Soh hasn''t called lately? Hmm¡­ about the future of the small stall, I felt I need to keep it sustainable for the next generation.¡± Ivy mumbled.


    ¡±You should start by learning the recipe and master it yourself. You know this is the most valuable asset. The shop, the concept, and the ambiance can be rebuilt but the taste can never be reinvented to perfection without knowing the recipe or skills to create the same taste.¡± Nick advise as Ivy gave a deep thought about it before nodding in agreement.


    ¡°I should... Yes¡­ considering the old town refurbishments once completed, her business definitely blooms even more.¡± Ivy pondered for a moment before Nick urged her to fall back to sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s really still early¡­ You should sleep.¡± Nick laid back down in bed next to her but she knew she couldn¡¯t fall back to sleep as always. It was just one of those nights that again as she tiptoed with a sweater when Nick had fallen asleep.


    She sneaked outside and sat by the balcony as she watched the horizon brighten up from the glimmer of dawn while twirling with her bracelet which glows often lately in pink hues. The morning breeze was chilly but she had always loved them that way as she sat reminiscing on her life so far and hope that things would work out soon.

 Chapter 65: The good old days

    Jin was looking at the books of accounts closure for the year. With Ivy¡¯s knowledge of accounting, she noticed the company was making a loss and majority due to a shocking merger of the construction business their dad decided on his own with their Uncle Charles.


    ¡°It would be natural for them to need lots of raw materials in the beginning,¡± Ray stated while looking at the accounts from his tablet.


    ¡°Yes¡­but¡­¡± Jin mumbled in doubt while scrolling as Ivy scrolled her tablet sitting next to Ray facing Jin. Jin has doubt about Peter¡¯s decision as he knew Peter wouldn¡¯t act rashly unless something was provoking him but Jin couldn¡¯t figure out what was it.


    ¡°In fact, the merger should have been delayed to next year for a better outcome¡­¡± Ivy pointed out.


    ¡°I wonder what dad¡¯s plans are to push forward the merger in a rush and show a loss,¡± Ray questioned as Jin pondered on this point for a long time and could only come out with one clear possibility.


    ¡°It might be due to the fact that the construction company was not making money or even involved in illegal acts and disguising the fact with the merger¡­¡± Ivy said again as Jin squintted his eyes at Ivy¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I should speak with Uncle James...¡± Jin thought to himself. He didn''t like that though the investment was 30%, it had already made the company unstable and fall into a loss and speaking to their dad was out of the question as he had been trying to avoid all of them lately after the sudden merger with Charles¡¯ construction company.


    Ryu stepped in to Jin¡¯s office being frustrated with his fans'' matters after knocking on the door. He grunted and threw himself to the couch instead as the siblings wrapped up their conversation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, yo?¡± Ivy coaxed Ryu to tell them his issues as she walked over to the couch and sat beside him.


    ¡°The fans just had to intrude on my privacy and even harass the guards below just to meet me¡­ I mean, I am a nobody¡­¡± Ryu grumbled in frustration as Ivy interrupted him.


    ¡°Wait, wait¡­ You¡¯re not exactly a nobody. As far as I know, you¡¯re a national basketball player on the team aside from being the youngest heir to the Ophal¡¯s group¡­¡± Ivy pointed out as Ryu rolled his eyes in annoyance while the other two brothers chuckled.


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it huh? I¡¯m only human who wants to focus on my life.¡± Ryu whined while rolling his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get a choice. Fame gets you where you are and so you return the favor with more attention¡­¡± Ivy teased as Ryu raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ryu asked skeptically as Ivy gave him a mysterious chuckle.


    Ray noticed Ivy take off her metal bracelet as the brothers listened in to their conversation. Ivy winked. ¡°Leave it to me¡­ I will plan a surprise for you and your fans¡­¡± Ivy said as Ryu panicked. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Ryu held on to her arm as Ivy giggled and tried to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Ivy reassured with a mysterious smile as she loosen her arm to collect her handbag. Ryu stood to stop her from going further when Ray decided to let Ivy¡¯s plans to fall through as he changed the topic and helped out Ivy.


    ¡°Ivy, not wearing the metal bracelet anymore?¡± Ray asked while Jin took his blazer walking towards Ryu who was a little dumbfounded and led him out of his office.


    ¡°Oh, I took it off. It was inconvenient, especially since it wasn¡¯t exactly easy to match with my formal wear.¡± Ivy made up an excuse as Ray nodded as they both joined the other two brothers heading home for dinner. In actual fact, she just didn''t believe the metal bracelet was helping her to dream lesser after that miserable sleep paralysis night she had by the side with Nick. So instead, she chose to carry it around in a pouch.


    Ivy has gotten busy with the preparations for Ryu¡¯s basketball party on new year¡¯s eve thereafter. She requested her brothers¡¯ cooperation to participate in a friendly match with Ryu but go easy on him and let him win instead. She even helped to design an e-poster and posted it on Ryu¡¯s social media platform for his fans to participate in a contest where they had to post the best shots of Ryu during his basketball competitions to win the limited 100 invites to watch the match and an after-party.


    She decided instead of holding it at their property, she chose the downtown hotel¡¯s park instead. She made Cassandra pick out the winners together as Jin and Ray vouched if their choice of winners were worthy. Nick was also there on the actual day to coordinate the ushers and dispatched gifts at the end of the event. Despite the awkwardness between the siblings and their father, Peter still attended the event as he sat quietly enjoying the match and the after party. Ryu was the only one who seemed to be not interested. Ivy even prepared photo booths to let his fans have up close pictures with Ryu or any of them and baked basketball cookies so-called made with love by Ryu for his fans¡¯ door gifts.


    Ryu¡¯s fans were easy to please as they were mostly little high school girls. During the match with his siblings going easy on Ryu, he won easily alone although it was three siblings against him alone.


    Ivy, after the event made his fans promised to not harass Ryu and in return she would ensure Ryu posted updates from time to time on his social media. After the free firework show for the new year celebration by the hotel¡¯s management, one of his fans, Lily, was the last to leave that night as she couldn¡¯t help but snapped lots of good pictures of Ryu and the entire family. She had skills and everyone could tell she also had a huge crush on Ryu from the way she blushed every time Ryu made eye contact. Unfortunately, Ryu never bothered as he had never wanted to date anyone just yet.


    Ivy didn¡¯t let Lily¡¯s matter slide as she spoke with Lily and supported her in her passion but told her to stay focused on her studies as Ryu was a brilliant student and to stand by his side, Lily shouldn¡¯t compromise her future and studies. Lily was easily handled too as thereafter, Lily encouraged Jin¡¯s fans club to focus on their own life studies or career while idolising Ryu as Ryu would want them to be successful like him. She was no doubt, made the leader of his fans club and stated that they as fans reflected what Ryu¡¯s image was like so it¡¯s best everyone is a smart fan instead.


    The harassment instantly stopped after that night and turned out to help support Ryu by living their life better and always cheering for him. ¡°Oh my goodness! Sis! You¡¯re fantastically brilliant! Look everyone has stopped the harassment!¡± Ryu cheered with overjoy as Ivy beamed with proudness.


    ¡°So, tell me, how do you want to reward me?¡± Ivy asked as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Anything... I will do anything¡­¡± Ryu was so delighted as he continued to scroll his fans¡¯ page.


    ¡°Fine, take over my house chores from now on¡­¡± Ivy smirked as Ryu¡¯s mouth opened up in surprise. ¡°No, no..just one week¡­¡± Ryu counter-offered.


    ¡°One month¡­ Take it or leave it. Otherwise, I will spread rumors and¡­¡± Ivy threatened playfully as Ryu finally gave in. ¡°Fine, fine! Alright! One month! No rumors please!¡± Ryu surrendered in defeat as Ivy laughed victoriously.


    Later that week, Ivy was reminded about her birthday end of the first month of the new year. Soon, it was also going to be her grandma¡¯s one-year death anniversary too. A sad smile formed as she gathered some courage to speak with dad who had been estranged. She went over to her dad¡¯s room to look him but instead she found a note of her biological mother¡¯s psychiatrist contact details and a picture of her on his study desk. Ivy was shocked to learn her looks were identical to the lady she often sees in her nightmare whom she was calling out to while falling off a tall building.


    Peter walked in to find her looking at the picture with a pale face.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter turned her around. Ivy was speechless for being so shocked as tears fell from her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don''t want to,¡± Peter said as he pulled her in  for a hug to comfort her.


    ¡°Is this my¡­ biological mother?¡± Ivy mumbled as Peter nodded. Ivy swallowed her saliva.


    ¡°Daddy, when I was young¡­ Was there an accident where she almost dropped me off a tall building?¡± Ivy asked with a shaky voice as Peter''s eyes grew wider.


    ¡°You remembered?¡± Peter asked as Ivy cried.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true?¡± She asked while trying to deny the fact.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t¡­ an accident. She lost her sanity when postpartum aggression happened and nearly killed you by hurling you off the rooftop¡­¡± Peter said solemnly as he patted gently on Ivy¡¯s head. ¡°But you were fortunate that grandma caught you as she was on the next floor where you were to land.¡± Ivy tried to force her tears from flowing after discovering the nightmare in her paracosm was all that had happened in the past.


    ¡°I thought you were too young to even remember this since you were still an infant¡­¡± Peter comforted her as he gently tapped her shoulders while Ivy wept in his hug.


    ¡°It had been my constant nightmares on certain nights¡­ I don''t know why I do remember it. Is she doing fine these days?¡± Ivy mumbled as Peter sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°She has gone mad and can be dangerous. That¡¯s why she is in the psychiatric hospital.¡± He explained. Ivy was half scared but she knew she needed to meet her someday. Peter watched her fighting with herself.


    ¡°Take your time¡­ Think over it¡­ When you¡¯re ready, we will visit her alright?¡± Peter comforted her as he hugged her while she nodded in his arms.


    ¡°By the way, please don¡¯t throw any birthday party for me¡­ I don''t usually celebrate them and besides, it¡¯s close to grandma¡¯s first anniversary.¡± Ivy explained as she looked up at Peter with a sad expression.


    Peter nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, sweetheart¡­ We will visit grandma during her anniversary¡­¡± Ivy wrapped her arms around her dad¡¯s waist for comfort as she counted her blessings.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy, ever since the Christmas party was trying to confirm his suspicions about Jason¡¯s and Ivy¡¯s relationship. He had noticed Jason was easily restless and often daydreaming during family dinners or when spotted at work or even while his spies spied on Jason. One thing for sure was, Jason had been visiting Nancy in the hospital lesser than before. Jeremy wondered if Nancy had noticed these apparent signs.


    Nancy was no doubt not at ease at all after Ivy fulfilled her promise to her on Christmas eve. She grew even more obsessed and sceptical at Jason¡¯s excuses for not visiting her any more.  To satisfy her curiosity and obsession, she decided to hire an investigator and always got news of  Jason being in Landsfield.


    Jason although he was caught up with his thoughts of trying to win Ivy back, he was also catching up on work. He had noticed the abnormality of activity from the construction company abruptly merging into Ophal¡¯s organisation. As a shareholder, he had spoken with Peter but Peter being a director of the group did have the mandate to be the sole decision maker and he was good at concealing the real reason that he made an excuse saying it was a strategic move for the group and shareholders.


    Jason wasn¡¯t convinced but he had no choice but to stop prying further before he triggered to offend Peter. Instead, Jason who has disliked his family dinners had no choice but to attend in order to keep a close eye on Jeremy. Besides, it was a good excuse to keep his lonely mother accompanied since his father had always been a busy businessman.


    As for Jeremy, he was always a nuisance to all of them with his so call fiance whom he was on the verge of breaking the engagement off again. During one of the family dinners, Jason decided to throw his stern warnings at Jeremy after Jeremy poked his nose into Ivy¡¯s matters and kept questioning him about her details.


    With that, Jeremy successfully confirmed his brother''s heart was focused on Ivy. Jeremy was in luck when his spies accidentally bumped into Nancy¡¯s investigator. With that, Jeremy decided to meet up with Nancy to make a pact instead. His ultimate motive was not only just to own Ophal¡¯s group as it was his brother¡¯s business but also to capture the love of Jason¡¯s life, Ivy. He would never settle for second best as he will always hunt for whatever belonged to Jason as he thought only then he could win his father¡¯s recognition.


    ¡°Yo, ex-sister-in-law¡­ How¡¯s it going with my brother lately?¡± Jeremy teased at first as Nancy squinted her eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°Don''t get agitated just so fast yet¡­¡± Jeremy said as his minion revealed the investigator Nancy had hired her eyes widened in terror.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked in a shaking voice.


    ¡°Nothing much¡­ Just a simple collaboration¡­¡± Jeremy inched closer to face her and whispered those words to her.


    ¡°You only wanted my brother. I only wanted his girl. So, it¡¯s a win-win situation you see¡­¡± Jeremy explained. Jeremy knew it was enough to provoke Nancy to do berserk stuff as they came to an agreement that he will ensure Ivy is in safe hands and stay far away from Jason by all means while Nancy had to keep Jason by her side far away from Ivy. With that, they both came to a consensus that neither could resist.


    As Ivy¡¯s birthday was closer, Jason couldn¡¯t help but have a tight uncomfortable feeling tugging in his guts while repeatedly playing the scenes of his confession on her birthday in his mind. He decided to look deeper into the construction company with Marcel and noticed Jeremy was also a shareholder in the construction company. However, it didn''t matter to his company since the investment was done by Ophal side but the bad feeling just won¡¯t go away.


    ¡°Bro¡­ You need a break... You might be thinking too much too.¡± Marcel suggested as he watched Jason holding onto his head at his office table.


    ¡°Marcel¡­ I need your help¡­¡± Jason decided he should come up with a backup plan just to be prudent. It would also be just to repay her kindness for when she offered to help out his failing business before this. Marcel looked into Jason¡¯s eyes and knew he was serious as Marcel nodded with assurance.


    ¡°In any emergency or when I get into any trouble, you have the mandate to execute all of my assets to be transferred to Ivy including my shares. At all costs, ensure Ivy¡¯s safety is always monitored.¡± Jason said calmly as Marcel widened his eyes.


    In his mind, he knew Jason must have suspected things might get dangerous soon as he nodded to his request. ¡°I will head to the lawyers to prepare the papers tomorrow,¡± Marcel said nonchalantly as he patted Jason¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You have seen through her sacrifices finally.¡± Marcel praised as Jason smiled. ¡°How could I be so blind lately? Did you know about any of her arrangements? Especially the one with Nancy?¡± Jason questioned as Marcel scoffed.


    ¡°Are you going to finally make a move?¡± Marcel asked as he remembered it was Ivy¡¯s birthday in the next few days. Jason nodded as Marcel smiled satisfactorily.


    While driving home, Jason glanced over Nick¡¯s house and saw the lights were on. He had noticed Nick had been staying close by Ivy¡¯s side ever since the Christmas party. As he got back to his empty quiet house as Daisy was now accompanying his mother in his old house, he had the urge to call Nick out for a drink at his house, by the big sliding door facing his tiny garden where Nancy used to sit and waited for him.


    Thousands of memories he had with Nancy and Ivy in the house crossed his mind while he waited for Nick to walk over briefly after he texted him. Jason was firm with his decision this time as though he had cleared all the cloudiness in his mind and finally could see his future with clarity.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Nick greeted as he walked into Jason¡¯s opened door.


    ¡°Sit¡­¡± Jason smiled as he poured Nick a glass of whiskey


    ¡°Been a while since we sat like this¡­¡± Jason said as Nick smiled and took a sip of the whiskey.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s funny how it felt like only yesterday that we were trying to keep Nancy sane from her stalkerish behavior to now, protecting Ivy from all the dangerous wonders heading her way,¡± Jason said nonchalantly as Nick burrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with Ivy that you know of?¡± Nick couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly. Seeing his friend¡¯s reaction, Jason knew Nick must have cared a lot for Ivy.


    ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t want to sound like a jerk who keeps snatching the girl you like. But this time, with Ivy, I must. With the instability in her father¡¯s business, it¡¯s only safe for her to stay by my side. That way, even if Jeremy wants to reach her, he will have great difficulty.¡± Jason explained as Nick finally understood that there was indeed something bad going on behind the background.


    ¡°Bro, I have always trusted you, and this time I do. Just, Nancy might be the issue again.¡± Nick couldn¡¯t help but ponder on the days he had to drag Nancy away from Jason¡¯s garden.


    ¡°You know, she has been recovering a lot lately with her therapy. I am sure with time, soon, she would be understanding¡­¡± Jason said wearily but he hoped it would be true.


    Nick raised his glass of whiskey to cheer Jason. ¡°I will try my best to keep an eye on Nancy even if she hates it ''cause I know how much you cherish Ivy and want to protect her. She is just too young to handle the company¡¯s crisis that is heading their way. I am sure Peter has his plans but I have a bad feeling about his plans.¡± Nick explained as Jason nodded with assurance.


    ¡°Thank you, bro¡­¡± Jason said as Nick poured him some more whiskey as Jason drank with him.


    ¡°I hope we get to drink together again more often in the future,¡± Nick said as Jason chuckled and clank his glass to Nick¡¯s as they both spoke about their good old days in the band the entire night.

 Chapter 66: To change your destiny

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    On Ivy¡¯s birthday after dinner with Cassandra, Andrew, Sandra, and her family, she decided to go on a drive alone, up to the hilltop where she once was taught how to waltz by Jason. Just for one night, she felt she needed to relive the memories as her heart yearned for Jason despite acting all tough with her dad¡¯s company crisis.


    It was her first birthday filled with so much love and people around her but yet the one who had given her all that, was not by her side. She stood by the fences watching the beautiful lighted Landsfield town and wished the gentle breeze blew by could ease all of her troubles away as she imagined herself waltzing with Jason again on the hilltop.


    With everyone by her side wanting to keep her safe and protected, none of them knew Jeremy and Nancy had made an agreement behind their back. Nancy¡¯s hired investigator had been tailing Ivy¡¯s car that night to the top of the hill. None of them expected the least harmful person to be the one who initiated Jeremy¡¯s first step to get closer to Ivy.


    Even Jin who had been in intense discussions with Uncle James every time they met had not paid close attention to Jeremy¡¯s movement lately. The three brothers had gone to meet with James at Cassandra¡¯s disguised boutique leaving Peter by himself after dinner again that night.


    After receiving updates from the brothers about Ivy¡¯s mediocre birthday dinner and her trip to the hilltop, Nick became even more restless. His bad gut feeling the entire night made him couldn¡¯t concentrate on finishing up some work on his last night in Manes for the week. Nick¡¯s birthday message to Ivy was acknowledged with a simple thank you earlier that day. He knew Ivy wasn¡¯t herself today as she would usually continue with small talk with him throughout the day but today she was reticent. He decided he should pay a visit to Nancy that night since he was in Manes as he informed Jason who was in Landsfield of Ivy¡¯s destination.


    Jason had been idling in his hotel room as he nervously waited for news from Nick. When he received the text message, he excitedly drove his way to the hilltop. The memories of teaching Ivy waltz there crossed his mind and was glad that it was the one thing he had never regretted doing.


    When Jason arrived at the hilltop, Ivy who was drowning in her imagination, turnaround at the sound of a roaring car¡¯s engine to find herself in disbelief. She wondered if she had fallen into her paracosm as she pinched herself and felt the piercing pain. She rubbed her eyes many times watching Jason run over to pull her in a hug.


    Only when she felt the warmth of his hug, did she realise it was really Jason in front of her. Jason sighed in relief at being able to hug her again as they both stood in silence momentarily, letting go of every inch of sadness and longing. There was so much they both wanted to say to each other but with just one hug, they both understood the messages they both had longed to tell each other.


    ¡°Happy birthday¡­¡± Jason mumbled as he let go of his embrace to have a good look at her. Her chin was sharper than before and her body was getting slimmer but toner with all the martial training from Ray as he wiped away her tears.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here. How did you find me?¡± Ivy asked furiously in disguise of being worried.


    ¡°I know your deal with Nancy and why you¡¯re staying away from me. Listen, sweetie, it¡¯s not your call this time. Jeremy can get ruthless although he has no brain. Let me be the one to protect you this time. I will ensure I fix the problem your dad is facing but I need to keep you by my side. Only then will I be at peace to fight with my brother. He has gotten used to want to have everything I owned and with this, it meant you will be in danger too¡­¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t control her tears from falling freely on their own as Jason clarify. Jason struggled to wipe her overflowing tears away.


    ¡°I will never give up on us till I give it a try. I will do my best to keep you safe and turn things back to how it was supposed to be for your family. Even if¡­ I have to take the downfall.¡± Jason explained as Ivy hugged him and wept even more.


    She realised she had been holding on for too long; the longing for Jason or enduring her lost way in trying to save her family business or taking the blame for being too useless to protect her family and ending up putting herself in a dangerous position. The thought of Jeremy being the culprit in Jason¡¯s grandma¡¯s death made her feel even guiltier.


    ¡°I¡¯m so useless¡­ I don¡¯t know what I should do, Jason¡­ Daddy must have made sacrifices and ¡­.¡± Ivy tried to tell him about the truth of his grandma¡¯s death but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it as Jason held her while she wept.


    ¡°You have me now¡­ You always do. So, please don¡¯t push me away anymore. I want to be by your side. You do not only have me in this case. There¡¯s also Marcel and Nick. We adults will ensure you and your brothers are well taken care of. Whatever Jeremy is planning, I promise I will turn the tables around.¡± Jason said with conviction. Ivy could finally feel herself being at ease as she held on tightly to Jason and let go of all that she had been holding on to.


    It wasn¡¯t a moment she had expected as she didn¡¯t realise she had been shouldering all the responsibilities of her family and she hadn¡¯t had anyone as understanding as Jason to speak about her issues. She always told herself to stay strong as she was the eldest and should not be showing her weak side. However, she was after all still an inexperienced young teenager who needed support.


    Jason took out the infinity pendant necklace he had kept for a long time and finally put it on her. She held on to the pendant and knew it was the one she saw during her college camping trip.


    ¡°I have kept this long enough. It¡¯s finally with its¡¯ owner.¡± Jason said as Ivy smiled widely in the midst of her teary eyes before he kissed her forehead. The gentle breeze earlier was getting stronger as it brought drizzles to them. The couple ran over to his car¡¯s back seat before the heavy downpour came. Recalling the same previous scene, Ivy chuckled in the car watching the rain.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, sweetie?¡± Jason asked playfully as he wiped her dry with some tissues.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly the first time we sat here together under the rain,¡± Ivy said as Jason smiled and gently nudged her nose. He noticed her shimmering pink bracelet was not on her wrist this time and got worried knowing it was meant to keep her from her nightmares.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your shimmering pink bracelet?¡± Jason asked while he showed her his shimmering green bracelet.


    ¡°I took it off¡­¡± Ivy said as she fidgetted to look for it in her bag.


    ¡°Why? It was to keep you from having nightmares¡­¡± Jason asked worriedly.


    ¡°Have you been constantly having sleep paralysis lately? Do you sleep well? How are you adapting to your new home?¡± Jason questioned worriedly as her eyes twinkled at the sight of him worrying about her and felt butterflies in her stomach.


    Ivy giggled at the imaginary tickling feeling she felt trying to hold back her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t keep giggling¡­ I¡¯m serious¡­¡± Jason scolded as Ivy instantly hugged him with her eyes reddened.


    She had been longing to tell him about Uncle James and her brother¡¯s mission as well as the truth about his grandma¡¯s death but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it that night knowing just how worried he would be as he fussed with her over a bracelet.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ the bracelet wasn¡¯t a good match to my formal attire so I took it off but I do bring it along with me.¡± Ivy lied.


    ¡°Wear it when you¡¯re going to bed. Else I will make sure to sleep by your side every night.¡± Jason scolded playfully as he took it from her hand and helped her wear it back on her wrist while she continued to giggle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home tonight¡­¡± Ivy said as she wrapped her arms around his waist while he put away some fringe covering her forehead.


    ¡°No one is¡­ Not in this rain¡­¡± Jason said gently as he kissed her forehead and she beamed blissfully in his arms before falling asleep by his side.


    When Ivy opened her eyes again, the next thing she knew she was standing on floating clouds with Phoenix holding out his hand to her. She spun around to see the room door was numbered 22.


    Phoenix¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°May I have this dance?¡± Ivy was touched as she took his hand with her hand holding onto the bouquet of marigolds he plucked earlier. They both waltzed around the floating clouds while Phoenix led her on the mythical dance thereafter. Ivy didn¡¯t know the steps but could feel her body naturally fall into place with the dance steps as she twirled around the floating clouds with Phoenix.


    Ivy noticed in one corner, there was a cotton cloud castle. It was a spectacular view with the clear blue sky illuminating the lovely floating clouds. Ivy felt free for once as though she had left a huge burden behind.


    Though Phoenix¡¯s face was shielded with a mask, he tried to control his emotions from being overwhelming as in his mind, he was taking Ivy on their one last dance. He knew it would get tougher as they both crossed more doors. With each door they enter, a little of Ivy¡¯s memories will dissipate away and he hoped by the time they get to the last three doors, Ivy would have lost all of their memories together. That way, it would be less painful for her to carry on with life and be the one who lost all her sanity. It was the only fair ending Phoenix could think of for all her sacrifices for him in their past lives.


    ¡°Ivy, remember this moment. I will always love you.¡± Phoenix echoed although he knew she couldn¡¯t. Ivy beamed delightfully in front of him as they continued to waltz, forgetting the fact that she had fallen into his trap to drink the potion which would make her lose her memories.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    For the first time, Ivy woke by Jason¡¯s side peacefully with a blissful smile as she traced his chin and eyebrows. He woke up to the tickling feeling moments later and saw the rain had stopped. It was early dawn as he checked the time.


    ¡°Had a great dream?¡± Jason teased as Ivy nodded with a yawn.


    ¡°What are you going to do about Nancy?¡± Ivy asked with her arms still clinging around his waist. Jason sighed. ¡°You have been hanging out a lot with Nick lately haven¡¯t you? The both of you are in sync in the way you both think.¡± Jason whined as Ivy chuckled at the sense of his jealousy.


    ¡°I could sense someone had too much vinegar last night¡­¡± Ivy cupped his face in her palm as he chuckled. (Vinegar was a symbolic of being jealous cause it¡¯s sour.)


    ¡°I will always have you as my priority and no one could replace that place of yours in my heart,¡± Ivy said with conviction as Jason kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I know¡­ Don¡¯t worry about Nancy. She has been recovering. Nick and I had discussed it and it¡¯s important to keep you by my side for now. Nancy could fend for herself. At most, Nick and I would visit her occasionally¡­ Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t given you a good scolding for lurking so dangerously over the Manes¡¯ project! Do you know what could have happened to you? Do you know those illegal underground minions are worse off than anyone else? What if Jeremy had gone ruthless on you, Ivy?¡± Ivy could feel Jason¡¯s anger as she hugged him to calm him down.


    ¡°I was scared too but I knew my daddy needed help. I just had to find a solution¡­ I¡­¡± Jason hugged her tightly at the sound of Ivy¡¯s shaky voice. Ivy was caught off guard by her emotions. Now that she could openly tell him about her issues and feelings, one after another was overwhelming for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again¡­ Promise me, always find me, Marcel, or Nick for help. Don¡¯t act alone.¡± Jason gave her a stern warning as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back down. You could come to my hotel to wash up first? You won¡¯t want your family to see you in this ugly puffy face state hmm¡­¡± Jason suggested as he wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let me drive home and leave the car there. You will tailgate me only then we head to your hotel?¡± Ivy suggested as Jason agreed before she alighted to fetch her car.


    As the rain was pouring heavily the night before, Nancy¡¯s investigator reported to her about Jason spending the night with Ivy on the hilltop only the next morning as he couldn¡¯t get any reception from the hilltop. Nancy was beyond furious and out of control about it as she vowed to take back what was hers.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed Nick who was asleep by her bedside the night before. She thought for a moment and was convinced that he must have arrived when she has fallen asleep. She had never expected to see him again after he had attempted to take his own life during their breakup. The guilt she had for him was not something she wanted to dwell on at all as she sneakily took Nick¡¯s car keys from the bedside table and ran off after retrieving her belongings and changing to her normal attire. She made her way to the airport and took an hour''s next flight to Landsfield.


    Nick who was woken up by the nurse much later to tell him about Nancy¡¯s checkout, noticed his car¡¯s keys were gone. He frantically searched the hospital for Nancy and his car but to no avail. He called Jason but his phone went to voicemail. He then went back to the nurse for her belongings to check if she still had her passport kept there only to find that Nancy had emptied out all her belongings from the hospital. Nick¡¯s heart was pumping hard with fear as he started to imagine all the reckless acts Nancy could come up with. He was confident that Nancy must have gone to Landsfield as that was the only place she knew Jason would be in.


    Nick had no choice but to call Ray and explained the entire situation including Jason going to the hilltop to look for Ivy. When Ray was informing Uncle James and Jin, Uncle James¡¯ minions then reported that the investigator they had been looking into was actually Nancy who hired him. Ryu who had just woken up in the safe house heard of the bad news instantly dialed Ivy¡¯s number but it also went to voicemail. As Nick was rushing to get on the next flight out, the siblings drove all the way up to the hilltop in the hope to warn Ivy and Jason while Uncle James had arranged for his minions to continue monitoring the investigator.


    Nancy who had arrived an hour earlier than Nick knew Jason would be back at his hotel later in the morning. She decided to head over to the hotel to wait instead of driving up to the hilltop. As for Jin, Ray, and Ryu, they drove all the way up to the hilltop only to find an empty space.


    When Nick landed in Landsfield, Ray told him to head over to Jason¡¯s hotel to see if the couple would head over as Ryan updated him that the brothers had missed the couple and they were still uncontactable. Ivy and Jason¡¯s phones were already out of battery at that point in time when they happily drove to his hotel.


    Nick was anxiously waiting at the hotel lobby and had not noticed Nancy was lurking around in a car. The moment he saw Jason¡¯s car drive into the valet, Nick was extremely relieved. He managed to capture Ivy¡¯s playful moments with Jason when they alighted and knew Jason¡¯s plan worked out. Deep down, he was sincerely overjoyed for both of them.


    However, Nick had never expected the moment Jason pulled Ivy into his arms to share a kiss for the first time when they alight, a car was charging at the couple at high speed from their opposite direction. Ivy¡¯s heart-thumping sweetest moment was quickly turning into a panic attack as all she could hear was a loud roaring engine but her brain couldn¡¯t determine what was going on when the moment she opened her eyes and all she could see was Jason¡¯s worried face.


    Jason who saw Nancy as the driver of the car had his heart broken into pieces when he heard the fast-approaching roaring engine of her car. He knew Ivy was in a very dangerous spot at that moment. Jason had no choice but to hug Ivy in his arms to shield her before he felt the force of the car hitting his back and sending them both flying off to the opposite road¡¯s wall where Ivy¡¯s head was protected by Jason¡¯s right palm to lessen any impact of hitting the wall since they were facing sideways.


    When Ivy¡¯s mind finally registered they were knocked by a car, it was too late as she watched blood splattering from the wall when Jason¡¯s head landed on it as they slide to the ground with him still holding on tight to her in his arms. Ivy¡¯s eyes widened as tears of fear streamed down looking right into his reddened eyes and a forced smile when she felt the concussion from the knock of her head onto the wall despite being shielded by his palm.


    ¡°If there was any piece of luck left for me, I wish they all would go to her¡­¡± Jason was pleading inside him.


    From her blurry vision, she saw Jason vomiting blood on her while she felt a piercing pain from her pounding head as she lay on his chest looking up at him, struggling to tell her something. ¡°No¡­ Jason¡­¡± Ivy called out weakly.


    Nancy drove right into the couple without hesitation as Nick screamed frantically while running towards the front of Nancy¡¯s car to avoid her from hitting them again. Nancy was furious at the sight of Nick trying to stop her that there and then, she decided to end their fate once and for all as she tried to avoid him but ended up knocking him off the road before crashing right into an edge of a cliff.


    Jason knew he was of no hope as he held onto Ivy¡¯s hand and told her the words he never took the chance to say to her seriously.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Jason said with his remaining last breath.


    Ivy was struggling to stay conscious when she heard his last words loud and clear. She couldn¡¯t help but let her tears flow while slowly losing consciousness. She could feel his grip on her hand slowly loosening. She desperately tried to tighten the grip. ¡°Jason¡­ I love you too¡­Hang on¡­ Hang on¡­I love you too¡­ Do you hear me?¡± Ivy said weakly but there wasn¡¯t any reply as she watched him slowly closing his eyes with a smile.


    In her last moments of consciousness, she desperately blinked her tears away to take a good look at Jason who was losing consciousness. She had a bad feeling that if she didn''t stay awake long to take a good look she might never make it again to see him.


    ¡°Nooooo¡­ Jason, stay with me¡­ Hang on!¡± Ivy was screaming inside of her when she desperately tightened her grip on Jason¡¯s hand. The moment Jason passed on, Ivy could feel his arms totally give way from hugging her as she slowly closed her eyes with the last stream of tears before succumbing into the realm of darkness.


    Nick saw the scenes of Nancy¡¯s car crash unfold in front of him as his heart ached for the sorrowful fate of Nancy. ¡°No, Nancy! Don¡¯t! No!¡± Nick was screaming inside his mind but he knew it was too late.


    He turned to the other side and caught a glimpse of the motionless couple. He made a little pact with the skies that he didn¡¯t mind if his life and Nancy¡¯s were used in exchange to keep them both alive before he too slowly loses his consciousness.


    Uncle James and his minions arrived too late and hurriedly had the four of them rushed to the hospital. The news of the incident was widely covered. As Jeremy heard the news, he didn''t expect Nancy to take things to this extent but it only made things easier for him from then on. When Ivy and Jason¡¯s family came with Marcel to the hospital, Jason and Nancy were pronounced dead.


    Ivy and Nick were both unconscious. Ivy was in a deep sleep and it was only with her own will to fight through to be able to wake up. Whereas Nick would be awake from the effect of his surgery soon. Jeremy quickly put on an act to win over Peter and offered to pay for the hospital expenses for the four of them and hired the best doctors to aid Ivy and Nick¡¯s speedy recovery.


    Peter knew Jeremy''s intention but he was more concerned about his daughter than to be bothered with his business or Jeremy¡¯s scheming ways. His company¡¯s management was slowly deteriorating with major concerns but yet Peter felt like giving it up. His sons were giving their best to defend the company thereafter with Marcel¡¯s help and also with Uncle James¡¯ discreet backup help but yet Peter didn¡¯t find any meaning or will to keep the business around.


    His goal was to protect Ivy from harm and if she wasn¡¯t around to accompany him, he felt his life was pointless. The brothers were the most affected as they wanted her to be awake but again they knew if Ivy was awake, she had to be more vital to survive the tragedy considering Jason has passed on.


    Sometimes, life could throw hints of someone¡¯s else impending death in many different ways but the people by their side, often missed out on them. Nick had never thought that night in Manes was the last drink he would ever have with Jason as he sat on his hospital bed watching over Ivy and hoping that she would be awake soon. The only way he wanted to repay Jason was to keep Ivy safe and sound as she continued on with life after this. However, Nick was also worried that Ivy may not want to wake up at all and it scared him to think about being all by himself enduring this life with every loved one leaving him one by one. Marcel on the other hand could only do his best to help fulfill Jason¡¯s last wish which he had never expected Jason¡¯s last instruction to him to be a will he executed for Ivy in view of his impending death.


    "If I was fated to repeat each life with you just to watch you perish, I would choose to put an end to this vicious cycle this time. Let me change your destiny for once and let me destroy the world which has been harming us, even if it meant perishing with the world forever.", Phoenix''s words were echoing in the background as Ivy forced open her eyes to find herself back in her paracosm.


    Phoenix was no longer in his mythical form but in his human form as he revealed his face to Ivy. Ivy cried her heart out as she threw herself to hug him. She couldn¡¯t quite understand what Phoenix meant earlier but never had she thought she would see Jason again as her heart ached, recalling his last moment. She didn¡¯t bother which world was she in but to get to see and hold him again was already a blessing. It had not occurred to her before this that Phoenix was after all a disguise of him.


    As she held on tightly to him and wept with all her heart, Jason knew he had successfully changed her destiny in this lifetime. He knew he was already on the right path to end their miserable vicious fate. As he savored every last moment he had with Ivy now, he hoped her agony would lessen as they continue on the arduous journey ahead of them.


    Author¡¯s note: This was supposed to be the end of the story but you¡¯re lucky that I have decided to continue. Hence, this is just the end of part 1. Part 2 would be titled 4 21(For you) in the same series. Do note that Part 1 will go through a review to correct errors and mistakes. I hope I have entertained you with Ivy¡¯s story so far. If you haven¡¯t found them entertaining then sorry, it¡¯s not meant for you. Don¡¯t worry, I will always be writing. I hope someday you will find something that entertains you, from me.

 Part 2: 4 21 (For you); Chapter 67: The aftermath

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    The hardest part for Ray, Jin, and Ryu was to watch Peter lifelessly gotten prepared by them before leading him down to the dining table where Cassandra had prepared a simple porridge meal for everyone. The brothers were having a hard time by themselves coping with Ivy¡¯s condition and juggling with the family business. Losing Jason so suddenly made them drown in their guilty conscience as none of the brothers had ever thought in that year¡¯s early breezy February would they lose a dear figure.


    They may have pushed him away for fear having him close by their sister would harm her but instead, had made him sacrifice his life for her. Ray felt the most impacted as it was his idea in the first place to keep the couple apart. His guilt has been haunting him lately that all he was focused on was to guard well of whatever Jason had left.


    With Peter no longer active with business management and Jin was heading into his last year of high school while Ryu was in his second last year and had decided to take a break from the basketball national team to focus on helping out in the family¡¯s business, Ray decided to take a short hiatus from studying to develop his skills in the business further. Lately, Ray was glad that James had been accompanying the family more often to keep Peter on watch and also to help the brothers out in business management discreetly.


    Although Jason and Nancy¡¯s funerals were held together and buried alongside each other as arranged by Jeremy, many of the guests were attending for Jason. Daisy couldn¡¯t control her agony while being held by her husband as they watched Jason¡¯s coffin being lowered down into his tomb. Her wails while watching her beloved son being buried were resounding everyone¡¯s agony.


    Marcel had noticed Nancy¡¯s bare grave after the ceremony. A tug in his heart was felt as he pitied the brutal fate of Nancy and now a lonely tomb on its own. He ended up laying a chrysanthemum on her grave. He left a little prayer hoping for her soul to finally be at peace and that she would lead a better life if she was to be reborn. Jason¡¯s ex-band members went over to Nancy¡¯s grave too and all they could bring themselves to do was to bow in respect as they couldn¡¯t accept what she had done. Bowing was already the least of respect they could offer her as the dead.


    As for Nick, the trauma he had felt wasn¡¯t an experience he could let go of so soon. With his days accompanying Ivy, his nights were still filled with nightmares of Nancy¡¯s last moments. Although he knew about the funerals, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to attend them. The brothers and Marcel took turns visiting Ivy who was constantly accompanied by Peter or Nick. Occasionally, James would drop by too. The doctor had recommended for family members to speak more to Ivy but only on non-sensitive matters as although she was unconscious, she could possibly still hear them and this would stimulate her to be awake quicker.


    Jeremy on the other hand had been trying his best to win favors from the Ophal¡¯s family as he would send flowers to Ivy and Nick and monitor their condition often. Although he was getting impatient with Ivy not waking up, he knew this was the last stretch of all of his efforts to finally gain power over his brother¡¯s business. He forced himself to lurk behind the scenes patiently but still discreetly increasing the movement of his drug trading activities at the construction site.


    Marcel was no doubt by their side all along to help out. Even with so many people¡¯s efforts and sacrifices, Rahi¡¯s consulting segment was temporarily put on hold as they couldn¡¯t find a suitable speaker. Whenever there were unavoided talks, Ryu being a socialiser naturally would step in to help out but even then due to his lack of experience, he wasn¡¯t as spectacular as Jason or even Nick.


    James began to worry about the deteriorating condition of the company as Jin suggested to him his plans to involve Marcel in their secrets as he was capable and the ideal candidate whom they could trust to keep watch on the management even if it changed.


    ¡°I have noticed Jeremy is making bold moves lately. Their illegal acts at the construction site are getting more active. What I fear in time to come is that he would start to go after Dad¡¯s shares in the company. With that, he could at least have minimal control and slowly buy the rest of us all out of the management.¡± Jin explained as James nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get rid of the construction company from the merger?¡± Ryu, being inexperienced asked as Jin shook his head.


    ¡°It would not be cost-beneficial and dad will not agree to this. Plus, we need Ivy¡¯s approval on this as the major shareholder since the director didn¡¯t approve of it. For the time being, there is nothing much we can or Jeremy can do as Ivy¡¯s approval is required for major restructuring unless Jeremy successfully persuades dad¡­¡± Jin explained as he looked worriedly at James.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡­ We will cross the bridge when we reach.¡± James comforted Jin.


    ¡°Jeremy must be plotting at this moment for when Ivy is awake, he would start his counterattacks¡­¡± Ryu said after pondering for a while.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry much either as you have these two to think for you¡­¡± James pointed at Ray and Jin as Ryu smiled sadly, suddenly feeling like he was useless although he wanted to help in any way.


    ¡°Plus, Jin, you should focus on your studies. It¡¯s your last year of high school.¡± James advised as Jin smiled at his brilliant idea.


    ¡°Having said so, I felt we should bring in Marcel to this plan since he will work closely with the management and he could monitor and indirectly spy for us even if the management happens to change¡­.¡± Jin suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ But how trustworthy is Marcel?¡± James raised his doubt.


    ¡°That would be the least of your worries, Uncle James. Marcel was loyal to Jason when he was alive. He is in fact in charge of Jason¡¯s estate. He was supposed to come to see us later. Apparently, Ivy is inheriting Jason¡¯s wealth.¡± Ryan explained which made Uncle James a little shocked.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°That makes Ivy¡¯s position even more dangerous. Knowing Jeremy, he will be going after Ivy once she is awake. The problem is if Ivy remains unconscious, what would Jeremy''s plan be other than going after Peter¡¯s shares?¡± Uncle James pondered as the brothers remained silent at the uncertainty.


    As days went by, Peter sat by Ivy¡¯s bedside hoping for her to wake up soon only to no avail. A father¡¯s worry for his children is endless. He was worried about Ivy not making it and giving up halfway while fighting to wake up. He felt bad for his sons who were working hard to defend his empire but he was glad that his brother was by their side. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly their plans, his gut feeling told him that he could be at peace leaving his sons with his brother as he focused more on his daughter.


    Jeremy¡¯s hidden plans as compared to the uncertainty of Ivy¡¯s condition were something Peter could afford. He could predict Jeremy was definitely after his business since Jason¡¯s traces were on it previously and had the same fear as the brothers and James when Ivy is awake. He wondered the same if Ivy took a long time to wake, what would Jeremy¡¯s plans be as he held Ivy¡¯s hand tightly.


    Lying on the ground grass next to Jason in the lobby of the tower of reflection, Ivy was awakened by a tight hand grip. She saw Jason¡¯s hand intertwined with hers as her mind wandered to the other doors'' possibility of what they were going to face.


    Fear was overwhelming her when she finally recalled the memory loss potion she drank. She told herself to stay strong. She needed to protect Jason. There were so many questions in mind she wanted to ask him or figure out about the tower of reflection and their intertwined past when she caught Jason¡¯s eyes meeting hers. She knew he must have sensed her anxiety as she subconsciously tightened her grip on his hand. He lifted her up from his lap as though he understood what was on her mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to the next door. With that only then would you be able to find the answers to all of your questions¡­¡± Jason comforted as Ivy blinked, lost in her own thoughts.


    ¡°What exactly are we looking for in our past?¡± Ivy questioned as he half dragged her while looking for room 11. He didn¡¯t answer her as he was equally curious.


    ¡°Trust me¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± He said before turning the knob of room 11 and leading her inside.


    They were instantly greeted by a gloomy, windy day with a heavy downpour as they ran around to seek shelter and found a window. The thunders were so loud and scary that they frightened Ivy each time they strike. Jason held her in his arm to comfort her shivering self as they stood by the window and saw a quiet intersection in front of the house they were in. Ivy noticed there was no one to be seen at all on the streets. It was as though they had entered a ghost town. As for the rain, it was strangely heavy than usual as though it was bringing flood to the town.


    In the midst of her thoughts, a loud bang was heard from afar which startled the both of them while Ivy gasped loudly in fear. Jason cupped her mouth in his palm to silence her in case it was a trap. Jason was skeptical of their surrounding as he had heard stories of the tower of reflection and it wasn¡¯t a place where they could be at peace. Not especially when they had entered the doors to their past.


    The loud bang was caused by an accident of two cars colliding at the intersection. They were nervous to head over to check as they waited eagerly for signs of life. To their surprise, it was the king of seven swords, their father who was the first to come out from the driver''s side of the crashed car while the other car¡¯s door was thrown open, and came Petunia storming out furiously trying to pick a fight as usual with their father.


    Jason and Ivy instantly ran over as they initially thought both their parents could see them and they wanted to question them. However, they noticed another two bodies laying motionlessly in the passenger seat of each car. Jason moved closer to the car their dad came from while Ivy ran to the one Petunia came out from while they were bickering under the heavy downpour.


    He was terrified to find Ivy seated in the passenger¡¯s seat with her head bleeding profusely. As for Ivy, she tried to hold back her wails only to find herself shaking the passenger in the car vigorously to no avail as she couldn¡¯t touch him. Jason ran over after seeing Ivy¡¯s frantic actions only to find it was himself laying in the car lifelessly. Ivy¡¯s heart was breaking into pieces as she found herself watching Jason¡¯s death again.


    Tears unwillingly fell from his eyes when Petunia passed his and Ivy¡¯s body to check on his motionless body laying in the car. Petunia then frantically continued to yell at her husband for causing a mess in this accident which had caused their twins to be the victim. Thousands of questions flew through Ivy and Jason¡¯s mind but no matter what they did to attract both parents¡¯ attention, none of them seem to be able to see them including talking or trying to hold on to them.


    Jason wondered if their parents were always this unhappy with each other. ¡°Then why marry and have us? What¡¯s the point of having a family when you don¡¯t even love each other?¡± Jason questioned as he watched the couple arguing despite the downpour not subsiding. They both were so drenched but claiming who was right seemed more important than the lives of their children which were slowly slipping away right in front of them.


    Ivy couldn''t believe she had to watch Jason¡¯s death again as she forced herself to control her sobs in Jason¡¯s arms while he was deep in his thoughts. Jason noticed the rain began to gradually subside when a dark figure flew by them. Ivy noticed the changes in their surrounding as she tightened her grip on Jason¡¯s hand nervously.


    ¡°Who is this? What does he want?¡± Ivy questioned herself as she panicked in Jason¡¯s sturdy arms.


    ¡°Are we¡­ dead¡­?¡± Ivy stuttered while asking the dark figure as she gain some courage to satisfy her curiosity.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The grim reaper replied solemnly as he led them to an open door.


    ¡°What? We are dead? No¡­ No, we can¡¯t be¡­ It was only an accident. Noooo¡­.¡± Ivy denied it frantically as she wrapped her arms around Jason¡¯s waist and tightly hugged him for fear that she would lose him. Jason furrowed his eyebrows in confusion but decided to follow the reaper¡¯s lead before thinking further as he carried Ivy in his arms across the door.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but cried in disbelief as the last thing she wanted to see was Jason¡¯s death again. Much to Jason¡¯s relief, the both of them crossed the door, and they find themselves back in the lobby of the tower of reflection.


    Ivy was still sobbing in his arms without realising that they had safely gone out of room 11. He continued to embrace Ivy longer in his cuddle and let her cry all she wanted. He thought to himself if he was still alive in her current life, he would have done the same.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re always as strong as the meaning of your name. You just ought to believe in your capabilities. I will always cheer for you.¡± Jason thought to himself as he gave her a peck on her forehead.


    His simple gesture was enough to warm Ivy¡¯s anxiety and calmed her down as she began to enjoy his cuddle which made her realise they were safely back in the tower¡¯s lobby. She was still wrapping her arms around him as she secretly was trying to buy some time to enjoy his company. He smiled a sad smile as he decided to take every chance to compensate her for what he can¡¯t do anymore once they stepped out of this tower.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 68: I was always in your dream

    Ray was eager to meet up with Marcel as soon as he made an appointment. With James agreeing to Jin¡¯s plans to get Marcel involved in their secret agenda, Ray had arranged for Marcel to come to visit Cassandra¡¯s boutique. Marcel didn¡¯t think much about it as on hand he had urgent matters the brothers needed to pay attention to.


    What he didn''t expect was to see James in the meeting and he was surprised at the underground basement discovery but was even more uncomfortable when Peter was not in sight.


    ¡°Welcome, Marcel¡­¡± James greeted as Marcel nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Hello, James¡­ Where is Peter?¡± Marcel asked as he looked at Ray.


    ¡°Come, sit. You must have been startled. Let us explain.¡± Ryu led him to sit with them at the discussion table.


    ¡°Here¡¯s Uncle James¡¯ basement and you may reveal whatever you need to with him. As for dad¡­¡± Jin hesitated for a moment as James continued on.


    ¡°Peter is put into a very difficult position at the moment. He had Ivy to worry about and he has made it clear that Ivy¡¯s recovery was his priority. Hence, on his business side, am sure you have known they have been struggling a lot and had no choice but to seek my help. Mind you, am also discreetly doing so only because the person we are up to is not an easy target.¡± James explained as Marcel began to relax and leaned forward in curiosity.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Marcel wanted to question more but was interrupted as Cassandra came serving everyone tea. The sweet tangy smell of fruit tea eased through everyone¡¯s mind for a moment. ¡°Hello, Marcel. Good to see you again.¡± Cassandra greeted as Marcel smiled. ¡°Hello, Cassandra. Good to see you too.¡± Marcel said solemnly in return.


    ¡°Relax Marcel. We are all going to be an ally.¡± Cassandra comforted as she walked over to sit next to Jin. ¡°Having said that, my stepfather is inviting you into this team to monitor the management of Ophal¡¯s side.¡± Cassandra continued as Marcel raised an eyebrow at the word stepfather.


    ¡°Yes, James is Cassandra¡¯s stepfather and Ivy had known about this all along. In fact, Ivy had never expected herself to be in this state. She had been prying into Jeremy¡¯s business too obviously that we had set her into the background but we didn''t expect Nancy to be another factor.¡± Ray explained as Marcel drew a deep breath. ¡°We will save the stepfather story for another day,¡± Cassandra said gently as she gestured for them to continue the entire meeting.


    ¡°I am aware of Jeremy¡¯s actions and in fact, before Jason¡¯s passing, he seemed to have looked into them. Hence, the reason, I am urgently required to read his will to Ivy¡¯s guardian.¡± Marcel said as he pulled out the will and let the brothers and James evaluate while he sipped his tea.


    Marcel was thinking to himself that he was definitely led into the family¡¯s secret and that he would be holding on to a huge responsibility after this. Jin was the last to analyse the will which had left Ryan and Ryu in a state of shock.


    ¡°Yes, as you have read, Jason had indicated previously that his shares in the company are to be transferred to Ivy and as for his assets, it was initially to be transferred to his mother who is holding the custody of his inheritance from his grandmother. And as of such, he had separately made another request for the transfer of his custody to Ivy.¡± Marcel explained as James nodded while trying to digest the points.


    ¡°I think we should keep this aside and wait for Ivy to be awake as she is now an adult and I am not sure if she would agree to all this. Perhaps, in the meantime, we would park all of these rights to Mrs. Rahi?¡± Jin suggested as he too was skeptical at Ivy¡¯s willingness to inherit so much.


    Marcel nodded in agreement as he had half expected the siblings to suggest as they had. ¡°And as for the management¡¯s lookout? What¡¯s the deal?¡± Marcel questioned as he was still a little weary.


    James chuckled a little. ¡°Perhaps, we should let you see a couple of things before you trust us?¡±


    James suggested as Jin immediately sprung up into action with Ryu and showed Marcel their findings on Jeremy and their Uncle Charles. Marcel was speechless for a moment, especially on the discovery of Jeremy¡¯s involvement in his own grandmother¡¯s death and now colliding with Nancy for her revenge.


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean that you could act biasedly with Jeremy or everyone who is involved in their scheme¡­¡± Jin warned as Marcel nodded as he raised his hand to stop Jin.


    ¡°I know. What are your plans with all this evidence?¡± Marcel questioned as Jin looked over at James.


    ¡°Revenge that¡¯s for sure but in a different way¡­¡± Ray said with conviction as James nodded in agreement.


    That night, Marcel returned to the hospital to find Peter falling asleep by Ivy¡¯s bedside. Nick was on his way to enter the room when he spotted Marcel. Marcel gestured for them to sit by the garden for a chat. Nick nodded in agreement.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The soothing breeze of spring blew past them as Marcel finally felt at ease from his shocking discovery. Nick could tell Marcel had been very busy and exhausted from settling many things for Jason. He felt bad for Marcel. He wanted so badly to be able to recover and be of use but on certain days he can¡¯t help but felt overwhelmed by his nightmares or resounding whispers of guilt bothering him.


    ¡°Things had been well¡­ You should be at ease¡­¡± Marcel said as he noticed Nick¡¯s grimaces.


    Nick calmed down a little but the waves of guilt in his heart were still lingering. ¡°Focus on recovery and soon Ivy will recover too¡­¡± Marcel comforted as he patted Nick¡¯s shoulder. Nick couldn¡¯t prevent himself from being emotional at his state and it wasn''t the first time Marcel sat by his side, quietly accompanying him.


    As Ivy quietened down in Jason¡¯s arms in the lobby of her paracosm, they both sat quietly for a moment trying to register the new facts they had learned about each other and the events unfolding in front of them.


    ¡°We are twins. We were dead. Our parents remained the same as now. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Jason drowned himself in his thoughts. In actual fact, the grim reaper meant they were both dead in the life they visited in room 11.


    ¡°So, we were twins before this¡­ and we are dead?¡± Ivy mumbled to herself almost in tears as Jason regain his composure and decided they needed to enter more to find out what exactly were the clues as he led Ivy to the next room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in more¡­ there is bound to be something we could link back¡­¡± Jason said as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What exactly is the reason for us to enter the tower of reflection? What past exactly are we looking for?¡± Ivy questioned feeling a little agitated as Jason tried to ignore her questions. He was doubtful himself as well to be able to give Ivy a satisfactory answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on first¡­¡± Jason hastily searched for room 34 and turned the knob the enter. This time, Ivy was standing in front of her mini-self as Jason finds himself standing in front of his teenage self. They were by a frozen lake under the skies lit by aurora. It reminded them of both of their family trips.


    ¡°That¡¯s me¡­¡± They both said in unison as Ivy was caught by surprise. Jason knew this when he was alive that the little girl he met back then was little Ivy but hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to tell Ivy.


    It was where they first met in their current life. The entire scene unfolded in front of them just the same as Ivy¡¯s dream. The exact conversation they had back then replayed again as Ivy began to realise she had been dreaming about their first encounter over and over.


    What they had never known was the aftermath unseen of ion exchange between their metal bracelet. They both watched the green hues attracted to Jason¡¯s bracelet while the pink hues were attracted to Ivy¡¯s. As they both watched little Ivy skipped away in her stepmother¡¯s direction, the hues on their bracelet were still attracted and connected to each other.


    Ivy finally realised they both were destined to meet each other in every life they visit. The promise she made to him to marry him when she was older was the only regret she had as she collapsed to the ground in disappointment.


    Jason went over and knelt in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get the chance to tell you about our first encounter.¡± Jason apologised as Ivy looked at him.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Ivy questioned as Jason nodded.


    ¡°The moment I saw your picture under the aurora sky placed in your grandma¡¯s kitchen¡­ I wondered but when I saw the bracelet we had and its color, I knew. When I confirmed your identity and reunite you with your family, I confirmed that I have found the princess who once made a promise to me under the aurora to marry me.¡± Jason explained as Ivy smiled before throwing a hug at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s you. I have been dreaming about it often when I grew up.¡± Ivy said in between her sniffs as Jason let her off his embrace and take a look at her.


    ¡°I know. I was in your dreams all along.¡± Jason smiled as they both brushed their nose gently at each other. Without noticing their surroundings, they both were transported back to the lobby once again.


    Jason held her in his arms for a long while to let Ivy slowly process their discoveries. ¡°Will we ever get to see our lives living happily together again?¡± Ivy questioned as Jason unexpectedly had his eyes reddened.


    Jason had already known the ending of their fate in the tower. However, at that moment, all he wanted to do was to say yes to her question because he wanted to see her happy again but he knew he would not be able to fulfill it together with her.


    ¡°Yes, if you believe it. We will.¡± Ivy knew his answer was a lie as she hugged him and buried her face into his chest to hide her tears. For a moment, she regretted drinking the potion and cursed their rotten fate as she slowly thought about what if they could try to alter their destiny instead.


    ¡°We are destined to meet each other. There must be a past that figures the link to the bond of our fate. What exactly is it?¡± Jason continued to question himself while Ivy felt a piercing pain in her head and whimpered.


    ¡°Ivy! You¡¯re alright? Ivy sit and stop thinking for a moment!¡± Jason slowly lowered her down to the ground as she sat. The next thing he knew while Ivy was enduring the piercing pain in her head, was her memory was slowly sipping away bit by bit into thin air.


    He couldn''t understand why her memories were surrounding him instead before they disappeared as he watched them in a state of panic, he quickly tried to dust them off before Ivy saw them. He didn¡¯t want her to find out so fast as it would only sadden their entire journey considering there were more doors to enter. He sat by her side quietly and continued to hold onto her till the pain subsided while trying to recover from the shock of the various events.


    Meanwhile, that night, in the hospital Ivy¡¯s heartbeat rate became irregular for a moment before the doctors came in to inject sedatives in her when Marcel walked in from visiting the washroom. When the doctors finally managed to control Ivy¡¯s condition and left the room, Nick who entered after Peter was escorted home by the brothers for a good night''s rest at home continued to watch over her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Don¡¯t leave me¡­ Please wake up¡­¡± Nick pleaded as he sat back down next to her while holding onto her hand.


    ¡°You promised¡­¡± Nick continued to plead in tears while Marcel looked on from the closed main door with a heavy heart.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 69: Death, the last resort

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    Ivy¡¯s sudden irregularity in her heartbeat had caused her brothers and Peter to rush over to the hospital after receiving a phone call from Ivy¡¯s doctor. Jeremy was also in the vicinity to check on Ivy¡¯s latest development only to find her still in a coma but in a more stable condition.


    James came to visit much later. He crossed paths with Jeremy on his way out.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait for your niece to be awake. Wishing her a speedy recovery.¡± Jeremy wished James before he walked passed him. On the surface, although sounded caring, in actual fact Jeremy¡¯s wish harboured a hidden meaning.


    James was not in the mood to retaliate but he knew he had to as Jeremy¡¯s words were clearly a warning. ¡°Watch over your allies more often. Don''t mess around.¡±


    Jeremy smirked before he left as James instructed his underlings to monitor their undercover underlings¡¯ situation just to ensure in case Jeremy decided to do something out of expectation. As soon as he entered Ivy¡¯s hospital room, James¡¯ heart dampened at the sight of Peter¡¯s haggard look.


    Jin walked over to greet James and updated him on Ivy''s temporary stabilise condition while he discreetly gesture to James about Peter¡¯s worrying condition. James nodded in acknowledgment before he walked over to Peter and gently patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Brother, go home and rest. Let me watch over her till you¡¯re back.¡± Peter didn''t barge as he continued holding onto Ivy¡¯s hand and staring at her. James gestured to Ray to take Peter home with the brothers.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go..¡± Ray gently said as he lifted Peter¡¯s hand away from Ivy¡¯s. Though reluctant, Peter still let the brothers help him up from his seat as he felt exhaustion was catching up with him. Before he left, he unexpectedly turned around and studied James. He looked exhausted and was very worried about Ivy and himself. Peter knew James must have been doing a lot of discreet monitoring of their enemies that he finally could feel at ease leaving his princess into his brother¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Call me if she has any progress¡­¡± Peter pleaded to James as he held onto his hand tightly.


    ¡°I will brother. Trust me¡­¡± James was moved to tears at Peter¡¯s plead. James held Peter¡¯s gaze trying to assure Peter that he will uphold his responsibilities. Feeling convinced, Peter finally left the room with his sons.


    James of all people wanted to keep the brothers and Peter from the potential danger Jeremy could impose. Hence, he wanted to watch over Ivy personally as he gestured for some of his men to escort the brothers and Peter home thereafter.


    James was then left alone with Ivy as his remaining men stood outside of the room. ¡°Ivy¡­ It¡¯s time to wake up soon¡­ Your father needs you¡­¡± James said as he held onto Ivy¡¯s hand with the hope that she would show some movements but instead the awful silence in the room was echoing back at him.


    He sighed in disappointment as he placed her hand back on the bed. He stood and took a brief scan around her room instead. He had often kept her room in strict surveillance under his underlings. He would always double-check the surroundings to ensure her room wasn''t tapped at least especially when anyone was walking in and out of the room freely. When he was sure it was cleared, he sat back next to Ivy.


    James sighed again at the sight of Ivy¡¯s body laying motionless in bed. ¡°Ivy, you are one lucky girl you know that. You would lead a very successful life from now on. I can¡¯t wait to watch you grow up in that life. Just don¡¯t give up on it and hurry wake up to see your bright future, my dear.¡±


    The constant beating of Ivy''s heartbeat amplified across the room of silence. ¡°Don¡¯t let your dad suffer¡­ You must fight Ivy.¡± James said as he held his head in his palm and sighed helplessly. What he missed was the sight of Ivy¡¯s fingers beginning to move a little.


    Back into Ivy¡¯s paracosm, when Jason realised where her memories went, he look at the pouch he was keeping by his side while patting gently on Ivy in his arms. He tried opening the pouch and saw a red ember pendant in it. He couldn¡¯t recall when Ivy passed him the pouch for his safe keep and now the red ember was glittering in front of him in the pouch. He wondered if Ivy had slipped it to him before this. Before he could think further, Ivy sat upright.


    As Ivy was recovering from the piercing pain of losing her memories in Jason¡¯s arms, her subconscious could hear James'' words. When she tried to open her eyes, it felt like those words were in her dreams instead. She couldn¡¯t figure out if they were real as she shook her head while Jason was fussing over her. She looked around to find herself in a strange place she couldn''t recognise. She recalled their journey in their first three rooms and remembered about the tower of reflection but she couldn''t remember the purpose they were in the tower.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jason asked as Ivy nodded while she blinked many times trying to recall where were they.


    ¡°Where are we¡­¡± She tried questioning as though her sentence was halfway in the midst of thinking. Jason replied nonchalantly as though anticipated her to ask where they were heading next. Jason carefully thought of answers which would not trigger her to realise she had lost her memories.


    ¡°In the tower¡¯s lobby. We would be heading to room 17 next,¡± Jason said as Ivy quickly stood to look around and spot the entrance to door 17.


    ¡°Oh no, my memory is starting to fail me¡­ I must hide it from Jason.¡± Ivy told herself in the midst of scanning the rooms as she held her hands out to Jason and led him to stand up.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fourth room and I am not sure what¡¯s in it but we will definitely find the truth of our past and our parents.¡± Jason comforted her as though reading her mind. He gently combed her hair while she tried hard to not show something was amidst.


    Knowing a part of her memory is in a mess, she was also questioning the voice she heard telling her to fight. In the midst of her confusion, she decided to push aside her messed-up memory and move on as she quickly led Jason down the aisle to room 17 instead.


    Without hesitation, she turned the doorknob and pushed open the door. It was an entrance they find themselves diving into waves of water. The endless journey underwater made them both fight to swim upward and keep themselves afloat. They found themselves surrounded by jungle and were greeted by the sounds of crickets when they climbed out of the well. They didn''t waste time trying to dry themselves as they instantly could feel the water disappearing off them while they explore further into the jungle ahead of them.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    A faint baby¡¯s cry was heard from nearby as they rushed towards it. A familiar-looking cottage that looked identical to their grandma¡¯s made them stop and steal glances before they entered it. At the cottage entrance, Jason instantly recognised Petunia who was in bed, giving birth to themselves.


    One of the midwives was carrying little Ivy who was the one whom they heard crying while the other two midwives were encouraging Petunia to push her crowning baby boy who was little Jason. Jason was relieved to watch Petunia safely delivering both of them in that life.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect when the baby boy was carried away by one of the midwives to clean, she was shocked to learn that the baby boy was not responsive. She quickly consulted the other midwife who was cleaning up Petunia. Both women were gasping loudly as Petunia worrily asked about her twins'' condition.


    The midwife who was carrying little Ivy was quick witted to hand over her to Petunia to distract her. Petunia was overjoyed as she traced little Ivy¡¯s facial features before she held out her hand to ask to carry her baby boy. When she saw the grimace and shocked faces of the other midwives, she knew something was wrong.


    The midwives carefully send the baby boy to her arm and took little Ivy away. The midwife who delivered little Jason informed Petunia that the baby boy was caught on to the umbilical code and was suffocated to his death.


    Petunia was devastated that he couldn¡¯t see her as his mother before he died but she was happy at the same time as she knew his fate under the hands of her warrior husband would have resulted the same.


    ¡°Better earlier than later.¡± She thought as tears streamed down her face. She embraced him as she dawned on his motionless face. She wished he was alive to enjoy both of her twins¡¯ presence but it was Jason¡¯s fate in that life.


    While Jason was in disbelief, Ivy noticed a white figure which looked like an angel telling little Jason¡¯s spirit to leave as it would be a better life in the next one. However, there was jealousy and anguish in little Jason¡¯s look at little Ivy.  Ivy felt very bad as she listened to little Jason¡¯s conversation with the angel, envying his little sister who could continue in that life. It resulted in little Jason leaving with a vengeance that he vowed to seek in the next life.


    Right when little Jason left with the angel, came their father, the King who was happy to see them as he embraced Petunia first. ¡°Thank you my love for the bundle of joy. We shall bless the Prince and Princess of seven swords as Prince Phoenix and Princess Ivy.¡± Petunia nodded as tears of sadness streamed down her cheeks. Ivy then realised her name was the same as now but not Jason¡¯s as she held on to Jason¡¯s hand to comfort him.


    The King gently wiped Petunia¡¯s cheek dry thinking it was tears of joy. Petunia knew the gentle loving gesture wouldn''t last once he carried their son. Hence, she pushed little Ivy into his arm first as he kissed the tip of her nose while playing with her before returning her to their mother.


    It was obvious that he wasn''t keen on her as he instantly requested to hold little Jason. When he carried little Jason and tried playing with him but there was no response, he began to question the midwives.


    ¡°What is going on?! Why is he not responsive?!¡± The king bellowed as the midwives knelt in terror.


    ¡°Answer me now!¡± The king bellowed again which made little Ivy in Petunia¡¯s arms cry out loud. The King began to roughly hold on to one of the midwives who were kneeling in front of him as she trembled and explained how little Jason had died.


    The King was in a state of shock when he released the midwife who fell to the ground while Petunia was crying. He couldn''t accept the fact as he wailed in agony watching little Ivy protected in Petunia¡¯s arms.


    Petunia was aware of the overwhelming anger in the King¡¯s eyes which were turning red as she held little Ivy dearly to her chest worrying about her fate. Out of anger, the King went over and took little Ivy who was wailing in fear away from Petunia before he slammed her into the wall.


    Petunia and the other midwives were gasping and screaming in disbelief. Instead of having a quiet room back, the King was frustrated at the chaos the ladies made that he drew a machete and slaughtered everyone in the room out of anger including himself.


    Ivy and Jason were both trying to control their disbelief as Jason hurriedly covered Ivy¡¯s eyes to prevent her from witnessing the brutal scene in front of them any further while Ivy lean into Jason¡¯s arms. At first, they didn''t notice the dead ones could see them.


    It was when he saw Petunia¡¯s spirit staring at them that he realised it. He instantly let Ivy stand on her own and went to embrace Petunia who was sobbing and waiting for his embrace.


    ¡°Mom, you will have a better life in the next one with better parents for sure¡­ This time, make wise choices about who you love,¡± Jason said as Petunia wailed in agony in his arms.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing Ivy and me to life. It¡¯s never your fault for our fate. Just continue on with your good deed to bring us to life and try to protect us. We will forever be grateful to you.¡± Jason comforted as Petunia continued to sob in his arms.


    Ivy, on the other hand, was focused on the King where she could feel her anger raging. Witnessing the way he killed them all was feeding the hunger of her fuming rage and waking up another side of her. The angel returned and was trying to stop the King¡¯s spirit from charging at any of them but the angel was losing its strength.


    With the last bit of strength from the angel to stop the King before the angel gave way, the King slowly turned into a grim reaper instead. ¡°Now that you know how I have killed all of you, I have also made both of you pay back repents for my sins. What are you going to do about it?¡± The King tried provoking Ivy.


    Jason who was watching the transformation and provocation happening knew Ivy was losing her humanity even more as he watched the pixels of her memory flowing toward him. Jason instantly wanted to rush over to Ivy when they find themselves being drawn out of the scene and they were frantically catching their breaths with their wet head once again.


    In front of them was the well of reflection where even if one is dead, they could linger in the memory compared to while living in that life. Ivy slides down and sat by the side of the well trying to recollect the memories of the scenes earlier as tears of anger fell from her eyes remembering how they were brutally killed. She then noticed Jason was sobbing by her side. She had not paid much attention to him all this while but it was definitely the first time she saw Jason in a devastating mode as she accompanied him for a moment.


    When Ivy recalled the entire journey, she realised the King had said they were repenting the sins of the king and not Petunia but she couldn¡¯t understand the reason Petunia she knew was evil instead. She was angry with the king this time as his violence was the root of all evil. She was more determined to figure out their past but her dizziness made her rest briefly on Jason¡¯s head as her memory began to shift.


    She decided a little break would be good before they continue to give Jason some time to recover his composure. She was a little shocked when the environment changed again but was glad they were returning back to the tower of reflection lobby as Jason continued to sob in her arms. As she tried to recall her other memories, she couldn¡¯t remember anything other than continuing on to the next door to find her past. She was a little frightened but she was staying strong for Jason who needed a moment of comfort.


    There and then, Jason learned the poor life they had, had led to more frustration for wealth and power. Death was the resolution to end their so-called catastrophe at that point in time. His fate was to succeed to the throne but in exchange for his death, everyone else perished together.


    He never knew learning this truth was inflicting more agony on himself when all he wanted to do was to protect his sister. Jason pulled Ivy in for a tight hug as he stayed in that position with her for a long time; as though wanting to remember that moment forever if possible in return to lessen his guilt. Ivy was getting more confused instead but she let Jason do whatever he wanted till he settled down as she knew that way was the only refuge Jason could get out of someone who was losing her memories.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 70: Door 52, brave little Ivy

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    Jeremy was standing by his room''s window panel in the middle of the night after a busy day ensuring his drug dealings were in order. As he took a sip of his whiskey on the rocks, he let the burn lingering in his throat ignite the sparks of his idea.


    He was contemplating pestering Peter to transfer his minority shares over to himself. With that, he would be able to slowly work his way up against Ivy¡¯s brothers and dominate the authority to run the business. When Ivy¡¯s awake, he intended to make her his wife by all means. It was essential for him to get back his brother¡¯s inheritance which was under their mother¡¯s custody at the moment.


    As he drank the entire shot of whiskey, he knew his mother was planning to return all of Jason¡¯s inheritance to Ivy when she is awake. Hence, he had to plan one step ahead of his mother.


    The next morning, Ryu who had just finished classes for the day walked out of the school by himself while adjusting the strap of his guitar bag and bouncing his basketball as he walked. He was recalling the days when Ivy was around. He would have looked forward to heading home but now, he dreaded it as he would then return to an empty house.


    Jin¡¯s classes were longer now considering he was in the last year of high school whereas Ray, had taken over all of the brothers¡¯ responsibilities to run their father¡¯s business. Ryu for once wished he was much older to be able to help out Ray as Jin at least was still helping out with the secret investigation at Cassandra¡¯s boutique.


    Feeling all dejected, he sat by the park¡¯s bench and kept the ball in his guitar bag after he took out his acoustic guitar to strum a low sad tune. As he was so into his thoughts, he didn¡¯t notice his fan club leader was tailgating him. Melody had always been updated about whatever Ryu has been up to and it was not to be missed about his family situation and Ivy¡¯s condition considering the death news of Jason and Nancy was still a piece of exclusive news in the business industry despite happening weeks ago.


    Remembering how Ivy had acknowledged her during the new year¡¯s event, Melody was curious about Ivy¡¯s condition considering it was nearly a month since she last heard of her. As she tried to approach Ryu who was in his own world, she sat by his side momentarily holding on to a gift she had gotten Ryu long ago but didn¡¯t dare to give him. However, instead of finding herself to be nervous having to have sat so near Ryu, she found herself drawn to the sad tune he was strumming to as though it was resonating with all the agony and loneliness he felt in him.


    When Ryu noticed Melody was seated so close, he was startled but he recognised her. He was about to chase her away when he realised he didn''t want to trigger any negative news which would result in fan harassment again. Hence, he decided to bravely play along with her. Ever since Ivy¡¯s incident, Ryu had been slacking on his basketball training to stay in Landsfield to wait for Ivy to wake up from her coma. That¡¯s why he no longer had as many responsibilities or companions as before. So, getting to know a fan wouldn¡¯t do much harm he finally thought.


    He snapped his fingers in front of Melody but she was not moving at all while her watery eyes were fixated on him. When she finally heard him snapping, tears flowed down her eyes before she gave him a hug.


    ¡°Errr¡­ Excuse me?¡± Ryu said awkwardly as Melody began to sob while hugging him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this sad! Oh, my poor Ryu!¡± Melody said as Ryu awkwardly slowly moved his hands which were up in the air to pat her back.


    In the midst of it, he realised he was indeed sad as she said. However, when he noticed other passersby had their eyes on them strangely, he quickly tried to stop Melody from crying.


    ¡°Err¡­ Could you stop crying? People might think I am bullying you!¡± He hissed as Melody quickly sat up and took a tissue from her pocket to sniff and blow her nose. Instead of being nervous, Ryu was amused as he watched her clean herself up. He noticed an ice cream tuck shop by the park nearby so he quickly rushed over to buy two and returned to offer her one.


    ¡°Here¡­ You will feel better after you have this.¡± Ryu smiled as Melody couldn¡¯t believe her basketball idol was treating her to ice cream. It felt so surreal as she blushed and admired his stunning face shining under the sun.


    Ryu chuckled as he place the cone into her hand. ¡°Quick have a bite before it melts,¡± Ryu said as Melody nodded and took the first bite of the strawberry ice cream. Ryu smiled with satisfaction as he bit into his chocolate ice cream.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ryu asked curiously.


    ¡°Lily Melody Ting¡­ You could call me Melody¡­¡± Ryu beamed even more at the sound of her name.


    ¡°No wonder you were so touched after listening to the melody I played, Melody?¡± Ryu teased as Melody looked down at her lap shyly and noticed the present she prepared as she held it out to him.


    ¡°For you.¡± She said shyly as Ryu smiled and took the box before opening it up.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He said as he was touched to receive a guitar pick from his fan. Melody smiled till her dimples were seen before she recalled she should apologised for intruding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to pry on your privacy earlier¡­ I just wanted to know how¡¯s your sister doing. It must have been hard on her¡­¡± Melody clarified nervously but stop when she noticed Ryu who was a little laid back became tense. At the thought of Ivy, his mood was easily dampened but he regain his composure as he took another bite of his ice cream.


    ¡°She is still in a coma¡­ So far, things have been stable. My sister apparently loves sleeping. So, it¡¯s just a matter of time to wait for her to wake up.¡± Ryu tried to give her a smile as the chill from the ice cream was refreshing enough to keep his tears from welling in his eyes.


    Melody looked down at her lap sadly as she knew it must have been very upsetting for Ryu. Ryu could tell Melody was concerned as he felt a warmth in his heart, knowing that there were fans who cared about him. He patted her head to comfort her.


    ¡°Finish up. The ice cream will melt away.¡± Ryu urged with a wink as Melody looked up and gave him a sad smile before she nodded. She managed to quickly take a candid shot of Ryu enjoying his ice cream.


    As she giggled looking at the result of the picture, Ryu then recognised her uniform was students from the school opposite them. He knew their break time was going to end soon so he decided to tease her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to study or attend school? Why are you following me during the mid-day?¡± Ryu questioned as Melody raised an eyebrow and check her watch to see the time for her break was almost over. She panicked as she started to fumble and gathered her things.


    ¡°Oh no! Oh no!¡± Melody chanted as Ryu helped her with the last file. ¡°Slowly. Cross the road safely!¡± Ryu waved as he watched Melody run off.


    He decided to check his fan¡¯s social media pages and saw Melody¡¯s effort in constantly posting about him and his basketball passion. The last few posts were cheering him to stay strong as Ryu smiled delightfully. He was wondering what had he been fearing back then. Having fans wasn¡¯t as bad as Ivy had always told him.


    He then went to look at Melody¡¯s social media account only to find out that she was the leader of his fan page. To encourage her and thanked her for her efforts, he decided to add her as a friend before sending her a private message on social media. ¡°Don¡¯t skip classes just to see me. You know my schedule, why worry? Find me when you finish school. Study well!¡±


    When Melody received the notification, she was in disbelief. She quickly accepted the friend request first and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She began to read the message and pinched herself before she smiled stupidly to herself. She only regain her composure when her class teacher walked into the class.


    She quickly sent him a reply. ¡°Alright my idol! I will listen to my idol¡¯s advice! Keep it up, my idol!¡± Right after that, she decided to post the picture she secretly took of Ryu earlier enjoying his ice cream. The caption read ¡°Even our idol takes a break with ice cream! Keep it up!¡±


    Ryu read the message and the post delightfully as he liked the picture on his fan page. Hundreds of comments flooded the post thereafter on how Ryu had been paying attention to his fans despite his family¡¯s crisis and praising him while giving him the will to stay strong.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    He was reminded of what Ivy always told him. The more you¡¯re afraid of something, you should face it with bravery even if you¡¯re nervous. The result wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought. He winced at the thought of Ivy as he blinked back his tears missing her. Although he had taken the first step out of his shell, he was still afraid of what other fans would do to him. With that in mind, he decided to pay Ivy a visit.


    When he arrived he knew his father was always sitting by her side as Ryu volunteered to take over while Peter when to grab a quick lunch. Looking at his dad¡¯s haggard look, he was heartbroken and disappointed that he was useless in such a situation.


    He sat by Ivy and held her hand as he told her about the incident with his fan. ¡°My fan club manager¡¯s name is Lily Melody Ting. It is a great rhyming name you know. I am sure you will like her even more if you get to know her.¡± Ryu sighed as he gave a sad smile listening to Ivy¡¯s constant heartbeat.


    ¡°Ivy, could you wake up soon? I am afraid... I still am afraid to handle my fans in case something goes wrong¡­Ivy¡­¡± Ryu pleaded as he closed his watery eyes and couldn''t speak out what was in his heart.


    His worry wasn¡¯t only about his fans but also their dad¡¯s deteriorating condition to the broken family who was now all busy defending the family business. He also wanted someone to listen to his rant for not being able to help at all in such a situation. He end up sobbing by Ivy¡¯s side as Nick who was dropping by to check on Ivy stood silently outside her room empathising with the family.


    Ivy in her paracosm knew something wasn''t right when she couldn¡¯t recall things as she struggled to figure out the missing pieces of her memory. With Jason being calmer, she knew the only way to defeat her situation was to quickly solve the mystery at hand. ¡°Jason, we should hurry. What¡¯s the next room?¡± Ivy said urgently as she gently helped Jason to stand.


    ¡°Room 52¡­¡± Jason answered her skeptically. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright with moving on?¡± Jason asked caringly as he caressed her face gently. Ivy felt a lump in her throat as she quickly nodded and dashed to the aisle of room 52 while discreetly blinking her tears away.


    She wasn¡¯t alright. She had so many questions about what had happened in the rooms they had entered previously as she could only recall bits and pieces of them. Instead of dwelling on them, she wanted to head into all of the rooms as quickly as she could to get out of the tower.


    As they strolled further ahead, they saw the door to room 52. He opened it and a bright light was shining. She hesitated to enter as she was afraid to face their next life. A thought came to her mind. ¡°What if it was worse?¡±


    Jason comforted her as though he knew what she was thinking. ¡°Trust me. I would not let any harm land on you.¡± She nodded as they both took the first step into the bright light.


    This time they found themselves in a concrete house. ¡°A richer life than before perhaps,¡± Jason thought.


    As they explored their surroundings, Jason noticed porcelains and chandeliers everywhere in the house. It was a newer era no doubt but he couldn¡¯t determine which century was it. Sounds of giggles were heard as he turned around with Ivy and watched several girls surround a man in bed. It looked as though they were his concubines.


    Jason couldn¡¯t bring himself to watch the scene any longer as he dragged Ivy and dashed out of the room. They sprinted through a long aisle to the maroon-carpeted steps downstairs to quickly search for themselves in that life. There were dozens of busy slaves around the house running errands as though preparing for a big celebration.


    They noticed there were even children working as slaves. Among the children slaves, Jason instantly spotted Ivy who was at the age of a toddler. She was diligently trying her best to scrub the floor.


    Ivy who had been in a daze with her clouded mind had let Jason take the lead all the way but when she saw her mini-self, she was eager to approach her. However, Jason held her back when some older slave knocked over little Ivy as she stumbled laying on the ground. Little Ivy struggled to get back up as she endured the pain of falling over. In the midst of the chaos, an old lady quickly carried her away.


    Jason and Ivy trailed close by them and saw the old lady treating little Ivy¡¯s bruise in a room. The old lady held her for a moment as she lamented the fate of little Ivy who was sold into slavery. As Ivy heard the old lady¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but blinked back her tears and tried to control her tears as Jason gently patted her back to comfort her.


    ¡°When you¡¯re older, you must never be one of those ladies in bed with the master of the house..¡± The old lady shuddered at her words as she decided the little toddler should leave now. The old lady gave little Ivy several pieces of gold and silver coins kept inside a small pouch little Ivy carried by her side and led her to the back door. The old lady sneaked her out and told her to never come back again after she left.


    Little Ivy was mature for her age although she looked innocent. She understood the old woman as she quickly rushed into the woods ahead of her. The twins trailed behind little Ivy as she led them back to where little Ivy¡¯s home was. It was also a concrete house and they finally saw little Jason.


    Little Jason was instantly delighted to see his twin home as he danced with her in glee. Petunia came out from the kitchen and was shocked to find little Ivy had returned home but was very glad to see her baby girl again as she embraced her gratefully.


    ¡°The old lady let me go and told me to run far away and never to return there again..¡± Little Ivy¡¯s voice chirped as Petunia hugged her while sobbing gratefully. ¡°Oh, Ivy! Good girl! Thank goodness!¡± Petunia cried out.


    Before they could enjoy the grateful moment any further, alarming heavy footsteps frightened all of them as the twins¡¯ drunk father returned home. Being quick-witted, little Jason quickly led little Ivy to the second floor to hide as Petunia tried to regain her composure.


    The twins¡¯ little hasty steps were momentarily stopped each time they were startled by the sharp piercing sounds of potteries and glass shattering downstairs. Their father was demanding money from Petunia as little Ivy instantly recalled the gold and silver given by the old woman. She innocently ran downstairs and reached out to Petunia as she gave her whatever the old granny gave her earlier in her small pouch. Little Jason was frightened for the safety of his twin as he quickly rushed little Ivy back upstairs to the second floor before their drunken father could do any harm to her.


    Little Ivy thought she was saving her mother but she was wrong. Her father caught Petunia trying to hide the pouch as he sloppily fight with her to snatch the pouch away. After snatching the little pouch from Petunia, he bellowed out loud and wanted more as he continued to give Petunia abusive slaps and punches.


    Little Jason was shielding little Ivy¡¯s sight from the horrible scene unfolding them but little Ivy wasn¡¯t crying like little Jason did. She was trying to think of ways to stop their father from beating their mother up. In the midst of it, Petunia manage to escape and wanted to run up to the second floor. However, mid-way, she was caught again and he was too strong for her to fight back.


    Little Ivy although only five, couldn''t stand watching Petunia being abused as she ran over to the stairs to defend her mother with her protective hugs. When her father stopped, she stood back up by the stairs with her hands on her hips as she yelled at her father to stop abusing their mother. Little Jason was shocked at his twin¡¯s actions but was too afraid to move.


    When her father finally recognised her voice and sobered up a little to take a good look at her, he was shocked to see his daughter whom he sold to slavery was back home. He couldn''t stand his anger of selling her off to slavery to earn the upkeep of the family only to have her abandon it all. Before Little Ivy could defend herself any further, her father started to go after her when all little Jason could do was sit in shock watching his father abusing their half-dead mother and little Ivy who with all her will was fighting the beast only to be beaten up to her death.


    Ivy never knew her little self was so brave back in her past as she fell to the ground watching her little self even at the brink of death still fighting against her father. When her father finally let go of the lifeless little body of Ivy, he went sloppily up the stairs and fell to the ground on the second floor. Petunia crawled closer to little Ivy¡¯s dead body as she tried to hold onto her tiny hands and slowly gave up the will to live too.


    Little Jason was terrified on the second floor as he knew he was next if he didn¡¯t do anything as he rushed back down to the first floor and flee into the kitchen to grab a knife. When he ran back up the stairs to face his drunken father to threaten to kill him, he knew he was not a fight against his oversize father. With his little body built at age of five, he was hurled off the balcony to the first floor as little Jason screamed in shock before landing with his head hitting hard on the concrete ground.


    Jason finally knew little Ivy did all this to pay for the chance for little Jason to live on in this life. He was admiring the bravery of little Ivy and the adult Ivy he was holding on in his arms. He was proud to have such strong will sister as he watched their father push both weak and defenseless little Ivy and Petunia off the stairs to their death before he took the knife from little Jason¡¯s hand on the ground floor and slaughtered himself.


    Jason was filled with anguish this time as he knew his younger self was trying to turn around events but the result was always the same. They will die at the hands of their brutal father. In the midst of his realisation, he quickly stormed off with Ivy who had to be dragged out of the door of reflection as he heartbreakingly watched the sparkles of her memories flowing toward him while she sobbed heavily in his arms.


    She cried till she was no longer capable of doing so when they were at the lobby of the tower. She wasn¡¯t sure at one point the reason her heart ached so bad but all she knew was her crying was an effect of what she felt in her heart despite her kept questioning Jason on what was going on and where they were. She felt a little terrified too as all she had in mind was who Jason was and that her instinct was telling her she could trust him. That was also the reason she could let her guard down and cry all she wanted with him by her side.


    He understood it was the turning point of their fate. There were 11 more doors to reflect on but Ivy didn''t seem to be able to continue at that point. He decided to coax her into a deep sleep instead for a while. He was after all the one to tell the servants to put on an act as he watched Ivy drink the memory loss potion he prepared for her yet he regretted it a little now watching Ivy suffer.


    ¡°It was after all for your own good¡­¡± He said as he gently caressed her cheek. It was a secret he vowed to bring to death with him if possible as he couldn''t bear to watch Ivy crying over the brutality although he knew they were both going through repentance for their parents¡¯ mistakes.


    He knew Ivy¡¯s memories of all that had happened before this and in the tower of reflection would be all wiped out by the time they left this tower. He would rather be the one bearing all the suffering as through the visits to their past, he began to cherish Ivy¡¯s sacrifices more that in return, he knew he made the right decision back then.


    She deserved a better life than to be living in hell with their current family. He had a perfect plan for her, or so he thought as the destiny awaiting them in the next 11 doors was getting even more arduous.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 71: Room 26, home is where the warm is

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    Cassandra was daydreaming as she stared at her latest creation; a long indigo evening gown that was made based on Ivy¡¯s body measurement. If it weren¡¯t for the mishap, Ivy would have worn the dress for the interview about the refurbishment of the old town in Manes. Cassandra missed her though it was a brief time spent with Ivy. She smiled thinking of the time Ivy was parading in front of her in style in her creations. She felt bad for Ivy as the once cheerful girl might no longer stay the same when she wakes up finding out that her lover has passed on protecting her.


    Cassandra¡¯s heart ached at the thought of Jin who was in the basement juggling studies and helping out her stepfather¡¯s vengeance. She was trying to pull the family together but she knew she had her limits as she squatted to hug Daisy, the family¡¯s retriever who had been her closest companion lately.


    A chime of the doorbell alerted her attention as she saw a young couple enter in front of her. She beamed as she ran to hug Andrew and Sandra. Sandra squatted to pat Daisy¡¯s head for a moment thereafter.


    ¡°Nice to see you dropping by after so long¡­¡± Cassandra greeted as Sandra smiled but noticed Cassandra looked exhausted.


    ¡°It must have been hard on you¡­¡± Sandra said as Cassandra shook her head and led them to the coffee table by the corner where she had her tea brewing.


    She poured them both a cup of tea as Sandra looked at Andrew for affirmation of what they were about to tell Cassandra. ¡°How¡¯re things?¡± Cassandra asked.


    ¡°Not too bad¡­ How¡¯s everyone?¡± Sandra asked as Cassandra gave a sad smile.


    ¡°To say they are fine is a lie. Jin has been working closely with my stepfather and Ray is in Manes working with Marcel while Ryu is still being¡­ Ryu.¡± Cassandra explained while sipping her tea as Sandra raised an eyebrow recalling Ivy had never mentioned Cassandra has a stepfather.


    ¡°Stepfather? Sorry, I think I am missing something here?¡± Sandra tried to clarify as Casandra chuckled.


    ¡°Uncle James is my stepfather. It¡¯s a secret that I don¡¯t share at a first meeting not even with Ivy.¡± Sandra and Andrew were surprised as they smiled and nodded understandingly as they looked at each other hesitating to tell the motive of their visit.


    ¡°What is it you both are hesitating to tell? Just let me know.¡± Cassandra noticed as she urged them to tell.


    ¡°We are moving out of the family house. No, in fact, we have moved out. We understand that times are hard and we both didn¡¯t want to overstay¡­¡± Andrew explained as he swallowed his saliva while Cassandra studied both couples and knew they must have given a lot of thought to it.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Cassandra said solemnly and gave them a sad smile.


    ¡°We thought a lot about it and it was hard to tell the family members as none of them was always around. Sorry that we had to seek you to convey the message instead.¡± Andrew continued apologetically.


    ¡°Where are you both staying now? Renting?¡± Cassandra asked as they both nodded.


    ¡°Nearby the campus as it will be more convenient for us to attend classes,¡± Sandra explained.


    Cassandra smiled and nodded. ¡°Good. Do come by to check on Ivy when you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t worry I will let the family know about it.¡± Cassandra comforted as they both smiled gratefully as they enjoyed tea with Cassandra.


    When Cassandra went back down to the basement to check on Jin, he was sitting deep in thought with his book opened in front of him. Cassandra went to give him a hug from the back as he shifted and rested his head on her stomach. She knew his mind was elsewhere other than studies. Daisy was obediently sitting next to Jin on the ground while he placed one of his hands on his lap and another he used to caress Daisy¡¯s head while waiting for Cassandra to explain the purpose of Andrew and Sandra¡¯s visit he saw from the CCTV.


    ¡°Andrew and Sandra dropped by. They said they had moved out of the house.¡± Cassandra updated but Jin stayed in her arms quietly. Deep in Jin¡¯s thoughts, he knew it was for the betterment of the family¡¯s situation as after all without Ivy, it gets awkward if they both were around.


    ¡°Shall we head home for once tonight and rest there? Let me cook you a nice meal?¡± Cassandra offered as she shifted to look eye to eye with Jin before she smiled and patted his head. She knew his quiet self meant he had no objection as she drove them home and switched on the lights to the entire house.


    Jin slowly walked to the balcony and sat where Ivy used to sit with Daisy while Cassandra cleaned up a little on the house. She had noticed Andrew and Sandra had kept the upkeep well so it was a relief for her to not need to do much while she waited for her grocery delivery to arrive and quickly prepared dinner.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    When she was done, she found Jin asleep with Daisy on the balcony. She walked over to wake him up and have a meal with her as she led him over to the dining hall. Jin didn¡¯t look like he had the appetite but he was feeling a little better as the home began to feel like home with home-cooked meals and coziness.


    ¡°I will come back to cook every night for you, alright? Just focus on your studies and I will watch over the household for you.¡± Cassandra comforted as Jin nodded and picked up his chopsticks to take the first bite of the steam fish when the service elevator sounded.


    Ryu stepped into the well-lit house and felt the warmness of home the moment he inhaled the sumptuous smell of dinner. ¡°Come over! I will get you a bowl of rice.¡±Cassandra quickly said as she rushed back into the kitchen while Ryu walked over to the table and sat opposite Jin solemnly.


    Cassandra came back with a bowl of rice for Ryu from the kitchen and sat in between the brothers. As she sensed the tense dull moment between the brothers, she was trying her best to lift up their mood.


    ¡°Come home every night both of you. I will prepare the meals and ensure your home is in good condition. Focus on whatever you need to after this.¡± Cassandra reassured as Ryu looked at Jin who was finally smiling back at Ryu.


    ¡°Head back to nationals training. That would be what Ivy wanted for you.¡± Jin said before he took some vegetables from the serving.


    He felt relief knowing Ryu was still coping well as Ryu nodded knowing it was true. ¡°I will let Ray know and make arrangements for you to stay over at your grandma¡¯s house when you have training.¡± Cassandra offered as Ryu finally managed to relax and nodded in agreement as both brothers enjoyed dinner quietly with Cassandra gratefully that night. They both had never known a simple home-cooked meal was all that they had missed in the midst of the chaos.


    Cassandra only remembered Daisy¡¯s meal in the midst of dinner halfway when Daisy whined from the balcony. She quickly went to fetch her bowl to place it next to their table on the floor and fed him some kibbles.


    ¡°Can I take him along too to Manes during my training?¡± Ryu asked as Cassandra looked at Jin who smiled lovingly at her and nodded.


    ¡°Go ahead. Save my girlfriend¡¯s time.¡± Jin said as he continued eating dinner. Cassandra smiled knowing it was Jin¡¯s way of showing his affection while Ryu cheered happily in his heart while he patted Daisy¡¯s head.


    That night, he rechecked his nationals schedule and posted a picture of him and Daisy on his social media with the caption ¡°Back in action! Train hard!¡± Instantly his posts garnered plenty of likes and supportive comments as Melody sent him a direct message.


    ¡°I will be rooting for you my idol! Keep it up!¡±


    He smiled as he decided if he should have a fan event during the next national game. That way he wouldn¡¯t have to face another rise of fan harassment.


    ¡°Could you arrange something for my fans during the next national game? Whether I win or lose maybe just a small signing session to appease them?¡±


    Melody''s eyes were beaming with delight at the request as she quickly agreed and told him she would update him on her plans.


    ¡°Alright, get to sleep now! It¡¯s too late for a high school girl to stay up so late!¡± Ryu replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly required to attend class that early. I am in my last year of high school.¡±


    Ryu couldn¡¯t believe she was older than him by a year yet she was adoring him like a little girl as he chuckled. ¡°Alright then. Hope to see you in my next match. Goodnight.¡±


    Ryu then went offline as he stared at the ceiling with Daisy sleeping by his side, hoping Ivy would quickly wake up as he slowly drifted to sleep.


    Back in Ivy¡¯s paracosm, Ivy began to shift her sleeping position in Jason¡¯s arms. Jason was thinking to himself of the fate the next room, 26 would bring them. Jason didn''t want to wake her but his curiosity was killing him. Therefore, he carried her to the aisle heading toward room 26.


    He took a sharp inhale before he turned the doorknob and entered the room. Before he knew it, they were back to the first place they met when he lost his memories; the plain of irises.


    Jason felt great relief dawn upon him as he freely walked around the plains and saw his magic harp humming the tune he once played to Ivy as a confession at a client¡¯s event. As he felt a little relaxed, he noticed the cloudiness was not something he should be taken lightly of so he remained alert of his surroundings as he gently laid Ivy on his lap near a cliff.


    Moments later, the gentle soothing tune and the refreshing fragrance of irises woke Ivy as she found herself lying on Jason¡¯s lap. She instantly got up and was delighted to be back to a familiar scene as she trailed around but noticed she couldn''t find her dogs or her grandma anywhere in the plains. She tried to ignore that thought first as she twirled around the plains feeling delighted to finally be home again. It slipped her mind how she entered the plains as all that mattered was the warm feeling of being home.


    Jason was so distracted by Ivy¡¯s happiness that it slipped his mind he had to remain vigilant of his surroundings. They were in an illusion room where they must not find out that all they saw was an illusion created from their memory else the room¡¯s guardian would gobble them up and they would be stuck in the room for good.


    As they continued to enjoy the sunset and strolls, Jason decided to take the chance and spoke with Ivy about how she had felt.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Ivy stopped walking as Jason placed his hands on her shoulders while looking into her eyes.


    ¡°How have you been feeling?¡± Jason asked as Ivy looked away. She was scared of telling him the truth that she only could remember bits and pieces.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to shy away. I know you drank the memory loss potion.¡± Jason said as he pulled Ivy¡¯s chin to face him.


    Ivy looked at him shockingly. ¡°I was scared¡­ I am still afraid¡­ That¡­ I would forget all about you and us. I don¡¯t want to...¡± Ivy was nearly in tears when she said that as Jason caressed her face.


    ¡°I too, once forgotten about you when mom wiped away my memory. This was where I had a good chance to change our destiny. I remembered you again too. So, I believe whatever fate awaited us, you will always remember me no matter how hard it was going to be.¡± Jason said as his eye reddened when Ivy hugged him. Ivy was glad they could finally be honest after all this while enduring all by herself.


    With that, they decided it was time they move on to another room but they just couldn''t find the door to exit after walking around for some time. She began to wonder where their grandma¡¯s cottage was and where her grandma or even her dogs were but none of those existed. She realised something was not right.


    Jason pointed out the cloudiness when they knew it was not the plains of irises they used to be in. At that exact moment, the serpents they once fought appeared from the skies turning the environment dark and gloomy. Only then, they realised it was all an illusion as the exit door appeared ahead of them before they ran for their life after it.


    They closely made it to the exit when the door closed behind them before the two-headed serpent caught them. Instead of stalling, they both decided to head to the next room. Room 13, their sixth room; hearing the number from Jason, Ivy didn¡¯t like such a taboo number.


    They both were already preparing themselves for the worst. At the entrance of room 13, they had to stop for a moment to catch their breath while Ivy endured the piercing pain in her throbbing head. It felt as though Jason was ripping his own heart each time he watched Ivy¡¯s memories dispersing again towards him.


    He couldn¡¯t stand a moment of it as he quickly gripped her hand and entered room 13 without hesitation as Ivy who was recuperating was in shock. All they could hope was for whatever was ahead of them to be kind and for whatever memory Ivy was losing to slow down till they solved the mystery of their past.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 72: Moving on

    Back in Manes, when Ray was notified by Cassandra about Ryu coming over for nationals training, he knew the brothers were getting back to their own usual life. He wasn¡¯t free to plan for college as he had been busy running Rahi¡¯s consulting business including the talks by himself.


    Things may have slowed down drastically but he also was keeping an eye on the operations of Ophal while Marcel had the chance to inspect and pay more attention to the refurbishment of Manes¡¯ old town project. Ryu was also looking out for Auntie Soh who was running their grandma''s business in order to ensure there were no unexpected mishaps or harm. He had to ensure there were defenses ready to fight whatever Jeremy was planning. In actual fact, he was more anxious as compared to his brothers.


    Despite how busy he was, he would not miss the chance to sit in the glasshouse while his mind drifted away to missing Ivy. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the big teddy bear head that used to sit on top of the roof he was looking at. He sighed at the tough luck his sister had and was more determined to protect her when she recovered as he slowly drifted asleep.


    Ryu, who drove to Manes in the early morning, arrived at his quiet grandma¡¯s house. It was still creepy for him to step into the shabby-looking house despite the renovation completion due to his first scary experience. To ease his fear, he picked up a wooden stick from the ground and knocked on the iron cupboard holding the gardening tools as Daisy ran towards the glasshouse and started to scratch the door, knowing Ray was in it.


    Ray woke up in an alarming state and instantly was agitated by the loud commotion. He forced himself to head out of the glasshouse and give whoever was causing the commotion a piece of his mind. However, to his surprise, he was pounded by Daisy as he fell to the ground cuddling with her.


    ¡°Ryu! Daisy!¡± Ray chuckled on the ground. Ryu laughed as Ray stood up after a while to hug his brother.


    ¡°Good to see you brother! How¡¯s it going?¡± Ryu greeted as Ray patted his back.


    ¡°Not too bad¡­ You?¡± Ray asked as he lightly punched Ryu''s chest.


    ¡°Back for nationals.¡± Ryu smiled as Ray hugged his brother again with his eyes reddened, hidden away from Ryu.


    ¡°Glad to hear that¡­¡± Ray gladly said.


    Auntie Soh who heard the loud bangs earlier was rushing to their house to check on Ray only to find the brothers reunion. Daisy ran over to greet Auntie Soh by running in rounds around her and wagging her tail as Auntie Soh patted her.


    ¡°Auntie Soh!¡± Ryu greeted her as he ran to hug her. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop her from scolding Ryu for the commotion, scaring them.


    ¡°So it was you! You think it¡¯s funny, is it? I thought what happened to your brother you know!¡± Auntie Soh glared at Ryu as she smacked him in his arms lightly while Ray chuckled.


    ¡°I had to arrive with a loud bang to make an announcement! I am officially back on the national team!¡± Ryu cheered with his arms wide up in the air.


    ¡°Crazy boy! You better come down now and have your breakfast!¡± Auntie Soh scolded as she ran back down the stairs with a little smile of gladness.


    Ryan ushered both Ryu and Daisy to Auntie Soh¡¯s little house. It was only her left as Sandra¡¯s siblings had gone to school and Auntie Soh was rushing to head to the store to open up.


    ¡°Auntie Soh, let me go to the store and help you today?¡± Ryu offered while helping her serve the fried eggs.


    ¡°No need. No need. You all have more important duties to do and save the universe than helping out an old lady running your grandma¡¯s business. Let me do it.¡± Auntie Soh rejected as she served the brothers and sat with them.


    ¡°Just let him help. Don¡¯t worry. He needs to earn his upkeep.¡± Ray joked as Auntie Soh chuckled. ¡°Who said you¡¯re old? If you¡¯re old, I am a grandfather already.¡± Ryu teased as he munched on the fried egg while Auntie Soh chuckled and sat with the brothers at the dining table.


    ¡°How¡¯s my daughter doing and Andrew?¡± Auntie Soh asked as Ryu took a mouthful of eggs again before answering her.


    ¡°Sandra and Andrew had moved out of the house and stayed closer to their campus..¡± Ryu said solemnly as Auntie Soh smiled and nodded as though understood her daughter¡¯s action.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to tell that they are dating¡­¡± She sighed.


    ¡°I just hope they would not fall apart or advance too fast carelessly¡­¡± Auntie Soh sighed even more. Ray and Ryu chuckled to themselves.


    ¡°From the looks of it, they were doing fine and are mature.¡± Ryu comforted Auntie Soh as she nodded but sighed again at the thought of Ivy.


    ¡°Is your sister getting better?¡± She asked worriedly. Ryu laid down his fork on his plate as Auntie Soh understood and patted his back to comfort him. All they could hope for was that Ivy would wake up sooner.


    Stolen story; please report.


    After breakfast, Ryu decided to tell Ray about his fan meeting which he was quite afraid of.


    ¡°Bro, could you help me with something?¡± Ryu asked awkwardly as Ray raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Let me guess¡­ It¡¯s about your fans again?¡± Ray asked as Ryu chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°Could you be my bodyguard? Well, that girl that day... Erm... Melody is helping to arrange a fan meeting after my game this weekend and¡­Hmm... You know I am still a little weary¡­¡± Ryu explained as Ray chuckled.


    ¡°Ah, so Melody is her name¡­ Weary? Weary about her?¡± Ryan teased.


    ¡°No! Not about her just about the fans¡­¡± Ryu tried to explain while Ryan couldn¡¯t stop laughing and teasing Ryu about it. Ryu rolled his eyes giving up to explain.


    Melody, that night explained her plans to Ryu over text messages that she had gotten all the other fans to cooperate. They all had chipped in to have some refreshments while he comfortably signed autographs for them and take pictures. Ryu smiled at her updates as he thanked her while nervously looking forward to the game day.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Ray to spot who Melody was on Ryu¡¯s social media as Ray contacted Melody about her plans the next day after getting Ryu¡¯s agreement. Melody was surprised at first but quickly gained her composure to continue to share her plans with Ray.


    After the conversation, Ray had a better idea of how to control the crowd to not frighten his baby brother. He was growing fond of Melody being so dedicated to Ryu and it was no wonder Ivy knew about Melody¡¯s value in helping Ryu¡¯s career during their first meet.


    During his tournament, Melody had set up posters at a meet-and-greet corner where they were cheering for him. She worked with Ray and led the fans to a spot to wait for Ryu to change after the game to sign autographs. That way Ryu wouldn¡¯t be bothered by his fans after a tiring game and could head to freshen up and change before meeting them at the designated area.


    Ray also helped to distribute the refreshments prepared with ice creams and water as well as candies with Ryu¡¯s message card. At the end of the match, Ray reimbursed the fans for the money chipped into the refreshments by arranging for Ryu to give out the equivalent value of the cost split among all fans who chipped in, vouchers to stationaries and book stores since Ryu¡¯s fans were mostly students. It was a little way to thank the fans for their dedication.


    Melody stayed till the end to capture pictures of Ryu during the match and the event to update Ryu¡¯s fan page later. In actual fact, she was documenting it with the hope that Ivy would not miss out on anything when she was finally awake. Ray approached her with a bottle of water when he noticed she was checking the results of her pictures.


    ¡°Here, a drink for you,¡± Ray said as he took a seat beside her.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Melody gladly accepted the drink.


    ¡°I have reimbursed everyone for what they had chipped in the event,¡± Ray explained as Melody was surprised and finally knew how the reimbursement was made.


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t have to! We gladly wanted to¡­¡± Ray raised his hand to interrupt her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Do what you do best for Ryu.¡± Raysmiled as Melody gave a sad smile.


    ¡°I am also hoping what I do will not let Ivy miss out on Ryu¡¯s life.¡± Ray¡¯s eyes reddened knowing Melody was a keeper.


    ¡°If only Ryu was braver.¡± He thought to himself.


    That night after the event, both brothers sat with Daisy by the stairs watching the skies. Ray had wanted to tell Ryu about Melody the whole night as he put an arm over Ryu¡¯s back.


    ¡°Bro, is there something going on with Melody and you?¡± Ray teased as Ryu who was shocked at first raised an eyebrow in suspicion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much... We have no time for this¡­¡± Ryu tried brushing away the matter while Ray knew what he meant.


    ¡°Cherish what you have. She is a gem.¡± Ray hinted as Ryu understood. Although the constant connection, he made via conversations on text messages and noticing her following him often had quite smitten him but he knew it wasn''t the right time.


    ¡°How¡¯s the project Marcel is overlooking?¡± Ryu asked as he tried changing the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse as Jeremy was bolder with Ivy down and dad being ¡­¡± Ray sighed as Ryu patted his back to comfort him.


    ¡°We are quite worried that Jeremy might go after any of our shares soon¡­¡± Ray shared.


    ¡°Sigh, I feel very hopeless. Jin is at least guarding Jeremy¡¯s move while ensuring Ivy and Dad¡¯s safety. And you¡­ You¡¯re defending the family business. As for me¡­ I am just so useless doing nothing¡­¡± Ryu covered his face in his palm as Ray understood his brother¡¯s frustration.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not Ryu¡­  You¡¯re living your life healthily and peacefully like how everyone wanted you to be. It was better than you being harmed. Ivy would definitely be proud and bragging about her effort of successfully managing your fan club. Look at how obedient they were?¡± Ray praised and tried to comfort Ryu as Ryu chuckled knowing it was Ray¡¯s effort to not make him feel bad.


    ¡°I would love to ask for occasional help on more of such appeasing events later.¡± Ryu pleaded as Ray nodded in agreement before messing Ryu¡¯s hair.


    Meanwhile as though knowing Ryu and Ryan were reunited in Manes, Ivy had been showing signs of movements on her fingers. The doctor did some testing and notified Peter and James that it was a good sign as they both were hopeful for her to be awake soon.


    Upon knowing the good news, Nick gladly let himself be discharged. Marcel who had been looking after him while he was hospitalised in Landsfield had planned for Nick to return to Manes to recuperate so that Marcel could keep watch on him easily. Nick insisted on staying in his own place as Marcel had no choice but to agree and accompany him there.


    Marcel had already made preparations and cleaned up Nick¡¯s place to ensure no traces of Nancy were visible in advance. Unless Nick asked, Marcel would never let him look at Nancy¡¯s possession again. Instead of leaving Nick alone in his house, Marcel had arranged for a part-time maid to manage Nick¡¯s daily life temporarily while Marcel was away at work during the day.


    Surprisingly, Nick didn¡¯t ask and he sat by the large window screen overseeing Jason¡¯s house. He had cried all he wanted and vented all he wanted previously. He missed Jason and kept thinking back to the last time they drank at his house. He wished he could turn back time and change all that happened but he couldn¡¯t.


    All that was left was hoping for Ivy to be awake faster. With everyone trying to get back to the pace of their own life, Nick was still hovering around the past as Marcel hoped for the day Ivy come and save Nick again.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 73: Room 13, The reason behind the deaths sacrifices

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    Jeremy was sitting with Uncle Charles drinking away together. In a way, they were celebrating the improvement of Ivy¡¯s condition. In a good mood, Jeremy decided to reveal his plans to Uncle Charles.


    ¡°I am going to find your brother¡­ Correction. My future father-in-law tomorrow to discuss taking over the business.¡± Jeremy announced as Uncle Charles chuckled, half knowing who he meant but pretending not to.


    ¡°Who is that lucky man?¡± Uncle Charles played along. ¡°Your brother, Peter,¡± Jeremy said proudly as Charles was a little doubtful about Jeremy¡¯s hasty move considering what exactly can he do with the major shareholder still lying in bed in a coma.


    Jeremy noticed Charles''s quiet moments pondering as though mocking him. ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe in my plans? Trust me, he will let me take over the management temporarily. That way I will enforce my hidden weapons during my inauguration and take over all the brothers¡¯ shares. At least I won¡¯t have to wait so long to gain some power. When your niece is awake, she has no choice but to marry me due to indebtedness.¡± Jeremy laughed as he drank a whole glass of whiskey while Charles pretended to laugh along.


    ¡°Looking forward to being my nephew-in-law!¡± Charles cheered with Jeremy but deep down he knew Jeremy was never a smart ally. Charles had to plan his move carefully to not be involved with his crimes. For now, as long as he could have Jeremy as his cash cow, it doesn''t matter what Jeremy does. However, the moment he treads too far into his crimes, Charles would pull out entirely.


    Peter who had been accompanying Ivy alone daily was approached by Jeremy the next day. Peter was lost in his own world ever since Ivy¡¯s accident. No one could get some sense out of him other than his daily basic routines. James knew there wasn¡¯t much Jeremy could do with his underlings around guarding them under surveillance but he had never expected Jeremy¡¯s next move to be exploiting Peter¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Uncle Peter, how have you been?¡± Jeremy asked as he walked over to Peter with a glass of water. Peter was his usual self; quiet and having his mind elsewhere while Jeremy placed the glass of water by the side table before sitting next to Peter.


    Jeremy observed Peter¡¯s frailed look and decided it was smart to make a move when he was vulnerable. ¡°You seem very tired these days. Please take good care of your health. Your children still need you.¡± Jeremy advised to test the water on his mood but again he didn¡¯t make any reply.


    ¡°I have been thinking Uncle Peter if you would like I would want to help you out more since I am also learning about business these days.¡± Jeremy continued as Peter held onto Ivy¡¯s hand and looked down at the floor, not paying attention to Jeremy.


    ¡°Do you mind if I help out with your company¡¯s business for the time being? At least until¡­¡± Jeremy turned to look at Ivy.


    ¡°... Ivy¡¯s awake?¡± Jeremy asked as if Peter had been quiet earlier, he wanted to even be quieter or leave at that juncture. All Peter heard were squabbling from Jeremy and he was very agitated that Jeremy had to spoil the peaceful and quiet room he was in with his daughter.


    Jeremy wasn¡¯t giving up as he waited with a smirk behind Peter. ¡°If you don¡¯t say a thing, I will take that you agree. I will drop by the office tomorrow and start off. You don¡¯t have to worry. I will make sure to do my best.¡± Jeremy immediately left without waiting for Peter to respond after he spotted Peter being uncomfortable but didn¡¯t know with what. With Jeremy leaving, Peter felt more at ease in the quiet room as he continued to lose himself in his own world. His mind wandered and wasn¡¯t aware of what had he put himself and the entire empire he built into.


    Although James¡¯ underlings were guarding over the surveillance camera, they had no idea what was spoken. They could only alert James about it while James watched the surveillance and didn¡¯t suspect a thing but couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was discussed. He decided to wait for Jin to come in the next night to listen in to the bug planted in Ivy¡¯s room.


    Before they could do that, Jeremy had stepped into Ophal¡¯s real estate the next morning and held an urgent meeting with the management announcing his role as temporary assistant director role which he mentioned was agreed upon with Peter. The news shocked the entire company and Ophal¡¯s family as Jin instantly skipped classes for the day and headed straight to Cassandra¡¯s boutique.


    Before Cassandra could greet him and ask him what was the rush, he had sprinted down to the basement. Cassandra lifted her guard up instantly knowing something urgent must have cooped up for Jin to miss the entire day''s lessons. She wondered if the storm had arrived as she rushed to the basement and heard the recording of Jeremy¡¯s pact with Peter as he growled in anger and punched the wall while Cassandra tried to stop him.


    ¡°Stop! Jin! Not like that!¡± Cassandra was holding on to Jin but he still went on to punch the wall. Thanks to Ryan¡¯s combat training, the entire family was fit and strong. It breaks Cassandra¡¯s heart to watch Jin hurting himself with such strong force as she began to struggle to fight with his strength in stopping him from punching the wall further.


    ¡°JIN! STOP!¡± Cassandra yelled as she pulled him away from the wall while he slid in her arm feeling all defeated because he knew what was Jeremy after next. Cassandra could only stay by his side to comfort him and ensure the family¡¯s welfare was well taken off as it was important for them to be in a good state while battling it out with their enemy.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Meanwhile in Manes, Marcel had alerted Ray and Ryu about the expected news and the brothers couldn¡¯t understand the reason Peter could easily let Jeremy take over. ¡°Was this his plan all this while?¡± Ray asked in frustration as Ryu sat by his side during lunch to comfort him.


    ¡°We would never know but for now this was within our expectations. All we could do is to stick together and not waver.¡± Ryu said as Ray sighed knowing his little brother was right.


    Jin¡¯s anger was beyond his own expectation as he barged into the hospital with James and his underlings. James could barely control Jin¡¯s actions and temper as Jin went in front of Peter who was sitting watching over Ivy lifelessly.


    ¡°Why? Why do you have to let your enemy into the company? Was this all of your plans all along? Do you want to watch your empire torn down? Is it even worth it all because Ivy is there?! Huh? Answer me!¡± Jin screamed holding on to Peter and shaking him but still Peter had no response. Whatever anyone said to him was like squabbles and Jin¡¯s squabbles were so loud that Peter felt the annoyance but he continued to sit back down on the chair holding on to Ivy¡¯s hand.


    James¡¯ underlings tried to pull Jin out of the room. Before he was outside he managed to say his last line to Peter. ¡°You will regret this if you don''t realise it sooner daddy!¡±


    James stood with a heavy heart looking at his frailed-looking brother as he went over to pat his shoulder before he left to calm down Jin who was with Cassandra. ¡°Boy! Listen! You¡¯re the smartest among all of them. You should never let your emotions get ahead of you or it will be your demise!¡± James warned as he said it into Jin¡¯s face to make him realise it.


    ¡°I know how angry you are at all your effort being thrown away but this is not the time. You have calculated his next step and you knew this would happen someday. Plan the next step. Execute it. Be ahead of him!¡± James was calmly motivating Jin again as Jin began to calm down and knew the brothers had to be extra vigilant from now on to avoid falling into Jeremy¡¯s traps.


    ¡°Call Marcel tomorrow for an urgent meeting. He needs to be vigilant and reports every move of the management.¡± Jin said calmly to James¡¯ underlings as James patted his shoulder and smiled before they all ride in the same car headed for their secret base.


    Meanwhile, in Room 13, Jason and Ivy both shared the same hope to seek an exit to the tower. With the regret Jason held and the anguish Ivy had, they were greeted by voices of screams from all parts of the room as they frantically ran to get a clearer view of what was happening. Ivy could feel her anguish turning into flames fueling her anger that she had the urge to murder whoever was getting her way of getting out of the tower.


    As she stood with her piercing eyes, she witnessed a man holding on to a baby boy who was wailing all his heart out in his arm. The man was about to hurl the baby out of the balcony when a woman appeared and it was Petunia.


    ¡°STOP!!! I beg you STOP!!! Do all you want to me! Leave Jason alone, please!¡± Petunia was wailing and begging on the floor to the man. Ivy looked in Jason¡¯s direction as anger was fuming inside her.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear watching you die again. Is there any way? Any way to fix this?¡± Ivy asked while gritting her teeth as Jason walked over and hugged her to calm her down. They stood watching their father barging into the scene after a while. Jason noticed this time they were in a modern era with cemented walls and high-floor balcony apartment units.


    Before he could study the surrounding further their father was bellowing away.


    ¡°YOU, Alvah! Useless brother of mine! How dare you rape my wife and now threaten to kill my son! If I don¡¯t kill you today, I am not called Ubel!¡± Before their father could reach Alvah and Jason, Alvah had hurled the wailing baby out of the balcony. Petunia was screaming all her heart out while little Ivy¡¯s voice was heard wailing from one of the rooms.


    As their father was fighting with Alvah, Alvah was determined to kill his brother when he suffocated Ubel and desperately hurled him off the balcony. By then, plenty of their neigbours were already gasping and rushing to the basement to check on the situation.


    At that point, Petunia ran to fetch Ivy from her crib as she locked the room¡¯s door desperately trying to call for help. Ivy barged into the room and noticed they were able to walk through the walls.


    Before Petunia could get hold of anyone, the door was pried open by Alvah. In desperate moments, Petunia frantically fumbled over the drawers and took a penknife from one of the drawers as her weapon as she kissed Ivy¡¯s forehead and set Ivy down on her crib. Petunia had the same piercing look Ivy had the moment she saw baby Jason hurled off the balcony. Petunia let Alvah approach her and the moment his body landed on hers, she didn¡¯t hesitate to kill him with multiple piercings on his body.


    She then carried baby Ivy and tried to run out of the house but in the nick of time, Alvah managed to grab hold of her leg as she fell into the puddle of blood and slipped each time she tried to get up with baby Ivy in her arms. She crawled all the way to the living room as Alvah didn¡¯t go down without a fight with her. Petunia knew it was useless to save herself anymore as she didn¡¯t want to live remembering the trauma of being rapped. She quickly dropped baby Ivy to the ground hoping she would survive before pulling Alvah off the balcony with her and plunging to their deaths. Unfortunately, baby Ivy was dropped with a harsh bang to the ground and the concussion killed her fragile brain.


    Ivy was speechless as the room sent them both back to the tower¡¯s lobby again.


    ¡°Are we going to keep watching our own deaths?¡± Ivy questioned in disbelief as her anger had grown into vengeance. Her hands were bleeding from the intense grips she held onto as Jason tried to pry open her hands.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed the root cause of our parents¡¯ act? Perhaps Petunia had always been raped by our uncle and that¡¯s why father had always tried to kill us off?¡± Jason explained as he healed Ivy¡¯s wounds.


    Ivy tried to put the pieces together but a sudden piercing pain pounded on her head. Jason saw the sparkles of her memories flowing towards him again as he shut his eyes and hugged Ivy. He tried to hold in his tears but the moment Ivy pushed him away awhile after she recovered and looked at him questioningly. His heart ached at her question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ivy asked as Jason knew the closer they get to the end of the doors, Ivy would no longer remember all that had happened.


    The only reason he was pulling through was because of the life she would deserve to live the moment they step out of the tower. He held onto her hand and gently led her to the next room 40.


    ¡°I am your brother, Phoenix.¡± He smiled with uncontrollable tears as she smiled gladly knowing she had a brother.


    ¡°Where are we heading to?¡± Ivy asked innocently.


    ¡°To our life,¡± Jason answered as Ivy was skipping excitedly by his side at his answer. He turned the doorknob to room 40 with a heavy heart hoping if the journey could be cut short.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 74: Door 40 and 20, The Inklong Tribe

    To the delight of Jason, room 40 was the key to the mystery lingering behind the fate of himself and Ivy¡¯s past love life. He guided Ivy around the secluded cave and saw the red inscription writing on the walls of the caves.


    Ivy felt a strong familiarity with the place as though she had come before and lived in the cave for a long time. It brought her a warm feeling as though she was home as she trailed Jason from behind who was reading the story on the cave wall.


    It was in the aboriginal Inklong¡¯s tribe language of the sword kingdom, Inkling. The script wrote the love story of the past of a pair of Phoenix and Dragon.


    It read:


    o) o) {}


    %*% 0 *###


    /////// @!!!@!!!


    <<<^^^>>> lllllll


    %*% 0 *### ¡ª o) o)


    %*% {} *###


    It¡¯s translated as


    ¡°There was a belief that fraternal twins were lovers in their past life.


    The couple who once lived in this cave as ordinary human beings on the surface among the Inklong tribe, were actually an incarnation of a dragon while the female was an incarnation of a phoenix.


    They both were sent on an order by their Inklong ancestors to help out the seven swords village with their predicaments. Due to the couple¡¯s mythical power, they had helped to heal those in sickness and solve the plague issues with their crops; restoring back the peace of the village.


    The Sea Inklong Dragon was destined to save the Inklong origins who were living in the sword kingdom from calamity while the Land Inklong Phoenix was destined to guard against the calamity and bring it to an end. The dragon and phoenix were destined to be fraternal twins in their future lives.


    Slowly, facing and resolving the challenges they faced while dealing with a matter of life or death among the villagers, the pair of dragon and phoenix had been brought together in the name of love.¡±


    Jason slowly walked to another passage and found the continuation of the script with Ivy left behind as she slowly tried to interpret the story with her very weak understanding of Inkling.


    It wrote:


    ***\\ %*% (8) *### //***


    ¡ª/\/\/\/\/\/\/\---nn


    %*%(o) *###//***


    @!!!@!!!>>><<<


    \\ %*% <{}> *### //


    It¡¯s translated as


    ¡°The dragon had never known its¡¯ partner was also a mythical creature till one day the phoenix revealed its¡¯ mythical form in front of the dragon¡¯s human form and danced the Inklong ritual dance in the sky mesmerising him. The orange-red ember glow lit over the gloomy skies of the small cliff as the phoenix invited the dragon¡¯s human form to dance along.


    The phoenix was then surprised by the mythical gold dragon incarnation form revealed in front of her as he intertwined with the phoenix in its dance ritual. With this, both mythical incarnations sealed their marital vows in the dance.


    As the cave was far away from the village, the villagers could only wonder where the glows were from that night as both mythical creatures continued to live together in the cave discreetly secluded and only appear in their human form when there were mishaps in the village.


    Soon, over a few months, the phoenix conceived their first child. The dragon was overjoyed by the gift of their love as he protected the family of three from harm and fed them well by disguising himself in the village in its human form wearing clothing made from weeds and being low profile when getting necessities.


    They said fortune was to be found but no one knew when the ripple to a storm would begin. All good things tend to be followed by bad things. Nothing last forever but one thing did; the love between the dragon and the phoenix.¡±


    As Jason longed to read for more, he knew they had come to a dead end as Ivy was still trying hard to understand the language.


    She could tell it was the love story of a couple with Phoenix¡¯s reference on it as she asked Phoenix to explain. ¡°Brother, could you tell me more about what was written here? Was it your love story? It¡¯s your symbol here!¡±


    Jason''s tears fell as he began to understand that the incarnation of the dragon and phoenix was about himself and Ivy. If this journey from now on was to learn about themselves, he was eager to find out even more as he embraced Ivy into his warm arms.


    Ivy was a little surprised to see tears on his face as she gently wiped them away and giggled. ¡°It must have been really your love story. So, what happened? What was written?¡±


    Jason smiled at the sight of her happy self.


    ¡°It¡¯s about us silly.¡± He said in his mind as he pinched the bridge of her nose. Before he could suggest finding an exit, they had been transported into the lobby.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Oh, we are back so fast into the lobby. I haven¡¯t finished reading and understanding the meaning yet¡­¡± Ivy pouted, wanting to sulk when the sudden piercing pain in her head beat her before she could throw her tantrum. She squatted, trying to endure the pain, and held onto her head for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard on you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jason squatted with her before seeing her memory pixels flowing at him again into the pouch by his side. Ivy shook her head and forced a smile to comfort Jason as she gently placed her head onto his palm and find it soothing.


    ¡°Oh, this is so soothing... It feels better now¡­¡± Ivy said as Jason caressed her head with another hand.


    ¡°So, we were really lovers from the past, Ivy. I wonder what was the ending¡­¡± Jason pondered to himself as Ivy who felt much better, looked at him who looked like he was yearning for something.


    ¡°Shall we head to the next room? Maybe we will get to see the continuation?¡± Ivy suggested as Jason smiled and nodded before leading her to find the next room, 20.


    When they were in front of room 20, Ivy turned the doorknob for them to enter instead. For a moment, Jason was at ease knowing what could be worse than watching their own deaths over and over again before this. He was glad to see Ivy¡¯s old chirpy self but none of them knew the worse was yet to come.


    The moment they entered, they could feel the fiery heat from the fire burning in front of them. The Inklong tribe villagers were chanting ¡°SIOOKAR SIOOKAR!!¡± which meant ¡°burn them!¡± over and over again as Ivy hasten her steps and went to the front of the crowd for a better view.


    She saw the phoenix¡¯s incarnation of her human form was all tied up with a huge belly, kneeling in front of the fire camp the villagers built. The villagers were violently stoning her and next to her was the calm-looking dragon¡¯s incarnation in his human form who looked identical to Jason. He was kneeling and begging the villagers to let them go. He looked fearfully at his wife who was in tremendous pain as the villager continued to stone them both.


    ¡°KUITU! Mu Lang Kuitu! Nng Sai Kuitu!¡± One of the villagers yelled in their tribe¡¯s inkling language which Ivy tried hard to understand but she could only understand the word ¡°kuitu¡± which meant demons. The villager was saying ¡°You¡¯re both demons! How could we have trusted demons!¡±


    Ivy turned around to look at Jason and questioned him to explain but instead, he was trying hard to not fall apart and break down in front of Ivy. The villagers continued to stone the kneeling couple.


    ¡°BODAK!! Bodak puakit peh, jinyak jeh luit! Wata lang bodak hainia lang! Lumu lang hainia wata noa eh chopa mik!¡± The dragon incarnation who was kneeling down was yelling back at the villagers. He meant ¡°No! All we did was heal those who were sick and bring peace and wealth to your village! How could you treat us this way?!¡±


    ¡°Gongjam taupi lait eh! Gongjam taupi! Kima siti! Hoipi ahma mehlam silah gongjam taupi! Gongjam taupi silah lumu noa eh!¡± Another villager yelled as the phoenix knew no matter what they said it was useless. The villager meant ¡°It¡¯s all witchcraft! You must perish! The glow every night is the proof that you¡¯re both demons!¡±


    With that, the villagers were united in preparing to burn them alive. The phoenix knew there future prediction by the Inklong ancestors was unfolding.


    ¡°My dearest husband¡­ It seems fate had brought us to this ending. If the next life allows, I promise you I will always find you and stay by your side for eternity.¡± The phoenix cried as she declared her love for one last time before the villagers who were stoning them carried the dragon away.


    ¡°No!! No!! Stop!!!¡± The dragon was screaming as he watched his wife who was bloody from the bleeding of being stoned, crying, and giving up on living as she lay on the ground lifelessly.


    He knew he couldn''t bear for her to watch him burnt alive. He decided to betray the order given by the ancestors and chose to protect the love of his life as he transformed into his mythical gold dragon form and wanted to set the village on the fire. The villagers were very terrified as the enraged mythical dragon was turning black.


    The present Ivy stood watching the events unfolding in front of her as she felt enraged with a piercing agony in her heart as though she was there before and she could understand what the dying phoenix in front of her was going through. She cried out in pain as both her heart and head were in pain.


    Jason wrapped her into his arm to comfort her. This time he saw not just pixels of her memories from her head but her feelings from her heart were fading away into his pouch. Ivy was on the verge of breaking down as the excruciating pain was driving her insane and the agony was drowning her further into the abyss of her hungry evil side.


    He was terrified that Ivy was also losing her humanity which was unexpected. He quickly led her to run along to find an exit before he tripped and fell to the ground while Ivy managed to summon seven swords as she draw one next to her from the ground. She looked as though she was ready to charge on any of the villagers with her wild rogue eyes but right when she was about to strike her attack, the environment absorbed them back into the lobby.


    For a moment, Jason wondered how Ivy could summon those seven swords and if she was related to the sword village. However, watching her raging none stop as she frantically run around the aisle of the tower and destroyed whatever was in her way, it pained Jason to watch her lose her sanity as he walked closer to her and attempt to calm her.


    No doubt he was injured by her scratches but the moment his hand touches her head, she began to slowly calm down and lose consciousness instead. Jason sat her laying on his lap as he cried at the entire lesson he learned about their past holding on to her.


    Back in reality, Ivy¡¯s heartbeat went irregular again that night with a seizure attack. Peter panicked as the doctors struggled with Ivy¡¯s seizures for a brief moment. Jin and Cassandra rushed to the hospital in the middle of the night to accompany Peter while James hurried over thereafter.


    The doctors were running some tests on Ivy and when her results were out, apparently, the seizures were the effect of her blood clot on her head injury. The family was once again back to square one with very minimal progress in her situation as they desperately hope for good news but to no avail.


    Jin and Cassandra sat outside of Ivy¡¯s room leaving the elders some space to themselves by Ivy¡¯s side. Jin¡¯s phone rang many times as Ryan and Ryu were notified much later via text message by Casandra but Jin just didn¡¯t know how to answer the brothers anymore even if he picked up the call.


    Every time the answer was the same; to tell them not to worry and that Ivy was still not awake. Jin was rather lost himself. He was on the verge of giving up hope of Ivy ever waking up again. In the family, he was the most prudent and smartest and he trusted his guts always. This time, his guts were never at peace since the day Ivy went into a coma.


    Cassandra slipped her hand into Jin¡¯s and gripped them to comfort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ivy has always been a fighter, darling. You need to have a little more faith in your sister.¡± Cassandra said as she knew Jin must have thought of the worst-case scenario.


    Jin sighed. ¡°You know I really want to believe it¡¯s all going to be fine. I want to believe whatever we tell others as comfort or whatever others comfort us. But¡­¡± Jin wiped his face with his free hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s beginning to be a lie¡­¡± Jin wiped away his tears as Cassandra was a little surprised. She had rarely or rather almost never seen the man she loved cry before. In fact, it was a rare sight. Not even when Peter scolded him for work-related matters and gave him tough punishments. She knew Jin had reached his limits as she enveloped him in her arms.


    ¡°Ai Yu, don¡¯t forget Ai Yee wants to see you succeed and you shouldn¡¯t lead yourself to believe in what you believe before it happens. Cause this will be very unfair for Ai Yee who is still fighting.¡± Cassandra caressed his sharp-looking face.


    Jin knew whenever Cassandra used their Chinese names, she wanted to tell him something that is of significance and important but also to keep him comfortable. Sometimes, it¡¯s amazing how using different languages could convey a better message in a different tone.


    He tried not to let his mind wander as he paid attention to her.


    ¡°Remember the times when you led me out of my nightmares from the trauma I had from Jeremy¡¯s underlings? Now, this is the time you could fight back and avenge me by protecting what¡¯s worth of Ai Yee and your family.¡±


    Jin looked deep into Cassandra¡¯s eyes and understood what she meant.


    ¡°But, before any of that, you need to make sure you¡¯re always in a good health state whether mentally or physically. So, don¡¯t ever neglect yourself. Studies are essential to get you further. So, guide yourself through it. Because after all this and whatever the results are, I will still be by your side cheering for you.¡± Jin smiled sadly as he stole a kiss from Cassandra.


    ¡°Thank you for not giving up on me¡­¡± Jin said in a choking voice.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s thank you. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have made it to today. So darling, I still need you.¡± Cassandra said gently in tears as Jin hugged her and nodded.


    ¡°I love you, Cassie.¡± Cassandra pulled away from his hug to kiss him as a declaration of her undying love for Jin, her savior.

 Part 2: 4 21 (For you); Chapter 75: The peach blossom in my heart

    Jeremy was slowly taking over the business operations as the brothers began to have minimal control. Marcel had decided to be a rebel in every meeting that Jeremy was in.


    With every update brought up by Marcel with the three brothers over their online meeting, Ray could tell Jin was on the verge of breaking down. Ray thought to himself that it must be hard on Cassandra who had been keeping Jin under the weather.


    As Ray stepped out for a breather after an intense meeting by the stairs in front of their grandma¡¯s house, he tried to hide his worries as he knew Ryu would worry about him being alone here enduring all alone and feel bad about it. Ray didn''t want Ryu to go back on his plans of heading back to Landsfield for classes as it was important.


    While Ryu was packing, Ray included some of their grandma¡¯s chili flakes from Auntie Soh as it would help ease Cassandra¡¯s cooking preparation he thought.


    ¡°Any more space for some add-ons?¡± Ray casually asked as he walked into the living hall while Ryu stood placing both hands on his hips. ¡°How big are these add-ons?¡± Ryu asked raising an eyebrow as Ray chuckled and walked to the kitchen to fetch the bottle of chili flakes.


    Ryu¡¯s eyes immediately lighted up. ¡°Oh, are those based on grandma¡¯s recipe?¡±Ryu asked excitedly as Ray nodded and passed to him. ¡°Of course, there are spaces! Plenty! Even if there isn¡¯t any, I will still dig space for it!¡± Ryu said excitedly as he kept them in his luggage safely.


    Daisy was beginning to be excited as she tried to stand on two feet and peek into Ryu¡¯s luggage. Ryu smiled at her excitement as he rubbed her head.


    ¡°I will be back again next weekend¡­¡± Ryu said as though to Daisy but also was to notify Ray.


    Ryu looked up at Ray. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright? I will leave Daisy to look after you¡­¡± Ray messed up Ryu¡¯s hair as he rubbed daisy''s head with another hand.


    ¡°Of course, I will be! What are you worrying about?¡± Ray chuckled as Ryu looked outside the window and saw shadows lurking.


    He quickly stepped outside only to hear giggles and many steps of the shadows running away. Ryu was annoyed as he stormed back into the house to pack his bag. Ray chuckled at the normality of such events considering Ryu was a talented national basketballer after all.


    ¡°Stop chuckling! It¡¯s so annoying with these fans stalking. We can¡¯t even talk in private properly.¡± Ryu scolded as Ray raised his hand.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Cool down.¡± Ray patted his brother¡¯s back as Ryu sighed, worrying about his fans¡¯ welfare.


    ¡°Do you know of any ways to help solve my fans who had to travel from Landsfield to Manes and vice versa? It''s wasteful as they are still students.¡± Ryu asked enthusiastically while pondering a solution.


    Ray was surprised at the sudden change in his little brother¡¯s mood as he shrugged at his question. ¡°Sorry, couldn''t really help with that as it¡¯s the will of others.¡±


    Ryu pouted as Ray smiled at his own idea. ¡°Why not ask little future sister-in-law, Melody?¡± Ryu threw a pillow from the couch at Ray who was teasing him.


    Ryu thought of doing so when he was back at Landsfield but before he could find Melody, he came across two of his fans who were stuck at the airport. He could tell they were his fans from the fans-made t-shirts they were wearing and he overheard the commotion they had with the policeman.


    The timid little girl was telling the policeman how they were robbed and that they were left with not much cash to head back to Landsfield. This situation sparked an idea in Ryu as he took off his sunglasses and cap to walk over to the two fans in a cool manner.


    ¡°Arghhh!! Ryu! It¡¯s Ryu Ophal! Can we have an autograph please?¡± Shrieked the long hair little girl while her timid friend was smiling all the way with her hand out handing Ryu a blank paper and marker. They saw him and instantly forgot about their issue just to ask for his autograph.


    Ryu looked over at the policeman and nodded that he will handle them as the policeman left. Ryu suspected they were the shadows he saw at his grandma¡¯s house as he looked back at his fans who seemed to have not learned their lesson.


    ¡°No.¡± He said primly as both girls were instantly pouting in disappointment.


    ¡°Not till you both tell me what¡¯s the issue?¡± He added on and could see the girls instantly were delighted again.


    The long hair girl started explaining how they got robbed by the alleyway nearby a hidden road which Ryu instantly knew was nearby his grandmother¡¯s house. They had no choice but to give up their money and had very little left after they took a taxi to the airport.


    Ryu listened in meekly to every detail as he planned in mind ways to let them learn their lesson.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to school?¡± Ryu asked as the girls nodded.


    ¡°What are you doing here when it¡¯s school tomorrow? Don¡¯t you have any assignments?¡± Ryu nagged as the girls nodded.


    The girls were afraid Ryu would leave as he put on an annoyed face. They quickly hand out the blank papers to him with a marker again.


    Ryu sighed as he shook his head. ¡°I would only agree to sign an autograph if you both post on the fans club site that all fans are not allowed to travel just to see my daily activity unless there is a tournament.¡±


    He observed the girls¡¯ looks and noticed they slowly understood his request.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Otherwise, I will not sign autographs anymore,¡± Ryu warned as the girls nodded obediently.


    They were very obliging and wanted to write immediately but instead, he told them to settle their air tickets first. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you have to do it now. Where are you both heading to?¡±


    ¡°Landsfield¡­¡± The timid girl answered.


    ¡°Get your air tickets sorted out first and when we land in Landsfield, only then you post before I signed you an autograph.¡± The girls frowned at their empty purses as he walked them to the ticket counter and helped them pay for their air tickets.


    When the two girls saw his wallet, they noticed he was using cash and he was broke after paying for their air tickets. They instantly felt guilty.


    ¡°We are sorry for troubling you like that.¡± The timid girl said after accepting the air tickets from Ryu.


    Ryu flipped their passports to learn their name. The timid girl was Sun Li while the long hair girl was Yan Shu.


    ¡°Sun Li and Yan Shu, now you understand why I am telling you to put up that post later?¡± Ryu asked seriously as the girls nodded.


    ¡°See I am also like all of you. Ordinary teenager who needs to earn my upkeep and save money. So, savings is important. And do not waste unnecessary money.¡± Ryu wanted to just give some advice but he didn¡¯t expect the girls to end up crying because they were touched by his generosity and genuine self.


    ¡°Why¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Please don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Ryu stuttered as both of them hugged him gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Ryu, you¡¯re the best idol! We will always support you!¡± Yan Shu said as he quickly rushed them to the departure hall after a while.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his lie worked on these little girls who had no idea just how much he was paid by the company monthly and even though it was a lot, Peter had always inhibited the brothers the habit of savings for emergencies.


    It was a well-taught lesson for the girls and also for himself to resolve his stalkerish fans. Looks like he had to spend some of his savings to help himself out of his fans'' trouble this time but it didn¡¯t matter to him as long as he could have some peace and quiet time to compose a song he had been playing in mind for a while.


    He fulfill his promise when they landed in Landsfield before the girls happily went home. Upon seeing the posts by the two fans, Melody instantly contacted Ryu.


    ¡°Looks like you have taught a good lesson to your fans today. Where did you get the inspiration from?¡± Melody asked over a text when Ryu was chilling by the balcony with his acoustic guitar.


    ¡°Hey! I wanted to ask you for solutions but it seems the matter had resolved itself.¡± Ryu replied as Melody send a smiley emoticon.


    ¡°Help me monitor this matter as I do not want any of my fans to spend unnecessarily on me. It¡¯s really not needed.¡± Ryu added on quickly as Melody was wondering what was bothering him.


    He sounded agitated when he went offline right after sending that message. In actual fact, he was trying to take his mind off everything when he was composing a song.


    She still typed a reply to say alright to his request. Melody could sense something wasn¡¯t right with Ryu as the next day in school, during a break she couldn¡¯t help but head to his school just to check on him. No doubt, she instantly spotted him by the same location at the park with his acoustic guitar.


    She went to the ice cream truck nearby and bought him a chocolate ice cream to comfort him and return his favor during their first meeting. She heard the familiar strum of the same tune that he played during their first meeting again. She stood by to enjoy a while before walking over and offering him his chocolate ice cream when he finished his song.


    ¡°Hello! Oh, thank you but really what did I say about wasting money?¡± Ryu greeted Melody as Melody stood smiling looking at him while her strawberry ice cream was melting away. ¡°Just a small treat this time.¡± She squeaked as she continued watching him eat.


    ¡°Eat! Hurry! It¡¯s melting!¡± Ryu alerted before Melody took a quick bite as Ryu shifted on the bench to make space for her to sit.


    Melody saw that Ryu was enjoying his ice cream but his face was not as happy as always. So she decided to talk about his match over the weekend.


    ¡°You did very well over the weekend! You¡¯re always the best national basketballer ever! Especially when you do a rebound and three-pointer, OH MY GOODNESS! You¡¯re always so spot on that it gives us all goosebumps when you scored! I love your look and posture whenever you do a three-pointer!¡± Melody squealed and clapped as she managed to make Ryu smile at her cuteness. In actual fact, Ryu was thinking about the song he composed.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Why are you reacting this way?¡± He asked awkwardly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Melody asked. ¡°As in trying hard to get me to be happy? I mean you already is familiar with me. There¡¯s really no need to.¡± He said as Melody raised both her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°I thought you were upset about the fans'' matter or maybe something else¡­¡± Ryu laughed at her explanation.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. Sorry, I gave the wrong vibe. I was just busy trying to finish composing this song.¡± Ryu explained as Melody smiled in relief.


    ¡°Anyway, preach for me too. Work hard to gain what you want¡­¡± Ryu said before biting the last bit of his ice cream as Melody made an ¡°okay¡± sign with her hand.


    Before she could save her sliding files away from her lap, they dropped to the ground leaving her exam papers scattered all over. Ryu quickly helped her to pick them up as she was still having a bit more ice cream to finish. He accidentally saw her weak results in maths as she winced at the result too before looking away.


    Ryu quickly kept them back in the file and put them on the bench next to her as he patted her head. ¡°Had some maths issue?¡± He asked as she nodded.


    ¡°Everyone has their weak subjects like me too. I just couldn¡¯t understand why we need to study history. It¡¯s so boring and so many things to remember.¡± Ryu whined a little to release his frustration but also to comfort Melody.


    Melody giggled at his whine as she decided to help him out. ¡°I could lend you my history notes. Maybe it would help you. I often score well.¡±


    Ryu raised an eyebrow at the unexpected offer although when he meant the weak result was that he still managed an ¡°A¡± but the lowest marked paper ever as compared to Melody her weakest was a ¡°C¡±.


    Feeling guilty, he decided to offer the same. ¡°I volunteer to teach you maths then?¡±


    Melody was beaming with delight. ¡°Are you sure? Wouldn¡¯t it trouble you?¡± She asked shyly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to trouble when you¡¯re also tutoring me, history?¡± Ryu explained as they both smiled in acknowledgment of an agreement.


    ¡°So we would have tutor sessions every mid-week Wednesday night at the cafe you posted on your social media? Is it near your house? I often notice your post about there.¡± Ryu asked as Melody smiled even more that Ryu had noticed about her posts.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually my family-owned cafe. Nearby my place, yes.¡± Melody answered as Ryu nodded.


    ¡°Great! I will see you this Wednesday then?¡± He asked but before Melody could reply, the sound of the school bell rang.


    With that, Melody quickly nodded and grabbed her folders to run back to her school.


    ¡°See you!¡± Ryu yelled as Melody waved back briefly and continued to run back to her school.


    As the soft gentle breeze blew by, Ryu somewhat looked forward to the Wednesday tutoring session as a distraction and also from the company¡¯s matter or even Ivy per se. He walked off for his next lesson feeling something different in his heart as though it was a peach blossom blossoming which he had yet to realise.

 Part 2: 4 21 (For you); Chapter 76: You will always be my destiny

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    In Ivy¡¯s paracosm, she finally regained her consciousness and found Jason hugging her in his sleep. She felt a pain in her heart watching him asleep. She couldn''t tell the reason for the sudden heartache she felt as she gently touched the once familiar face but yet one that she had no recollection of.


    Jason stirred in his sleep as he opened his eyes to find Ivy¡¯s glimmering eyes staring back at him.


    ¡°Ivy! You¡¯re awake! Oh, thank goodness! Are you alright? Do feel unwell anyway?¡± He frantically checked her whole body. He helped her to stand. She stood watching him continue to fuss about her as unexplainable happiness blossomed in her heart.


    He paused noticing she wasn¡¯t speaking as he gently caressed her cheeks. Jason was so glad she was alright and smiled right before she asked him the same question she asked before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The question felt like swords piercing right through his heart as he closed his eyes enduring the pain he felt. It slipped his mind that every time he had to repeat their story to her as she wouldn¡¯t have a recollection of them at all the moment they stepped into the tower¡¯s lobby. This time he decided to tell her that he is her husband, Jason.


    Ivy was very delighted as she hugged him tight as though she finally understood the pain she felt in her heart earlier and the joy she was enjoying but was it really so? Upon learning their purpose again being in the tower of reflection, they headed to the next room which was 10.


    The moment they stepped into room 10, Jason noticed they were back once again in the Inklong tribe village. The piercing sound of a phoenix up in the air caught his attention.


    As the Phoenix in the past knew the only way not to let the dragon commit further sins of killing the innocent was to sacrifice herself, she turned into her mythical phoenix self. Her orange-red ember glow resonated and lighted up the dark skies majestically.


    Without hesitation, the Phoenix rushed towards the gold Dragon whose body had turned black. The Phoenix embraced the black Dragon with a gold head before she summoned the cursed seven swords and pierced the dragon¡¯s heart with them.


    The Dragon wriggled in the Phoenix¡¯s grasp as he growled in agony and pain trying to release himself. However, he soon realised the Phoenix too was pierced with the seven swords as the Phoenix¡¯s mythical power blasted across the village and merged with the Dragon¡¯s energy into a maroon-red ember Phoenix figure. The newly reborn Phoenix''s destiny to burn down the entire village and its¡¯ villagers as an act of revenge was inevitable before it went back to the cave to live in seclusion.


    The reborn Phoenix then, wrote the love story on the wall before the Inklong ancestors pass down the punishment on the lovers as twins incarnations in their future life.


    At the same time, the scene revealed a decree from the Inklong ancestors which wrote they were also atoning for the sins of their parents.


    Jason was confused towards the end of the revelation but there was a more important matter at hand to handle at that time. Ivy was very upset and angry as she watched the exact incarnation of Phoenix being sacrificed. She was instantly hit with a complicated wave of emotion; Full of anguish to the extent that she could kill anyone.


    More of her feelings were fading away as Jason struggle to control her when she was reaching for the swords. Fortunately, before she was able to strike an attack, they were transported out to the lobby.


    This time, surprisingly, Ivy was calm because her memory was gone again but her feelings were getting even colder than before. She stood dumbfounded as she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    As she repeated her question again to Jason on who he was, Jason knew better this time. He recalled the ways her old self sacrificed herself to protect him as he was glad that he made the decision to be the sacrifice this time round.


    He pulled her in for a comforting hug before telling her she was his savior and that he was Phoenix. He patiently sat with her and repeated the entire story of their purpose in the tower of reflection.


    Upon knowing their purpose, Jason knew she was enthusiastic as before to find out the truth as she quickly pulled him to their next room, number five. This time it was Jason¡¯s turn to be nervous as he could no longer predict what surprises were awaiting them.


    When the scene of them being burnt unveiled again, this time the focus was on an individual among the villagers who looked similar to Jason. Jason then noticed it was his brother from the past when a summary collection of his deeds unfolded.


    He was known as Avinha, the one who had inflicted hatred among the villagers on the couple and had misled them to stone the couple to death before burning them alive. The root of all evil was the lust of Avinha, the eldest son of the Sea Dragon of Inklong tribe, who was meant to marry Phoenix, the eldest daughter of the Land Inklong Phoenix clan but Ivy¡¯s and Jason¡¯s destiny was already predetermined.


    When Ivy realised Avinha¡¯s identity, she finally understood the reason Jason said she was his savior as she watched herself in the past save Jason from brutal inhuman punishment by merging their souls together. It was after all her destiny to kill the villagers if things went wrong.


    With that, the room revealed the truth that they were framed by Avinha but also because their parents had intended for Jason back then to be dead. Little did they know, the strength of Ivy¡¯s love power as a willing sacrifice had intertwined their fates for many lives thereafter.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Ivy stood staring back at Jason who was in disbelief as she finally understood the real reason for the agony she had felt whenever she saw his face. She could understand the joy she felt was the love she had held on for him from her past life. Despite all that had happened back then, she knew even if they were to repeat it all over again in the future, she was going to stay loyal and look for him in each future life.


    She walked over to embrace Jason in her arms and feel his warmth.


    ¡°You will always be my destiny that I will look for¡­¡± She said as she let go of him and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°...even if it meant I need to sacrifice over and over again, I will always love you.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t control her tears as Jason was moved to tears when he finally pulled her in for a kiss right there.


    The next moment when they opened their eyes, they found themselves transported back to the lobby again.


    ¡°I would not let you go ever. I will always be protecting you, my long-lost love.¡± Jason said in his heart. Ivy thought she was hearing those words from his mouth but when she realised he wasn¡¯t talking, she knew she could hear his thoughts out loud.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of his last sentences anymore as her memories and feelings were wiped out a bit more than before into the pouch Jason was carrying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ivy now? Is she losing her memory again?¡± She could hear him asking himself. ¡°Is she going to ask who am I again?¡± Jason questioned himself.


    In order to not let him know about her gaining a new ability, she asked him the same question.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jason looked down at his feet in disappointment as he hugged her for comfort. Ivy closed her eyes gently as she took a moment to enjoy the warmth despite not knowing what was going on.


    Back in reality, Ryu was rushing for the time when he saw it was nearly time to meet Melody for their usual Wednesday maths tutoring session. As he ran all the way to his school¡¯s gate, he smiled seeing Melody who smiled back, waiting for him too.


    ¡°Sorry, I was rushing over to our usual spot. I was caught up with a catch-up lesson earlier and thought I could manage it fast enough¡­¡± Ryu explained as Melody shook her head to indicate it was fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go now?¡± She said as Ryu was pointing at his car where Mr. Jin was waiting for him while Melody frowned a little.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He asked as Melody gave him an awkward look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked noticing her strange reaction.


    ¡°It would be weird if my family found out I came in such a luxurious car though¡­¡± She explained as she scratched her head.


    ¡°How do you get home usually?¡± He asked hurriedly.


    ¡°By bus¡­¡± She said awkwardly as Ryu nodded and told her to wait for him as he ran over to explain to Mr. Jin while collecting some belongings from him.


    He ran back to Melody again and pulled her to the bus stop. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! We would be late!¡±


    He said in a rush and didn''t notice Melody who was blushing at his action. When they reached the bus stop, he asked for the bus number. Luckily it was the next bus that was heading towards their bus stop as they boarded it.


    ¡°It would be quite a while to reach though. You could rest awhile.¡± Melody explained as Ryu thought of something to kill time when they were seated on the bus.


    He took out his notes and passed them to her. ¡°You could read these notes first then when we reach later, you could start practicing.¡± He said as Melody nodded.


    While Melody was busy revising his notes prepared for her, he was busy scrolling on his tablet which he retrieved from Mr. Jin earlier. He was reading through the reports and updates for the day that he needed to bother with the sales team.


    Ever since Jeremy was on the board, the sales figures have been falling. It was due to Jeremy restricting any funds for marketing their usual projects and only focusing on the old town heritage project in Manes. He was thinking of ways to improve the sales figures and working around the marketing strategy as he sighed heavily.


    Melody was glad that Ryu wasn¡¯t complaining about taking public transport. She was in fact worried earlier but knew her idol was a very flexible person. Knowing he was stressed out with work, she decided to give him an earpiece instead. He gladly accepted it to listen to her choices of songs. As he continued to scroll through his work, he then realised Melody¡¯s song choices were similar to his.


    ¡°You have very similar taste in music like me¡­¡± Ryu complimented as Melody smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you listen to them that I started to like them too.¡± Ryu chuckled at Melody¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Free marketing for the artist I see¡­¡± Ryu chuckled before he suddenly thought of an idea.


    Free marketing was his keyword as he sat upright in his seat which jolted Melody a little.


    ¡°Melody, could you help to integrate a sales campaign into my tournament fans¡¯ events for my father¡¯s company?¡± Ryu asked as Melody nodded instantly knowing the urgency.


    ¡°Sure! Come, explain to me¡­¡± Melody was ready to take down notes as Ryu explained his ideas of getting his fans to help out in distributing leaflets about the sales of condominium projects and they can either be in Manes or Landsfield being split apart. He was willing to pay them by the hour and each fan is only allowed to help two hours a week to avoid overbudget and also taking too much of their study time.


    Melody instantly posted on the group chat with his fans for opinions and surprisingly many were willing to even do it for free for that two hours.


    ¡°For my idol, I can support you for the whole day! Just tell me the location, and I will be there!¡±


    ¡°Count me in free two!¡±


    ¡°Me three!¡±


    ¡°Anything to see my idol live happily! I want to help for free!¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait my idol wants to pay us? After that incident in the airport, he is so poor! Let¡¯s do charity to help!¡±


    ¡°The Rahi really is sinful against our Ophal who helped them out! We must help the Ophal¡¯s business to survive! Let¡¯s go all out!¡±


    ¡°Hold on! What era are we in? Technology can do the work faster for us! Just use our platform to do free marketing. Give me a number and a name to contact. Then some main specifications of the campaign. I can do up a free advertisement just for you, my idol!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant! Then we can all share!¡±


    ¡°Fantastic! I will help to share!¡±


    ¡°Me too! Hurry, hurry get to work!¡±


    ¡°Here, here! Use their existing hardcopy advertisement!¡±


    Ryu was overwhelmed by the support that he gave it a thought and wrote a proposal to Marcel. He told Melody to update them on the details later once he had gotten approval but before Melody could update the fans, Marcel instantly approved the proposal.


    Within that fifteen minutes bus ride, his fans were smart to get hold of the existing hardcopy advertisement that already had contact details and scan before beautifying its resolution. Thereafter, they only help to share and like to create more awareness.


    It was one stone kills two birds; Ryu didn¡¯t only successfully get his job done but also managed to keep his fans under control. He was beginning to enjoy the benefits of having fans as he happily sat through the entire afternoon tutoring Melody since his work was done for the day while Marcel praised him for his brilliant performance.

 Part 2: 4 21 (For you); Chapter 77: Room 16, Ivys new ability

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    Ray was chilling over tea at Auntie Soh¡¯s stall while scrolling on the daily report from Ophal¡¯s side. He had noticed Ryu had resolved the marketing issue and their sales were gradually picking back up. Auntie Soh noticed how intensely Ray was working as she went over to top up tea for him. Along the way, she also gave him a plate of mung bean cake as a snack.


    ¡°Oh, oh thank you, Auntie Soh. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± Ray said as Auntie Soh smiled. ¡°No trouble at all. Give it a try. Ai Lee loves this too.¡± Auntie Soh said as Ray took a bite as his eyes brightened up. It was indeed sumptuous as Ray finished up one piece.


    ¡°Auntie, have you thought of training some staff to help out in the stall?¡± Ray asked randomly.


    ¡°You and your sister are really of the same family. She asked before but I always said it¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s secret recipe. How can I simply teach it to other people?¡±


    ¡°Then, can you teach me? I mean it is easy. Just blend the chilies and add sugar, pepper, and some soy sauce and sesame oil though.¡± Ray said as he took another piece of mung bean cake.


    Auntie Soh laughed. ¡°If it¡¯s so easy then our stall would have closed down long ago, Ai Yeh!¡± Ray chuckled as he dusted his hands from the cake crumbs. ¡°But really, I want to learn. What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°You would need to look at the ingredients closely. Chilies, there are so many different types of them out there. We even added some shallots and there are so many types of them. Soy sauce, sugar sesame oil, what¡¯s the ration will also affect all of it.¡± Auntie Soh explained as Ray has gotten even more interested.


    ¡°Alright, Alright. I will go find out about the ingredients tomorrow morning in the market. Wake me up when you go to the market. I will come with you.¡± Ray said as Auntie Soh laughed and nodded.


    Meanwhile, news spread fast on Ophal real estate¡¯s side as the marketing strategy of Ryu reached Jeremy¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Looks like you have a very popular nephew¡­¡± Jeremy said to Charles sarcastically as Charles said in front of Jeremy chuckling.


    ¡°Young boy. What can you do? All those fan girls are momentarily fans only. Days passed, and soon they will change their taste. Besides, it¡¯s free money and inflow to the company. Why need to bother?¡± Charles pointed out as Jeremy pondered and agreed that at least the company wasn¡¯t spending to make more sales and he could use the funds to enlarge his illicit business.


    ¡°Speaking of which, my niece seems to be improving lately. Her seizures are getting lesser. What¡¯s your plan when she is awake?¡± Charles asked as he placed both hands in front of his face while looking at Jeremy meaningfully.


    ¡°I have my plans¡­ Don¡¯t you worry?¡± Jeremy shrugged it off as Charles chuckled knowing Jeremy has not known the real power of Ivy. After several times watching Ivy dealing with matters, Charles looks highly at Ivy who has potential. As for Jeremy, if he wasn¡¯t careful, Charles would be enjoying watching his demise. By then, Charles would only save himself.


    After all of Ryu¡¯s fans had left after Ryu¡¯s training that weekend, Ryu spotted Melody sitting by the corner looking at the pictures she took. As he walked over, Melody sneezed as Ryu quickly jogged over and covered her with his jacket.


    ¡°Oh, is alright¡­¡± Melody wanted to reject it but Ryu insisted the jacket stay on.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lady. How could you let yourself catch a cold? If you catch a cold, who would be my tutor for history lessons?¡± Melody giggled as she sniffed and let him cover her with his jacket.


    Ryu patted her head. ¡°Exam¡¯s near. Focus on studying next week. Tell the fans to do the same. Just one week won''t matter. After everyone finished their exams, we will have another fans'' event alright?¡± Ryu suggested as Melody smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I will update the fans,¡± Melody said obediently as Ryu wanted to walk off, she called out to him.


    ¡°Ryu¡­¡± Ryu turned back and tilted his head to the side questioningly.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ivy?¡± She boldly asked as Ryu knowing she was worried decided maybe it was good to bring her to visit Ivy once. He walked over to her and held onto her shoulder.


    ¡°Would you like to visit her once?¡± He asked as Melody smiled brightly and nodded.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She squealed excitedly.


    ¡°Alright, I will make arrangements for you to visit her but you cannot post anything or let the fans know about it alright?¡± Ryu set out his condition as Melody nodded and hugged him nonchalantly as a gesture to thank him. It caught him by surprise.


    ¡°Thank you, Ryu! I will make a move first else I will miss the bus back to Landsfield!¡± Melody bid her farewell in haste. ¡°Your jacket, here¡­¡± She said as Ryu put it back on her. ¡°Just remember to return to me in school. See you!¡± He said as Melody smiled with a blush. ¡°Alright, goodnight, Ryu!¡±


    ¡°Goodnight!¡± Ryu said to himself as he continued to wave at her who had run far off. Ray walked over to tease his brother as he watched the entire scene unfold in front of him,


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Not letting my future sister-in-law spend a night with us?¡± Ray chuckled as Ryu snarled at Ray and playfully hit him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t simply stir rumors! It¡¯s going to be bad to handle them later!¡± Ryu scolded as both brothers ended up laughing while walking to the car to drive home.


    Back in Ivy¡¯s paracosm, Ivy stood hugging Jason who was trying hard to not break down as she listened to every thought in his mind.


    ¡°Oh, Ivy, how I wish you could remain this innocent. Only then would you stay happy.¡±


    ¡°Never will I ever let you sacrifice yourself again for me. Never¡­¡±


    Ivy who was once clueless began to understand his agony as she gently patted his back before he stared at her face. As though he too could read her mind, he was waiting for her question.


    ¡°Could you tell me ¡­¡± Before Ivy could finish her sentence to keep her new ability in disguise, Jason pulled her in for a kiss.


    ¡°I love you, Ivy. Instead of knowing the bygones, let¡¯s enter the next room and finish off what¡¯s left?¡± Jason suggested as he knew what was coming. Ivy knew it must be painful for him to tell her all that had happened and she nodded in agreement.


    In room number 16, Ivy held onto Jason¡¯s hand to comfort him by not letting go. They saw a young pretty Ivy with an older man and she wasn''t happy. As they moved closer to have a better view of the man, they saw that he was an old uncle while she was a young pretty girl.


    Jason knew she was sold for money again to an old uncle. Ivy was a little shocked when she read his mind about that but she tried to hide it. On another crossroad end, she saw a young Jason hugging a young girl whom she assumed was his back then girlfriend who resembled Lentil.


    They were at crossroads to see whose story first. ¡°It¡¯s obvious on your side of your story. We should look at my side of the story this time.¡±


    Jason suggested as he just didn¡¯t want to get Ivy hurt any further. As he went to his side of the story, Ivy didn¡¯t believe it would hurt her as she went in the opposite direction to her side of the story.


    Instead of getting to see their own story unfold, they found themselves entering a blank white room instead. A voice in a trance was heard telling them to stay together while reflecting else they would end up in a time-out.


    Ivy was bored of waiting in the white room so she imagined a huge tree by the cliff as she sat on a swing with her puppies surrounding her.


    Jason could see her imaginary world and knew she remembered her dog¡¯s kingdom. ¡°How did you remember?¡± Jason asked in surprise. ¡°You could see?¡± Ivy raised an eyebrow as she pointed to the blank white wall which has her imagination on it as Jason nodded.


    ¡°I¡­ I just imagine them. It¡¯s been on my mind but I couldn¡¯t remember where it was¡­¡± Ivy explained.


    Jason was a little disappointed that she couldn¡¯t remember where it was but smiled knowing it was still part of her memory. He imagined himself pushing her swing for her to fly up higher. Ivy giggled at the sight of his add-on as they both sat side by side feeling contented with the view.


    As he gave her one final push, they got back to a dark alley.


    They saw themselves again. Her younger self was crying as Jason¡¯s younger self comforted her. From their gibberish conversation, they could make out that she didn''t want to marry that old man but it was for their family fortune. Younger Jason told her that his girlfriend was cheating on him and she should be grateful that someone was willing to marry her and be with her.


    ¡°It wasn''t love but it was for money and lust¡­ I would rather die than suffer that.¡± Ivy pouted as she squatted down, on the verge of crying. Jason¡¯s younger self felt bad for her as he squatted next to her and patted her head.


    ¡°Could you run away with me?¡± She begged but after pondering for a moment, he shook his head. She felt his reply made it useless for her to live so she went to one of the guards patrolling the city and drew his sword to kill herself in front of younger Jason.


    Her speed of light action made younger Jason couldn¡¯t stop her on time. Instead, he could only run over and catch her in his arms as he knelt crying devastatingly watching younger Ivy pass on with a smile. The misery was too harsh on him as he blamed himself for being selfish and had caused the death of his sister. He then thought about his miserable life and took the sword to slaughter himself too.


    It was a small town where news travel fast. Their parents instantly came to their dead children¡¯s bodies, wailing miserably while regretting their greediness.


    Jason was frustrated as he vented in his mind. ¡°Are we going to keep looking at only our deaths in every past life seriously? This is so upsetting really!¡±


    Ivy decided to go over to younger Jason¡¯s spirit who was still lingering. ¡°Thank you for accompanying me and encouraging me. I hope both of you would have a greater life in the next one and pick a better family.¡± Ivy said to her younger self¡¯s and younger Jason¡¯s spirits.


    ¡°I promise to come back to you, not as your twin but as your lover, and love you to the fullest instead.¡± Younger Jason said in tears as he addressed it to both Ivy and her younger self before the younger ones¡¯ spirits departed.


    The scene warped both Ivy and Jason to their younger self¡¯s funerals thereafter. They find it odd to attend their own funerals at first but they had to stay on till they were ported out to the lobby.


    ¡°When will the next door appear? Shouldn''t this life be over? We died and the next door should come?¡± Jason was thinking to himself.


    ¡°Not till our parents died? It''s related to them too isn¡¯t it?¡± Ivy said nonchalantly which shocked Jason.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ you¡­ ¡° Jason stuttered sending Ivy covering her mouth right when she realise she had accidentally revealed her new ability.


    True enough, due to his guilt, their father back then went amok during their funeral and man-slaughtered the whole congregation of attendees including their mother before killing himself again.


    At the rate of both of them being too shocked, they could only stare into the air blankly as they both were thrown out to the reflection lobby. Ivy¡¯s memory and feelings continued to be absorbed into the pouch Jason carried as she held on to her pounding head and aching heart trying to endure the pain.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Jason thought to himself. Ivy look over at him when the pain was less intense as he stared back at her.


    ¡°Ivy, are you hearing me?¡± Jason tried to speak in his mind as Ivy nodded while grimacing. He went over to pull her in for a hug while she looked up at him with a questioning face.


    ¡°What happened? Who are you?¡± Ivy asked after a while confusingly.


    It was getting overwhelming for Jason as he continued to hug her silently.


    ¡°I am running out of time. If I could savor some precious time with Ivy, please, just please let it be a little while more.¡± Jason pleaded in his mind as Ivy heard it and blinked back her tears.


    She continued to hold on to him for a moment although she was clueless about what was going on. It seemed the comfort from hugging him was the only soothing thing she could do to keep his mind at peace and also the agony in her heart.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 78: Bother her till she is awake

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    As promised, Ryu brought Melody to visit Ivy when Peter was back home to rest during nighttime. Ryu ensured he sees Mr. Jin drive off before he led Melody up to Ivy¡¯s ward.


    Melody couldn¡¯t believe how much Ivy¡¯s physique had deteriorated from the coma. Her scars from the accident were healing but her appearance was so frailed that Melody had to force herself from crying in front of Ivy and Ryu.


    Ryu too was overwhelmed as he didn''t realise it¡¯s been a long while since he came to visit Ivy ever since he was busy with his national training.


    He walked closer to pat Melody¡¯s shoulder seeing her shocked and disbelieving reaction.


    ¡°We could go if you want,¡± Ryu whispered as Melody shook her head and force herself to be brave as she smiled. She knew she waited for a long time for this chance. So, she was determined to stay with Ivy for a while.


    She walked to Ivy¡¯s bedside and held her hand. ¡°Ivy¡­ Do you remember me? I am Lily. We met during the fans'' event you held for Ryu. I guess I never told you I like to be called Melody. I hope you won¡¯t get angry that I came to see you ''cause it was me who begged Ryu to bring me to see you.¡± Melody tried saying it cheerfully while Ryu was moved to tears.


    ¡°I miss you, Ivy. We all do. Could you come back quickly? I have so many pictures of Ryu¡¯s progress to show you. And you don¡¯t have to worry about him. He has been getting along well with his fans. We all are waiting for the day for you to come and cheer him in his tournament again!¡± Melody smiled as she held on to Ivy¡¯s hand while Ryu couldn¡¯t take it and went out of the room. Melody forced herself to not break down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up alright, Ivy¡­ Promise me¡­ You will wake soon. I promise I won¡¯t come to disturb you if you wake soon¡­¡± Melody¡¯s voice cracked as she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears either. She half wished her words could have woken Ivy but she knew it was just her wishful thinking.


    ¡°I will go check on Ryu now and come see you next time if you¡¯re not awake. I really hope I don¡¯t have to. Ryu will be very happy if you do, Ivy.¡± With that, Melody rushed out of the room and went around the floor looking for Ryu who was in a hidden corner by the garden. He was squatting as he cried quietly.


    It broke Melody¡¯s heart to watch her idol cry that way as she went to his side and patted his back gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have a very strong sister. She will be awake soon.¡± Melody comforted him as he leaned into her arms and cried.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. It must have been tough for you to endure all these alone. It must have been tough on your family too¡­¡± Melody comforted as Ryu began to calm down a little.


    ¡°Let me accompany you to visit her more often is that alright? In fact, I promised her I won¡¯t visit her once she is awake. Meanwhile, I should visit her to bother her to wake up faster,¡± Melody said as she made Ryu laugh at her innocent self.


    ¡°Silly¡­¡± Ryu patted her head while sitting up. ¡°Thank you, Melody.¡± Ryu hugged her as he took a moment to enjoy the comfort of her warm hug.


    ¡°We all believe that my sister will recover and that she would have wanted all of us to continue and strive for the best. That¡¯s the will that is pushing all of us to move on with our daily life. So you¡­¡± He helped her to take a seat on the stone bench.


    ¡°...shouldn¡¯t be too sad about it either. I am sure she will be very happy to know you have kept track of me,¡± He said as Melody helped to wipe away his tears. ¡°Speak for yourself¡­¡± Melody chuckled.


    Surprisingly, Ryu held her in his arm and gently pat her shoulder to comfort her. ¡°If you would like to visit her, let me know. I will bring you again. We should bother her till she is awake.¡± Ryu agreed as Melody smiled and nodded.


    Somehow seeing her smile made Ryu felt butterflies in his stomach. It also made him feel better. He knew something had changed, but he was still trying to deny that he had feelings for her as it wasn¡¯t the right time to start a relationship. Instead, he was glad to have her by his side as a companion in times like this. He secretly hoped they could remain that way for a long time.


    In Ivy¡¯s paracosm, she led Jason down to the next room, number 8 as she read all his thoughts while he embraced her.


    ¡°How am I to explain to you?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Should we just go to the next room instead of room eight?¡±


    ¡°Or do you want to know about all that happened?¡±


    She quietly let him go from his embrace and smiled as she led him to the room and turned the door knob. He stopped her momentarily as Ivy looked at him assuringly and nodded.


    ¡°Wait... Wait¡­¡± He said in mind as Ivy smiled comfortingly.


    ¡°Trust in me.¡± She said before leading him into the room.


    This time, they were born as strangers just as little Jason promised back in the previous room. As Ivy catch her breath, they saw a teenager Jason walking down an empty street with a much younger Ivy on the opposite side end of the road. They crossed paths as strangers this time and she was nearly knocked down by a bicycle when the teenager Jason saved her. She had a scratch on her knee and he helped her to clean the wound at a nearby bench after he went to buy some bandages from the convenience store.


    That simple gesture made Ivy smitten that she thanked him by giving him her mobile number. He was startled for a moment as Ivy forced it into his hand.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I¡¯m rushing for time. Call me and I will treat you in return.¡± Ivy smiled before rushing off.


    Jason at present thought to himself that at least there wasn¡¯t any tragedy perhaps this round. However, he concluded a little too early as the scene then changes to a dark alley where the teenager Jason was punched and knocked down with Ivy¡¯s number dropped out from his pocket.


    The bullies then called her number to extort her money in exchange for his safety. The teenage Ivy panicked as she worried for him but being smart, Ivy coaxed herself to be calm and collected as she marched into a police station and made a police report. She instructed the team of policemen to follow her to the scene as she attempt to save her savior.


    True enough, her smartness managed to save Jason who was heavily injured. When he regained consciousness, Ivy was very delighted by his side.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake! I am so glad!¡± Ivy said as Jason was a little flabbergasted. ¡°Where am I?¡± He said.


    ¡°The hospital. I saved you. By the way where are your parents?¡± Ivy asked as Jason recalled the entire bully and shook his head as his expression turned into cold stone.


    ¡°I¡¯m an orphan. Thank you for saving me. You can now leave me alone. We are even.¡± Jason said as Ivy felt a little hurt but she knew he was rejecting her help to avoid troubling her. She had already set her mind to being by his side from the first time he saved her and to now knowing that he too was an orphan. So what¡¯s there to lose for two orphans to count on each other?


    She lifted his face to face her. ¡°I am an orphan too. And I am staying here to take care of my savior till you recover.¡± Jason was speechless at her sudden bold actions.


    The scene then changed to her riding a bicycle and heading to a shabby home where Jason lived at that time. She cared for him daily till he recovered but as though they had anticipated his recovery, the bullies came again. This time, she stood bravely in front of them defending Jason.


    Only then did she learn that the bullies were always extorting money from Jason and taking advantage of him. Little did she know that in the day when she fought them, her demise arrived that night. The bullies wanted to teach them a lesson and came to burn down Jason¡¯s house with the both of them trapped in it.


    ¡°Wake up Jason! Wake up! Run! Run! Now!¡± Ivy screamed as she jolt Jason from his sleep and smashed a window for him to slip out. She was quickwitted to notice the smoke was from the main entrance of the house earlier and the only safe way to get out was by the window.


    As Jason turnaround wanting to help her out of the window, he panic as he watched how fast the fire caught up to the roof which was flaring and before he knew it, the entire roof collapsed directly onto her. Jason managed to slip out the window and stumbled to the road as he frantically ran to the main entrance of the burning house trying to save Ivy only to no avail. The firefighters stopped him from barging into the flaring house as they put out the fire while he wailed for them to save her. When the fire was finally put out, the firefighters carried Ivy¡¯s burnt body out from the scene and she was pronounced dead.


    ¡°Ivy!! No!! Don¡¯t go! I will love you as you wanted, alright?! Come back! Ivyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!¡± Jason wailed and cried out full of regret as he held her in his arms.


    The present Ivy began to recall the same feeling where she had once felt the same agony as though she had watched the scene many times. She held her heart trying to endure the piercing pain as Jason supported her from behind. Jason couldn¡¯t stop himself from crying watching her sacrificing for him again.


    ¡°Jason¡­ If it¡¯s my destiny to protect you. I will always do it willingly. So, all you should do is to live happily and that will suffice for me.¡± Ivy said in his embrace as Jason kissed her to seal the deal.


    ¡°You do the same too when I protect you.¡± He said in mind while they kissed as Ivy''s tears trickled by the side of her eyes.


    This time Ivy didn¡¯t want to open her eyes, hoping the moment stopped in time but her last bit of memories and feelings were all flowing into the pouch Jason was carrying. Jason could tell the amount was increasing as Ivy remained her eyes closed.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re alright?¡± Ivy heard his thoughts as she scrambled to hold his hand.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± The moment she began to talk, she realise she couldn¡¯t recall a thing or feel a thing anymore. She opened her eyes to stare at Jason with that lost look and Jason knew what to do as he led her to the next room without question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hang on and head into these last three rooms alright?¡± Jason said in his mind as Ivy looked into his eyes to seek assurance before nodding in agreement.


    Jason opened the next door number four this time but instead of having them both enter together, Ivy was transported out to the lobby instantly. She sat by the door, spacing out being very lost and confused as she struggled to recall what had happened.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 79: Youre really something, Melody

    Ever since telling Auntie Soh that he wanted to learn from her the secrets of his grandma¡¯s chili noodles, Ray had been spending time. and even investing in the business to keep it running efficiently with online order integration into the business structure. He had been communicating with Jin about his moves on the small-scale business and they both had agreed that the business should be kept alive.


    At least, there¡¯s still something for all of them to fall back on in case anything goes wrong in Rahi¡¯s or Ophal¡¯s business. With that, Jin decided to invest with Ray in the business operations as a shareholder. While Ray still tried to master the cooking part which he left for Auntie Soh at the moment to deal with, he was coordinating the orders and deliveries.


    Despite being relatively busy, he was still remotely keeping an eye on both Ophal and Rahi''s operations matters. Rahi¡¯s end had since slowed down due to no one to replace Jason on talks. They had been hiring for close to two months but yet they just couldn''t find suitable candidates as good and promising as Jason or Nick.


    Nick, ever since he was discharged nearly a month, had been spacing out aimlessly at his own house which Marcel had been staying with to keep him accompany. However, as Nick had been diagnosed with depression recently, Ray stepped up to take care of Nick instead and kept an eye on him when Marcel was too busy with Ophal¡¯s side over at Landsfield. Ray had tried to bring Nick out of the house but he just wouldn¡¯t barge leaving Ray with no choice but to get Nick¡¯s doctor to sedate him. That way, they moved Nick easily to Ray¡¯s grandma¡¯s place which was more conducive for Nick, especially with the greenhouse which Nick was instantly attracted to when he was awake.


    As Marcel had the mandate of the Ophal family to act on behalf of the directors and shareholders and his influence at the Ophal was strong, Marcel¡¯s presence in the operation matters had slightly suppressed Jeremy¡¯s activities. However, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop Jeremy from continuing with his illicit business. He had been busy negotiating more deals of money laundering in progress.


    Jin, who had been juggling with his studies and tracking Jeremy¡¯s activities with the help of Uncle James¡¯ minions, had picked up on a trace. It led him to a piece of dangerous news related to Melody¡¯s family which was worrying.


    ¡°Ai Yu, dinner¡¯s ready¡­¡± Cassandra said as she place the bowl of soup on the dining table while Jin sat quietly reading his results on the laptop.


    ¡°Jin¡­¡± Cassandra went over and held him on his shoulder as he relaxed a little into her arms. Cassandra read his findings on his laptop and saw it was of Jeremy¡¯s latest movements but what took her attention was when she saw the money laundering activity involved a loan scheme to the public.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Cassandra asked shockingly as she squatted next to Jin and read closer on his findings.


    ¡°He set up a loan company that loaned to the public with low interest and the innocent could repay slowly but in actual fact, the money loaned out was laundered from the sale of drugs. They extort back the money as and when they need it back and not as per the agreed installments.¡± Jin explained as Cassandra gasped.


    ¡°This is absurd! We must stop this!¡± Cassandra said in anger.


    Jin sighed worriedly and Cassandra noticed something else was bothering him. She held his hand in his.


    ¡°What is it? What else is wrong? Tell me¡­¡± Cassandra coaxed as Jin showed her another finding.


    She saw the details of the victims on the tablet but had no clue what was wrong. Noticing nothing was alarming to Cassandra, Jin took the liberty to explain to her.


    ¡°I think one of the names there is the father of Ryu¡¯s fan. Do you know the fan¡¯s family name?¡± Jin asked as Cassandra shook her head. ¡°We should speak with him,¡± Cassandra said as she continued to study the list again before the house¡¯s lift rang.


    ¡°Speak of the devil¡­ You¡¯re back! Come have dinner with us!¡± Cassandra said as she hurriedly went to the kitchen while Ryu nodded in response.


    ¡°How¡¯re things with Ray and training?¡± Jin asked, turning around to face Ryu while Ryu walked over to sit in front of Jin¡¯s desk.


    ¡°The usual. Nothing much¡­¡± Ryu said as Jin cleared his throat feeling a little awkward to ask his next question.


    Ryu raised an eyebrow at his brother¡¯s strange self. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to have something to tell. About Jeremy?¡± Ryu asked curiously while Jin show him the name list but Ryu didn¡¯t seem to catch anything sinister from it.


    ¡°What¡¯s your fan¡¯s family name?¡± Jin asked Ryu as he Ryu frowned.


    ¡°I¡­ Which fan?¡± Ryu asked as Jin showed him the picture of Melody on his tablet.


    ¡°How come you have her pictures in your investigation tablet? Is there something wrong with her?¡± Ryu questioned worriedly.


    ¡°Not with her but possibly with her family. Jeremy is undertaking a new illegal loaning business and if her family¡¯s name is Ting then you better¡­.¡± Jin explained as Ryu gasped recalling it was indeed Ting as he nodded at Jin assuringly. Jin wasn¡¯t sure whether to tell his brother to stay far away or to watch over them as he only knew that Ryu was close to Melody but he wasn¡¯t aware of how close exactly they were or how far Ryu was willing to go for her.


    ¡°I know what to do. Thanks, bro.¡± Ryu said as Jin /took out his glasses and placed them on the table.


    ¡°If you need help, just let me know. I will arrange with Uncle James.¡± Jin offered as Ryu nodded knowing it was a very serious matter.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    During that week¡¯s revision together, Ryu was going to ask Melody about it but last minute, she sent him a message saying she was unwell as an excuse. He noticed she hasn¡¯t been active online much recently either as he wondered if she was in school. Feeling uneasy about her situation after knowing about Jin¡¯s findings, he couldn¡¯t help but head to her family¡¯s restaurant that night.


    He was beginning to worry seeing the bright-lighted restaurant was a mess as he saw the employees were cleaning up. It looked as though there was a fight before that as he took noticed Melody¡¯s mother was treating her husband¡¯s injury at one corner. He scanned the entire restaurant for Melody but there wasn¡¯t a trace of her.


    He decided to leave instead as he walked down the walkway, quietly hoping to see her on the way but to no avail. Still feeling uneasy, he decided to give her a quick call. To his surprise, a vibrating sound was heard nearby as he followed the source of the vibrating sound only to find it was her mobile phone. He knew something was wrong with her as he searched the entire place frantically.


    ¡°Melody!¡± Ryu called out softly as though could sense danger was lurking around.


    Melody could hear someone calling out her second name softly nearby and only a few people would call her by that. The voice was getting closer to her as she shivered in fear while hiding in a tarp. Soon, she could see the light of a mobile phone from the tarp. It was illuminating a tall figure carrying a backpack. Melody was in the dark alley lurking for a long time, ready to fight the gangster who was harassing her family¡¯s restaurant with a piece of thick stick. She quickly opened up the tarp wanting to fight him only to get her stick smashed and broken into half.


    That sudden action startled Ryu and Melody for a moment but when he noticed the frail, shivering figure standing in front of him was Melody, he embraced her tightly in relief. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re alright!¡± Ryu exclaimed softly in relief.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ the gangsters are still around,¡± Melody whispered as she shut the lighting of both their mobiles and pulled him under the tarp. He was shaking his right arm which was used to break the plank earlier. He noticed her force was strong that his wrist was a little injured. ¡°Did you learn martial arts before?¡± Ryu asked as Melody shook her head.


    He patted her head. ¡°You have a good force. I could teach you.¡± Before Melody could reply, they heard footsteps as he pulled her closer to him under the tarp till the footsteps faded.


    ¡°Could you tell me what¡¯s going on? Why are you hiding?¡± Ryu asked softly as Melody shivered in terror a little.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know why are the gangsters after my family¡¯s business. My family had taken up a loan recently as busi..business has been bad¡­¡± Melody instantly cried quietly in his arms at her family¡¯s misfortune as Ryu hugged her to comfort her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. Melody, listen. Those are gangsters whom your family owes. Do you know that?¡± Ryu asked seriously as Melody shook her head.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Ryu was surprised and realised Jin¡¯s findings were accurately spot on.


    ¡°They¡­ They told us that¡­ they could lend us money at low interest and repaid in installments monthly but ¡­within a week they came to hunt us for repayment¡­¡± Melody shook in his arms in fear as Ryu patted her head gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s alright. How much did your parents borrow?¡± Ryu asked. ¡°Nearly thirty thousand¡­¡± Melody voice¡¯s choked as Ryu held her closer to comfort her.


    ¡°Come, let us head back to the restaurant first. I can help you with this.¡± Ryu offered as Melody stopped crying but was a little doubtful.


    ¡°How?¡± She asked worriedly as he helped her to wipe her wet face before they get out from under the tarp.


    ¡°Let me speak with your parents about this. If we meet the gangster on the way, I will help you settle the debt first.¡±


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t. I can¡¯t¡­¡± Melody broke down in front of him.


    ¡°Melody, if we don¡¯t get rid of the debt from the gangster, it will only bring more harm than good. It¡¯s better for your family to not be involved with them.¡± Ryu warned in all seriousness.


    ¡°But¡­ but where will you find so much money? Your family business is in trouble too¡­¡± Melody pointed out as her words unexpectedly made Ryu¡¯s heartache as he subconsciously caressed her cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble yet you worry about others¡­ You¡¯re really something, Melody.¡± Melody couldn¡¯t help but blush at his last sentence. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the restaurant first. I will explain.¡± Ryu persuaded as Melody finally nodded.


    Being brought up and trained in the business industry, Ryu had a solid plan to help out Melody¡¯s family business. He first prompted on the business situation before he gave his suggestions and came up with a business proposal on refurbishing the menu and repairs and maintenance of the restaurant¡¯s upkeep. Mr. and Mrs. Ting was very satisfied with his proposal but that wasn¡¯t enough for them to get rid of their worry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about money. I want to help to pay off the debt of the business.¡± Ryu offered.


    ¡°But it is a very huge amount, don¡¯t you need to discuss it with your family first? After all, you¡¯re not obliged to help us too. We will feel bad letting you do it. So please...¡± Mr. Ting said as Melody felt guilty and fidgeted.


    ¡°Who said I will be your creditor? I would like to be your shareholder instead if you don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t need any huge dividends or fees. I just need a small salary every month for doing consulting work. Fair enough?¡± Ryu suggested as he could see both Melody¡¯s parents were less tense than before.


    ¡°But the amount is huge, wouldn¡¯t you need to discuss it with your family first?¡± Mr. Ting came back to his concern again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my savings. As long as we keep to the deal, they would not give us any trouble.¡± Ryu said as Mr. Ting was contemplating. His first sentence did send the three of them by a surprise for a moment but Melody, knowing his background as the sales and marketing assistant manager in Ophal¡¯s real estate all along, it does make sense for him to save that much all those years from the salary he received.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s never a good idea to deal with gangsters. Let me help you resolve this first before you get into deeper trouble. The rest, let¡¯s discuss on another day. I could get one of my brothers to come and speak with you further. If you¡¯re not comfortable with me alone investing, I could also get my brother to invest together. We will stick with reasonable fees or monthly salary as suggested.¡± Ryu explained further as Melody held her dad¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go with that for now. The debt needs to be clear quickly.¡± Melody persuaded as Mr. Ting pondered awhile before he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Deal.¡± He said as he held his hand out to shake Ryu¡¯s.


    ¡°Thank you very much, young boy¡­ Your parents must be very proud of you. You have very good business sense. Rest assured we will repay you the debt in your and your brother¡¯s monthly salary.¡± Mr. Ting said as Mrs. Ting shook Ryu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your family is free to come anytime and enjoy anything for free, Ryu.¡± Mrs. Ting offered as Ryu smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie and Uncle Ting. Glad to be of help. I will make arrangements to send the money tomorrow.¡± Ryu said as the old couple both nodded in agreement before letting Melody see him off.


    Melody smiled happily when Ryu met her eyes along the way out as she begin to realise the butterflies she felt in her stomach were now growing in her heart too. She wondered if he felt the same about her.


    ¡°Only time will tell.¡± She told herself as she waved at him who was boarding the taxi home.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 80 : Room four and two; The reflection rooms

    Over the weekend back in Manes, Ryu was thinking of ways to get Ray to lend him money not knowing Jin was in town with Cassandra as they were there to sign the papers for the investment in their grandma¡¯s business with Auntie Soh.


    ¡°Get it?¡± Ryu asked after explaining his entire situation to Ray who was busy scrolling on his tablet reading updates from Marcel without noticing how serious the matter was.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ray hummed skeptically wondering about Ryu¡¯s point of telling him the entire story as he pretended to read his report. Ryu couldn¡¯t stand any longer with the pretense that he decided to just tell his point.


    ¡°I need to borrow some money from you,¡± Ryu said solemnly. Ray looked up at his brother and thought about it carefully as he remember Ryu said it was an investment.


    ¡°Huh? What? What did you say earlier?¡± Ray tried to clarify as Ryu repeated himself. ¡°I need to borrow some money from you.¡±


    ¡°No, not this. The earlier sentence.¡± Ray asked again.


    ¡°I am investing in a business,¡± Ryu repeated.


    ¡°Whose? How much in total? Why are you investing more than what you have? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ray questioned as Ryu put both hands up in surrender.


    ¡°Were you even listening?¡± Ryu was frustrated as Ray chuckled, putting away his tablet.


    ¡°Alright, promise. I will pay attention now.¡± Ray said seriously as Ryu had to explain the entire eventful week to him right from Jin¡¯s investigation up to saving Melody and her family from the harassment of Jeremy¡¯s gang. Feeling extremely furious, Ray slammed a piece of plank wood broken into half by the side of the greenhouse.


    ¡°What is he thinking?! That bastard, I vow I will bring him down to his demise one day!¡± Ray vented as Ryu helped Ray to dust off wood chips from his hand.


    ¡°So, are you going to lend me another ten thousand?¡± Ryu asked feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m broke¡­¡± Ray said blatantly. In fact, he wasn¡¯t exactly broke but nearly half of his savings had been invested into Auntie Soh¡¯s business already.


    ¡°Quit lying! I know you have that small amount. Help meeee¡­¡± Ryu whined as Jin felt it was time to step in and help out.


    ¡°He is really broke. We are both shareholders now.¡± Jin said as he walked out of the greenhouse with Cassandra where they were hiding earlier.


    ¡°What are you both doing here?!¡± Ryu asked surprised.


    ¡°Signing the investment papers with Auntie Soh. What do you think we are doing here? Hearing about the change of your marital status?¡± Jin couldn''t help but tease as Cassandra and Ray chuckled.


    ¡°Young boy, how much have you invested?¡± Cassandra questioned as Ryu raised three fingers.


    ¡°Three thousand?¡± Cassandra asked as Ryu shook his head.


    ¡°Thirty thousand?¡± Ray guessed and Ryu nodded.


    ¡°Thirty thousand Ryu!¡± Ray bellowed as Ryu stood trying to calm him.


    ¡°Plus¡­ Thirty thousand plus. I had no choice! It was to pay off their debt with interest! I really don¡¯t want to see them being harassed any further and it was very dangerous back then. Ray, you need to understand¡­¡± Ray raised his hand at his brother to stop him from continuing.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ten thousand for?¡± Ray asked calmly.


    ¡°To help the business operations become more effective¡­¡± Ryu explained.


    ¡°And I am sure you have a business proposal?¡± Ray guessed as Ryu instantly emailed over a copy to Ray¡¯s email.


    Ray took a look at the entire file. Feeling satisfied he pass it to Jin and Cassandra to review. They all nodded and felt the proposal was feasible. The brothers knew Ryu was trained in the sales and marketing department for a reason since young and their dad wasn¡¯t wrong that Ryu had a talent for it.


    ¡°So, so¡­ Are you going to lend me the money?¡± Ryu asked worriedly to everyone.


    ¡°But I told you I am broke,¡± Ray repeated as he smiled secretly.


    ¡°So am I.¡± Jin followed with a smirk as he adjust his glasses.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Just how much exactly have both of you invested in grandma¡¯s business?¡± Ryu asked feeling annoyed.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I am not broke though!¡± Cassandra raised her hand playfully as Ryu¡¯s eyes brightened up a little but frown at the sight of Jin¡¯s scary face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will find my own way.¡± Ryu finally decided to give up disappointingly as he pout his way back into the house only to be stopped by Ray¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You know what? Only if you make me the shareholder, I would consider.¡± Ray folded his arms as Ryu turned around and blink as he was wondering if he was joking.


    ¡°And me a shareholder too!¡± Cassandra once again raised her arm.


    ¡°Are ¡­ are ¡­ you all serious?¡± Ryu questioned.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not serious about making any of us a shareholder then, forget about the investment,¡± Jin warned as Ryu jumped up and down in excitement before hugging Cassandra but was stopped by Jin before Ryu could touch her. ¡°Hands off!¡± Jin warned before adjusting his glasses as Cassandra couldn¡¯t help but giggled by Jin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Just one of you will do! You¡¯re the best bro!¡± Ryu praised as he went to hug Jin instead who rejected him and yet still got crushed before he went to hug Ray who was chuckling.


    ¡°So, when are you going to make her my sister-in-law? Thirty thousand plus and another additional ten thousand as dowry isn¡¯t a bad price if you take a closer look at it. I suppose other shareholders will soon be interested in this investment too.¡± Ray didn¡¯t hesitate to tease Ryu as Ryu quickly covered Ray¡¯s mouth to shut him up.


    ¡°Ray! It¡¯s an investment in a business! Nothing personal! Please, be careful of what you say! There¡¯s a lot of stalkers!¡± Ryu scolded and smacked Ray. Ray laughed out loud while tickling Ryu as everyone kept teasing him with Melody¡¯s name.


    They were waiting for Auntie Soh to be back from a walk with Daisy to sign the papers with her as the discussion ended. Before they knew it, Daisy¡¯s bark was greeting them. Seeing Daisy barking happily at the family who were playing with each other, Auntie Soh felt delighted for Peter as he didn¡¯t have to worry about his high flyers children. However, her thoughts lingered back to Ivy as she wondered how long more will this child sleeps.


    In Ivy¡¯s paracosm, Jason was facing the Guardian of the tower in room four alone.


    ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Ivy?¡± Jason asked as he frantically walked around the empty white room with the Guardian sitting in front of him up high in whichever direction he was facing at.


    ¡°Calm yourself down. I am the Guardian of the tower of reflection. This is the room for you to recollect all of your reflections before the ultimatum is thrown at you both.¡± The Guardian explained as Jason stood staring back at her.


    ¡°So, tell me, What have you learned from the doors you went in?¡± The Guardian asked as Jason walked closer to her.


    ¡°Go on, question me whatever it is in your mind.¡± She waited. ¡°Why does Ivy has to go through the sacrifice over and over again? Why can¡¯t I for once be the one to be the sacrifice?¡± Jason calmly asked.


    The Guardian scoffed.¡±It''s a fact and destiny that you can never change.¡±


    ¡°Why? I have clearly let her drink the potion this time. I died for her. Why just why is she still suffering?¡± Jason vented at the Guardian as she bang her scepter on the ground.


    ¡°Oh is she?!¡± She yelled back startling Jason as the thunder and lightning strike suddenly resonated with the Guardian¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Or is it you, who is suffering?¡± She asked fiercely leaving Jason questioning himself.


    ¡°She had lost her memory and even her feelings. Isn¡¯t that what you have always wanted for her; peace and happiness?¡± Jason slumped himself down to the floor at her question realising she was right.


    He was the one suffering watching her chasing after peace and happiness. ¡°Was I wrong to protect her? Why am I sad when she is already safe?¡± He questioned himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re only like this because she too tried to do the same in protecting you and is doing better than you are not partly because it¡¯s her destiny but because the power of her love for you would be an everlasting proof that lives on even if she ever perishes.¡±


    ¡°The both of you only met to repent the sins of your selfish parents from the past and a vengeful brother who is full of jealousy. Her sacrifice was a result of your brother¡¯s scheme. It was perhaps, better off the way it is.¡± The Guardian concluded.


    ¡°What is awaiting ahead of us?¡± Jason questioned hopelessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to the both of you to take the lead.¡± The Guardian said as she helped him to stand up and showed him the pouch containing Ivy¡¯s memories and feelings.


    ¡°Guard this well and make use of the power when the time comes.¡± The Guardian gently said as she led him out of the room.


    When he was transported out of the room, he watched Ivy running ahead to him as she embraced him in her arms. ¡°I thought you were gone! Remember we shouldn¡¯t be parting! There are consequences!¡± Ivy said in a state of panic as Jason smiled.


    ¡°You still remember?¡± He asked as she shook her head.


    ¡°Remember what? It¡¯s written there on the stand before you enter the room.¡± Ivy pointed at a creamy-looking stand and the inscription as Jason sighed and pulled her in for a hug, trying not to think about anything as he knew Ivy would be able to read his mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the next room. It¡¯s written there that we are almost near the end.¡± Ivy suggested as Jason took a moment to read the stand inscription till the end and nodded to her agreement.


    Just as Jason predicted, Ivy entered the room alone. He stood fighting the forbidden door as he watched Ivy run towards him while the close door between them. ¡°It¡¯s only right for you to be happy and at peace even if I don¡¯t right?¡± He said in his mind as he stood staring at the closed door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Princess?¡± The Guardian asked as Ivy turned around, startled at her voice but the rush of her memories and feelings returning to her made Ivy struggle to stand while wincing as she saw the entire events from previous rooms rushing by.


    At that moment she thought to herself, perhaps this was how it felt when they said a rush of emotions felt like. It was numbing all her senses as she couldn''t react in time before another event hits her; the dance on the cloud, the aurora, the car accidents, the massacre of the King, the slavery she went through, and the worse was the potion and its consequences she knowingly drank before entering the tower.


    She ended up slumping down to the floor not knowing whether to be sad or angry. She was lost for a moment wondering how much it must have hurt Jason to answer the same question each time she lost even more of her memories and feeling. Now that knowing Jason was the one whom she sacrificed for and the one she was destined to love but never will they have a happy ending, wasn¡¯t only hurting her feelings but also yearning to fight for their happy days to last for eternity.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 81 : Realisation of losing it all

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    ¡°Princess¡­My poor soul¡­¡± The Guardian held her hand out to help her up as she took it but a rush of anger hit her as she began to feel the vengeance burning inside of her


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Why are you not letting Jason in?¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    With each question she asked, Ivy, took a step forward carefully as her piercing eyes shuddered over the Guardian momentarily.


    The Guardian once again slammed her scepter on the ground in anger to scare Ivy. ¡°How dare you question the Guardian of the tower this way?¡±


    Ivy held her step at the bellows of the Guardian as Ivy scoffed.


    ¡°I have nothing to lose since I am losing this memory as well and soon the entire feeling will wipe out. Will I ever remember if I want to¡­¡± Ivy took a leap forward to face the Guardian closer as she pulled her by the Guardian¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°...murder you here¡­¡± Ivy warned as the Guardian threw Ivy off to the ground.


    ¡°Watch what you¡¯re saying, Princess! You may be destined to save the world but not this recklessly. The sacrifice you made may settle for your murderous self but it could also make you perish to cease to exist if you¡¯re not in control of yourself.¡± The Guardian warned as Ivy stood back a little. Knowing she addressed her as Princess, the Guardian must be from the Land Inklong tribe.


    ¡°What am I to lose when this round¡¯s sacrifice might not even fall through if he continues to keep protecting me? I am losing my memories¡­ my feelings¡­ What else can I do if it¡¯s not to kill the root cause of this entire vengeance for centuries?¡± Ivy held on tightly to her hand in front of the Guardian as she said gritting her teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what he wants. You know that¡­¡± The Guardian said gently.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s my destiny, to begin with. His parents and his toxic brother are to perish in my hands only then will I be freed¡­ So does he.¡± Ivy said solemnly.


    The Guardian was unable to communicate with Ivy any further for that was solely the reason her memories and feelings were taken away. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± Ivy said with her piercing look at the Guardian.


    ¡°Remember my lost soul, the only way out is for you to hold on to what you have protected all along.¡± The Guardian said gently one last time before she let the room¡¯s door open wide while Ivy stormed out of the room in anger.


    The moment she awaken herself from the trance of anger, she realised she stood in front of Jason. Her fierce look instantly soften.


    ¡°What happened? Are you alright, Ivy?¡± He asked frantically as Ivy realised all her memories and feelings once again were wiped out.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ivy was on the verge of despair as a moment ago she knew very well what was her to do but now all she could feel was a moment of being very lost.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°What just happened? How¡­¡± Jason stopped her from continuing as it was painful to watch her lose all of her memories and feelings as he could see the pixels flowing to his pouch again.


    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t remember. Don¡¯t recall. We are at the last door. We made it to the end. It¡¯s time for us to leave here. So, let¡¯s go.¡± Jason said as his tears kept flowing. Ivy felt the urge to wipe his tears away as she gently did so. He watched her twinkling eyes staring back at him confused.


    ¡°Ivy. All you need to remember is that I will always love you. Thank you for all the sacrifices you have made all along. Despite whatever you will become, I promise I will be by your side accompanying you. Always and for eternity.¡± Ivy watched him as a hinge of sadness hovered over her before she pulled him in for a kiss.


    Without them having to seek Room One, the room opened up and transported them both into it. As they pulled away from the kiss, they noticed they were in front of the king¡¯s throne. Jason wondered if this was their judgment room.


    ¡°And we meet again as a family¡­¡± The king said. ¡°It seems one of you is going insane soon.¡± He added.


    Ivy stood observing who her family were while Jason retaliated with them


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°It was because of you that we had to go through all those pasts. How dare you stand on the throne and have no shame?¡± Jason argued.


    Avinha scoffed as Jason threw a disgusted look at him. ¡°You¡¯re the worse of all. Scheming just to get what you want even if it meant to kill your own family member. Do you have no humanity at all?¡± Jason vented.


    ¡°Enough! You have no right to speak to your brother that way! He is the firstborn and it is his entitlement!¡± Bellowed the king as Jason turned his hands into fists withstanding the anger he had from summoning the swords. Ivy knew he would not hesitate to kill at this rate as she read his mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me summon the swords or you will regret it.¡± Jason thought to himself.


    ¡°Calm down Jason.¡± Ivy tried reaching out but it was no use. Only she could read his mind but he couldn''t. She was frantically trying to remain a plain face but was fidgeting a little at what Jason could do next. While she fought her anxiety, it was fueling her lust for revenge as her vengeance burn inside of her. With her piercing eyes, she eyed them towards Petunia. It was all because of her trying to keep the twins safe but she failed thoroughly as a mother.


    ¡°Now that you both have finished your penance of repenting for the sins of mine and your mother¡¯s past, you¡¯re freed by the Guardian of the tower of reflection. But, on one condition.¡± The king said.


    ¡°Ivy is to marry as arranged to Avinha while you would be betrothed to someone else.¡± The king announced as Jason was losing his temper.


    ¡°After all that we have done¡­¡± Jason took a step forward.


    ¡°After all we both been through for all of you¡­¡± He took another step forward.


    ¡°This, is what you think we deserve and should get?¡± With every step he took forward, it was turning Ivy¡¯s anxiety into fuel in awakening her evil side. Before he could take another step forward, Ivy collapsed to the ground.


    Sounds of gasps were heard in the entire hall as Jason ran back to her and held her in his arms.


    ¡°Ivy! Ivy, are you alright?¡± He asked as he caressed her face.


    With the last bit of memory and feelings, she held on to, she remembered she didn''t want to forget him but sadly she was forgetting as more tears glistened in her vision of him.


    ¡°I will try to remember your love and you,¡± Ivy said as she gradually closed her eyes while Jason was in denial.


    ¡°No, Ivy! Don¡¯t leave me! No! Ivy!¡± He saw the last bit of her memories and feelings dispersing into the air with sparkling tiaras.


    All that had happened came with a price to pay. As Jason was filled with anger, he didn¡¯t hesitate to summon the seven swords.


    However, as Ivy¡¯s memories and feelings were wiped out, she could feel the change inside of her as she was awakening her dark side. The next moment when she opened her eyes while lying on the ground, they were of fiery ember red.


    With no longer humanity in her, all she felt was the anguish to take revenge on those who had harmed her. Instead of Jason reaching for the swords, she reached out first and marched forward to kill her mother in front of everyone. She needed a kill to let her awakening complete as she forgets all their past and join the evil forces where all who had gone insane gathered at another portal.


    With all that had happened in front of him, Jason regretted ever bringing her to this kingdom as he gave up his good side and finally took his father¡¯s and brother¡¯s life knowing that would awaken his own evil side too. While Jason joined Ivy in the portal, Avinha¡¯s spirit discreetly sneaked in and regain control of the entire dark side world as he was originally punished by the Guardian of the tower to guard the dark side.


    With that, Ivy fidgetted in her coma as her fingers moved followed by her eyes opening up slowly. Peter quickly ran to alert the doctors of her movements. Ivy was fighting the will to be pulled back to sleep as she forced opened her eyes to see bright lights and a few blurry apparitions of the nurses, doctor, and Peter in front of her.


    Upon the completion of routine checks, the doctor informed Peter that she was recovering physically but on her mental state, they should arrange for her to visit a psychologist due to a traumatising accident she had gone through.


    ¡°Ai Lee, oh my dear child. You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Peter sat by her side as she tried to recall what had happened before she went into a coma and throughout the entire journey in her paracosm.


    She didn¡¯t even notice how she was sitting in her hospital bed hugging her father. Then it strikes her.


    All along it felt like Jason was always by her side but in actual fact, was he? Her tears instantly fell recalling his last moment saving her vividly at the hotel lobby.


    ¡°Is Jason¡­¡± She questioned as Peter let go of her from his embrace.


    ¡°...dead?¡± Her voice choked on the word as Peter closed his eyes and when she saw tears running down his face, she knew she was right.


    The rush of pain, anger, and hatred all came at the same time, overwhelming her as her soft sobs turned into cries of wail in Peter¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Jason, how could you?¡± Ivy questioned in her heart.


    ¡°You promised me you will be by my side to protect me. Not like this!¡± Ivy yelled in her mind as she could feel her heartache literally but she couldn¡¯t stop the pain as she held on to it tightly. She then felt the infinity necklace he gave her was not on her so was her bracelet as she continued to cry.


    ¡°Why did you do the same in my paracosm too? Why?¡± Ivy questioned in her mind as she felt all the anger and disappointment in his betrayal rushing towards her. They were slowly turning into hatred and denial.


    ¡°I hate you! You can¡¯t die, Jason! No!¡± The louder she screamed in her mind, the louder her sobs were which were turning into wails in Peter¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ai Lee, listen, you need to stay strong Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter tried comforting her as Ivy held on tightly to his hand.


    ¡°Daddy! Jason¡¯s gone! He had left me! He doesn¡¯t want me anymore! Daddy, what should I do?¡± Ivy wailed as Peter blinked back his tears.


    ¡°Sweetie, he loves you and protected you. You need to live on for his sacrifice to be worth it.¡± Peter comforted as Ivy cried on.


    ¡°I love you too Jason. Don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Ivy pleaded in her heart knowing it was no use. Peter was very upset for the both of them and it broke his heart to watch how much agony Ivy was in.


    Upon receiving news from James¡¯ minions that Ivy was awake, James rushed over to the hospital with Jin and Cassandra to visit her. Ryu and Ray were also on their way when Peter told them both not to rush as Ivy had been unresponsive after crying for a long while.


    All she did was sit in bed and stared out into space till she fell asleep. The next time she was awake, she would cry or even have sleep paralysis attacks as her nightmares of falling off the building with a woman watching her from above or fighting serpents were back. It was worrying Peter as Ivy was not eating that the nurse had to put her on the drip. Occasionally, she would cry while staring into space till she fall asleep and repeated the cycle all over again. All the family could do was visit her and talk to her more hoping something would get through to her eventually.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 82: Five stages of grief

    As hectic as it is in the company with Jeremy trying to challenge every move and decision he made, Marcel slowed down a little upon hearing that Ophal¡¯s precious princess was finally awake. He couldn''t help but think if Jason was still around how he would have dropped everything and rushed over to her.


    Marcel sighed as he gently punched the window panel behind him in a little disappointment that Jason wasn''t around anymore and his frustration at Jeremy. Ray walked over and placed his arm on Marcel¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°She is recovering. We need to stay strong to defend the fort for her to return.¡± Ray comforted as Marcel nodded.


    ¡°How¡¯s her mental health doing? Is she hysterical or is her sleep paralysis worsening? She used to have issues with sleeping at night and often woke up from nightmares.¡± Marcel asked as Ray sighed heavily.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t said a word to anyone I heard. After confirming with my dad on Jason''s condition, she had been spacing out and crying to herself occasionally. No doubt, she does wake up from nightmares.¡± Ray updated as Marcel felt sad for her. The psychiatrist that Ivy had met before then crossed his mind at that moment.


    ¡°You know what? Ivy met this psychiatrist before and it was a one-time thing cause Ivy had always refused such medical health thinking they were all useless to her situation. Back then, I thought so but perhaps now, it¡¯s best to get her finally to try?¡± Marcel suggested as he dig out the psychiatrist¡¯s name card and pass it to Ray.


    It read Phyllis Sashini who holds a doctorate in psychology and also teaches at Landfield¡¯s national university. ¡°Wow, impressive! Sure, I will make the arrangements with my dad. Speaking of which, should we also sign up Nick for some sessions?¡± Ray asked as Marcel sighed thinking of Nick¡¯s condition who was equally bad as all he did was space out despite being in different environments.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡± Marcel agreed as Ray smiled. ¡°Thanks, Marcel. If you need any help even just a drink or chat, just call me.¡± Ray offered as Marcel gave Ray a brotherly hug before Ray went out to make arrangements with the psychologist.


    Upon receiving Ray¡¯s call, Phyllis instantly agreed to take up the case after hearing such a major impact had occurred on both Ivy¡¯s and Nick¡¯s mental health. She went to meet with Peter and Ivy¡¯s and Nick¡¯s doctor to understand their condition on the same day.


    Considering how serious their situation was, Phyllis then scheduled to meet Ivy twice a week first and as for Nick, Phyllis then put him on hold as he was in Manes and she needed to make time to see his condition. Phyllis knew they both will need a long time to recover unless something could get through to them quickly and it was her job to find out what is it. Besides, when Jason was around, he had always wanted Phyllis to be able to get through to Ivy someday and if he was still around, he definitely would want the best for Ivy and Nick.


    As she prepared to meet Ivy, she hopes this time she could help Ivy lead her paracosm which she had known from their first session together, and try to make it her life savior.


    ¡°We meet again. I thought you were never coming back.¡± Phyllis said as Ivy ignored her and continued spacing out. Her condition was worse than Phyllis expected as though she was lively. Ivy refused to even communicate at all in all ways; not even eye contact.


    She was still in a very shocked state and perhaps she was already in the midst of bargaining or a depressed state considering how she woke in denial and anger when she vented to Peter about Jason leaving her and not wanting her anymore.


    ¡°I am glad you came. I have waited for you to return to tell me about the little world you had created.¡± Phyllis said as the silence continued to fill the room.


    ¡°Ivy, I am aware of what happened. I don¡¯t expect you to do a miracle overnight either. Take your time. Take as much as you want and when you¡¯re ready, I will always be here to speak with you. It¡¯s important for you to find ways and sources to express all that you are holding up in your heart.¡± Phyllis comforted as she patted Ivy¡¯s shoulder gently.


    Still nothing from Ivy. No reaction whatsoever which Phyllis had gotten used to seeing in her industry. She went to fetch Ivy a glass of water and placed it in front of Ivy but still no reaction from her.


    ¡°Ivy, I want you to know one thing. I really would love to hear more about the paracosm someday and whether it¡¯s doing well too. Perhaps, I could help you out in making it a safe haven for you to be in especially when you¡¯re in such a vulnerable situation now.¡± Phyllis said as Ivy''s eyes¡¯ blinked at the word ¡°paracosm¡± but she didn¡¯t feel like speaking. It was still too much effort for her as she continued to stare into space.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Phyllis smiled knowing she had gotten through to Ivy a little at least. She decided to let her sit and space out but also lay some blank papers and oil pastels in front of her. ¡°Feel free to use them and draw anything. Even if you just want to color the blank white paper, that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Phyllis coaxed but Ivy sat staring in another direction instead. The maroon roses in a vase sitting by a side desk caught Ivy¡¯s attention. It reminded Ivy of the golden marigolds Phoenix picked for her at the entrance of the tower right before she was tricked to drink the wrong potion on purpose.


    The sudden recollection of her memories in her paracosm made her finally feel her heartache as she teared up out of the blue. She slowly let the reality that she had lost Jason seep into her as her tears began to turn into sobs. She held tightly to her heart but it just didn¡¯t make any justice to heal the excruciating pain she felt.


    Phyllis then held on to Ivy to comfort her as she mentally noted that the flowers meant something significant to Ivy. When Ivy finally calmed down, Phyllis passed her the glass of water. This time, Ivy drank it and continued to stare out into space at the roses. Phyllis went to take one rose and gave it to Ivy. Ivy gently reach out to it and held on to it as her tears welled seeing the rose in her hand.


    ¡°When you feel like it, cry all you want, laugh all you want. It helps you to feel better.¡± Phyllis gently patted Ivy on her shoulder as Ivy leaned on Phyllis¡¯s shoulder recalling how she used to do the same with Jason. She let her tears flow freely as she had lost all her will to control them anymore.


    To Phyllis, it was a very good session as she had gotten a lot of improvements and Ivy was slowly letting go too. Phyllis then feedback to her family that they should let her home to let her be in the environment she used to be in. It will help to escalate her to regain her senses and willpower. They would need to send Ivy to her office in the nearby town for her therapy sessions twice a week.


    True enough, the moment Ivy stepped into her Landsfield home and Daisy came jumping excitedly on her, she knelt down to the ground, hugging Daisy as she sobbed lying with her in her arms. It reminded her of the times she was with Lucky in Manes. Jin and Ryu squatted to comfort their sister as she slowly settled down. Peter was dumbfounded most of the time but began to improve as he find the will to push himself by being busy caring for Ivy¡¯s daily needs.


    On normal days, Ivy continued to be lost as she sat lifelessly with Daisy accompanying her by the balcony and when she slept in her own room. She was slowly being able to walk around without having to be forced except she would only be in a few places she wanted to be.


    Occasionally, Cassandra would bring her out to her boutique and also head down to the basement to listen in to Jin and Uncle James on their updates of Jeremy but she hasn¡¯t shown much interaction yet, especially via speech.


    ¡°Ivy, I am so glad you¡¯re back. Do you know how much Jin misses you? But you don¡¯t have to worry about him. I have been keeping my eyes on him and his last year of studies. I also ensure he was well fed and well rested but that boy just likes to escape from my watch in the mid-mornings to work on the investigation part of Jeremy with Uncle James although Uncle James had already told him he would take care of it.¡± Cassandra updated Ivy in the car while she drove Ivy.


    However, instead of hoping Ivy to show some reaction as she would, she sat quietly with Daisy on her lap as Cassandra smiled sadly knowing Ivy still needed time.


    ¡°With you around, Jin is so much better now. He eats well. He sleeps well. He studies well too with his grades heading back to his usual results. He even works well now. So, Ivy please, please don¡¯t give up.¡± Cassandra held onto Ivy¡¯s hand while they were at the traffic light.


    After listening to Cassandra whine earlier, Ivy had begun to gently caress Daisy¡¯s fur as Ivy felt more relaxed. Cassandra was driving and she didn''t notice it till she placed her hand on Ivy¡¯s. Ivy stopped caressing Daisy¡¯s fur for a moment and looked down at Cassandra¡¯s hand on hers as Ivy tried to slowly hold on to it.


    Cassandra was caught off guard by Ivy¡¯s sudden improvement in trying to make contact. Cassandra¡¯s eyes instantly reddened in delight as she hugged Ivy momentarily before continuing to drive after being honked when the traffic light turned green.


    Though Ivy had kept herself quiet all the time while being in a different environment, her mind was beginning to accept things that she was hearing. She could tell the condition in the company was dire with Jeremy fighting against Marcel. She could feel the urge to speak her mind at times and help out her family but when the thought of Jason ran through her mind, she just couldn¡¯t control herself from tearing up unwillingly.


    It was still a very soft spot she was slowly trying to open up. Hence, the reason she had not been able to speak to anyone. Despite everyone trying to avoid talking about anything related to Jason, on her mind and in her sleep, he was constantly there.


    She longed to see Jason¡¯s normal self back in her paracosm but she had not been able to head back to her paracosm ever since she was awake from her coma. It was as though she had lost the key the moment she woke up.


    Her nightmares were filled with her fears from serpents to heights and now the fear of someone getting close to her face. She had been continuously waking up to be haunted by the imaginary lady figure who pushed her down the building hovering on top of her, close to her face when she woke up with sleep paralysis.


    She had noticed this when her father tried to give her a kiss on her forehead but she fidgeted with anxiety. Ever since then, she had avoided physical contact in order to try and sort out her thoughts but later she discovered she was slowly beginning to accept a little physical contact.


    She still didn¡¯t dare to let anyone attempt kissing her face or facing too close to her face as she didn¡¯t want to feel those anxiety attacks again. She didn¡¯t know what to do with what she was going through. That had resulted in her continuing to space out, hoping she would figure out something by herself.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 83: Honor and respect

    The next few days, it was Ivy¡¯s second therapy session with Phyllis. Cassandra volunteered to send her to Phyllis¡¯ office. This time Phyllis changed the flower to peonies.


    Ivy had grown very close with Daisy and insisted on bringing Daisy to accompany her when they were about to enter Phyllis¡¯ office. She refused to let Cassandra take Daisy¡¯s leash. Phyllis, upon noting Ivy¡¯s unspoken request, instantly welcomed Daisy into the office to sit by the couch with Ivy while Cassandra waited outside for them. Phyllis purposely made the seat facing the window where the vase of peonies was.


    ¡°I see you have brought a friend today, Ivy. Do you want to tell me its name?¡± Phyllis asked as Ivy could feel the urge to speak but still decided to remain quiet. It was because she felt a lump in her throat when she was reminded of Lucky.


    ¡°Or perhaps write it down for me using the oil pastel here?¡± Phyllis directed her attention to the oil pastel and blank papers in front of her.


    To Phyllis¡¯s surprise, Ivy moved to pick a yellow oil pastel and wrote Daisy in a lazy cursive handwriting on the blank paper before she sat back. Ivy then noticed the vase of peonies while she subconsciously gently caressed Daisy¡¯s fur. The vibrant deep maroon coupled with the soft violet color of the peonies relaxed Ivy even more as Ivy smiled a little.


    Phyllis noticed her improvements as she too smiled. ¡°Do you know, every flower has its own meaning and its color tells different meanings?¡±


    Ivy was curious but remained quiet as she still couldn''t bring her voice out. She continued to enjoy the beauty of the peonies while caressing Daisy¡¯s fur.


    ¡°Peonies are flowers of hope. Violet represents uniqueness and positivity which is who you are.¡± Phyllis said as Ivy¡¯s eyes darted to the violet ones.


    ¡°Maroon represents love and passion¡­ But in this case, it¡¯s honor and respect.¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes darted to the maroon ones as they twinkled sadly, understanding Phyllis¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Ivy, there''s life and death. It¡¯s part and parcel of the world we live in. It''s alright to grieve for the dead but the ones living must keep carrying on, Ivy.¡± Phyllis reached out to Ivy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°As you honor and respect Jason who had left, at the same time he would want you to strive for what you had wanted.¡± Ivy teared up almost instantly as though waiting for this moment. Ivy felt as though her confusion was finally getting some clarity when Phyllis pushed on to talk about Jason and his departure.


    ¡°Keep that hope alive in your heart, Ivy. You¡¯re almost there. You¡¯re close to the end of the tunnel. Cry when you feel like it. Smile all you want and don¡¯t be afraid to think about Jason. Slowly, bit by bit, think about the good times first and the happiest moments you had with him.¡± Phyllis explained as Ivy continued to tear up remembering one by one of her dreams that she promised to Jason.


    From changing law faculty to business faculty.


    From thinking she was an orphan to receiving a loving family.


    From being a rebellious girl who always loves debates to a fighter who wants to defend his business and also her grandma¡¯s.


    From helping her with her studies to getting her to learn different work experiences during her internship and even learning how to waltz.


    Only then did she realise Jason¡¯s discreet ways of pushing her out of her boundaries from all the arguments and so-called bully sessions as she thought back then but in actual fact, he was nurturing her endurance and comfort level to expand.


    Ivy finally let out all of the grief as she sobbed with Phyllis while Daisy whined by her side. Ivy regretted not appreciating those moments when he was around. Instead, it was too late to even thank him anymore now.


    Phyllis could tell Ivy was beginning to accept the reality and they were only on their second session. She knew Ivy had a strong will and couldn¡¯t wait for her to progress toward acceptance sooner than she expected.


    Before leaving for Manes for the weekend training that afternoon, Ryu was thinking about whether he should bring Melody to visit Ivy as she had been asking about Ivy¡¯s condition. Ryu walked over to the balcony and snuggled with Ivy as Ivy let herself relax in Ryu¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Sis¡­ When you weren¡¯t around, so many things happened. I used to be so afraid of my fans but now, with Melody around, I have been interacting a lot much better.¡± Ryu updated as Ivy kept quiet. She was still sorting out her thoughts from the morning session with Phyllis.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Ivy, would you mind if I bring Melody to visit you?¡± Ivy continued to keep quiet at his question.


    ¡°She had been keeping track of my activities and visited you while you were in a coma. She cares a lot about you. She even told you if you don''t wake up, she will keep visiting you and would only stop when you''re awake. But now¡­ I felt bad for her¡­ She misses you." Ryu said as he took Ivy¡¯s phone and scrolled to his fan¡¯s page. Ivy was a little moved by what she just heard but she still couldn''t bring herself to say anything.


    ¡°Look here. You get to catch up with what happened to me. All thanks to her.¡± Ryu said as Ivy shifted to look at the picture of Ryu attempting to make a shot. It made her relax a little but Ryu noticed the time and he was running late to catch his flight.


    ¡°Sis, I need to leave for Manes for training in a while. Ray would make a trip tonight to see you. Don¡¯t miss me too much, alright? If you do, you could look at these pictures.¡± Ryu said, trying to act normal after failing to get some response from Ivy.


    At that moment, Ivy surprised him by taking her phone and scrolling through the pictures slowly. She could see all his fans¡¯ encouragement cheering on Ryu to do his best and there was always a note at the last line praying for herself to wake up soon. She paused on a picture of Melody holding on to a strawberry ice cream where Melody made an appreciation post after getting a treat from Ryu.


    Ivy smiled and Ryu noticed it. ¡°It¡¯s when I first met her when I caught her approaching me. It was so scary, Ivy!¡± Ryu explained that it made Ivy give a like on the picture on social media.


    It sure was going to garner a lot of attention as Ryu didn¡¯t know to be mad or happy that Ivy finally was giving signs of response he had always anticipated. He just didn¡¯t expect her first response to him after so long was to pull a trick on him knowing it was the scariest experience for him to have fans who genuinely like him.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Ryu smiled as he held her hand and then she intertwined them together and smiled too.


    Ryu hugged Ivy as he forced himself to not cry. ¡°Oh Ivy, thank you for making it! I love you even if you want to prank me, I don¡¯t care! We all do love you!¡± Ryu let her go as Ivy smiled again watching his teary eyes.


    ¡°Come watch me soon in my tournaments and training! Help me keep my fans at peace please¡­¡± Ryu whined as Ivy smiled even more before Ryu hugged her tightly this time and sobbed. Peter watched the siblings for a moment before gently chasing Ryu to rush for time to catch his flight to Manes.


    As Ivy continued to sit by the balcony with Daisy that evening when Ryu left, she somehow felt like she was looking forward to seeing Ray after knowing that he was going to visit her that night. She missed his warm strong hugs and he was the one who made her feel like she had someone she could rely on despite her being the eldest. As Peter was busy in the kitchen preparing dinner, their house¡¯s service lift rang, and they unexpectedly had Sandra and Andrew come by to visit instead.


    Peter exchanged greetings with the couple before leading them to the balcony. He then left the trio alone. Sandra¡¯s heart broke at the sight of her cheerful friend who used to be so strong even after she lost her grandmother. Sandra knew Jason¡¯s death must have had a serious impact on her. Andrew patted Sandra¡¯s shoulder to comfort her as though knowing what was on Sandra¡¯s mind. With them both starting a little on psychology lectures lately, they both could roughly gauge the severity of Ivy¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Ivy, have you been well?¡± Sandra asked as she couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She crouch in front of Ivy who was emotionless although Ivy could feel a glimpse of happiness seeing her friends again in her heart.


    ¡°We miss you, Ivy¡­ Thank you for returning¡­¡± Andrew said sincerely and it was very rare to hear Andrew¡¯s goofy self be serious as he held Ivy¡¯s hand while crouching in front of her.


    ¡°We have been well. Don¡¯t worry about us. I promised you before that I will take good care of Sandra and I still am. We are attending psychology classes these days and it¡¯s the beginning of a new semester. We hope to bump into you in college when you start your business faculty, Ivy.¡± Andrew said as Ivy teared up when she heard business faculty. It¡¯s been on her mind the entire day after she realised it was always a dream Jason had nurtured her for.


    Ivy recalled that the decision to pursue business and forgo law was not just because of her family but also because of Jason and the family business merger. As Ivy sobbed in Sandra¡¯s arms, Ivy began to recall one by one the past that she had suddenly forgotten.


    The successful business merger between the Ophals and Rahi.


    The fallout she had with Jason over the merger only to realise he had been skeptical because he was afraid of losing her.


    The act they put to contain Nancy¡¯s overreaction and her depression which ended up being the cause of their deaths.


    His countless effort trying to confess to her but again he was afraid of losing her if he did.


    Ivy could no longer bring herself to reminisce further at this point.


    ¡°Ivy, don¡¯t give up, please. You still have us.¡± Sandra pulled her away from their embrace and looked at her who was still tearing up while holding onto her heart.


    ¡°You still have a legacy that Jason left behind,¡± Sandra said as Andrew tapped lightly on Sandra¡¯s shoulder to indicate to her not to push too much.


    ¡°We are waiting for you to return and fight. Could you promise me you will hurry?¡± Sandra asked in the midst of her tears as both ladies continued to hug each other as they cried.


    Andrew stood gently caressing both of their heads to comfort both ladies while Daisy obediently sat by the ladies and whined sadly. Andrew finds himself missing Jason¡¯s presence too. The reason they all felt so impacted by his death was that he had been a significant figure in their life during their first year of college which was a brand-new experience for all of them. Besides, Jason also slowly introduced them into the workforce which was entirely a huge gap for them to embrace.


    Now that he was gone so suddenly and in such a tragic way, it took a toll on everyone and the worse was Ivy as she had been ceaselessly blaming herself. Not only because of his death but also for failing to stay away from Nancy and triggering her. Andrew and in fact everyone, hope Ivy could endure this arduous journey of her mental health.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 84: The confrontation before acceptance

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    That night, Ivy walked up to her room feeling tired after Andrew and Sandra left. Although she was still anticipating for Ray to return home, it was getting drowsy for her to wait any longer. As she slowly made her way up the stairs, she heard the flipping of newspapers from the living room.


    She stopped midway to watch Peter with a heavy heart. She recalled his sacrifices for the company and wondered what was it that he still hasn¡¯t told everyone. The scene of her wailing to him when she first woke in the hospital made her wince back the sting of tears in her eyes. She realised she still wasn¡¯t ready to speak to anyone, especially him.


    She felt bad for him because of her, he had given up on his business which is in a dire situation. Because of her, he was losing himself. With her struggling to deal with the death of Jason, she was also guilty of causing chaos in her family. She blamed herself for the mess she had caused.


    As she rested in bed with Daisy, she thought hard and long if she was prepared to walk into her own ticking time bomb which was her soft spot, Jason. After many nights of continuous nightmares, she still hasn¡¯t seen her familiar paracosm. Aside from occasionally dreaming of serpents and also falling off the building with an unknown woman standing on top of the building releasing her hand, she was dreaming bits and pieces of the accident. She wondered if it was because she wasn¡¯t ready and willing to open her heart up or think about Jason that she couldn¡¯t reach out to her paracosm.


    She closed her eyes and breath in deeply as she forced herself to bravely think of Jason just as Phyllis suggested. The first thing that came to her mind was the waltz lesson at the cliff. Her eyes reddened recalling the same version she had while in a coma where he fulfilled his promise to waltz on a bed of clouds.


    She gently switch over to the aurora meeting where she recalled watching their younger self and smiled to herself as she reminded herself to check on this whether it was him who saved her by the frozen lake in reality.


    Aside from these happy memories, Daisy who shifted closer to her as she felt her fur, made Ivy recall Lucky and wondered where was he and if he was doing well. She suddenly wondered how long was she in a coma as she opened her eyes to scroll through Melody¡¯s post and checked since when the prayers posted as the last line on every post started. To her surprise, it was nearly two months.


    She slowly closed her eyes again and allow herself to recall the accident this time with a deep breath. She braved herself to recall the last embrace she felt from the loving arms of Jason. The first streak of tears fell to her cheeks when she finally realised he was pulling her in for a kiss that never was meant to be.


    The way he spun her around and shielded her with his body from the impact and remembered to shield her head with his bare hands brought Ivy to a sob as Daisy burrowed herself into Ivy¡¯s arms.


    The sight of his forced smile and reddened eyes in that last few moments made Ivy realise Jason knew it was his last moments but yet all he could worry about was her.


    What hurts the most for her was to know that his last moments weren¡¯t for himself but a sacrifice made for her to live on. The gratitude that she owed to him and the inability to repay him during that lifetime, just adds more to the agony.


    As she cried herself to sleep that night, she successfully found her way back to her paracosm. However, it was now all a different dimension.


    After Jason broke the curse and murdered the king and Avinha after Ivy murdered the queen, Jason, and Ivy both unleashed their evil side and join in the forces of the dark side.


    It was a strange gloomy place she no longer recognise. All she could feel was anger and vengeance. She found herself holding on to a sword and occasionally when serpents appeared, she didn''t hesitate to chop them off brutally. It seems instead of screaming and running away like a few nights ago and waking up to cry, she was finally courageous to come face to face with her fears and enemies.


    As she explored the dimension, in search of being able to meet more of her enemies, she didn¡¯t notice two other shadows lurking behind her. She ran upwards in what seemed to be an endless spiral of stairs only to find herself coming face to face with the unknown woman whom she had been pushed down by every time this scene played in her nightmares. This time round it wasn¡¯t any different as Ivy couldn¡¯t react fast enough that she was pushed off the stairs again.


    However, it wasn¡¯t enough to turn Ivy to be weak. She waited for her landing and stood right up with the help of her sword to alleviate the impact. It was a dark and stormy environment now as she could feel the lust of vengeance in her brewing. She could see the waves of humans in front of her and recognise them as the villagers who were stoning her and Jason to death in one of the doors they visited.


    Her mind thinks she would run and hide from them in fear but her hands and willpower were doing the exact opposite as she fought with the waves of humans who had betrayed her to hang in the past mercilessly. No matter how many waves she cleared, they were endless. Yet, it was never satisfying her lust for vengeance. Ivy was beginning to get used to her new side.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The evil Jason who was trailing by her side discreetly had been watching Ivy¡¯s pointless act but yet still couldn¡¯t tell the reason for her being unable to satisfy her lust. That was because none of them knew, Avinha who slipped into the realm was the one who had been fueling her lust for vengeance.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here to kill¡­¡± Jason said in a sharp teasing tone as he couldn''t stand her pointless act. Ivy turned around with a piercing look at the dark evil Jason standing in front of her.


    Though his look was stone cold, his eyes gave him away as he stared lovingly at the face which once was innocent and gentle but now was one which is full of stories to tell. She studied him and realise he was entirely a different person from the golden robe he used to wear back in their kingdom.


    He was now dressed in a black and gold ancient suit with a sword in his hand. Ivy couldn¡¯t feel any warm feelings for him and neither did she remember who he was. All she could feel was just hatred for him to hinder her from killing any further. With that, it was enough for her to want to draw her sword to kill him.


    ¡°Hold it right there! The only way to stop your lust is to stop killing. Haven¡¯t you realised this?¡± Jason lied but Ivy seemed to buy it as she stood staring back at him, contemplating her decision to kill or not.


    It was Jason¡¯s way to get a bit of her memory and her feelings returning to her each time she stopped killing. Before he stepped into the dimension, he came face to face with his grandma briefly and who had told him the only way to rescue Ivy was to keep her under control and the rest was up to them both to decide. It was the same as the guardian of the tower said.


    After a while she stood contemplating, she finally decided not to believe as she continued to kill the waves of humans instead. A smirk appeared on Jason''s face when he saw the pixels of her memories and feelings flowing back to her bit by bit.


    Ivy began to feel a little sympathy but she also could feel her anguish self was fighting the sympathy as though the environment was controlling her. After a moment of self-conflicting war, it was too late for her to return to the original phase without any feelings or memories.


    Her evil side was agitated by the sympathy she felt. She couldn¡¯t think straight as her feelings were in a chaos that she wanted to charge at Jason with her sword only to be awakened from her dream.


    Ray at that point had just headed home. Peter, at the sound of the service lift, lifted his newspaper again as a disguise for whoever came to ignore him. Ray knew of Peter¡¯s habit but it didn¡¯t stop him from seeing his father. Ray crouched by Peter¡¯s side and noticed Peter¡¯s tired and haggard look.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m home¡­¡± Ray said as Peter hummed to acknowledge.


    ¡°It¡¯s late. You should rest¡­¡± Ray said as Peter kept quiet. To come and think of it, Ray then noticed perhaps Ivy had picked up the silent treatment from Peter considering how she still refused to speak with anyone. It was pointless to push them to talk either as it would only make them rebel.


    ¡°I will go take a look at Ivy¡­¡± Ray said before he walked up the stairs.


    Ray then stopped midway when he heard the sound of the newspaper being shifted in Peter¡¯s hands knowing it was really just an act. Ray felt sad about the family¡¯s situation.


    As Ivy opened up her eyes, she realise she couldn¡¯t move in bed. She was staring up at an evil Jason floating on top of her. The fear constricting her reminded her of how long it was ago when she last had a sleep paralysis that her body had nearly forgotten how traumatising it was. Tears flow like a river from her eyes as she squealed and cried with all her might to fight her sleep paralysis.


    Ray could hear high-note noises from Ivy¡¯s room as he quickly rush into Ivy¡¯s room. Little did he expect his first visit to Ivy to send him to panic to see her struggling in bed with sleep paralysis.


    ¡°Ivy! Ivy you¡¯re alright?! Ivy, breathe!¡± Ray sat her up in bed as he pinched her on her cheeks. She cry out in pain shortly only to realise it was Ray hugging her.


    It was the person she longed to meet the whole afternoon as she wrapped her arms tightly around his waist and sobbed on his chest. Peter rushed upstairs upon hearing the commotion only to see Ivy sobbing in Ray¡¯s arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Ivy. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m home. It¡¯s all safe now.¡± Ray comforted as Peter walked over and couldn¡¯t help but gently patted Ivy¡¯s head.


    Ivy finally could feel secure as she poured out another round of agony in Ray¡¯s arm. Peter then, slowly walked out of the room as though knowing he was helpless after feeling a little glad that his little princess was letting go a little. Ray wanted to stop Peter but he knew the situation between Ivy and Peter. He kept quiet instead but couldn¡¯t help but felt bad for both of them.


    When Ivy began to quieten down a little, she returned to her old quiet self again. ¡°Sis, thank you for making it. I have missed you¡­¡± Ray said as Ivy tightened her arms around his waist in a reply.


    ¡°Are you still¡­ blaming dad?¡± He asked with a little hesitation but didn¡¯t get any response.


    ¡°You know¡­ he isn¡¯t to be blamed?¡± Ray asked again as Ivy let a tear escape. Ray wiped it off gently.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He shifted her position to lay down in bed wanting to tell her more and ask her more only to see her tired face staring back up blankly at the ceiling. He knew it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.


    ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± He said but Ivy quickly held his arm, afraid that he would leave as he smiled.


    ¡°I will be right here next to you. Sleep¡­¡± Ray assured as Ivy snuggled into his arms. It was comforting but she knew she needed to push herself more as Ray wouldn¡¯t be able to stay around her every night. Besides, she should speed up in seeking the courage to finally speak with her father.


    It¡¯s been nearly a week since Ivy was awake and Jeremy had been withholding himself from visiting Ivy as he was waiting for the right time to strike. As he swirled his cup of whiskey in his hand, he was thinking through his detailed plans again to ensure there weren¡¯t many weaknesses since it was nearly time to execute them into reality.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait till you¡¯re mine,¡± Jeremy said to himself.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 85: I miss your voice

    ¡°Here have some bread. Butter and sugar, hope you like it.¡± Ray offered to Ivy who was sitting by the balcony with Daisy. Ivy slowly lifted her hand to take the plate of bread from him. Ray smiled as he gently patted her head. ¡°Good girl¡­¡± He praised as Ivy nibbled on the bread.


    Ray then sat next to her with Daisy on the couch. ¡°Ivy, are you well today?¡± He asked but Ivy didn¡¯t respond as she continued to nibble slowly on her bread.


    ¡°Many things happened ever since then, Ivy. Dad has since let go of everything just to focus on taking care of you even when you¡¯re in a coma. He even let the company drowning in a dire state now Ivy¡­¡± Ray was half venting to her with frustration while trying to agitate her to speak. She stopped eating her bread instead. He knew she was paying attention with the hope of hearing her speak but after a moment, she continued to nibble the bread again. It disappointed Ray.


    ¡°Why? Just why are you not talking to anyone or even Dad? Do you know how much he had sacrificed for you Ivy? Do you know how much he cared and you simply wake up and not care about anyone, especially him? Instead, are you blaming him, isn''t it? Ivy¡­¡± Ray was on the verge of losing his temper when Ivy held his hand.


    The sudden gentle gesture moved Ray by surprise as she gently patted his hand as though trying to comfort him. All he could do was sighed as he blinked back his tears and wrapped her in his hug.


    ¡°Could you say something at least Ivy? I miss hearing your voice and nags and I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper. I just want you to be alright Ivy.¡± Ray explained as Ivy continued to gently pat his back.


    Hearing from his brothers previously, he knew Ivy was still slow at opening up but being able to get her to respond to anyone with her discreet gestures was already an improvement.


    Meanwhile, in Manes, Ryu arrived for his weekend training with the national team as Melody saw him all dressed up in disguise in front of the school¡¯s gate. Melody couldn¡¯t help but giggled knowing he was once again hiding from his fans again.


    ¡°Ryu!¡± She called out while Ryu was shocked that someone could still recognise him as his social media had been bombarded with tonnes of likes and comments asking about Ivy by his fans after Ivy liked the ice cream picture Melody posted.


    He nearly ran in the opposite direction when he noticed it was Melody who was running towards him. He quickly pulled her to a secluded corner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name so loudly! I am so worried now that fans will haunt me after my sister pulled that prank on me!¡± Ryu hissed at Melody who was all giggly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Rest assured I have your fans under control! But at least explain to me how¡¯s her condition. She must have been awake and resting a lot?¡± Melody asked as Ryu sighed a little in relief but Melody didn¡¯t stop her questions like his other fans.


    ¡°Is she doing well? Is she crying a lot? Does she need anything from books, magazines, or even food from Manes? Who had been taking care of her? Is Uncle well? Are they all alright¡­¡± Melody stopped questioning when Ryu pulled her in for a hug. She could feel a loud heartbeat pounding as she rested her head on Ryu¡¯s chest. She wondered if it was her heartbeat or his or both of them combined.


    ¡°Yes, Ivy is awake but she is still not talking to anyone. She had some improvements as she was beginning to show some reaction like smiling or holding our hand to comfort us¡­¡± He let Melody off his hug as he took a good look at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your social media updates that I used them to update her on my progress and what she had missed, just like your purpose. And she was delighted when I told her that I treated you to ice cream. Guess, that¡¯s why she liked the picture unexpectedly. But¡­¡± Ryu sighed thinking about the fans'' reactions as Melody chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as I said. I will definitely update them later about Ivy¡¯s progress and continue to add the prayer line in the post with a picture of your training!¡± Melody giggled as Ryu patted her head gently.


    ¡°Thank you, my number one fan¡­ As a reward, Princess Ivy had agreed for you to pay her a visit when we are back in Landsfield.¡± Ryu smiled seeing Melody¡¯s face slowly brighten up.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked skeptically as Ryu nodded.


    ¡°So when are you free?¡± He asked nonchalantly while walking with her to the basketball court.


    ¡°Anytime¡­ Are you really sure?¡± She asked again to confirm sending Ryu chuckling.


    ¡°Yes! Why don''t we see her on Wednesday after our tutoring session at the park?¡± He asked as Melody skipped happily with him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She cheered and laughed as Ryu too laughed along happily with her.


    Ever since Ryu had sorted out for Melody her family business matters, there were queues daily outside the restaurant where they couldn''t find any seats to have their tutor session at the restaurant anymore. Instead, they had been studying by the park below Ryu¡¯s family house.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    On rainy days, they would then use the gazebo at the park instead. Though it wasn¡¯t proper, they both knew it worked as their grades for their respective subjects had been improving. Ryu also noticed he was more at ease with Melody around that he grew accustomed to her companionship. Besides, he liked that she doesn''t intrude into his privacy or work matters and knew to draw the line on things she shouldn''t know.


    Ray who was initially wanting to stay in Landsfield for the weekend only decided to extend it a few days more as he needed to meet with Marcel to sort out urgent work matters. Knowing it was a pressing matter that couldn''t wait, Ray offered to meet Marcel outside at the nearby cafe.


    ¡°Yo, bro! It¡¯s been a while.¡± Ray greeted as he gave Marcel a friendly hug before sitting in front of him.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡± Ray asked as Marcel sighed. ¡°Same old stuff Ray¡­ Been very tiring lately in fact.¡± Marcel said as Ray took a sip of the coffee ordered for him.


    ¡°Sorry man to trouble you like this. This should have been a family affair.¡± Ray apologised as Marcel shook his head.


    ¡°No please don¡¯t apologise. If it wasn¡¯t because of Ophal¡¯s real estate, Rahi¡¯s consulting wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. Though if you look at the talks perspective it may have deteriorated a little but the income is surprisingly sustaining the real estate¡¯s cashflow instead and not the other way round.¡± Marcel explained as Ray raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°How is that so? Last we spoke, I know the marketing activities for Ophal¡¯s real estate have slowed down but how is it drastically affecting our cash flow? We shouldn¡¯t be at the deficit level of equity yet given that our cost had been consistently the same every month and with cost-cutting efforts by Jeremy, we should hit a surplus. Where did all the money go to?¡± Ray questioned as he panic.


    ¡°This is exactly the reason why I am here to meet you urgently. Are there any significant movements that you know of from Jin¡¯s side about what Jeremy is up to lately?¡± Marcel questioned as Ray squinted his eyes to remember.


    ¡°Not that I know of other than his drug activities had been rapidly growing but the man himself has been laying low. I am wondering when is he striking too. I could double confirm if there is anything we missed out with Jin.¡± Ray offered as Marcel quickly show him his tablet.


    ¡°Read this first.¡± Marcel showed the proposal to the management from Jeremy on his decision to invest in a bar and bistro business.


    Ray took a closer look and saw that the bar and bistro business was located nearby to the heritage town in Manes which was where his drug dealings had been taking place. He sensed something was dubious about this proposal.


    ¡°Why are we diversifying the business into a non-related industry?¡± Ray questioned.


    ¡°According to his rationale, to cope with the marketing demands. He suggested for the entertainment of clients be held there and also the bar and bistro will handle the marketing for all of our services.¡± Marcel explained as Ray scoffed.


    ¡°That is marketing done wrong man¡­ Wrong target audience and wrong direction. Has Ryu known about this?¡± Ray was frustrated as he pulled on his hair while Marcel shook his head.


    ¡°I will let Ryu and Jin know about this. On the cashflow side, is that why Rahi¡¯s consulting income had been supporting the expenses and costs of Ophal¡¯s real estate?¡± Marcel nodded.


    ¡°It seemed Jeremy is channeling the income of Ophal¡¯s real estate out to his investments and trying to squeeze whatever he can from Rahi¡¯s side as though forcing it to stop operating all at once,¡± Marcel explained as Ryu groaned.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you spoken with Ryu or Jin since it¡¯s concerning their department?¡± Ryu questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s less suspicious for us to meet since you¡¯re unrelated to their department.¡± Marcel briefly explained.


    s¡°Smart.¡± Ray praised as he shifted his attention back to the pressing matter.


    ¡°But that is his brother¡¯s hard work and sweat. I¡¯m sure Ivy wouldn¡¯t want to see it perish that way. How long can your end sustain?¡± Ray questioned.


    ¡°Not long. The cash flow by right should have been used for three to four months'' operating expenses but it¡¯s covering one month of Ophal¡¯s real estate operating expenses. We could collapse sooner than we thought if we don¡¯t take on more talks and make the same amount we did last month. The problem is we can¡¯t, given how we still can¡¯t find a suitable replacement for Jason¡¯s role yet.¡± Marcel explained as Ray thought for a moment.


    ¡°Now that you mentioned it, it is rather obvious he is finding all ways to push Rahi¡¯s side to a dead end. Given their brother feuds, that would be the only way for him to take all of what was Jason¡¯s. I¡¯m not good with the business side of things but I am sure Jin and Ryu would be able to figure out something from this. Let me get back to you on this Marcel.¡± Ray assured as Marcel nodded.


    ¡°Ray, keep this away from Ivy till she recovers. From what I hear, she is still in a very fragile state. Give her some time.¡± Marcel advised as Ray nodded.


    ¡°How¡¯s Nick doing after so long being in Manes? Perhaps some improvement since he is back to a familiar place in Landsfield where he used to be?¡± Ray asked in return.


    ¡°The same thing. I just couldn''t get him out of the house for more than an hour. He gets very restless when it''s crowded too. The safe haven for him is definitely still your family house in Manes. Let me know when you plan to return to Manes and I will make arrangements for Nick to join you along.¡± Marcel said.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s the same with Ivy too. She had been refusing to speak but she had already shown signs of improvement with her discreet gestures. Speaking of which, would you like to visit Ivy?¡± Ray asked as Marcel shook his head.


    ¡°Not at the moment. Let¡¯s give her some time.¡± Marcel explained.


    ¡°Should we send Nick to a psychiatrist too?¡± Ray asked as Marcel raised an eyebrow thinking about it for a moment.


    ¡°His case isn¡¯t as serious as Ivy''s though but I felt no harm provided you are able to convince him to see one,¡± Marcel explained.


    ¡°What if we let both Ivy and Nick meet each other and they could head to visit Phyllis? Whether on separate occasions or on the same day at least we could be at ease that they both are seeking professional help?¡± Ray suggested as Marcel was still skeptical.


    ¡°Tell you what, let me accompany Ivy to her next session and I will have a word with Phyllis to see her opinion,¡± Ray said as Marcel then felt more comfortable. He nodded in agreement as they continued to finish their coffee in silence.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 86: In honour of you; Forget me not

    A week has gone since Ivy was awake. She was beginning to look forward to her sessions with Phyllis as it thrilled her to know what flowers will there be in the vase. At the same time, she wanted to also find the confidence back to speak again in order to be able to tell Phyllis about her sleep paralysis. The rain lately had made her nightmares in her paracosm to be of repetitively killing the waves of humans in hysterical that she had Ray to accompany her sleep every night.


    With Ray around, he accompanied Ivy with Daisy to her therapy session on a rainy afternoon.


    ¡°You are?¡± Phyllis asked as it was her first time seeing Ray while previously it was only Cassandra else Jin or Ryu.


    ¡°Ray, the eldest of the brothers.¡± He said as Phyllis smiled and shook his hand. ¡°Glad to finally meet you, Ray.¡± Phyllis greeted as Ray smiled and send Ivy to her.


    ¡°Hello Ivy, how have you been?¡± Phyllis greeted expecting a response but Ivy walked in with Daisy on a leash quietly. Phyllis could only stand by the door and smile empathetically.


    ¡°Dr. Phyllis, could I ask you something?¡± Ray asked before Phyllis stepped inside.


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Phyllis asked as Ray eyed the door. Phyllis then closed the door leaving Ivy inside.


    ¡°Ivy, from the night I arrived, had been having nightmares and sleep paralysis. I had been accompanying her to sleep. Previously, I have no idea if you¡¯re aware whether she had these symptoms but I felt that you need to help her out.¡± Ray explained as Phyllis nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for telling. She has not been opening up much but then she had gradual improvements and it¡¯s way better than I expected. I expected her nightmares to happen too and please do continue to keep her company at night in sleep. Her sleep paralysis happens because of insecurity if you want to put it that way. Rest assured, I will work out something today for her to express herself.¡± Phyllis smiled as Ray nodded.


    ¡°Another thing. Nick. Have you heard of him before?¡± Ray asked as Phyllis tried to recall for a moment.


    ¡°The other survival in the accident?¡± Phyllis questioned as Ray nodded.


    ¡°Yes. He may not have as bad of symptoms as Ivy but he had been secluding himself and shying away from crowds. He couldn¡¯t last an hour outside and we are worried that he might suffer from depression as he had a history of this and nearly committed suicide. I am wondering if¡­ it would be alright for you to also consult him. It¡¯s up to you if you want to consult together with Ivy or in a separate situation depending on their condition?¡± Ray asked.


    ¡°Who has he been taken care of? When you said we, who do you mean?¡± Phyllis asked.


    ¡°He had been with Marcel, Jason¡¯s assistant if they are in Landsfield. As things have gotten busy in the office, I volunteered to take care of Nick in Manes at our grandma¡¯s house. In fact, Nick had better improvements there as he would tend to the garden in a mini glass house at my grandmother¡¯s place.¡± Phyllis smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Sure, let us schedule a separate session for them first. Could you head to the counter and let my receptionist know please?¡± Phyllis said as Ray smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Phyllis. Thank you so much.¡± Ray said. ¡°Let me head in first. We will talk later.¡± Phyllis said before entering her office.


    During this session, Ivy went looking for the vase the moment she stepped into Phyllis¡¯ office and saw a vase of very vivid indigo-blue flowers waiting for her.


    It was a flower of remembrance; Forget me not. She stood adoring the beauty of them in the vase. When she heard the door open, she turned around to find Phyllis smiling at her.


    Ivy reached out to touch one of the flowers, wanting to puck a petal as she turned to look at Phyllis again.


    Phyllis understood her gesture as she nodded. ¡°Yes, please. Go ahead and pluck one.¡±


    Ivy took the flower and sat by the couch beside the vase facing the window. The vivid blue color and the recent rain made her miss Jason, even more, that day.


    ¡°I have heard updates from Ray on the improvements of your little gestures. That¡¯s really great, Ivy. Keep it up as it would help you slowly regain that confidence in you to speak again.¡± Phyllis told her as she held onto Ivy¡¯s hands. Ivy was still twirling the petal of the flower as she turned to look at Phyllis and smiled.


    ¡°Are you able to tell me about your week?¡± Phyllis tried asking as Ivy nodded slightly.


    ¡°How would you like to tell me?¡± Phyllis didn¡¯t want to push her to speak as she put a blank paper with oil pastel in front of her.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you color and draw for me?¡± Phyllis asked as Ivy instantly went into action and drew on the blank paper with the oil pastel. Phyllis was proud of Ivy¡¯s progress as she wondered what would Ivy be drawing for her.


    However, as she observed what Ivy was roughly drawing, Phyllis began worrying again. At first, Ivy took many bright colours to colour the blank paper from orange, yellow, red, pink, and blue. Then Ivy surprised Phyllis when Ivy colored the entire paper black. Phyllis took notes but let Ivy complete what she was doing. When the paper was entirely black, Ivy took a pencil and carved a figure of a man from behind with long hair wearing a long robe.


    Coupled with what Ray had told Phyllis earlier, she knew Ivy was expressing her paracosm to Phyllis. She took a closer look at the picture and that¡¯s when she caught Ivy writing ¡°Evil Jason¡± at the bottom before sitting back in the chair and caressing Daisy¡¯s fur.


    ¡°Ivy, it must have been tough on you¡­¡± Phyllis sympathise as she held her hand. Ivy paused caressing Daisy as she could feel Phyllis¡¯ sincerity.


    ¡°Ray had told me¡­ I guess you manage to find your way back to your paracosm?¡± Phyllis asked as she observed Ivy¡¯s eyes blink several times.


    ¡°The imagination world you have changed according to the events in life. So¡­¡± Phyllis took up the piece of art she drew earlier.


    ¡°... it¡¯s not surprising you see an evil Jason.¡± That was enough to make Ivy turn to face Phyllis as though wanting to say something but instead Ivy¡¯s shocked face slowly turned into disappointment.


    ¡°Ivy, you ought to stay strong and pull this. You¡¯re very close to the end. The only way to restore it is to stay brave like you are and live every day meaningfully.¡± Phyllis gently patted Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s only you yourself to be able to pull yourself out from the world you¡¯re in now. It¡¯s tough but slowly Ivy. Slowly, you will get there. This flower¡­¡± Phyllis took the petal she plucked and held it onto Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°...is a flower of remembrance. We live on to remember the beautiful and meaningful past to fulfill our bright future and live on to pass the memories and lessons we learned to others with whom we cross paths. Time flows but we can¡¯t stay stagnant at one spot for long Ivy.¡± Phyllis advise as Ivy understood what she meant so well that she let her tears flow freely once again.


    Each time, Ivy could feel her burden being lifted up a little bit. Phyllis was glad of another successful session as she gently patted Ivy in her arms.


    ¡°Ivy, if you¡¯re ready sometime in later sessions, we could have a hypnosis session if you want to. It could help you get over the fear and trauma of the accident and perhaps also help you fight the evil in your paracosm.¡± Phyllis explained as it did spark something in Ivy but she still wasn''t ready. However, she made an effort to nod in agreement and Phyllis smiled in surprise.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for today. Head home and have a good rest. Your brother must be waiting anxiously. Let us update him on a great session alright?¡± Phyllis said as Ivy nodded and stood to walk out when Phyllis looked at the flowers in the vase with an idea.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± She called out as Ivy turned around and watched Phyllis wrap the flowers up and pass them to Ivy.


    ¡°Here. Bring them home. I promise I will change a different flower each time you come.¡± Phyllis said as Ivy reached out to the bouquet and smiled before walking out of her office.


    As Ray finished sorting out Nick¡¯s matter with Phyllis¡¯ secretary, he drove Ivy home before he packed up. Ivy sat by the balcony with Daisy while holding onto the bouquet as she listened to the sound of the rain.


    ¡°Welcome back, my friend.¡± She said in her heart.


    It reminded her of the times when she tried to cope with her grandma¡¯s passing as compared to her now. She knew Jason would tease her about being weak now that she was surrounded by family. She wanted to laugh but instead, she longed to hear his voice teasing her which led her to let a tear slip.


    She remembered the days she sat by him on his house¡¯ balcony, watching the rain and randomly talking about life lessons. If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have survived the first year of college with the bunch of friends who often take advantage of her. Even worse, she might have destroyed her friendship with Andrew and Sandra.


    It made her miss those times and the most was when they were in his weekend emcee gigs where the back seat of the car was the safest haven she had ever felt with him. Despite the times when he was so drunk and throwing up yet he was worried about looking for her father. He was as though the only refuge she had back then.


    It was proven when that one time when he flew in to see her only to save her from a dangerous after party from her spike drink. She regretted ever striking the deal with Nancy to leave him before the second year of college. She wondered if she didn¡¯t, would they both still be dead?


    If she didn¡¯t, would Jason still be alive? Even if they didn¡¯t end up together, at least would he still be alive?


    As she pleaded in her heart for an answer, only the silent sound of the raindrops was heard.


    Ray stepped down with his luggage as he noticed his sister was seated by the balcony. Peter was in the living room taking occasionally worried peeps at Ivy. Ray walked forward to Ivy with a blanket as she quickly wiped her tears away while holding onto the bouquet.


    ¡°Here, don¡¯t catch a cold¡­ Let me put them into a vase for you?¡± Ray asked wanting to take the bouquet from her as she nodded. She waited for a while for Ray to return and place the vase by the side table before sitting next to her.


    ¡°Sis, I am leaving for Manes today. I will try to be back soon again.¡± Ray said as Ivy looked at him with a surprised face that slowly turned into disappointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get Ryu to accompany you to sleep every night, alright?¡± Ray comforted her as he gently combed her hair while she rested on his chest.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, rest. If you¡¯re in the mood to do something, make sure you walk in the park. Daisy needs some walk too else she will be fat. So, will you?¡± He tried teasing her as she smiled.


    ¡°I love you, sis. I hope to hear your voice when I am back for the next round.¡± Ray said as Ivy looked into his eyes as though trying to ask him when would he be back with her stares.


    ¡°Let me sort some stuff out first alright? I will try this weekend. Are you sure you will speak by then, Ivy?¡± Ray teased as Ivy¡¯s eyes literally turned into smiles as she rested a little while more on Ray¡¯s chest while they enjoyed the sight of the rain that afternoon.


    Peter watched from a corner at ease, knowing that Ivy wasn¡¯t resenting the entire family at least. It didn¡¯t matter to him if Ivy held grudges or resented him as what mattered was her getting better and healing regardless of how or who was helping her.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 87: Second sword- revenge

    Ivy sat in bed that night after Ray left as she hugged Daisy in her arms while rubbing the empty space next to her. ¡°What are you afraid of Ivy?¡± She asked herself as she wondered about her refusal to fall asleep alone or in the dark.


    ¡°Are you going to keep spiraling in your world of confusion?¡± Ivy questioned herself as she stared into the pitch-dark sky outside the window.


    ¡°Are you going to let the fear grip you like a poor weakling? You aren¡¯t that weak Ivy¡­ You are always stronger¡­ Why are you letting yourself dwell on hopelessness?¡± She questioned as she slowly drew herself into the dark abyss. She quickly opened her eyes when she felt the wind only to find herself awake in her paracosm.


    This time, she sat by a high cliff where it was very windy while she stared with her piercing eyes at the abyss where the aurora-lited sky was. She was confused for a second as her messed-up memories kept replaying in her mind and stirring her emotions.


    She recalled the first time she saw the ember by the plains of irises and it didn¡¯t burn her. The snippets of her and Phoenix playing his harp as he gave her a bouquet of the yellow iris as a proposal and how he kept his promise to protect her from Petunia and the serpents.


    She was touched as a moment of hesitation gave Jason the chance to escape. Avinha, on the other hand, took the chance to push on more lust for vengeance into her.


    Ivy tried to shift her focus back on the enemies lurking around her. She could see evil Jason¡¯s shadow as memories of Jason tutoring and teaching her life lessons flood her mind.


    She shook away those memories as she began to realise her reality was messing up her paracosm but she realised it was evil Jason¡¯s weakness to break through his world. Protecting her was his weakness.


    She wondered who was the other shadow lurking and what it wanted from her. She then continued to challenge evil Jason to trick the other shadow to reveal itself. Ivy wanted to charge at evil Jason several times only to have him blink away each time. Strangely, she could feel her urge to kill subside as each time she pushed out her urge to kill, a little of her memory and feelings return.


    She fell to the ground in further confusion as she pondered into the dark abyss on the Phoenix human form which looked identical to evil Jason in her memory.


    ¡°Who is this? Is he related to my past? Why am I feeling as though there is another being in here other than that evil Jason? What is this lust to kill that is endless?¡± Ivy questioned as she was getting enraged after figuring out she was being controlled.


    She vowed to seek revenge this time as she abruptly continue chasing evil Jason who was caught by surprise.


    Before she could catch Jason, she drew the second sword from the chamber in front of her which was labeled as ¡°revenge¡± on its seal. She noticed the first sword she drew when she was motionlessly killing swarms of humans earlier was labeled as the sword of confusion. She saw there were another five more swords ahead of her.


    It made sense to her now that she was no longer confused as she could tell the shadow in front of her was not evil Jason but the other lurking shadow whom she had tricked to reveal himself.


    Avinha.


    Instead, she felt a strong vengeance in her longing to seek revenge.


    Evil Jason was surprised to see his brother in the realm with them as he quickly blinked away and hid. With the lust to kill him growing in Ivy, she charged at Avinha only to fall off the endless spiral stairs while catching herself looking at that familiar face of the woman whom she had always seen pushing her off the stairs.


    Strangely this time, Ivy was no longer afraid but rather she was curious to find out who that woman was the next time.


    She squealed awake as she sat gripping tightly to her palm till they bleed. She could feel the pain was adrenaline stopping her from breaking down as she winced. She slowly realise she was getting hold of ways to control her sleep paralysis and was able to move and breathe.


    Ryu on the other hand was the one who woke in shock to comfort her. He hugged her while she was catching her breath.


    ¡°Ivy! You¡¯re alright?¡± Ryu took a quick look at her as he heard footsteps outside and knew Peter wasn¡¯t asleep yet as Ivy didn¡¯t wake up with a scream this time. It was Ryu himself overreacting to her that made Peter barge into the room.


    ¡°Breath Ivy¡­ Breath¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Ryu comforted her as he slowly forced open up her palm to find her injured.


    Peter then came in with a warm glass of water. ¡°Dad, she¡¯s injured. Look after her while I take some bandage¡­¡± Ryu informed as Peter nodded before heading to her side and passing her the glass of water as he gently patted her arm.


    To Peter¡¯s surprise, she let him as she drank the glass of water and held on to the empty glass with her bloody palm. Peter noticed she didn¡¯t cry this time but instead, she was breathing hard to fight.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He was at ease with her improvements as he smiled briefly. When Peter was about to leave, Ivy pulled onto his hand and held him for a hug. It caught Peter by surprise as she continued to calm herself down in his arms.


    It¡¯s been a while since she once felt the warmness of her father and it was no doubt comforting to her as she eased in and let go of all her worries. When Ryu returned, he was glad of what he saw as it moved Peter to tears eventually.


    The next day, as Ivy sat by the balcony still trying to grip some sense of her paracosm and thoughts of reality, Peter came to cover her with a blanket as it was chilly from the nonstop rain since the day before. He smiled as he walked away noting her not resenting him much like before.


    That afternoon since it was a Wednesday, Melody was excited after class as she quickly sprint to the front gate of Ryu¡¯s school to wait for him. When she saw him, she was jumping with joy though was a little nervous. Ryu chuckled at her the sight of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re that excited? It¡¯s just meeting my sister¡­¡± Ryu greeted her as he patted her head.


    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s my idol too! Oh, you¡¯re not having Mr. Jin send you home today?¡± Melody noted.


    ¡°No. From today on, I have decided to not bother with it. Jin had his girlfriend picking him up since they always hang out in her boutique. It would be a waste of time and resources. Mr. Jin could have done something better. Besides, I have learned to take the bus from you.¡± Ryu explained as they walked to the bus stop.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind, I could accompany you to the bus stop daily¡­¡± Melody said as Ryu smiled and nodded.


    Ivy was wondering to herself when will the rain stop as she wanted to try and step outside like she had promised Ray to do. As she sat with Daisy after a brief lunch where she sat quietly with Peter at the dining table earlier, she took a stack of papers from the magazine section and began to fold them into stocks or stars. She couldn¡¯t help but think back about her paracosm.


    She realised she had begun to see not just evil Jason but also their nemesis, Avinha. Was it because she was slowly embracing the fact in reality and overcoming her fears that things were being revealed in her paracosm?


    She also realised she wasn¡¯t afraid to look at the woman who pushed her down the spiral stairs¡¯ face. She then noticed that it was so familiar as though she had seen her somewhere but she really couldn¡¯t remember who it was.


    It was all still a mystery she couldn¡¯t solve no matter how much she thought of it.


    The house¡¯s lift rang as Melody stepped in with Ryu. Melody managed to bring along a small pot of succulents for Ivy. Melody first greeted Peter as Ryu accompanied Melody who bravely stepped forward to the balcony.


    ¡°Sis! I¡¯m home and I have a guest for you!¡± Ryu greeted cheerfully as Ivy smiled and turnaround to look at their guest. Ivy recognised her and Melody quickly stepped forward as she gave Ivy the pot of succulents.


    Ivy smiled and took it from her noting how shy Melody was. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Melody stuttered as Ryu patted her back to gently calm her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Melody¡­ I know I promised I won¡¯t come to visit you if you woke up but the fans are really curious about your recovery and we all hope that you would recover soon enough to come to watch Ryu in his upcoming match in the finals. It¡¯s the season finale and you must come, Ivy.¡± Melody urged as she began to become more and more confident.


    Ivy smiled and held her hand as it send Melody and Ryu both relief.


    ¡°Stay here. I will go change and we can head down to study¡­¡± Ryu informed as Melody nodded.


    Melody could feel Ivy leading her hand for her to sit next to her on the sofa. Ivy then carried Daisy to her lap after putting the pot of succulent on the table side to make space for Melody to sit.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Melody asked as she helped to cover Ivy with a blanket which Ivy gladly let her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to get you. I hope that little pot of succulent could accompany you while you rest.¡± Melody said as Ivy smiled and nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Ryu. He is doing really well in his studies. Oh, and he trained a lot for this finale next weekend. Nowadays, I help to keep the fans under control, and every time he has a training session or competition, we will have all the fans attend and there will always be an after-party. Sometimes, Ray would help out too especially on big events like his final match coming up. We all would chip in to prepare for the refreshments¡­¡± Melody was too excited as she updated Ivy that she forgot to check on Ivy¡¯s expression.


    When she noticed Ivy frowned at her last sentence, she paused for a moment. ¡°... Oh, oh but don¡¯t worry, Ray actually reimbursed us, especially on the big events. However, we all felt bad as we fans wanted to do something special for him. So, we all helped out with Rahi¡¯s and Opha¡¯s marketing. We would help to post marketing advertisements online subject to Ryu¡¯s approval after discussion with the management. It¡¯s done free on the surface but in actual fact, it¡¯s the tiny effort we fans do in return for the treats. Initially, we wanted to help do part-time and pay-by-the-hour giving out flyers but it¡¯s a technology society now, and online marketing seems to be effective I hope. I have never asked Ryu about the results but we fans hope it would help somehow or rather.¡± Ivy gently patted Melody¡¯s hand. In a way, she was praising Melody as she began to wonder how much trouble is the company in that Peter hasn¡¯t cared but the management seemed to be struggling.


    Before Melody could explain further, Ryu was back urging her to head for their study sessions.


    ¡°Oh, sorry Ivy, I couldn¡¯t stay longer¡­ I will keep the fans¡¯ page updated for you to see¡­ take care¡­¡± Melody said as she wanted to let go of her hand from Ivy¡¯s only to be held onto as Ivy smiled.


    Ryu could tell Ivy¡¯s look was wondering when will Melody visit again. Ryu stepped in and held Ivy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We would always have study sessions on Wednesdays. I can let her drop by to see you awhile before we study, alright?¡± Ivy nodded and smiled happily with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Melody asked as Ivy nodded again.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Ivy! I will see you next week then¡­¡± Melody cheered as Ivy smiled watching them both head off.


    Ivy then continued to sit as she played with the pot of succulents which reminded her of Lentils and her power which was given to her in her paracosm. Perhaps it would be of some use soon.


    She shook her thoughts away as the brewing troubles in the companies crossed her mind. She was trying to coax herself to start taking ownership and help out with the management as she opened up her office emails only to see Jason¡¯s previous emails and it was enough to make her put away her phone.


    It was still too painful for her to get down to serious business especially when she was not fully coming to terms with his death yet. She sighed as she blinked away her tears, wondering what else could she do to accelerate her acceptance.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 88: The root cause

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    Fortunately, that evening the rain stopped. Ivy felt the urge to step out to the garden downstairs was immense. She decided to take Daisy along with her on a leash as she went to find Peter in the kitchen and pointed downstairs.


    ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous for you to go alone,¡± Peter said as Ivy held his hand and gently patted them as she nod to indicate she will be fine while pointing at Daisy.


    Peter contemplated a while before nodding. ¡°Alright, be careful. Come home soon as dinner is almost ready.¡± She nodded as Peter quickly grab a sweater to put on her before she left with Daisy.


    As she walked with Daisy breathing in the chilly air at the park which was refreshing, she could feel a part of her gloominess disappearing. She was feeling very refreshed as she secretly thanked Ray for his encouragement to keep pushing her out of her comfort zone.


    Daisy too was excited to finally be able to roam around as she led Ivy toward a gazebo. Ivy could hear some giggles when she saw two familiar figures studying in the gazebo; Ryu and Melody.


    ¡°That¡¯s where they study all this while I see.¡± Ivy thought to herself as she smiled wanting to leave them alone but Daisy was already barking at them both.


    Ryu and Melody instantly stood in the gazebo as they were half shocked. As Melody nudged Ryu, he quickly walked out to greet Ivy. ¡°Sis! What are you doing down here alone? Does Dad know you¡¯re here?¡± Ryu asked as Melody looked on feeling a little embarrassed. Ivy giggled a little as she nodded.


    ¡°Come, let me send you back up¡­ Wait for a second, let me take my phone and wallet first¡­¡± Ryu said.


    When he wanted to head back to the gazebo, Ivy held onto his hand. She then also held onto Melody¡¯s hand indicating she wanted Melody to come along, remembering dinner was almost ready.


    ¡°Alright, we will head back up together,¡± Ryu noted as Ivy smiled at Melody who was confused for a moment.


    Ivy enjoyed teasing the couple while they walked back home. She couldn¡¯t help but envy them as she wondered if Jason was still around, would he be holding her hand as they walk? She blinked away her tears as she distracted herself with the awkward acts of the couple in front of her and end up giggling occasionally.


    Melody was beginning to realise Ivy was teasing them and couldn¡¯t help but felt a little embarrassed while Ryu was trying to act as if nothing happened but in fact, he was enjoying the entire situation.


    When they finally reached home, Ivy sat at the dinner table as she saw the dishes were already being served halfway. She nodded for both of them to sit while Peter brought in more dishes with Ryu and Melody quickly helping out.


    ¡°Wow, looks like we have a guest for dinner tonight¡­¡± Peter said happily noticing Ivy¡¯s gesture to tell Melody to sit earlier.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Ophal. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Melody said shyly understanding the circumstances and not wanting to upset Ivy.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Come, sit with Ivy.¡± Peter urged as Melody sat when the lift rang.


    Cassandra and Jin stepped into a pleasant surprise. ¡°Ivy! How have you been doing? So good to see you at the dining table¡­ Oh, and we have a guest. You must be Melody?¡± Cassandra greeted as she moved over to Ivy¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hi¡­ Yes, I am Melody¡­¡± Melody stood for a handshake but Cassandra chuckled as she hugged her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. I am Cassandra. Jin¡¯s girlfriend. So, when are you going to be someone¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Cassandra asked softly, loud enough for Ivy to hear as Ivy couldn¡¯t help but giggled.


    Ryu then stepped out and saw Melody blushing. He knew they were teasing her.


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­ Don¡¯t bully my guest I warn you¡­¡± Ryu said as Melody covered her face which was red from blushing. Cassandra burst into laughter as Jin who sat quietly on the dining table couldn¡¯t help but chortled when he watched Ivy laugh for the first time in a long while.


    Jin wondered if he was amused with the way Ryu protected Melody which made it so obvious that something was brewing between the couple or was he just too delighted to watch Ivy¡¯s improvements? Ivy¡¯s gaze met Jin¡¯s as she blinked with a comforting smile when Peter came in with the last dish.


    From the first time they both had always had a secret telepathy that made Jin somehow feel Ivy was different that night. She may still struggle a little but she was open to more interactions. He smiled in return as he took some dishes for Peter before scooping some for Ivy into her bowl. She ate them nonchalantly knowing she should if she wanted her family to stop worrying about her.


    The next day, after school, Jin decided to accompany Ivy alongside Cassandra to another session with Phyllis. As usual, Cassandra sat outside the room with Jin letting Ivy head in with Daisy herself.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Sorry for having to trouble you always to send her.¡± Jin apologise as he held on to Cassandra¡¯s right hand. She tightened her grip on his hand as she smiled.


    ¡°How many times have I told you there¡¯s no need to apologise to me or even thank me? It¡¯s what I willingly do in return for all that you have done for me in the past, especially during the most traumatising part of my life.¡± Cassandra reminded him as Jin smiled.


    ¡°I am very confident that Ivy would make it through this cause I did and she is way stronger than me,¡± Cassandra said as she leaned on Jin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. I can¡¯t wait for her to come back and help out trying to bring that useless Rahi¡¯s heir to justice.¡± Jin said solemnly as Cassandra gently patted his arm to comfort him.


    In this session, Ivy saw it was marigolds in the vase. It instantly reminded her of the bunch of marigolds Phoenix plucked for her before she entered the tower of reflection which she had coaxed him to in order to drink the memory loss potion which was meant for him. However, she finally figured out it was Phoenix¡¯s plan all along for her to drink that potion. Who was she trying to save after all?


    Phyllis could tell there was a lot going on in Ivy¡¯s mind. She gently patted Ivy¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s marigolds today. It represents power and strength which you really need now. I hope you would gain some bravery and strength to speak soon, Ivy.¡± Ivy gave her a sad smile as Phyllis let her sit by the chair.


    ¡°There seems to be a lot going through your mind. Would you like to tell me or would you like to sit here and sort them out?¡± Phyllis suggested as Ivy pointed to the chair. ¡°Alright. Moving forward, I would welcome you to come by anytime and stay as long as you wanted. I could let you stay in another room if I have any patients.¡± Phyllis offered as Ivy smiled and nodded.


    As Phyllis sat back at her desk, she pretended to work but was in fact observing Ivy. Ivy continued to stare momentarily at the marigolds which gradually made her fall asleep at the peaceful sound of the rain and relaxing soft background music.


    When she opened her eyes again, Ivy saw Avinha standing in front of her, surrounded by ivies creeping on the wall behind him. She turnaround to view her surrounding as she noticed two dragon succubus guarding a heptagon cube and she could clearly see Jason standing inside looking at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake I see¡­ Surprise, surprise¡­ Welcome to my den! Specially build for you with the creepers or rather for us, my love¡­¡± Avinha teased as Ivy gave him a scoff.


    ¡°What do you want after all you had done?¡± Ivy asked threateningly.


    He walked over to her but she couldn¡¯t move cause he had used the ivies veins to constrict her arms and legs. He stood close to her face as he gently caressed her cheek.


    ¡°You have been through 16 doors to revisit your past with him, why don¡¯t I show you the root cause of all your sorrows?¡± Avinha teased as Ivy sneered at him. He gave an evil laugh before he changed the entire space into a jungle.


    They could see Avinha was in a warrior uniform who was walking past the jungle and that was where Ivy who was an ivy nymph back then was practicing her powers near a cliff. Avinha was then seen hiding behind a tree when he heard voices where the Queen of Flora was instructing the other flower nymphs to prepare for Ivy, the nymph¡¯s staged accidental death.


    Being quick-witted, Avinha followed the flower nymphs and witnessed them using very discreet force to create a rather strong wind that was enough to push Ivy off the cliff. Avinha then staged himself as though he was swept by the wind to protect Ivy. Ivy panicked in the midst of fighting the wind and wanting to save the man as she forced every last bit of her power she had been practicing and successfully spread her ivy veins as a net to capture Avinha from falling off.


    ¡°That was you saving me the first time we ever met,¡± Avinha said as Ivy thought to herself. ¡°Is that the reason I kept seeing someone pushing me off the cliff?¡±


    ¡°You died unfortunately after this rescue like how your fate was meant to after saving me back then. This self-sacrifice of yours had made me seek revenge for you. The entire population of flora nymphs and the Queen were murdered with no mercy in vengeance only for you, Ivy.¡± Avinha explained as the scene showed her the massacre in the background but Ivy continued to give Avinha piercing stares.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you grateful?¡± Avinha provoke her as Ivy rolled her eyes. ¡°So? After what you have done now, how does it justify what you did then?¡± She retaliated with disgust.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because your fate was changed for the good deed you did and was granted to become a majestic Phoenix who was destined to destroy the world to avoid calamity and live alone while I, was no doubt born to marry you as the first Inklong tribe dragon son only to have him¡­¡±


    Avinha pointed at Jason who was in the cube.


    ¡°... the second Inklong tribe dragon¡¯s son destiny intertwined with yours!¡± Avinha screamed as he unleashed his firepower and hit the heptagon cube. Ivy¡¯s heart was racing as she watched the heptagon cube then stayed intact. Her anger grew as she was forced to unleash herself from being tied up wanting to kill Avinha, only to injure herself with scratches.


    While at it, she didn¡¯t realise bits and pieces of her memories and feelings were returning to her and this time, she could hear Jason¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I need to stay calm else Ivy would not have the will to kill. If she doesn¡¯t kill, that way she can¡¯t regain her full memories and feelings.¡±


    Ivy was startled as she stopped fighting the veins when Avinha let out an evil laugh and walked out of his den.


    ¡°Jason, what do you mean?¡± She asked in her mind.


    ¡°Ivy! You could hear me?¡± Jason asked in his mind as their gazes met each other.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied as he smiled looking at her. A familiar feeling flows through her as she recalled the waltz they had on the clouds and the aurora-litted sky where he saved her young self from falling off the frozen pond.


    ¡°Welcome back, my sweetheart.¡± Jason greeted in mind as Ivy for the first time let her emotions dominate her as she blinked the first tears down her cheek while gazing at him.


    That sent Ivy woke with a jolt as she sat staring out at the rain and the vase of marigolds, trying to digest the dream while wiping away the tears from her cheeks only to realise there weren''t any more tears to shed or wipe away and all that there is to cry over, she already did.


    ¡°Was this how acceptance felt like?¡± She asked herself in her heart as Phyllis went over and gave her a glass of water.


    ¡°Had a dream?¡± Phyllis asked as Ivy nodded. ¡°Was it a good one?¡± Phyllis tried to prompt as Ivy pondered for a moment before giving her a sad smile. Phyllis knew Ivy needed more time so she quickly went to wrap up the marigolds and pass them to Ivy. ¡°I hope you would find your courage soon,¡± Phyllis said as Ivy nodded and took the bouquet before leaving the session.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 89: Mother

    Ivy wondered if it was because it has been raining so much lately that she was still feeling somber or if was she really still dwelling on her grief. She knew Ray was coming home yet she still couldn¡¯t find the courage to speak. She sighed as she looked at the vase of marigolds and pot of succulents while caressing Daisy by her side.


    She could smell a very fragrant smell of sesame oil as her stomach grumbled a little. She knew it was going to be dinner soon.


    Moments later, she heard a loud sizzling sound from the kitchen and it was smoking inside the house. The fragrant smell of sesame oil was beginning to smell like it was burning. She jolted out from her seat out of instinct and bravely ran into the house through the smoke into the kitchen.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone around was the most worrying thing as she quickly switch off the stove and coughed while choking from the smoke. She pinched herself to ensure she wasn¡¯t in her paracosm as she yelped in pain while quickly running out of the kitchen.


    To her surprise, she was shocked to see Peter lying on the ground motionlessly as she fell to the ground. All the trauma she had struggled to forget came back instantly to haunt her. Her body shook as it recalled the crash with Jason while her lips quivered trying to call out to her dad and for help.


    As she gripped her fist in terror till her palms bled, Daisy was barking frantically. ¡°Ivy! Grip some sense! Come on, you can do this! You must! It¡¯s Daddy in danger! Ivy!¡± She screamed at herself in mind as the word daddy rang an alarm in her mind.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ Daddy!!¡± She began to make sense of the situation as she crawled to him and stained the floor with her bloody palm.


    ¡°Daddy! What happened? Daddy, answer me!¡± She began to panic but push herself to calm down as she ran to fetch her mobile on the balcony.


    She then quickly dialed the emergency number calling for the ambulance. ¡°Hel¡­Hello¡­ There¡¯s an emergency at level twenty¡­ Gladys''s apartment block¡­ unit eight! There¡¯s an unconscious fifty years old man! Hurry, send an ambulance!¡± She struggled to give the address at first but as she gathered her thoughts, she began to have a clear mind when the rescue department instantly send help.


    As she hang up, she knew she needed to inform someone. She knew Ray and Ryu were away. There was only Jin as she quickly dialed his mobile number only for Cassandra to pick up.


    ¡°Hello, Ivy? Are you alright? Jin is in the washroom. What is it?¡± Cassandra asked feeling strange that Ivy would call. Ivy felt a little lump in her throat again.


    ¡°Ivy? Hello? Is that you?¡± Cassandra asked as Ivy cleared her throat.


    ¡°Cassie, Daddy has fainted. I have called for emergency rescue. Could you come home?¡± Ivy said solemnly as she without waiting for a response, hang up and sat in front of Peter¡¯s body.


    She held on to his hand all the while as Daisy sat and paced occasionally while they all rushed over.


    ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t leave me. Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Ivy said in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I blamed you and resented you. I know it wasn¡¯t your fault. I now know this was how it felt to take things for granted. I regret it fully. You were the greatest gift Jason found for me and I was stupid to not be able to appreciate them.¡± Ivy pleaded in her heart as she believed and trusted Peter was fighting to live on.


    Cassandra upon receiving the phone call quickly alerted Jin and Uncle James who rushed over right when the emergency helps come. Jin and Uncle James went to check with the paramedics on Peter¡¯s condition only to find that he fainted from fatigue and was having a fever.


    Cassandra quickly grab a sweater for Ivy as she helped Ivy who was distraught to stand up and led her down to her car. Jin and Uncle James had boarded the ambulance with Peter as Cassandra drove Ivy to the hospital.


    With her father recuperating, Ivy sat by his side. Knowing the situation, James and Cassandra stepped outside and joined Jin who was on the phone with Ray and Ryu to update them on the situation.


    Peter who was already awake but still feeling weak stared at Ivy who looked distressed as they both sat silently for a moment. Ivy was searching for her courage to call him as Peter gently caressed her hand.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She called out with her choking voice as she gripped his hand. Peter was tremendously happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ivy apologised as she started to cry by his side of the bed while Peter gently caressed her head. He let her cry all she wanted as he knew it must have been terrifying for her. All he hoped was for her to recover sooner only then would he be able to be at ease to head back to deal with his failing business.


    When Peter was discharged, Ivy felt she could do more. She had been accompanying Peter in his room and started to say a one-word reply. One morning, she stepped into Peter¡¯s room and serve him breakfast as usual while she did some cleaning.


    That¡¯s when she found a picture of the woman whom she had always dreamt of as she fell to the ground startled. ¡°Ivy! You¡¯re alright?!¡± Peter asked panicking while wanting to climb down the bed.


    She pushed herself to calm down. ¡°Daddy¡­ Who¡­ is she?¡± Ivy asked stuttering as she let Peter see the picture in bed from afar.


    Peter quickly got down from the bed and help Ivy to stand as he sighed holding on to the picture.


    ¡°It is your biological mother.¡± Peter gently caressed Ivy¡¯s hair as she blinked in surprise but was already expecting it. She held onto his hand trying to comfort him and also herself.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°She had lost her sanity from her aggression. Don¡¯t blame her Ivy for all that happened. Don¡¯t ever blame yourself either. It was never your fault, to begin with.¡± Peter was worried Ivy couldn''t cope but Ivy nodded firmly.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Ivy asked solemnly.


    ¡°She is in a sanitarium. If you would like to visit her, do let me know. I will make the arrangements but I won¡¯t force you, Ivy.¡± She nodded again but she could sense he wasn¡¯t telling her some details.


    ¡°Daddy, when I told you about my nightmare where I fall off a tall building¡­¡± Before Ivy could finish explaining, Peter nodded.


    ¡°Yes, from the first time, you told me¡­¡± Peter hesitated for a moment thinking back at how she had just recovered.


    ¡°Could you cope with the truth given you have just recovered?¡± He asked while caressing her cheeks.


    She nodded bravely. ¡°Tell me. I can handle this.¡± Peter sighed as he gently patted her back.


    ¡°Due to your mother¡¯s aggression, she nearly threw you off the balcony when you were only a little toddler. That¡¯s why it was surprising when you could remember and even had nightmares of it.¡± Peter explained as Ivy blinked trying to suppress her emotions as her tears fell.


    She felt bad because her birth was the main reason for her mother¡¯s aggression and it tore down their blissful marriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Daddy¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Though Peter had told her not to blame herself cause if she wasn¡¯t born her mother would have lived a happy life with Peter, she still couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my birth that cause it.¡± Ivy said in between her sobs as Peter hugged her.


    ¡°Darling, it wasn¡¯t entirely your fault. Your mother had also been abusing drugs before that and it was my fault for not taking good care of her. Never yours Ivy. That¡¯s why she had been staying at the sanitarium for years which Auntie Soh arranged.¡± Peter comforted as Ivy was a little surprised to learn about her mother¡¯s drug abuse and Auntie Soh knowing about it all these years.


    ¡°Can I see her soon? Like this few days?¡± Ivy asked as she didn¡¯t want to put it on hold any longer.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Peter asked as Ivy nodded with conviction.


    ¡°I could wait till you recover. I just want to see her in person¡­ at least once.¡± Ivy said solemnly as Peter nodded.


    ¡°I will let Uncle Jin do the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Ivy hugged him as she finally felt the warmness she once had felt when they reunite and was forever grateful to Jason for this.


    Ray was glad that Ivy was beginning to recover even faster and that her relationship with Peter had improved tremendously. When he was in Landsfield, he would ensure he walked with Ivy and even made her pick back up boxing with him.


    With her situation, they didn¡¯t allow her to handle work yet or head back to the office so soon. Instead, most of the time she would hang out with Jin and Cassandra in the basement. Uncle James would also drop by occasionally.


    ¡°How¡¯s the office lately?¡± Ivy asked Jin who was busy typing away on his laptop.


    Jin stopped abruptly as he looked up at Ivy while adjusting his glasses, assessing her.


    ¡°I am fine. Just tell me.¡± Ivy reassured as Jin folded his arm and leaned back in the chair.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking about Jeremy, he had been laying low. If you¡¯re asking about the operations, yes there¡¯s a major cashflow issue that Marcel brought up but it was temporarily solved with Uncle James putting funds into Rahi¡¯s consulting to sustain.¡± Jin explained as Ivy nodded meekly, unable to think of a solution with her clouded mind at that moment.


    All she could do was sighed worriedly as Jin decided to pass her a letter he had kept for a long while. It was sent to the house mailbox from her college. She opened up to find Jason¡¯s appraisal of her internship. Inside were also her results and she had passed with flying colors.


    She smiled sadly as she caressed the word ¡°accounts¡±. She knew without Jason¡¯s help her tremendous results wouldn¡¯t have made it. She closed her eyes and shuddered to suppress her emotions as Jin walked over to hug her.


    ¡°You have done well, sis. He will be happy for you too.¡± Jin comforted as he peeped at her results and smiled a sad one too.


    ¡°If only you could live on to see the results you produced, Jason,¡± Jin said in his heart. While Ivy wanted to fold the letters to keep, another envelope slipped out to the floor as Jin picked it up for her.


    Ivy opened it to find a letter from Jason who sent it in the past in the hope to motivate her.


    The letter wrote:


    ¡°My dearest sweetheart Ivy,


    Congratulations on graduating first year of college! I hope my appraisal would bring you up to a higher level and I wish you would fly even higher after this.


    Love;


    Jason¡±


    With all that she had struggled to suppress, it only took a letter to break all of it as Ivy tried to cry in Jin¡¯s arms but there weren¡¯t any tears anymore. ¡°Have I really accepted and come to terms with your death?¡± Ivy questioned in her mind as Jin gently rubbed her back to console her.


    In the following therapy session, Ivy decided to visit Phyllis alone while Ray waited outside. Ivy walked in quietly as usual and saw it was Gladiolus in the vase this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Daisy today? Is she alright?¡± Phyllis questioned as Ivy turnaround and smiled.


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Ivy said as she smiled. Phyllis instantly embraced Ivy.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so good to hear your voice again! I¡¯m so happy for you Ivy!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Phyllis¡­ I know how diligent and tactful you were in the previous sessions. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ivy said solemnly as Phyllis shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. I¡¯m so proud of you, Ivy. Today¡¯s gladiolus instead of remembrance would mean victory, Ivy.¡± Phyllis explained as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°How was your week? Come, sit and tell me.¡± Phyllis guided her to the chair next to the vase.


    ¡°Dad was admitted to the hospital for fainting from fever. I guess that¡¯s where I was forced to talk.¡± Phyllis listened on as Ivy paused.


    ¡°Oh, is he alright now?¡± Phyllis quickly ask as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Yes, and I discovered about my biological mother.¡± Phyllis then paid more attention as Ivy explained about her aggression, the linked-to her nightmares, and also plans to meet her.


    Phyllis could tell Ivy was beginning to pass the grieving stage as she gradually spoke about how she felt she was useless with the company affairs and that her father was still not heading back to work.


    ¡°I am still striving to get better,¡± Ivy concluded as Phyllis smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing way better than expected. I can assure you of this. You will be very well in the next few weeks. In fact, I would like to know have you thought of Nick?¡± Phyllis prompted as memories of Nick being in the accident flashed through her mind instantly and she was taken aback that she totally had forgotten about him.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t till you said so. How¡¯s he doing? Is he well?¡± Ivy quickly questioned as Phyllis sighed.


    ¡°Would you like to pay him a visit as your brother had signed him up for a session but he had refused to come,¡± Phyllis asked as thousands of thoughts run through Ivy¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yes, I will. In fact, I will go today.¡± Ivy assured Phyllis as Phyllis could feel her conviction.


    Ivy was her only hope to help Nick¡¯s situation since they both were involved in the same accident. The best remedy was for them to help each other overcome the trauma alongside.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 90: Returning to Manes

    With Ivy knowing that Ray was going to leave again after a short weekend, she went on a short stroll with him by the garden that evening.


    ¡°It seems you really fulfill your promise sis?¡± Ray teased as he held on to Daisy¡¯s leash.


    ¡°I was worried honestly on the day you came back that I might not be able to fulfill it. All thanks to Daddy.¡± Ivy smiled as she breathed in the fresh air.


    ¡°Oh yes, keep this a secret from Ryu. I want to tease him when he is back. That naughty boy is finally having some love luck. So, when is yours?¡± Ivy teased as Ray chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it. I have a huge responsibility and that¡¯s to take care of you and the family. That¡¯s enough of problems.¡± Ray whined as Ivy scoffed.


    ¡°Why did you not sign up for college? You¡¯re missing out on a lot. I know you¡¯re overlooking the business there while Marcel is guarding Jeremy but never neglect your studies, Ray. It¡¯s essential especially if you want to be in power.¡± Ivy nagged as Ray pulled her close to him.


    ¡°Speaking of that, why don¡¯t you sign up for second-year college? If you sign up with that spectacular results in law I bet you will ace it. Then I will consider signing up in business here.¡± Ray counteroffer as Ivy chortled.


    ¡°You ought to be kidding¡­ With the situation now there¡¯s even more reason for me to be here taking business faculty.¡± Ivy stopped to take a seat on the bench overlooking a pretty sunset.


    ¡°You know the deal too. I would personally think it¡¯s best you stick with law faculty and it¡¯s what you do best.¡± Ray insisted as Ivy leaned on his shoulder.


    ¡°Everyone tells me so but not the situation Ray. I listen but I also observe and assess. None of the courses are in my way. I need to meet Nick tomorrow but before that, I will greet my little brother properly first before I head down to Manes and stay with you alright?¡± Ivy asked as Ray was caught by surprise.


    ¡°Oh, Phyllis told you?¡± Ivy nodded. ¡°I nearly forgot about him. Is he well?¡± Ivy asked as Ray shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will help you out. Let¡¯s solve him first and he will help you with Rahi¡¯s consulting. Then, I can focus on Ophal¡¯s side. Besides, I need to meet with Auntie Daisy soon. I am sure she is having a hard time.¡± Ivy said as she looked out over the horizon while Ray nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That little brother of yours should have a proper place to study and not use the gazebo here. It would only make people suspect they are doing some indecent acts.¡± Ivy said as Ray burst out laughing.


    ¡°Alright, will let Dad know about that,¡± Ray said as Ivy eased into his hug.


    ¡°The sunset is so pretty today¡­ I wonder how many chances will we get to enjoy such sight after this?¡± Ivy mumbled as Ray chuckled.


    ¡°If you would like, I will send you the pics of sunset daily although if it rains.¡± Ray offered as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°That would be awesome!¡± Ivy squirmed as she hugged Ray while recalling the sunset she once watched with Jason on the plane and she sputter nonsense with him.


    ¡°Ray, what if the sun rises from the east and sets on the west? Would you like it?¡± Ivy asked as Ray laughed.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s the day I will eat desserts for a meal!¡± Ivy laughed along with Ray as she felt a sense of gratefulness in her.


    That night, Ryu returned and Ivy was packing to head to Manes. While she was recovering, her brothers had always come to keep her company and update her about work and the businesses but never once mentioned Nick. After a long time in denial and on and off breaking down, her mind was finally calm enough to think through the entire event and Nick¡¯s condition was finally taking up her attention.


    She decided to walk over to Ryu¡¯s room knowing he should be home but there wasn¡¯t anyone there. She then went to check on Peter who was soundly asleep downstairs before she finds Ryu sitting by the balcony with Daisy, reading a book.


    ¡°Hello, stranger?¡± Ivy greeted which startled Ryu for a moment. When he finally realise it was Ivy who spoke, he was overjoyed.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Ryu threw his book onto the couch before running towards Ivy and pulling her in for a hug as he broke down and cried.


    Ivy then felt how blessed she was to have a family Jason had left for her. It was a motivation for her to strive on and live as she returned Ryu¡¯s hug and rubbed his back.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She rested her head on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re so tall¡­ I still envy that¡­¡± She teased as Ryu laughed and cried at the same time when he let her go from his embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you''re fine.. everyone will definitely be¡­¡± Ryu said as Ivy nodded and gave him a sad smile before patting his head.


    ¡°All thanks to what happened to Daddy. Now stop crying would you, big boy? You will wake him up who is still in need of rest.¡± Ivy gave him some tissues to wipe his face.


    ¡°So, tell me what is going on with Melody?¡± Ivy teased as Ryu snarled at her while wiping his face. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Start studying at home with her and not the gazebo. Have a proper place. Is that how bad you treat your guest? Do you want the neighbours to think differently about you both?¡± Ivy nagged as Ryu nodded while they both couldn¡¯t help but giggled.


    ¡°Initially we studied at her family¡¯s restaurant but ever since we invested in the business and it became so crowded, so the gazebo was a temporary measure¡­¡± Ryu explained.


    ¡°Wait a minute. We? Who?¡± Ivy questioned. ¡°Me and Ray. In fact, Cassie too. Jin and Ray also are shareholders of Grandma¡¯s chili noodles shop with Auntie Soh.¡± Ryu explained as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Let me be one of the shareholders too in both,¡± Ivy said as Ryu scratched his head.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You don¡¯t have to anymore¡­¡± Ryu said awkwardly.


    ¡°Spill the beans now, boy, or else¡­¡± Ivy warned him as she got into the act of trying to tickle him.


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Ryu giggled as he began to explain the entire situation to Ivy about the unsolicited loans under Jeremy¡¯s illicit acts and how Jin figured it out.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re all doing well after all.¡± Ivy praised as Ryu shook his head.


    ¡°Not at all. It was miserable without you Ivyyyy¡­¡± Ryu whined comically as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Would you tell me what happen to Nick?¡± Ivy finally gathered some bravery to ask.


    ¡°Nick¡­¡± Ryu sighed and looked at the ground.


    ¡°He was equally shocked like you and had been secluding himself ever since the accident. He was after all the only eyewitness that was conscious and the entire horrendous accident must have traumatised him too much that I heard he had fallen into depression¡­¡± Ryu explained slowly as Ivy blinked with her tears falling onto Ryu¡¯s arm. Ryu quickly wiped away her tears.


    ¡°So Ray and Marcel took turns to take care of him?¡± Ivy questioned as Ryu nodded.


    ¡°Is he still in Manes? In the same address?¡± Ivy asked with a shaky voice as Ryu nodded. More tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°He can¡¯t stand being outside or in the crowd for long. Besides, he is an orphan. No one could look after him. And apparently being at grandma¡¯s house was conducive for him at the glass house doing gardening. But he still will hide in his house if he wasn¡¯t forced by Ray or Marcel out. They both had to keep an eye on him¡­¡± Ryu explained solemnly as Ivy wiped away her tears.


    She could understand what it felt like to lose someone you love so dearly once but she couldn¡¯t imagine how it was to be entirely alone in this world. If it wasn¡¯t because Jason¡¯s greatest gift for her was finding her family, she could relate to what Nick was feeling as she scolded herself for wasting so much time when she should have reached out to Nick earlier and help him to move on too.


    The guilt may have overwhelmed her but it made her tell herself to be stronger as Nick needed help more than herself. ¡°I will go see him tomorrow. While I am away, look after Daddy would you with Jin?¡± Ivy said as Ryu nodded and hugged her.


    ¡°You¡¯re their only hope to help Nick,¡± Ryu said. ¡°I know. I will try my best.¡± Ivy assured as she messed up Ryu¡¯s hair and they both continue to enjoy teasing each other full of laughter.


    The next morning, Ivy went to see Peter before she left. At first, Peter refused to let her go after all she had just recovered but he could see she will be strong. He knew Nick and Ivy both needed closure as well.


    ¡°If you have any trouble, just let Ray know alright? We would always be here to support you, Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter said to Ivy.


    Ivy gave her dad a big hug. ¡°Thank you, Daddy¡­ You know I need to do this¡­ He needs it too¡­I promise I will help out from there and come back to help you fight Jeremy. While I am away, promise me you will recover and get back to the company. With your presence, at least it would delay and suppress his plans. I will try to meet with Auntie Daisy and sort out things.¡± Peter gently rubbed her back hoping his daughter could stay stronger this time after what she had been through.


    ¡°It would be tough Ai Lee. When it gets too tough, always remember you have all of us.¡± Peter said as Ivy nodded and smiled.


    She turned around to pat Daisy and carried her up. ¡°Now, while I am away, please take good care of Daddy alright? Thank you for accompanying me all this time.¡± Ivy said to Daisy who was trying to lick her face as she squealed trying to avoid it. Peter watched with delight as he gently combed Ivy¡¯s hair.


    Ivy was already looking forward to visiting Nick the first thing she landed on Manes. Along the way, she recalled the times she first set down in Landsfield for a weekend part-time job with Jason and all the times they flew together for such jobs. She chortled at her naive self back then but she was glad that she met Jason who turned her naive self into a strong character she is made of today.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time hasn¡¯t it, Manes¡­¡± Ivy asked as she walked out of the arrival gate and let herself be embraced into Ray¡¯s sturdy arms.


    ¡°Ray!¡± Ivy called out to him. ¡°Hello, Princess! Welcome home!¡± Ray greeted happily.


    Marcel who stood by the side was proud of Ivy and touched to finally see her recovering. She was even taking a flight by herself.


    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re still so strong¡­ These muscles haven¡¯t sagged have there?¡± Ivy joked as Ray laughed and messed her hair up. Behind, she saw Marcel who was standing quietly while watching both siblings.


    Ivy gave him a sad smile with glistening eyes as she walked over and hugged him too.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Marcel. Have you been well?¡± Ivy asked after a brief embrace.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Director.¡± He greeted as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Still the same old Marcel I know¡­¡± Ivy said as she stood in the middle of both men.


    ¡°Welcome back, Ivy.¡± Marcel smiled as Ivy nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said as she hooked her arms at one of each men¡¯s arms while walking over to the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Nick first?¡± Ivy requested the moment they got in the car as Marcel who was driving nodded noticing her urgency.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 91: Hope and courage

    On the way to see Nick, Ivy stopped by the florist to pick a bouquet for Nick. Among all the flowers displayed, she was instantly attracted to the blue irises. When the florists wrapped them up for her, she was told that blue irises meant hope and courage. It was exactly what she needed Nick to have.


    When Ivy reached the familiar neighborhood, she began to be nervous unexpectedly. Before she even get to alight, Marcel stopped her with a box.


    ¡°Open it first before you see him,¡± Marcel instructed as Ivy obediently obliged.


    The first thing which caught her attention was Jason¡¯s dim shimmering green hue bracelet. Tears welled as Ivy caressed it and noticed there were many other keys. She blinked hard to control the tears she thought were spilling but there weren¡¯t any as she gripped tightly to the bracelet recalling the times when their bracelets kept getting stuck with each other. It was also what lead them to meet each other.


    Now, the bracelet sat alone on its own in the box. She took out hers and attached them together in the box. She didn¡¯t notice that only she could see the green and pink hues intertwining now that Jason was no longer around.


    Marcel then gave her an envelope as she looked at him with a sullen look. She wiped away her tears which she thought she had but again, there weren¡¯t any.


    As she set aside the box to read the content of the envelope, she realised it was Jason¡¯s will. His assets were split into two between her and his mother. Ivy began to understand what the keys in the box meant as she buried her face into her palms and let reality hit her silently.


    Ray turned around and gently patted her head from his passenger seat.


    ¡°He left you his house, his car, his company, and Lucky on the day he went to see you at the cliff in case, just in case things went wrong but¡­¡± Marcel stopped explaining as Ivy drew a very deep breath while still covering her face with her palm.


    She was forcing herself not to break down as she looked up, staring out into Jason¡¯s house from a distance. She knew Nick was their priority, and noticed she probably really had no more tears to spill though her heart still aches.


    ¡°Thank you, Marcel. Let¡¯s settle Nick first.¡± Ivy insisted as she fought her emotions and took the keys in her possession.


    She then kept both bracelets in her pouch where she used to keep hers. A shimmering twinkle attracted her attention when she was about to close the box. It was her infinity pendant with two stars twirling sitting in the box as she held it up. She recalled it was supposed to be given to her during Jason¡¯s very first confession but he didn¡¯t have any energy to put it on her.


    A part of her sighed in regret for being so worried about how it would be when she leaves him instead of enjoying every moment with him cause that had cost her, his life. She drew a deep breath to push away all the building-up emotions as she quickly wore it before alighting.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I promise. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ivy assured Ray who drew her in for a hug briefly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Marcel said as Ray led them to Nick¡¯s house while holding onto the bouquet of irises.


    On the way, she looked across and glanced at Jason¡¯s place again. It gave her a dull look with weeds overgrowing the familiar courtyard she once visited so often. She could still picture herself fighting with Nancy at the entrance of his house and imagine Nancy sitting by the round table in the garden looking into the glass door, spying on her and Jason.


    Ivy was flooded with anguish for a moment as she felt it was her fault that she couldn¡¯t save Nancy from her depression. However, with that, she was determined to try and save Nick instead.


    She tried to keep her composure as her main focus was on Nick and his state of mind. She drew a deep breath before she rang the doorbell. Ray patted her shoulder as she gently touched his hand on his shoulder to assure him she was alright.


    A while later, a very haggard and frail-looking Nick opened the door to greet them. The sight of him made all of Ivy¡¯s thoughts of staying strong and thinking she had cried enough, crumble.


    Nick has never expected it to be Ivy at the door either. He instantly broke down and cried when Ivy pulled him in for a hug. It led to them both collapsing onto the ground as they cried together.


    Nick could feel his worries for Ivy had dissipated away bit by bit and it was comforting to finally get to hold her in his arms. A part of him felt horribly bad for Ivy with Jason¡¯s fate as he understood her feeling about losing someone she loved. He realised he wasn¡¯t crying because of his depression or grief for Nancy but rather the poor fate of Ivy who deserved better.


    Ivy surprised herself thinking she had cried enough only to find herself wailing in Nick¡¯s arms as she too understood his feelings of having to grieve alone on the loss of Nancy. She counted her blessings being able to grieve among her family members and she never failed to thank Jason each time this thought crossed her mind.


    She understood the reason for her crying was because Nick wasn¡¯t as lucky as she was. He had to endure all of it alone but he still make it. She promised herself she will make sure she devotes her time to helping him pass this tough time.


    Ray and Marcel could only stand by and watch over them as they tried to control their own emotions, sympathising with Ivy and Nick¡¯s situation.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    When Ivy and Nick were calmer, Ray and Marcel helped them up to sit on the couch in the living room as they catch their breath. Ray and Marcel then helped to clean up a little of Nick¡¯s house and ensured Ivy and Nick were hydrated.


    Ray then placed the vase of irises at the coffee table Ivy and Nick were seating. The fragrance soothed Ivy¡¯s mind as she caressed them.


    ¡°Ray, you could leave us alone to talk. You¡¯re both busy enough.¡± Ivy said as she held onto Ray¡¯s hand.


    Ray then smiled and gently patted her head. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ivy nodded.


    ¡°I have his keys. If there¡¯s anything, I will call you.¡± Ivy meant she had Jason¡¯s keys as she showed the bunch to Ray. Ray looked at Marcel who nodded briefly in agreement.


    ¡°Alright, drink more water and stay safe. Anything, just call us.¡± Ray reminded again as Ivy send him off with Marcel.


    ¡°Alright, go¡­¡± Ivy urged at the doorsteps as she watched both of them walk away before she shut the door.


    She walked over to the couch as she studied Nick who was still dumbfounded.


    It was heartbreaking as Ivy wondered if this was how she looked like to everyone back then. It must have broke everyone¡¯s heart many times.


    She squatted by Nick¡¯s side and held his hand while giving him a glass of water.


    ¡°Drink some. You will feel better.¡± Ivy urged as Nick slowly reached out to the glass initially but instead, he caressed Ivy¡¯s face. Ivy smiled briefly.


    ¡°It¡¯s tough, I know. I want you to know from now on, no matter what happens, I am here, Nick. I will always be here for you like you promised me that time that you will always be with me.¡± Ivy comforted him as he continued to caress her face gently as he admired her smile which he didn¡¯t expect to see again. She then turned his attention to the irises.


    ¡°When I went for the psychology therapy I dreaded all this while¡­¡± Ivy chuckled a little.


    ¡°... Phyllis, the therapist always showed me flowers which represented different meanings. So, I thought I want to give you too, a gift¡­¡± Gifts reminded Ivy of her surprises to Jason back then as she drew a deep breath to control her emotions.


    ¡°Iris¡­ is meant to give you hope and courage,¡± Ivy said with her trembling voice as she place a petal on his palm. He gently caressed them.


    ¡°Nick, no matter how hard it is, please be brave to face them. Keep your hopes up high. I will be by your side and face all of it with you. I promise¡­¡± Ivy urged as she held his hand where he was tightening his grip as he pulled her in for a hug before he broke down and cried again.


    ¡°Let it go, Nick. Let it all out. I made it. So, you can too.¡± Ivy comforted as Nick nodded while calming down a little in her arms.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He said as he pulled away from her arms. It startled Ivy to hear him speak finally as she smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for making it¡­¡± His eyes welled with tears again as Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened while she wiped his tears away.


    ¡°Thank you for being so strong and keeping your promise¡­ Thank you for not giving up, Ivy¡­¡± Nick struggled to continue as Ivy who was struggling to not cry gently patted his back.


    ¡°Thank you for not dying¡­¡± Nick finally said in his choking voice, on what he wanted to say all along before breaking down in Ivy¡¯s arms as Ivy sobbed with him.


    ¡°Thank you for not giving up and dying too, Nick. You did well¡­ I am very proud of you¡­¡± Ivy said softly to him when he was calmer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make their sacrifice worth it alright?¡± Ivy asked as he let her go and looked at her gaze before he nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s step out of this house for a start?¡± Ivy suggested while he skeptically nodded again.


    ¡°Have you been to Jason¡¯s house yet?¡± Ivy asked while standing.


    He shook his head sadly. ¡°I haven¡¯t since that night when I had a last drink with him there¡­¡± He wiped his tears away as Ivy held his hand and gripped it tightly.


    ¡°Would you¡­ Are you willing to come with me, the rightful owner now, to visit my new house?¡± Ivy asked as he smiled in the midst of his tears welling and nodded.


    Ivy took an iris and gave it to him. He looked at her confused as she urged him to take it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said after he took it as he bravely left his house while in the lead of Ivy. Ivy may look calm but inside of her, she knew there was a storm waiting to create chaos for her.


    Each step reminded Nick of the last night he ever saw Jason in that house. The gentle breeze was soothing as Ivy tightened her grip on his hand the closer they were to the entrance of the house. She caressed the car with her free hand as she felt the gloominess of the ambiance without Jason.


    She reached out into her pocket to take out a bunch of keys. She wondered which was the house key as Nick reached out to a set with a polar bear keychain.


    ¡°It¡¯s this set,¡± Nick said as Ivy nodded and tried the grill¡¯s lock.


    It worked as she turned the doorknob with a heavy heart.


    They were greeted by a very stale air of liquor and Lucky¡¯s scent. The darkness in the house made it look so melancholy. Ivy¡¯s eyes began to well with tears.


    She was reminded of how Lucky would have jumped excitedly on her the moment they open the door and how Jason would start to tease her nonstop as she stepped into the house if they were around.


    As she bit her lips to stop herself from breaking down, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact in front of her. "He is gone¡­ Jason is gone¡­ He is really gone¡­" Ivy mumbled.


    Nick drew her into his arms to comfort her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s going to be alright, Ivy.¡± Nick comforted as Ivy sniffed and blinked away her tears which fell to her cheeks.


    The smell of liquor was exactly the same liquor they had the last night he saw Jason. His eyes reddened recalling the jokes and conversation they had. A part of him was glad that he had the forgiveness for his stupidity to cheat with Nancy on him. As he recalled how Jason fulfilled the promise he made to Nancy¡¯s grandma to take care of Nancy till death, Nick made a promise himself there and then to Jason that he will protect and be there for Ivy whom Nick knew Jason truly cherished but didn¡¯t have a chance to be with any longer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head in and switch on all the lights and air the place before we give it a new life shall we?¡± Nick asked as Ivy understood the meaning behind his statement.


    Ivy smiled in the midst of her tears knowing Nick was encouraging her to move on with their life which meant he was beginning to move forward too.


    She nodded as he helped her wipe away her falling tears.


    ¡°You, are Jason¡¯s precious gem whom I, will now continue to protect in return for all the wrongs I have done to him in the past as my penance,¡± Nick comforted.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t help but bury her face into his body as she hugged him and sobbed silently.


    Nick hugged her tightly as though he won''t ever let her go. ¡°I promise, Ivy.¡±


    They both knew they were each other¡¯s refuge from then on. Though it may get arduous but all that mattered was that they both were together, alive, and making good use of the sacrifices Jason and Nancy had made for them.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 92: The traces you left behind

    As Ivy was calmer, Nick held tightly to her hand and led her into the house. As he switched on the lights and drew all the curtains to open the windows, Ivy slowly made her way into the dining hall.


    She touched the cold marble table sending her shivers for a moment, recalling the countless meals they had on it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s air the place and upstairs too,¡± Nick suggested when he return to her and held her hand, feeling her hesitation to head up the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry. Come¡­¡± Nick urged as the tightened grip of his hand seems to provide Ivy with some strength to finally agree to head upstairs.


    It was bright with the lights being switched on but the gloominess in the both of them was overwhelming. Nick had to toughen up himself as the familiar scent of Jason still lingers when they approached the end of the stairs.


    Ivy stopped midway at the stairs as Nick went on to draw the curtains at the balcony revealing a once familiar view of her and Jason sitting at night with Lucky, discussing all sorts of matters while training her alcohol tolerance.


    As Nick began to open up the sliding door, a part of Ivy wanted so badly to stop him to prevent the familiar scent of Jason from leaving. ¡°Stop¡­¡± She mumbled but it was too late as Nick had already opened the sliding door widely. She couldn¡¯t help but shut her eyes tightly as the familiar scent of Jason slowly wafts away.


    Ivy stood enduring her tumultuous emotions without noticing Nick who had opened every single door and window in each room. Nick then returned to her and held her by the stairs for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s going to be alright¡­¡± Nick comforted her as he placed a petal of iris on her hand when he let her go.


    ¡°It seems you need this more than I do now.¡± He said as she smiled sadly before taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Cry all you want. Let it go all you want. I am here with you.¡± Nick said as Ivy recognise his verse. She least expected him to use it back on her as she smiled.


    ¡°So much for thinking how great I have recovered wanting to help him¡­¡± Ivy scolded herself as she slowly walked into Jason¡¯s room.


    It still looked the same and nothing was touched. She wondered how Daisy was coping with Jason¡¯s father. She wondered how Lucky was as well. He must have been confused.


    She walked past the dressing table and saw her reflection with the shimmering diamonds of her necklace as she caressed them and held them in her palm, imagining Jason¡¯s shadow behind her, embracing her or putting the necklace on her. Just the thought alone felt like swords piercing through her heart as her eyes reddened. Nick watched her from the doorway with a heavy heart as he understands her feelings very well.


    She forced herself to walk out of the room abruptly and head to the balcony. She noticed the trees in front of the yard were much taller now. There were more dragonflies around. Noticing Nick was behind her, she took a seat on the bench and let the soft breeze soothe her dampen mood, hopelessly and forcefully having to accept the fact that Jason, was no longer around.


    ¡°I used to sit here with him, chatting away till late at night. Training my liquor tolerance... Talking about facts of life I hated... Forcing myself to face with the reality of life after my grandma¡¯s death and¡­ Here I am again, forcing myself to accept the reality of his d¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice trailed away as Nick sat next to her and patted her shoulder as she leaned on him.


    ¡°I thought I had gotten over it and was accepting it when I came to see you¡­ I thought I could give you hope to live on and move on. I thought I had cried till I had no more tears but ¡­¡± Ivy choked on her words as Nick wrapped her in for a hug.


    ¡°You did well. You made me step out of the house comfortably. You gave me hope and reason to worry again¡­¡± Nick comforted as Ivy hugged him tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ivy. I¡¯m very sorry for your loss and all that had happened. I should have kept watch on Nancy ¡­¡± Nick¡¯s eyes reddened when he said her name. Ivy realised then that she wasn¡¯t the only one who lost someone. Nick did too.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± Ivy said as she sat up to meet his gaze. ¡°None of this was our fault. It was an accident.¡± Nick then couldn¡¯t help but cry with Ivy as they both sat and hugged each other for a moment, trying to move on from grieving.


    That evening, Ray returned with Marcel to check on them both who were quietly sitting on the balcony watching the yard from afar. They were both emotionally tired as Ray and Marcel led them back to Nick¡¯s house.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet for you to stay there, the rightful owner.¡± Ray tried to tease Ivy who sat on the couch after a very light dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really thought I had already accepted it and cried all I wanted but I¡­¡± Ivy sighed as Ray hugged her. ¡°Take your time, sis. You¡¯re doing very well already.¡± Ray praised.


    ¡°Could you let me stay here tonight with him?¡± Ivy asked worriedly as Ray nodded.


    ¡°I will stay over too to keep watch. Especially with your condition like this, you might¡­¡± Ivy nodded understanding he was worried about her sleep paralysis.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Don¡¯t let Daddy know what happened¡­¡± Ivy said as Ray nodded.


    ¡°I want to accompany him to sleep first. Wake me up later alright?¡± Ivy said as Ray nodded watching her walk into Nick¡¯s room where Marcel was.


    ¡°I will watch over him. Go ahead and rest, Marcel.¡± Ivy said as Marcel nodded and left the room.


    Ivy then went to Nick¡¯s bedside and sat on the floor as Nick smiled.


    ¡°Having trouble sleeping?¡± Ivy asked gently as Nick sighed and caressed her face.


    Ivy smiled. ¡°Me too¡­ It¡¯s getting bad for me because I have an imaginary world that used to be full of irises and dogs I kept when I was young. My grandma was in there too and there was a phoenix who turned out to be someone I was destined to protect while the phoenix was also trying to protect me. But he died as a sacrifice to protect me. Now, the world I have is all dark and gloomy. I have turned into the evil side and there were nightmares¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s smile faded as she explained while Nick held her hand.


    ¡°I still dream of that day where countless of times I had to wake from seeing their last moments¡­¡± Nick choked as Ivy gently patted his hand.


    ¡°Each time I wake I think to myself you¡¯re alive. You¡¯re fighting. I must strive to see you in front of me one day, strong and the usual you again. Today, I did¡­¡± Nick caressed her face as they both were in tears.


    ¡°So, thank you for making this belief come true¡­¡± Nick said as he patted her head while she smiled.


    ¡°I heard you rejected Phyllis¡¯ sessions. Why?¡± Ivy asked. ¡°Like you, I thought it was pointless.¡± He said briefly.


    ¡°And now?¡± She asked, studying his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± He said skeptically.


    ¡°Would you like to come for one session? I could join inside with you unless you¡¯re not comfortable?¡± Ivy offered as he contemplated for a moment.


    ¡°Just once.¡± He said as Ivy smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Even if I have no time moving forward, I want you to know no matter what it is, you could always come to find me. I will be there for you always.¡± Ivy assured him as he nodded.


    ¡°Why would you have no time?¡± He asked as she sighed.


    ¡°The entire accident may not have been something simple... The family¡¯s business is in a dire state... I can¡¯t afford to sit back and watch what Jason had left perish. I am going to work to fight Jeremy from misusing his powers.¡± Ivy explained though weak but with strong conviction, angrily as Nick patted her head.


    ¡°Jason wasn¡¯t wrong about you. You¡¯re full of potential. With the right opportunities, your charm is blinding¡­¡± Nick praised as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°So, get well soon and I am waiting for you to take over the emcee position like you used to¡­ My brother isn¡¯t doing well on the job.¡± Nick chuckled as he nodded.


    ¡°Have you¡­¡± Ivy wanted to ask him a long pressing matter but she wondered if it would offend Nick.


    ¡°Yes, what is it? Just say¡­¡± Nick urged.


    ¡°Have you visited their graves before?¡± She bravely asked as Nick shook his head sadly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the courage¡­¡± He said.


    ¡°Would you¡­ want to¡­? With me?¡± Ivy asked hopefully as he contemplated but knew it was best for them to do so.


    He then nodded.


    ¡°I will tell Ray and Marcel about it then. We will go tomorrow?¡± She asked skeptically unsure if should she push his limits as he surprised her with a nod again.


    They both smiled. ¡°Sleep¡­ I will accompany you.¡± She said as he felt bad for her to be on the floor.


    ¡°Would you mind sitting on a chair or coming to this side of the bed? I feel bad ¡­¡± He said as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°Is alright¡­ it¡¯s fine this way. Don¡¯t feel bad. Just sleep. Ray will bring me to bed later. I will leave after you sleep.¡± She said as he sighed and lay down in bed while she lay her head on the bedside.


    He then held her hand for comfort before they both slowly drifted to sleep.


    Ivy found herself back in her paracosm fighting against the swarm of serpents and this time she saw Jason in his phoenix form fighting alongside her. Recalling this scene as before, she halted her moves and Phoenix came saving her right on time as he chopped away a serpent¡¯s head which was close to biting her.


    With that, he held her to land her on to the ground as the waves of serpents were gone. She looked into his gaze and gently caressed his cheeks. She remembered all of their memories from the very beginning as Jason too realised the pouch carrying her memories was now empty.


    ¡°You left so many for me but you¡¯re here protecting me¡­ Doesn¡¯t it tire you? Isn¡¯t it unfair for you?¡± Ivy questioned as her eyes reddened.


    She now knew the meaning of love and sacrifice as she cherishes them even more. She had even more reasons to strive and stay alive to be together with him.


    However, she knew her destiny was to always stay alone as she was meant to save the world from the calamity he would bring. Despite that, she wasn¡¯t giving up instilling hope for him to live on. At least, that way she could seek some comfort for all of his sacrifices for her.


    ¡°Why would you in every life do this? Only to end up dead? I am not worth it.¡± Ivy said as Jason wiped her tears away.


    ¡°All of that you have done, the one thing you did right was to let me honor my promise to always protect you and love you in my own way.¡± Jason comforted and before she knew it, she opened her eyes to see herself staring back at Jason who was in a cube while she was still held captive by the veins of ivies.


    She realised they were in each other¡¯s mind earlier as she blinked her tears away. She quickly regain her composure when she heard Avinha¡¯s footsteps coming back.


    ¡°Stay strong, Ivy,¡± Jason said in mind to her right when she realised she could control the ivies. She loosen up her hand and the ivies made space for her as though trying not to hurt her.


    ¡°Stay loose¡­¡± She said in her mind controlling the ivies as the ivies loosen slightly more when Avinha stepped in.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having a great session reminiscing the past?¡± Avinha teased as Ivy gave him a piercing look.


    Before he could touch her face, Ivy summoned her seven swords and release her hands from the ivies veins. She then charged the swords at Avinha who was taken by surprise but quickwittedly fought against her.


    Jason then noticed Ivy had three swords lighting up with an awakened aura.


    The swords each have their own criteria for Ivy to overcome before they could be awakened which meant Ivy had embraced confusion, revenge, and now fear. Jason recalled their father telling him if Ivy could conquer all seven, she would be undefeatable as an immortal. Jason knew Ivy had a strong urge to kill Avinha and though he thinks Avinha deserved to die, a part of Jason didn¡¯t want to watch Ivy fall into her fate yet.


    ¡°Ivy! No! You cannot kill him or we will be trapped forever! It¡¯s a spell bounded by us three! If one of us dies, the rest are held captive in this tower for good! Stop, Ivy!¡± Jason lied in his mind to coax Ivy to stop as she held back for a moment.


    Lucky for Jason, Ivy didn¡¯t make sense of the bits and pieces of his thoughts she caught earlier while chasing Avinha. In her moment of hesitation, Avinha charged back at her before she finds herself falling off from a high building again.


    This time she saw the face of the lady and it was the exact person in the picture she saw in Peter¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Why? Why would you let me go this way every time? Mother, did you ever love me?¡± Ivy calmly watch her mother¡¯s face grow distant as she endured the piercing pain of her heartache.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 93: Remembrance and freedom

    Nick woke to the tightened grip on his hand. He heard Ivy mumbling in her sleep calling out to her mother as he shook her awake.


    ¡°Ivy, Ivy wake up. It¡¯s just a dream¡­ Ivy¡­¡± Nick called out as Ivy opened her eyes but she wasn¡¯t able to move.


    Her breathing got heavier as tears flow from her eyes. Nick began to panic.


    ¡°Ivy! Ivy, you¡¯re alright?!¡± Nick called out and shook Ivy more. His loud voice was enough to alert Ray and Marcel to come in and check on them.


    Ray instantly shook Ivy as he pinched her cheeks to help her get back her senses. She finally let out a loud gasp as she hid her face in Ray¡¯s chest, breathing heavily to catch her breath while forcing herself to calm down.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Ivy¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­¡± Ray comforted her as he gently patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Is this her sleep¡­ paralysis¡­?¡± Nick who was startled at his first time seeing her that way asked as Ray nodded. It reminded him of the time when he woke in the middle of the night in the hotel room to find Jason comforting her outside on the balcony after she ran out of bed abruptly.


    ¡°It used to be worse but it seems Phyllis must have helped her a lot,¡± Ray mumbled as Nick stayed quiet with a guilty face.


    ¡°She is alright. She will just need to feel some pain before she is able to regain her senses and always ensure she doesn¡¯t hurt herself.¡± Ray explained to comfort Nick as he ensured both Ivy¡¯s hands weren¡¯t gripped.


    ¡°Here, some water¡­¡± Marcel suddenly appeared back in the room with a glass of water for Ivy. Ray took it from him and gently coaxed Ivy to sit up to drink.


    Ray was surprised to not see her crying but instead, she was only still heavily breathing. She took a few sips of water.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ We are here¡­ You¡¯re safe¡­¡± Ray continued to comfort her. She nodded and gripped Ray¡¯s chest tightly while he held her hands after putting away her glass of water to avoid her from hurting herself.


    ¡°Would you make arrangements for us to visit the graves tomorrow?¡± Ivy said in the midst of recovery which took Marcel and Ray by surprise. They knew it was Jason¡¯s and Nancy¡¯s graves that she was referring to. Even Nick was a little surprised at how fast she could adapt to the situation.


    ¡°Ivy, you didn¡¯t have to rush the visit,¡± Nick said guiltily as Ivy turnaround remembering she was supposed to put him to sleep but instead woke him up.


    ¡°Sorry, I was supposed to let to a peaceful sleep but instead I woke you up with a panic.¡± Ivy apologised while still catching her breathe as Ray chuckled.


    ¡°Looks like the psychologist taught you well in controlling your disorders that you could joke this way?¡± Ray teased as Ivy chuckled a little before meeting Ray¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. It wasn¡¯t a joke. I really wanted to put him to sleep comfortably and also visit their graves tomorrow. Nick and I have discussed and agreed about it.¡± She explained again. Ray looked into her gaze worriedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring them there first thing tomorrow.¡± Marcel urged as he squatted by Ray¡¯s side and held onto his left shoulder. Ray sighed before hesitantly nodding in agreement.


    Ivy hugged Ray with a smile. She realised this time in her paracosm, Jason was still her shield for protection. She was going down the right track as she began to face her fears of heights and didn¡¯t hesitate to take a good look at her mother¡¯s face.


    She reminded herself to visit her mother with Peter as soon as she settles matters in Manes with Nick first. She wondered what she looks like now and if she would recognise her. Her only hope she wished for was to hear her mother call her name again which she knew was only wishful thinking given her current mental state.


    The next morning, Ivy woke rather early and got ready for the graves'' visit. When she walked down the stairs, she realised Marcel who was sleeping on the couch wasn¡¯t awake yet. As she tucked his hands into the blanket, she recognised the traces of Nancy in Nick¡¯s house.


    She sighed as she empathise with Nick¡¯s situation. As she stared a long while at the picture of Nancy and Nick together to study her features and remember them for as long as she could, Nick come down quietly and stood by her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to let go I suppose¡­¡± Nick said softly as Ivy turnaround and gave him a sad smile.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± She mumbled trying to hide her startle. ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He said in return as he took the photo frame and kept it in the drawer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make them breakfast.¡± He suggested as Ivy nodded and trailed him to the kitchen.


    After breakfast, on the way to the graves, Ivy dropped by the florist to fetch a bouquet of forget me not for Jason and for Nancy, she chose freesias.


    ¡°Why the different bouquet?¡± Nick asked when they were back in the car.


    Ivy smiled which warmed Nick¡¯s cold lonely heart a little. Nick noticed there was always something he couldn¡¯t tell about Ivy that brings comfort to others but it seemed to hurt her every time she does that. He wondered if it was her way of hiding her sorrows.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Forget me not is a way to want to be remembered. Freesias meant¡­ freedom.¡± Ivy explained briefly as Nick nodded, instantly understanding what Ivy meant.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ She finally had gotten the freedom she always seeks¡­¡± Nick thought to himself as he looked out the window at the cloudy skies.


    ¡°Stay strong¡­ Nick needs you, Ivy. You ought to not break down again like before.¡± Ivy constantly reminded herself that when they were close to their graves, Ivy didn¡¯t notice she abruptly stopped midway at the stairs.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Don¡¯t stop. Not now, Ivy. You¡¯re close. You¡¯re about to see where he rests. Don¡¯t Ivy. Don¡¯t stop¡­¡± Ivy coaxed herself but her legs just felt weak to take the next step.


    Ray wanted to help her to walk over but Nick beat him to it as he held onto Ivy¡¯s free hand.


    ¡°I am here. We can do this, alright?¡± Nick encouraged as Ivy looked into his gaze and nodded before recouping her strength to continue on the stairs.


    Ivy noticed Jason¡¯s grave was side by side with his grandma. She quickly went to his grandma¡¯s grave and paid her respect as she laid one stalk of forget me not on her grave. The three men paid their respects to her as well.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ Thank you for appearing in my dream and staying in my paracosm. I hope you would come and see me there again soon¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened as she thought in her heart.


    She then sighed and walked over solemnly to Jason¡¯s grave next to hers. Nick patted her shoulders to comfort her as they all paid their respect to him.


    ¡°How have you been doing boss? Is this place great? Are you resting well? Don¡¯t worry, things are smoothening out. As always, you can count on me.¡± Marcel said in his heart as he stared at Jason¡¯s picture solemnly, missing him.


    ¡°Hey brother-in-law, I finally bring your wife here¡­ Be nice to her as she is still recovering¡­¡± Ray teased Jason in his heart as though they were visiting him in his new home, trying to stay strong.


    ¡°Hey buddy, I am sorry for not coming earlier but I brought you a surprise¡­¡± Nick said in his heart before placing down his simple bouquet of chrysanthemums.


    ¡°I promise you, bro, for all the sins I have done against you, I will repay them as my penance by protecting the girl you saved and didn¡¯t have the chance to love properly.¡± Nick continued on in his heart as his eyes reddened before taking a deep breath.


    Ray gently held onto Ivy¡¯s hand as though giving her the courage to look up. The sight of Jason¡¯s picture on the tomb''s head pierced Ivy¡¯s heart as though it was drilling a hole in it. She tried very hard to endure the pain and not break down only to succumb to her emotions when she placed the bouquet down onto his grave.


    Ray held Ivy in his arms as she knelt and poured out her agonies in front of Jason¡¯s grave. It was comforting as though she was in Jason¡¯s arms again.


    ¡°Jason, words cannot express just how much this pain is. Actions may be comforting but it¡¯s only temporary. Nothing I do could erase the fact that you are no longer here. How could you? Just how could you leave right after your brilliant confession which had finally convinced me to fight Nancy and be with you?¡± Ivy thought in her heart while she cried.


    ¡°You knew all along, didn¡¯t you? About the pact, I made with Nancy to leave you? You know I was so stupid to have done that. If I was bold enough, you would still be here by my side and Nancy would still be alive. You didn¡¯t have to protect me that way¡­ This isn¡¯t what I wanted from you Jason¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Jason¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­. What can I do to bring you back again? Jason¡­¡± Ivy questioned in her heart as her cries were turning into excruciating wails while Ray protectively held her to comfort her only to figure no amount of warmth he provided would be able to heal her wound which was still fresh despite so much time had passed.


    He could only hope with Nick around, it would be Ivy¡¯s motivation to move on. He looked over to Nancy¡¯s grave when he heard Nick¡¯s cries who was accompanied by Marcel. Marcel reached out to Nick¡¯s left shoulder and gently patted him to comfort him.


    ¡°I know you might have never truly loved me but that¡¯s alright sweetheart¡­ Cause with you I learn what responsibilities meant, how important my friendship with Jason was, and what love truly was like¡­¡± Nick thought in his heart as he stared at her smiling face picture on the tomb head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you for what you have done just yet. I hope I could before the end of my life. Some day¡­ Just some day I hope I could walk up here and give you that forgiveness¡­ For now, you have gotten the freedom you always wanted sweetheart¡­ So, live a better life in the next one.¡± Nick said in his heart as Marcel gently helped him stand up when they hear Ivy¡¯s sobs close by.


    Ivy then calmed down a little and place her bouquet of freesias onto Nancy¡¯s grave with Ray helping her. Ivy noticed it must be Nancy¡¯s grandma next to hers. A part of Ivy felt at peace knowing that Jason had fulfilled his promise to Nancy¡¯s grandma as she nodded in a mark of respect at Nancy¡¯s grandma¡¯s grave direction. The rest of them did the same briefly.


    Ivy¡¯s attention came back to Nancy¡¯s smiling picture on the tomb¡¯s head. She noticed she looked similar to her grandma.


    ¡°You get what you wished for all along didn¡¯t you, Nancy?¡± Ivy asked indicating Nancy must have been happy to be buried next to her grandma and also having Jason die together with her. Ivy stood in front of Nancy¡¯s grave trying not to blame Nancy but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Ray then carried her away in his arms as soon as Ivy broke down in tears again while Marcel gently led Nick away from the grave too.


    Nick¡¯s heart ached a little as he wiped his wet face with the tissues Marcel handed him when he walked down the stairs and noticed Ivy was still sobbing in Ray¡¯s arms. When Ray put Ivy to sit at the back of the car, Ivy didn¡¯t want to let go as she continued to sob softly. Nick then held onto her hand as she let loose a little and took a little peep at Nick who was smiling at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± Nick said with a little playful tone.


    ¡°Be good. I will sit with you, alright?¡± Nick asked as Ivy began to let Ray go. Nick then climbed to the back seat and held her in his arms instead as she sniffed like a little girl. Nick helped her to wipe her wet face.


    ¡°Shall we head to your grandma¡¯s place instead? I can¡¯t wait to show you the succulents I planted in your grandma¡¯s glass house.¡± Nick comforted as Ivy smiled a little and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, we shall head there and stay there tonight¡­¡± Ray agreed as Marcel nodded indicating he knew where to drive to.


    ¡°Ivy, I agree to take over the emcee post from Jason.¡± Nick decided there and then. Ivy smiled with gladness looking into his gaze.


    ¡°From now on, I will protect and support you in your fight against Jeremy. Do whatever you want and need to. You have all of us.¡± Nick promised. Ivy felt the gloomy days were leaving soon as she nodded and eased into his hug.


    She sighed watching the faint scorching sun shining through from the sky.


    ¡°Even the sun is fighting its¡¯ way through a cloudy day and succeeds. I am sure I can too¡­¡± Ivy thought to herself as she smiled while outlining the sun''s rays.


    Nick smiled and tease her by knocking her finger away. They both end up giggling which send Ray and Marcel in relief to hear them both had lightened their sadness.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 94: Getting to know you, Nick

    After Marcel and Ray left reluctantly, Ivy and Nick were left alone in her grandma¡¯s house. That familiar feeling of home resurfaces in Ivy. She beamed watching the renovations and noticed the new sets of furniture laying around in the once empty leaky hall.


    She walked further inside and was glad to be greeted by the old parts of the house. She crossed the hallway filled with pictures of her younger self and paused to touch her grandma¡¯s face in one of the pictures. They used to be stuck with magnet on the old refrigerator. She smiled and was glad that now there was a corner for all these memories by this previously lonely hallway.


    Her fingers quickly worked their way to the aurora picture as they lingered not at the portrait of her family of three but on the frozen lake behind them. It reminded her of how surreal it felt in the chilly temperature, standing by its side and nearly falling into it before Jason¡¯s sturdy arms held her but she still couldn¡¯t figure out if in real life it was really him.


    Nick¡¯s sturdy arms were then felt on her shoulder. ¡°That must be your mother?¡± He asked.


    Ivy smiled as her eyes darted to the woman standing by Peter. She shook her head. ¡°My stepmother. The boys¡¯ mother, Auntie Lenny.¡± She wondered at the same time if Nick would have any idea if Jason had really been here before.


    ¡°Just wondering, did Jason¡­¡± She caught herself pausing a moment at his name trying to control the abrupt sadness rising in her as Nick raised both eyebrows in anticipation of her question as she blinked.


    ¡°... told you before about his trip to someplace with Aurora or rather here?¡± She pointed to the picture as Nick squinted his eyes to recall.


    Moments later, he shook his head as he watched Ivy¡¯s eyes look away in disappointment. ¡°Why?¡± He asked out of curiosity as she walked to the kitchen contemplating to tell and decided to when she spotted the vast window which looked into the area behind the house where she once stood with Jason, completing her woodwork.


    ¡°Cause I tend to see him saving my younger self from falling into the frozen lake while I twirled under the aurora skies in excitement away from my parents during that trip.¡± She explained while staring out the vast window imagining he was still standing there with open arms, waiting for her to run to him like she always do in her paracosm.


    And that¡¯s where he once stood during his first visit to this house. Oh, how I wish you were still here, Jason. Ivy thought to herself.


    Nick was a little surprised at her dream explanation to take any notice of the change in her expression.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Perhaps you could check with his mother¡­¡± He said absentmindedly, forgetting that it was also a challenge for Ivy to face her.


    ¡°Daisy¡­¡± She mumbled her name as she recalled about her. ¡°How is she?¡± Ivy asked as her gaze met with Nick who sighed.


    He led her back to the main entrance given the sun rays were shining into the house as it gets more humid.


    ¡°She has been well taken care of by Mr. Rahi but I suppose the duo are on a fallout with Jeremy¡­¡± Nick explained as they stepped outside of the house. Ivy pondered on how deep was the issue with Jeremy¡¯s involvement.


    It was bad enough with his grandma¡¯s accident and his illegal business. Now with another suspicion of his involvement in Jason and Nancy¡¯s accident, how much worse could it be?


    Ivy was twitching her nose when she realise she was standing by the glass house when Nick was holding a pot of dandelion near her face, close enough to tickle her nose with a petal as she sneezed. The dandelion bloom floated away as Nick laughed while she giggled.


    ¡°Oops, looks like you just blew away your surprise¡­¡± He teased as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Who asked you to hold them so close to my face? It was itching my nose!¡± She scolded playfully while rubbing her nose as he laughed even more.


    Ivy then took her phone out and check the meaning of dandelion. She was surprised it was right on cue. Growth, hope, and healing. That was exactly what they both are heading towards.


    She smiled at Nick who was busy attending to the other plants. ¡°Looks like the glass house is now your therapy place?¡± She asked as he nodded while plucking away some dried leaves of the succulent.


    He plucked one which was only yellowing and wanted to throw them but Ivy stopped him. ¡°Wait, wait¡­ this one can still be saved,¡± Ivy said while taking the yellow petal away from him and putting it aside before setting a small pot of soil and leaving it on top of the soil with a little water.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s how you save them¡­¡± Nick said in awe as he watched Ivy¡¯s hands move dandily with the succulent petal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you threw a lot away?¡± Ivy questioned as she threw him a snarl.


    ¡°Well, err, given that no one tended to this place for a while, I had no choice but to throw quite¡­ a lot¡­¡± Nick was half mumbling that at the end of his sentence, his words were inaudible.


    Ivy chuckled as she understood what he meant even if he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°These are the strong ones who survived the drought. Thanks to your little sunshine hands.¡± Ivy complimented as Nick relaxed a little knowing she was just joking earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it upsets you about throwing so many away. I will look into how to save more of them instead of throwing them away¡­¡± He apologised guiltily as she giggled.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright¡­ No one knew you see.¡± She said with a hinge of sadness in her tone. She quickly tried to lift the mood up.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how did you meet Jason?¡± She asked as they sat in the glass house admiring the beauty of his work and enjoying the mellow wind coming from the fan working its best at high speed but somewhat still wasn¡¯t enough to prevent them both from sweating.


    He told her about the band formation in college and how Jason was already attached to Nancy. ¡°You could tell just how much adoration she had for him and how well he took care of her¡­ They were superglued together. Wherever you see him, you see her too¡­¡±


    Ivy giggled as she said. ¡°Not surprising. He vowed to her grandma to take good care of her¡­¡±


    ¡°But not the way he once used to look at you, Ivy.¡± Nick pointed out while staring into her gaze as Ivy bit her lips and looked away.


    ¡°They both may be close but he was merely taking care of her like she was his sister or someone he held responsibility for. Back then I couldn¡¯t comprehend not till the day I saw him holding you at the ally of the hotel lobby. His twinkling eyes. Filled with happiness and gratefulness. His adoration for you was boundless. As though he was holding onto the most expensive gem in the world. Counting his blessing to be able to have you.¡± It was the first time Nick ever spoke out loud of that faithful day of the accident to anyone and it was also Ivy¡¯s first time listening to others about how Jason truly thought of her.


    Ivy knew clearly when the occasion was that he meant as her tears flow freely on their own from her eyes dripping down her hand. ¡°He was about to claim his prize with that kiss, Ivy¡­ I just want you to know how much he cherished you.¡± Nick said solemnly while looking at the floor, regretting what he did to Jason.


    Ivy wiped her tears away after letting out a little sigh and sniffed. ¡°So, in penance, would you tell me how you steal the so call the love of his life back then away?¡± She smiled when Nick peeped at her to check if she was really alright when he lifted his head.


    Nick chuckled a little with a deep breath. ¡°She was charming. Captivating especially when she sings. I couldn¡¯t help myself. I had to get to know her. In the band, everyone knew she was not to be touched. She belongs to Jason but I went against my will¡­¡± Nick paused to look at Ivy who was eager to hear him out.


    ¡°Go on, it¡¯s your penance.¡± She urged as he couldn¡¯t help but smile at her tease.


    ¡°When she was down, I cheer her up. When she was happy, I was happy too. Slowly, she knew I was another someone she could rely on, and if only I knew better to not took that advantage of her which then resulted in her hating me I suppose. Cause all that had happened after that, happen at the wrong time. That was when the entire band disbanded. Jason left and pursue his career cause he was rebelling against his father and Mr. Rahi had to cut out his finances and contacts. Basically, indirectly disowned him but fortunately, his grandma was the savior of them being legally not related. So, he somewhat neglected Nancy and eventually, when he found out about Nancy and me from the band members, I was very surprised that he took it lightly and even told me more about her needs and behavior. He didn¡¯t resent me a lot but he kept his distance. As time passed, I guess it took a toll on Nancy that she had made a huge mistake but it was too late. That¡¯s when she sometimes drowns in her own depression and where it¡¯s also the only chance she could see Jason¡­¡± Nick explained as Ivy had her face cupped in both her hands listening in to him.


    Nick smiled at that sight. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if Nancy truly did love me. Then you came¡­¡± He touched her nose gently as she twitched them. ¡°The rest became history¡­ And I am still wondering about that.¡± He said in a sad tone as he watched her smile slowly disappeared.


    ¡°So, how did you meet him?¡± His turn to ask as he mimic her actions which made her giggle. He was relieved to get her smiles revived again.


    ¡°That¡¯s also something I wonder myself. I don¡¯t know if I met him at the aurora trip or not but if not, then I guess it was by chance.¡± She smiled as she laid her hands on the table.


    She went on to explain the welcoming emcee in her college event was him to the heated argument they had about their bracelet entangling to each other and how she thought she would never meet him again after that night. She also explained how he praised her for being so smart to know his business was in failure and maybe it was destiny to see him again in his college doing a survey and ended up collaborating with him under the order of the dean.


    ¡°He probably already saw your potential¡­¡± Nick praised her as she continued on with his actual motive of helping her father to find her. She explained in detail how the misunderstanding came by and she was glad that destiny brought them together before he figured out who she was. Otherwise, she would have been very disappointed to lead another friendship betrayal.


    ¡°How did you end up on his emcee job?¡± Nick asked curiously as she chuckled before explaining that he left her with no choice but with a tempting amount of money. However, he was only having the intention to help her unwind since it was over the weekend but she was so slow to realise it.


    ¡°And your sleep paralysis¡­ how did he handle them?¡± Nick asked as Ivy gave him a sad smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t very open like this about this¡­¡± She wiped a slip of tears away as he patted her head gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no one here. Just us.¡± Nick comforted her as she met his gaze. Somehow his gaze let her explain to him comfortably about how her disorders started since young and that she couldn¡¯t sleep in the dark without waking from nightmares. So, she slept with her grandma most of the time but when she passed on, she wondered how strong she was thinking that she could endure it all alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad Jason came along¡­ right on time to your rescue,¡± Nick said as Ivy nodded and continued to explain how he coaxed her from the nightmares and paralysis to meet Phyllis and how she told her about putting her imaginary world into a healthier path and use it as her refuge.


    ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t need her anymore now¡­¡± Nick joked as Ivy giggled.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see her at least once? She has been anticipating you.¡± Ivy urged.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I will still keep my promise to see her at least once.¡± Nick gave in as Ivy clapped her hands delightfully.


    Nick held those hands for a moment. ¡°From now on, I want to continue to pay for my penance by being your rescue in return.¡± He said as Ivy smiled sweetly at him. She nodded.


    ¡°Promise me you will not give up in life too.¡± He nodded as they both smiled.


    ¡°What would you do next?¡± Nick asked as she shrugged. ¡°Get my father¡¯s company back in order definitely. Jeremy is another issue. My mother is also another issue¡­¡± She let her words trail off as Nick was puzzled.


    ¡°Your mother?¡± He asked skeptically whether he heard her correctly.


    ¡°Yes, my biological mother. My dad just told me the truth recently about her. Apparently, she was also part of this sleep disorder reason. She threw me off here I suppose when I was still a baby due to her post-natal aggression. Trying to kill me but I was lucky to be saved in a nick of time by my dad while being thrown off¡­¡± Ivy dared herself to look at the spot where it could possibly happen as she winced and let a tear slip.


    Nick stood and walked over to hug her as she welcomed his warm embrace and buried her face into his belly to calm down for a moment.


    ¡°I can accompany you when you want to see her.¡± Nick offered as she break away from him while shaking her head.


    ¡°I will do this with my dad. I should be. Thank you. I will let you know when I need you. And you should too. For now, I think I should meet with Daisy.¡± Her gaze met with Nick¡¯s as she thought she would have a hard time but with the grip felt from Nick¡¯s hands on hers, she smiled confidently as though she could make it.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready. I will accompany you.¡± He said. She nodded as she stood and took a feather duster to tease him for disturbing her earlier with the dandelion. They both ended up full of laughter as they spend the entire day attending to the garden in the glass house and planting some herbs for Ray to use in his cooking as he would be staying over most of the time.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 95: Would it ever be the same again?

    Close to lunch, Ivy''s stomach started growling while they were pruning the plants. Nick couldn''t help but laugh as they decided to head to Auntie Soh''s shop and surprise her.


    As usual, she was swamped during lunch hour with the long queue of diners wanting to dine in but mostly resorted to takeaways due to the lack of space. Ivy made a mental note to address the issue as she typed a message to Jin asking if they had any solutions in the real estate division to buy over shops next door to Auntie Soh¡¯s shop or maybe an interior designer could help them solve creating more dining-in spaces.


    Jin who was about to head into his extra classes upon receiving Ivy¡¯s message knew she was back at work in action. A part of him was relieved as he sent the matter to his subordinate to come up with a report for him before replying to Ivy.


    "It doesn''t seem like you''re one of the shareholders as far as I remember. That would be of your least concern." He tried sounding offended to tease Ivy but she knew him a lot better for him to be this upset.


    "Oh, you''re about to lose your footing at being the biggest shareholder. Word of advice, don''t get too cocky." Jin laughed even harder at her reply as he sent his reply this time to the family¡¯s group chat.


    "High alert required! All shareholders of grandma''s chili noodles shop, your high-alert attention is required! Our shareholding is going to be liquidated SOON! We need more CAPITAL INJECTION!"


    The message made Ray and Cassandra replied with laughing emoticons leaving Ryu in confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Has Jeremy intruded into the business already?¡± Ryu questioned as more laughing emoticons appeared from Ray, Jin and Cassandra.


    ¡°No, silly!¡± Jin scolded in reply. ¡°Then, it¡¯s nothing to be on high alert for. More money should be music to your ears.¡± Ryu shrugged them away. ¡°Not like that! That¡¯s why you¡¯re never in the management. Don¡¯t you see how the existing shareholders will no longer be in control and power?¡± Jin pointed out as Ryu began to understand what was going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Ivy. The harmless little princess of our family. She doesn¡¯t bite. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ryu comforted as Peter replied to them.


    "Ophal, always an Ophal." The simple message resonates across the siblings as they each smile at the direction their family was heading especially with Ivy¡¯s recovery. Everyone sends their thumbs-up emoticons in agreement including Ivy.


    Before she knew it while she shared her messaging session with Nick to spectate, the queue reached a point where Auntie Soh spotted them both and her loud gasps and shrieks pulled Ivy¡¯s attention all to her.


    "Time to convince my client." She joked with Nick before stepping out of the queue and went into a series of slow jogs to give her a huge hug in front of the store.


    Auntie Soh was speechless as she stood in tears embracing Ivy who was finally in her arms


    "Oh, you''re back... I''m so glad. I''m so glad you''re well. And you too, good to see you out and about¡­" She said to Nick while embracing Ivy as he smiled and nodded watching the ladies still caught in each other''s embrace.


    Ivy was reluctant to let go cause it was the closest she gets to her memories of hugging her grandma. She was reminded of the times when she stayed so strong during her grandma''s funeral. Auntie Soh''s hugs were her only refuge back then at the thought of being an orphan.


    "I have missed you, Auntie Soh." Ivy finally said as she opened her eyes and let her go for her to busy herself with her fringe and loose hair.


    Auntie Soh smiled as she gently caressed Ivy''s face. "Oh, it''s so good to hear your voice again¡­" She couldn''t help but cry as Ivy decided it was time to tease her to cheer her up.


    "I heard there were investors now in the business. What happened to working the business well in preparation for it being given to me as an inheritance?" Auntie Soh was stunned for a moment at Ivy¡¯s sudden turn of mood. Nick chuckled as Auntie Soh began to realise it was her brothers she meant.


    Auntie Soh was smart to use what Ivy said back at her. ¡°Well, you said I had to work the business well. There are investors how could I reject them? It''s for you after all." Ivy laughed in defeat.


    "Then, let me be an investor too. I am rich now. I want to be the highest shareholding even if it''s by one cent if that''s allowed otherwise a dollar." Auntie Soh and Nick laughed together with Ivy.


    "I would certainly oblige especially when there''s so many who love to give me money." Auntie Soh said before she ushered them to her special resting place and got them to sit there.


    "It''s a done deal. I will get the papers ready." Ivy said as she quickly texted Marcel and updated him while Auntie Soh prepared a special order for them both and quickly took over from her assistant to clear the queue in front of her to join Ivy and Nick to catch up at ease later.


    Marcel was surprised as he showed the text message to Ray who chuckled out loud at the request for her shareholding to be a dollar higher than the existing highest shareholder she assumed was Jin. Ray agreed for Marcel to proceed, knowing the brothers despite the joke, would root for all she wanted.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After lunch and the catch-up, she strolled back with Nick passed the refurbishing old town site. She observed the work in progress as Nick stood by her side.


    "I wonder how''s the progression on this. Would it ever be the same again?" She sighed before leaving in disappointment as Nick trailed behind her.


    "Don''t worry. Marcel and Ray would be doing a good job on this." He comforted her as she forced a smile.


    "What was the site supposed to turn out to be?" He asked trying to liven up the mood.


    She told him about how the initial plan was to rebuild the cultural exhibition and slowly they were going to rent out spaces to vendors to sell the town''s cultural items from art, crafts, food, and even performances. It was going to be a tourist attraction but cause the construction tender was given to her notorious Uncle Charles out of goodwill by Peter and her counterattacks on Jeremy''s involvement in using the project to fund his illicit businesses, the future seemed uncertain. In addition to her accident and before that how Jason was prepared to fight with Jeremy on this. Even more reason for her to wonder if the project will ever be completed and if it did would it still serve the original purpose.


    She sat like old days in her grandma¡¯s glass house after the stroll while Nick took a long nap into the evenings. It reminded her of the nights when she endured all alone in this house. It wasn''t till Jason came along that she found her first refuge again.


    She saw the succulents and a pot of ivies creeping out which reminded her of her paracosm where Avinha had kept her captured and chained to the veins of the ivies. She first wondered how was it possible till her fingers touched the veins of the ivies in the pot and realised how fibrous they were.


    It made her realise that was it. That was the meaning of her name and who she had become. Strong. Unwavering. Still surviving. Not forgetting, still fighting for everything.


    ¡°Hello, my friend, solitude. It¡¯s been a while.¡± She said in her mind as Daisy crossed her mind. She knew it was time to meet Daisy.


    That night after dinner, Ray and Marcel were busy in a discussion of work after they presented Ivy with the shareholding papers for her to sign first before it went circulating among the other shareholders. Ivy decided to climb to her little bed in her old room when she realised it had become Nick¡¯s room apparently.


    She sat by the bed and smiled as she looked up and watch the oscillating fan. She then lay on the floor comfortably and recalled the time when it was her only companion, especially after a long nightmarish early morning.


    She pointed at it but soon turned sleepy as she gave in and fell asleep.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, sweetheart¡­¡± She heard a familiar voice as she opened her eyes to gaze into a beautiful pair of brown walnut almost embers red looking back at her. She then realised she had slipped inside her paracosm and those eyes belonged to Avinha.


    She could still feel the veins of the ivies supporting her sturdily but they weren¡¯t inflicting pain on her anymore.


    ¡°Stay here till I decide what to do with you¡­Don¡¯t you dare try to escape again or the life of that pest will be over in a blink!¡± Avinha said with a hinge of warning as he walked off. Ivy then looked up at the cube to find Jason looking down on her worriedly but when he noticed she was watching him, his eyes were slowly smiling before his lips did.


    Ivy smiled back. ¡°You came to visit me didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked in his mind as she nodded, understanding that he meant his grave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ You must have wept a lot to fall asleep this way.¡± He apologised as she squinted her eyes. ¡°How did you know how I fell asleep?¡± She asked in mind.


    ¡°You were oscillating a little but those sturdy veins kept you stable. Are they hurting you?¡± He replied as she knew he meant the oscillating fan. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. Have you forgotten who I was before all of this?¡± She raised an eyebrow trying to lift up the mood as he chuckled out loud.


    ¡°The god fairy of the ivies¡­ It¡¯s no wonder after so much time had passed, you¡¯re always named Ivy.¡± He complimented in mind as Ivy realised how much he missed his voice and let a tear slip when she heard his chuckle. It reminded her of this was probably how Auntie Soh felt earlier in the day.


    He noticed the change in her expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetie¡­¡± He comforted as he held his hand out on the cube''s glass as though caressing her face.


    ¡°I miss you¡­¡± She thought she said it in mind but she was also saying it out loud.


    ¡°Then sleep. Only then can I hold you again?¡± He urged as she obediently obliged and closed her eyes, gradually falling asleep as Jason slipped into her dream.


    He was caressing her hair when she looked up at him and reached out for his face to caress in her glistening vision of him. ¡°Where is this?¡± She asked in mind as he said it out loud as though able to read her mind but it was her eyes giving her question away.


    ¡°It¡¯s like an inception. Where there''s just you and me. Free to do anything.¡± He said briefly.


    Before she could make any sense or reply to it, he pulled her in for a long kiss when she sat up.


    ¡°There, does it satisfy your misses?¡± He teased trying to keep her happy but instead, she helplessly let her head fall onto his chest and wept as Jason gently patted her back to comfort her.


    ¡°I miss you¡­ I miss your hugs¡­ I miss your everything¡­¡± She said in the midst of her cries.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright¡­ I will always be here for you.¡± He gently and slowly comforted her to soothe her.


    Ivy realised she was hearing two voices saying the same thing when she opened her eyes to find herself couped up in Nick¡¯s arms. He was gently rocking her and comforting her who was crying in her sleep.


    She hugged him and sobbed even more as though she was in Jason¡¯s arms again except she knew it wasn¡¯t. She was confused for a moment about wanting to fall back to sleep to be in Jason¡¯s arms again or afraid of having to wake Nick from his sleep with other nightmares if she couldn¡¯t find her way to Jason.


    ¡°Another nightmare?¡± Nick asked when Ivy quietened down in his arms for a short while, staring into blank space.


    She shifted in his arms to sit up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I fell asleep by accident. I didn¡¯t¡­ know they let you stay in my room while I was away. I could sleep elsewhere.¡± She offered as he held her hand, preventing her from leaving.


    ¡°No, stay¡­ That way I could keep guard of your dreams. And you could also do the same to mine.¡± He offered and that was the most comforting thing she needed at that point as she closed into his embrace.


    ¡°I promise I would only stay by your side to keep you accompany and comfort you. I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Nick could say anything more, she lifted herself from his embrace and put a finger on his lips.


    I get it¡­ I understand.


    Those were the unspoken words of her actions as their gaze met in the dark. They both understood.


    For a moment Ivy pondered on the possibility of them being together but her heart ached at the thought. She knew it wasn¡¯t love and she shouldn¡¯t mistake it for anything more than friends. They both were still recovering from losing someone they loved.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered as he wrapped her safely in his arms before they slipped back to sleep peacefully till the next morning.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 96: Meeting Daisy again

    Ivy was pacing the entire morning outside the glass house while Ray and Marcel were having breakfast with Nick in the kitchen. Ivy purposely finished breakfast quicker to have some time to prepare herself mentally as she was going to meet Daisy. For some reason, she felt nervous as ever.


    ¡°Looks like someone is very nervous out there,¡± Marcel said as Ray chuckled. ¡°Did she have a good night''s sleep?¡± Ray asked Nick as he raised from the table. Nick hesitated to tell the truth as he knew Ivy wouldn¡¯t want to worry them so he nodded.


    Ray feeling satisfied went to peep at her as he giggled by a corner.


    ¡°I can hear you¡­¡± Ivy said as she continued to pace while Ray appeared by the corridor.


    ¡°Quit pacing. Let¡¯s go. I will send you to the family house.¡± Ray said as Ivy stopped in front of him and shook her head. ¡°No. I will drive grandma¡¯s old car and I¡¯m going now.¡± Ivy said as she stepped into the house to take the car keys and saw two pair of eyes staring at her from the kitchen. She was feeling awkward as she flashed a smile quickly.


    ¡°I will be back soon. Won¡¯t be long I hope. Will call you.¡± Ivy said holding Nick¡¯s gaze as he nodded.


    ¡°Help me process the papers quickly. Thanks.¡± She said briefly to Marcel who nodded at her knowing she meant the shareholding papers to the chili noodles stall. She then ran off to where her grandma¡¯s car was parked.


    As she started the car, she was glad it was still working. She was sure the car was sent for servicing too as it was smoother than before. As she accelerated the car downhill, she wound down the window. The fresh air brought back lots of memories as she recalled them along the way to meet Daisy; the last few months after her grandmother¡¯s passing, the last few months she spent with Jason, and the end of her first year of college.


    She realised how much time had passed and how much has she grown from then on.


    Did I change or did all of the things change?


    Why doesn¡¯t it feel the same anymore?


    Is this how growing up is?


    Ivy thought to herself as she sighed when she reached the familiar neighborhood she once visited and was still nervous about.


    You can do this Ivy. Daisy needs to see you and it¡¯s best if you see her too.


    Be brave, Ivy.


    As she coaxed herself, she was walking down the front yard before ringing the doorbell.


    1, 2, 3, 4 ¡­


    Her counting to calm herself stopped when the main door opened and an exhausted-looking woman appeared. It took Ivy some time to recognise it was Daisy herself as Daisy started to cry and hugged Ivy without having to say a word.


    Ivy had almost forgotten about Lucky when he came to rub himself on her leg while she was still holding on to Daisy who was sobbing in her arms as she gently patted her back and blinked away her tears as well. Daisy¡¯s sobs reminded her of how selfish she was to not have come to visit her earlier. She must be even more devastated as she had lost her mother recently and now, her son. If she knew the real culprit behind all this, Ivy shuddered at the consequences which made Daisy pull herself back to her composure and welcomed her inside.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I should have invited you in first. Take a seat. I will make some tea.¡± Daisy sniffed as she led Ivy to the living room. Ivy nodded as she was holding back her tears. The entire hallway reminded Ivy of when Grandma was still around.


    The thought itself made her tear up as Lucky whined when Daisy disappeared to the kitchen to fetch them tea. She squatted to take a good look at Lucky who seem to miss her and was extremely happy to see her. She hugged Lucky as she sobbed silently.


    Have you been well, buddy? Do you know, your best friend left us, Lucky?


    Ivy asked in her mind as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it out loud. Lucky was busy licking her all over.


    Daisy who walked into the hallway laid the tea on the table as she went over to hug Ivy and Lucky.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, my dear. It¡¯s going to be fine¡­¡± Daisy comforted. Those words made Ivy sob even more because it felt like a mother figure comforting her and it reminded her of how much she missed having her grandma around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I thought I had cried all I wanted. Be sad all I wanted but¡­¡± Ivy apologised in the midst of her sobs as Daisy helped to wipe her wet face with tissues while leading her over to the couch.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Each day I discover something new too and something to remember of them. Take it one step at a time. Cry when you feel like it. Rest when you¡¯re tired. But never give up on standing back up and moving on, Ivy.¡± Daisy comforted as Ivy nodded but couldn¡¯t help to tear up again.


    ¡°I am very proud of you my dear. You made it through and it proves his sacrifice to be worth it¡­¡± Daisy hugged Ivy as they both teared up again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I really am¡­ sorry¡­¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t find anything else to say other than that cause she had been blaming herself after Jason¡¯s death. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, Jason wouldn¡¯t have died. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, Nancy wouldn¡¯t have gone berserk and died. None of them deserve that and neither did she deserve such sacrifices.


    ¡°Ivy, my dear¡­ It¡¯s not your fault. You didn¡¯t have to apologise. Promise me, you must not blame yourself. None of their deaths was your fault. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s.¡± Daisy looked at Ivy with a serious expression and her last sentence caught Ivy¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ivy asked as Daisy¡¯s eyes was showing signs of hesitation.


    ¡°Are you also aware of who was behind Grandma¡¯s accident?¡± Ivy asked skeptically as Daisy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief before nodding.


    ¡°Aunty¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ivy continued to apologise as Daisy shook her head.


    ¡°Ivy, please¡­ Don¡¯t be. Though I am still trying to get over it, there are other pressing matters.¡± Daisy tried to divert her attention.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ivy asked as Daisy took out a file and passed it to her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s Jason¡¯s will. I am sure Marcel had already given you the keys to the relevant assets and brought you to visit his grave.¡± Daisy said as Ivy opened the file and began tearing up as she nodded to Daisy¡¯s statement.


    ¡°He had made a lot of preparation for you Ivy. I couldn¡¯t help but think to myself that he might have known Jeremy was after them and him or even you¡­¡± Ivy calmed down a little at Daisy¡¯s explanation and thought things through. Seeing how thorough Jason¡¯s preparation was, Daisy¡¯s assumption brought some truth she couldn¡¯t deny.


    Lucky jumped up on the couch and startled her as she hugged him a little. ¡°That little guy must have missed you. You should keep him.¡± Daisy said as Ivy smiled hugging Lucky close to her.


    ¡°No, he should stay with you for now. I would need to be away again in Landsfield to defend my family business and my father had just recovered from a small illness recently. Plus, I need to meet someone. It might take me some time to come back here again. So, it¡¯s best if he accompanies you for now.¡± Ivy explained as Daisy smiled and gently patted her head.


    ¡°I will keep him with me till you¡¯re free to have him alright?¡± Daisy said as Ivy nodded. ¡°Whom are you meeting?¡± Daisy asked.


    ¡°My biological mother. She is in the sanitarium. She suffered from aggression as a result of my birth.¡± Ivy explained as she endured her heartache while Daisy hugged her closely to comfort her.


    ¡°Ivy, you know how fond was Grandma of you? We really hoped you were the one for Jason but I know you¡¯re so young and full of potential. I regret a little not pushing you both to be together so soon. But you know what, no matter what happened, I want you to know that you would always have another mother figure for you to seek refuge. And that¡¯s me.¡± Daisy said as Ivy hugged her tightly and teared up. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you, Aunty¡­¡± Ivy said as Daisy stopped her.


    ¡°Aunty?¡± Daisy questioned in disbelief as Ivy chuckled. ¡°Mummy¡­¡± Daisy hugged her at the sound of that.


    ¡°Good girl¡­ Speaking of which, when you¡¯re free the next time you¡¯re back here, I will tell Uncle Rahi about us and also make some time to meet him. He had always wanted to speak with you.¡± Daisy said as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°About?¡± Ivy asked as Daisy sighed. ¡°My long lost grandson¡­ From Jeremy and his first partner.¡± Daisy revealed as Ivy was shocked for a moment.


    ¡°What exactly is Jeremy up to, you¡¯re aware aren¡¯t you?¡± Ivy didn¡¯t hesitate to share what she knew as Daisy nodded.


    ¡°At this rate, we are very worried about you. Looking at the way he maneuvered himself into your father¡¯s business and his brother¡¯s, he seemed to be targeting you. Though he had been staying low, he is waiting for the right time.¡± Ivy shuddered at Daisy¡¯s revelation as though it was a warning to her.


    ¡°What about his recently initially planned marriage?¡± She asked as Daisy shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡°The reason why I am worried about that little grandson of mine was because Ai Min, the mother of the child was a very nice lady who got scammed and sold into prostitution. We took care of her for a while during her confinement but she decided to leave discreetly with the baby years ago when she found out Jeremy was never going to be a loyal husband. Her son should be nearly five years old now.¡± Daisy explained as Ivy gently patted her hand to comfort her.


    ¡°I will try my best with my resources to find him and the mother¡­¡± Ivy said as Daisy nodded. ¡°If I am not mistaken the lady who barged in that day when you¡¯re here, she should also have delivered her baby and I believe the baby should be Jeremy¡¯s too. But, who knows where my grandchildren could be now? After all, they are innocent.¡± Daisy said disappointedly as Ivy hugged her.


    ¡°Mummy¡­ Could I ask for permission to do something?¡± She asked as Daisy took a sip of her tea.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked. ¡°I promise you to do what it takes to fix what''s right with Jeremy but I promise to not involve taking his life or anyone innocent,¡± Ivy said with conviction as Daisy smiled gratefully and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad Jason met you. You¡¯re like an angel sent from heaven watching over this family. I really hope things would work out better for you from now on.¡± Daisy said as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Promise me, you would seek your own happiness from now on too¡­¡± Daisy asked as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°It will take some time for us to see Uncle Rahi again but rest assured the situation is not what you think it is or rather what we want Jeremy to think it is,¡± Daisy said as Ivy raised an eyebrow in confusion.


    ¡°We wanted him to think that we had separated but in actual fact, we were faking the separation to avoid him from wanting more inheritance. I really hope I could keep you by my side to guard him against harming you but knowing you, you¡¯re a free-spirited Ivy who can do wonderful things. I just hope you would be very careful. I am sorry for my lack of parenting in raising such a vicious son.¡± Daisy apologised as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best.¡± Ivy assured her as they embraced each other and enjoyed their afternoon tea together.


    Deep down, Ivy knew she was heading to a showdown if Jeremy begin to make a move on her and her family. She was nervous no doubt but she knew she had to remain calm as that was the only way she could make her moves rationally and with caution. For now, she had to resolve several other matters first before she head into the main showdown.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 97: The kiss which was never meant to be

    Nick was getting restless after Ray and Marcel left for work. He busied himself with the little garden he had been tendering to but the thought of Ivy not home yet bothered him the entire morning.


    By the time it was lunch, he was pacing in front of the hillside looking out for Ivy¡¯s car but still no sign. He skipped lunch and continue to distract himself in the glass house with gardening till late evening. Restlessness began to build up in him. He recognised these negative signs but it was adding more to his anxiety.


    He sat by the stairs feeling hopeless. He tried to convince himself that Ivy would be alright but his inner demons were convincing him the contrary.


    It¡¯s your fault she isn¡¯t home yet. It¡¯s your fault she is suffering.


    You should have stopped Nancy from being reckless.


    Ivy must have given up her life because losing Jason was unbearable.


    It¡¯s all your fault. You could have done better. You could have just died in place of Jason!


    He doesn¡¯t deserve this death!


    Nick was fighting hard against himself as he was grabbing onto his hair in frustration without realising Ivy had walked towards him from behind. Ivy¡¯s smile vanished the moment she saw him in that state as she hasten her steps and embrace him from behind.


    ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m home. Are you alright?¡± Ivy gently said as Nick abruptly turned around and met her delicate gaze. Ivy could tell he was very frustrated as she tried to hide her worries about him by putting on a smile only to be hugged tightly in return as he cried.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe! You¡¯re home!¡± Nick cried as Ivy sighed quietly and nodded while gently rubbing his back.


    Was it always this tough on you? Life is so unfair.


    She thought as she blinked her tears away.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Sorry for being late. You must have been very worried. Have you eaten? Did you have lunch?¡± She couldn¡¯t get him to answer at all as she began to worry he didn¡¯t. ¡°Let¡¯s wash up a bit and head over for noodles at Auntie Soh¡¯s shop. Or would you like something lighter?¡± Ivy coaxed as Nick calmed down and kept quiet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have something lighter inside. I will cook alright?¡± She decided looking at his hesitant self as Nick finally nodded and let her lead him inside the house before rummaging over the refrigerator for what was left to cook for some plain noodles.


    She smiled reminding herself of the times she was caught having unnutritious meals or being interrupted during sumptuous meals in this kitchen after a tired day in college which she couldn¡¯t have in peace. Nick noticed her amused self from where he sat at the dining table while he watched her work her way through preparing dinner.


    She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s back and she¡¯s happy. I should strive to be happy too. As long as she is happy, I can live with that by her side.


    Nick convinced himself as he felt his inner demons quieten down. He even managed to smile when Ivy served him and accompanied him for dinner.


    He realised it¡¯s been a long while since he ever had such a peaceful and quiet meal without anything to worry about as he took the first bite of Ivy¡¯s simple but delicious plain noodles. It was comforting to have something homecooked after so long.


    He realised he had been busy keeping Nancy in check back then that he often neglected himself. A part of him envied Jason for such blessing of having Ivy as a companion but he was glad he was the one now, determined to protect his gem for as long as he lives.


    That night Ivy had difficulty falling asleep as she kept tossing in bed. She was thinking about the meeting with Daisy and the promises she made about Jeremy to her and most importantly, searching for her grandchildren. She wondered if she could really keep those promises.


    Am I really that capable like what everyone thinks?


    Ivy pondered as her mind wander to the fact that she had another mother now.


    Oh yes. Oh, Jason if only you were here you would be so glad to know Daisy has made me her stepdaughter. I wondered if she meant for me to be a daughter-in-law or if was she hoping for a daughter of her own now since she only had sons all this while.


    She smiled at the thought as she wondered how her own biological mother was doing all these years.


    Mama. Hmm¡­ perhaps it¡¯s time to visit her soon. Wonder if this fella would be alright to leave for Landsfield tomorrow?


    She tried to keep her tossing lighter to not wake Nick who was sleeping soundly by her side. She lay by her side and watched his silhouette quietly.


    I wish I could sleep so soundly like you. It¡¯s been so hard ever since¡­


    Ivy sighed as she had lost count of when it was. A gush of cold wind blows in from the open window making her shiver a little. She got up with the support of one arm in bed and saw the occasional lightning shining outside. It was going to rain soon as she got up to close the window and switched on the fan at a low speed.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    That¡¯s when she heard Nick whimpering. She quickly went back to bed to check on him and realised he was fidgeting from having nightmares.


    Luckily I wasn¡¯t asleep yet. She thought as she held onto his hand to comfort him.


    She recalled his frustrated self earlier. It worried her to leave him alone ever again. The wind began to howl outside as it thundered. She wondered if this was the reason that kept his nightmares taunting him.


    She was jolted by his sudden grip on her arm as he sat up with heavy breathing, almost on the verge of breaking down. She quickly hugged him and rubbed his back as she whispered words of comfort.


    "It''s alright. It''s alright. It''s only a dream. I''m here¡­" Ivy calmed him repeatedly while rubbing his back till his heavy breathing slowed down.


    Ivy then, lay him resting against the headboard. He noticed how red Ivy¡¯s eyes were. At first, he thought she cried but then realised she hasn¡¯t slept when she kept yawning.


    ¡°You were worried you would wake me with your nightmares?¡± He asked with concern as he reached out to touch her eyebags as she sighed shakily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He pulled her into his arms as she welcomed his broad chest and rested momentarily on it, trying to recall how it felt like resting on Jason¡¯s.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of that.¡± She lied as she sat up. He knew she was but he smiled sadly scooping her face into his palms.


    "It really wasn''t. I just keep recalling Daisy. You know, she made me into her stepdaughter today¡­" Ivy explained to change the topic as Nick smiled.


    ¡°She must have wanted to a long time ago. It¡¯s destined. She really is a great mother figure." His gaze met hers as she smiled wearily while taking glances at the window where the lightning was shining before it thundered.


    "Blame the rain¡­ my nightmares often happen then. Shall we sleep with the lights on instead?¡± He asked as she smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Just the night lamp,¡± She said as she brightened it a little.


    He then held onto her hand. ¡°It must be so tough on you. What do you always dream of? Another world like me?¡± She began as she recalled again on his condition earlier which they had kept away from Ray and Marcel who got back late from work. There wasn¡¯t any point to worry them unnecessarily. Besides, Ivy and Nick had each other now.


    Nick shook his head. ¡°The accident scene¡­¡± Ivy blinked back her suddenly growing tears as he gently caressed her hand to comfort her.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually just the inner demons you know¡­ If I could keep them down, I would be fine.¡± He explained as Ivy smiled sympathetically.


    ¡°I have been thinking¡­ Shall we head to Landsfield already? Perhaps tomorrow?¡± Ivy asked as Nick smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Sure. I guess you have done all you needed here?¡± He asked as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°I sure did and we should get you to Phyllis just once. Perhaps, she could help with your nightmares? Besides, I promise Daisy to fight Jeremy and help her search for her grandchildren. Alongside, I had to bring Jeremy to justice except I had to also promise I would spare his life and not do harm to innocent other than just, bringing him to justice¡­¡± Nick gently patted her hand.


    ¡°I believe in you. So, you must believe you can do so too. I will keep my promise too about Phyllis.¡± Nick comforted as Ivy met his gaze as she smiled putting a thumb up.


    ¡°Do you think I really can do what I promised Daisy?¡± She asked again after doubting it for a while.


    They stared at each other for a moment before Nick decided to pull her in for a brief kiss nonchalantly.


    It definitely shocked Ivy for a moment but when the brief kiss broke, they both knew it wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ I know I promised you. I just got carried away. It shouldn¡¯t happen. It doesn¡¯t feel right. I am really sorry¡­¡± Nick apologised frantically as Ivy pulled him for a hug.


    ¡°The next time we ever need comfort or convincing, a hug is as far as it goes as what you just did just doesn¡¯t feel right at all, I agree. No, no¡­¡± Ivy shook her head as she chuckled when she faced him which eased Nick¡¯s anxiety a little.


    ¡°Alright, I will remember that.¡± He chuckled along with her.


    ¡°Goodnight. Sleep well for I will be here.¡± Ivy mumbled as she was slowly drifting asleep while he was wide awake.


    "Goodnight¡­¡± He whispered as he watched over her asleep instead till the rain slowed down to just drizzles.


    I¡¯m sorry. I thought I could help us to get over things if we both got together. I guess I was wrong. It¡¯s not the right feeling at all. I¡¯m sorry, little gem.


    As though knowing Nick hasn¡¯t fallen asleep, Ivy searched for his hand in the dark and held his left hand to her heart as she continued to sleep. Nick smiled as he combed her hair to the back which was covering her face. With the secure feeling of having Ivy accompanying him by his side, he gradually fell asleep.


    The next morning, Ivy was woken up by a phone call from Ryu which annoyed her.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She mumbled as she put him on loudspeaker.


    "Sis! I have a fans greeting session tomorrow! Could you please come? Pleaseeeeeeee! They are dying to see you and it¡¯s the weekend!" Ivy who was still half asleep rolled her eyes as she put her phone back on the dressing table and hide inside the blanket.


    The room door barged open instead with Ray entering and pausing when he heard the loudspeaker.


    "Hello? Sis? Are you there? If you don''t reply I will take it as a yes!" Ryu announced as he hang up without waiting for a response.


    That''s when Ivy recalled the events last night; Nick was on the verge of breaking down, the tossing, the rain, the nightmare, the comfort words then the kiss...


    The kiss was never meant to be. She quickly come out from the blanket and saw an empty space by her side as she sighed in relief.


    "Looks like you have to push back your plans from leaving so soon. Heard from Nick you both wanted to go today to Landsfield but little bro wants us to be in the fans'' event tomorrow¡­" Ray explained as he walked over to the bed and hugged Ivy who sat up and was still half asleep in his arms.


    Ahhh¡­ Safe haven. Ivy thought to herself as she closed her eyes and hugged Ray tightly.


    "Ivy? Are you listening?" He shook her as Ivy grunted.


    "Must I go? I am a hermit crab. A camera shy girl¡­" Ivy said with her eyes closed as Ray chuckled.


    "For a start, you could get dressed for breakfast first. We shall talk further on the preparations." Ray urged but Ivy still didn''t barge which made him carry her to the washroom while she squealed in rebel.


    Ivy had no choice but to obediently prepare herself for breakfast as she was put to sit on top of the covered toilet bowl. Unsure of how to face Nick yet but she was assured they both felt it wasn¡¯t right last night. While showering, she half looked forward to seeing Ryu¡¯s fans as she smiled looking out at the bright sun rays shining in at her from the window while recalling the sweet couple; Melody and Ryu.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 98: A song for you

    Ivy was dreading the meeting with Ryu¡¯s fans as she wasn¡¯t sure if she was prepared for a large audience after her recovery. At breakfast, she deliberately tried to act normal in front of Nick. Though they had clarified that the kiss wasn¡¯t meant to be, they both still felt a little shy and awkward around each other.


    Though it was a weekend, Marcel was still indulging in work while Ray went to work out. Ivy didn¡¯t want to be alone with Nick so she went to look for Marcel in the hope of getting to know more about the office situation.


    Nick who noticed the awkwardness decided not to anticipate for Ivy to join him in gardening for the day. He comforted himself that he felt better that way too.


    Marcel was surprised at the sight of Ivy knocking at his room. ¡°Yes?¡± He asked as Ivy entered and sat in front of him with a smile while he wondered the reason for her looking for him as she rarely did.


    ¡°Oh, you must be here to follow up on the shares paper? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all submitted and settled. Congratulations Miss Largest Shareholder.¡± He assured her as she smiled proudly and nodded.


    He squinted his eyes in suspicion of Ivy¡¯s motives. ¡°So¡­¡± He questioned again with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Nothing. I just wonder what¡¯s the progress with the lease rental of the cultural town that we had overseen long ago. It¡¯s already nearly half a year and the construction seems to go nowhere looking at the progress that day.¡± She asked with a serious note which send Marcel confused for a moment but noting she was serious, he decided to let her know.


    ¡°Constructions are withheld till further notice,¡± Marcel announced which alarmed Ivy.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Ivy yelled back as Nick who was outside couldn¡¯t help but peep in from the window. ¡°Everything¡¯s alright?¡± He asked but his question was drowned in Ivy¡¯s vents.


    ¡°The accounts showed money has been flowing out always and the income generated from the talks though pathetic was used to cover the expenses of so call this construction wouldn¡¯t it? Else why are the expenses of Ophal¡¯s real estate so high that it¡¯s unbearable now? What exactly is Jeremy doing?!¡± Ivy was at the top of her temper. Marcel was indecisive to tell but lucky for him Ray who had finished his 5km jog stepped in to help.


    ¡°Jeremy is siphoning the money out for his illegal activities. The finance side has been covering up the accounts with window dressing. The company basically is running out of cash flow though operational-wise, it¡¯s still up and running. But¡­¡± Ray paused before Ivy and he said in unison. ¡°... for how long?¡±


    Ivy let out a heavy sigh in frustration as she swept her hair to the back and sat back on the chair in defeat thinking of a solution.


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t go on. I need to go back to the management and guard what¡¯s worth¡­ We need to head back instantly before the damage is done.¡± Ivy said as Ray gently patted her shoulder.


    It¡¯s already done and dusted long gone. Ray thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Ray tried comforting but she knew it was a lie.


    ¡°How to not when it was my fault? When the entire situation was a trap in the first place.¡± Ivy said making everyone realise the same.


    ¡°I promise Daisy I will teach Jeremy a lesson. I was weary of my capability but at this rate, I am not hesitating to put all I have to win this. If he wants to come after me, I can still accept it but he is harming each and every one of you whom I care and love. I will make him regret this.¡± Ivy gripped tightly to Ray¡¯s arm which made him feel the fierceness in her conviction so prominent that Ray was beginning to be afraid of what she would do.


    ¡°Whatever it is, don¡¯t let yourself get harmed¡­¡± He said with concern as she nodded with assurance to him.


    Just when Ray was thinking about how to break such a tense situation, Ryu was skipping into the house whistling. ¡°Yoo-hoo! Where¡¯s everyone? I¡¯m home!¡±


    At the sound of that, Ivy relaxed a little and ran out to the living hall. The sight of her made Ryu instantly run toward her wanting to hug her. ¡°Who do you think you are coming in here and calling out to everyone to greet you?¡± She scolded with her arms on her waist which made Ryu stunned awhile but still went to hug her.


    ¡°Hello, sis!¡± He said as she smacked his arm.


    ¡°All your fault, I had to stay another day here!¡± She scolded playfully this time as he gently rubbed her back.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m sorry. I promise I will make it up to you after that. Please just please help me do this favor to my fans, pleaseeeee¡­.¡± He pleaded as she tickled him in revenge sending them both in laughter.


    For the rest of the day before the tournament, Ivy was a little restless since Marcel was still caught up with work with Ray while Ryu had headed out to his training before the tournament. She wasn¡¯t sure about approaching Nick yet as during lunch, she had forgotten to check on his reaction. Instead, she was busy chattering away with Ryu about his fans'' updates and things they had done for him.


    She sat in the new living room instead, sighing the whole afternoon thinking to herself restlessly about everything. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle his fans since it was a long time since she had handled such many people since her recovery. She was reminded of Andrew and Sandra as she send a quick text message to Sandra asking how were they both doing.


    While waiting for her reply, she peeped outside to find Chloe standing at the front door.


    ¡°Oh hey, Chloe!¡± She greeted her as Chloe handed her a bowl of something that was covered.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Hello, Ivy. Glad to see you¡¯re well now. Mama asked me to send you some chili noodles for everyone.¡± Chloe said as Ivy gladly accepted it. ¡°Thank you, sweetie. Tell Auntie Soh, thank you too. I will drop by when I have time.¡± Ivy said as Chloe nodded and waved goodbye before running back home.


    Ivy set the bowl of noodles down in the kitchen and caught a glimpse of Nick sitting by the shed looking a little restless. She instantly thought it was another breakdown as she ran out to him.


    ¡°Are you alright? It¡¯s fine¡­ I am here.¡± She comforted as she held his hand and hugged him. He blinked in confusion looking at her.


    What? Why? All of a sudden? What? He thought.


    She continued on to fidget with him. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head in. It¡¯s too warm now.¡± She urged when he held onto her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She blinked in confusion to realise she had been mistaken.


    ¡°Are you sure? You weren¡¯t breaking down again, were you? Stop thinking of nonsense.¡± She said as he smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. You were.¡± He pinched her nose gently as she squatted in front of him twitching her nose in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about last night. It must have made you feel uncomfortable.¡± He lifted her up to sit next to him on the bench.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s just I don¡¯t know how to face a large crowd tonight actually. I mean I used to be able to but after recovery, I am not sure how I would face it.¡± She confessed as he hung an arm by her shoulder.


    ¡°Why worry? You¡¯re not alone you know? I will be there. Everyone will be there. If you don¡¯t feel comfortable, we can always just leave. It¡¯s not your fans per se.¡± He explained as she smiled at his point.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not my fans per se¡­¡± She repeated it as they both chuckled.


    ¡°We shall leave tomorrow and I have scheduled the appointment with Phyllis for you on Monday.¡± She explained as he drew a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the rush. I really felt I need to be back to keep things running already.¡± She said as he smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I know. I hear you this morning, Ms. Director.¡± He teased as she laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± She scolded playfully as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Why not? You are. And always will be. Speaking of which, considering cash flow isn¡¯t very sustainable, would you like to work part-time with me on weekend gigs in Landsfield?¡± He asked after considering it for a long time.


    Ivy smiled in relief that he was finally getting his life back on track. ¡°Are you serious, Nick?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think you no longer need the spare income? I can pay you handsomely though. Double the amount from before ''cause I can perform in the gigs.¡± Nick tried tempting her as she laughed.


    ¡°Deal!¡± She squealed to play along as Nick laughed.


    ¡°Such a money face!¡± He scolded playfully as she took a bow admitting to it which send them both laughing even more. It reminded her of her desperate times for money and Jason offered the exact same thing.


    She smiled sadly as she looked away and Nick knew she was thinking about Jason again as he hugged her and cuddled her a little. ¡°He will be alright. He knows we miss him too.¡± He comforted her as she smiled and eased deeper into his warm embrace.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She whispered.


    A part of her was glad to have him around as she counted her blessings to not be too anxious about the fans'' meeting that evening. She was very surprised at the special tent set up and the lavish buffet prepared. There was also a guitar on stage for Ryu to serenade his fans.


    ¡°Wow, this is really a hell of a fan meeting¡­¡± Ivy said to Nick and Ray as she strolled around.


    ¡°Where exactly did all the money come from for these?¡± She asked with her arms crossed and an eyebrow raised questioning with a hint of danger. ¡°The fans chipped in initially but being a good idol, he then chipped in more and made the fans work¡­¡± Ivy was raising her eyebrows with caution, ready to scold.


    ¡°... voluntarily on his marketing segment. Really nothing much. Just online marketing. That¡¯s how we boosted our sales on real estate although the budget was cut off.¡± Ivy stared at Ray in shock.


    ¡°What? Cut off? What crap? Has that bastard just wrecked the entire company already? He might as well burn down all of it and close down tomorrow?!¡± Ivy vented as Nick calm her down with a bottle of water and made her sit.


    ¡°Chill sis. Chill. We will talk more about this when we get back with Jin.¡± Ray tried to calm her and he did when he mentioned Jin. Ivy looked into his gaze and knew Jin must have updates and all she had to do was patiently wait for tonight to pass.


    ¡°Speaking of which, let me chip in too on the expenses,¡± Ivy said as she drank the bottle of water. ¡°How did you know I did?¡± Ray asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Ivy raised her eyebrow in return. ¡°What do you think?¡± The trio chuckled right when the fans all barged in with Ryu in tow.


    ¡°Sis!¡± He greeted which directed his fans¡¯ attention to Ivy who stood up readily welcoming them with a smile. True enough the fans all rush to her with Nick and Ray protecting her as human barriers.


    In the midst of hearing how was she, nice to see her and glad she had recovered, Ivy gave Ryu a playful glare as he chuckled and went up on stage to start the night off with a song he wrote sitting with Ivy on the balcony long ago.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Welcome everyone! My sister is here to join us tonight! Let¡¯s give her a welcome applause!¡± Ryu announced on stage as the crowd shrieked and cheered for Ivy as she smiled and bowed humbly.


    ¡°Here, let¡¯s start the night with a song I wrote with her. It¡¯s called ¡°I am always by your side¡±.¡± He announced as he signalled her up on stage but she shook her head.


    ¡°Come on, did you forget the lyrics you wrote?¡± He teased as the fans cheered for her to go up on stage.


    ¡°Tell me since when I had this brother?¡± She asked Ray with an eyebrow raised. Ray chuckled with Nick.


    ¡°Go¡­¡± Nick urged as he held her shoulders and pushed her forward. She met his gaze as he nodded with encouragement. Before she knows it, her legs were walking up the stage as Ryu nodded for her to listen to his strums.


    She counted and got into the tune as she met Nick¡¯s gaze in the crowd before she sang the first verse.


    Hey¡­


    How¡¯s it going?


    You may laugh and smile


    You may say you¡¯re alright


    But I know¡­


    It hurts


    Nick knew she was singing to him as she kept her gaze and nodded with more encouragement as he smiled.


    But I want you to know


    You have me


    I will always be by your side


    For you to lean on


    Rant on


    Do all you want


    Cause I want you to know


    You¡¯re strong


    You¡¯re the sunshine to my moody days


    You¡¯re the glimmer of hope on my lucky days


    You¡¯re more than who you think you are to be¡­


    Ivy turned to Ryu and nodded to indicate they sing the last verse together.


    Just know I am always by your side¡­


    The harmony eased the crowd and moved Nick to tears as he blinked back them while Ray patted his shoulders to comfort him.


    ¡°Alright, now you all sing together with us!¡± Ivy shout out as she led the crowd to sing together the last verse on repeat.


    Melody was busy recording the moment as she too was moved to tears with a couple of others in the crowd. She was happy to see Ivy back to her usual self with all the fans happy and so was Ryu.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 99: When love makes you lose control

    As the fans started to gather for autographs before Ryu¡¯s game, Ivy went to speak with Melody.


    ¡°Hey pretty!¡± She greeted as Melody instantly jumped into her arms. ¡°Ivy, sis! You¡¯re back! You¡¯re well! So glad to see you!¡± She cheered while in tears as Ivy patted her head and helped her wipe her tears away.


    ¡°Aww don¡¯t cry. I am fine now. Thank you for coming over that day and bringing me those succulents. They were lovely. I will take good care of them.¡± Ivy kept her in her hug to comfort her.


    ¡°You¡¯re most welcome. I didn¡¯t know what I should do or bring¡­¡± Melody smiled, stumbling a little at what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You did well! Everything including taking care of my baby brother. You were great!¡± Ivy praised as Melody ended up giggling when some of the fans shrieked as they both turned to look at some fans kissing Ryu on his cheeks.


    Ryu was dumbfounded for a moment before smiling awkwardly at the photo. The next thing Ivy knew, Melody excused herself abruptly and ran outside. Ray and Nick noticed the entire commotion before springing into action.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Everybody, please calm down. Please be reminded to respect personal space and with such, no kisses are allowed.¡± Ray announced while the crowd instantly ¡°boo¡± in unison.


    ¡°Time is up for today! Thank you, everybody!¡± Ray continued and dragged Ryu down the stage as Nick assisted to direct the fans to the field leaving Ryu sitting by himself in a corner, looking a little lost.


    ¡°Ophal Ai Rui would you like to explain what just happened?¡± Ivy nagged as she folded her arms in front of Ryu while Nick held her shoulders to calm her down.


    She snapped her fingers in front of Ryu. ¡°Are you here? Are you aware of what you didn¡¯t justify? What were you doing? Have you thought about how Melody would feel?¡± She scolded this time which send Ryu¡¯s mind running and realise he was just kissed on his cheeks and that would cause misunderstandings with Melody.


    ¡°Melody¡­¡± He mumbled as Ivy snapped. ¡°Right! There! Melody! Ha, boy if you¡¯re not serious don¡¯t even lead her. Cut ties! Isn¡¯t that what all of you have been telling me about Jason? Now, what?¡± Ivy scolded further sending Ray rolling his eyes at the fact that she was indeed right. However, Ryu was lost in his own thoughts that he couldn¡¯t register what Ivy said other than Melody¡¯s name. Instead, he ran outside to search for Melody only to be called in for the tournament already.


    He was very unsettled during the entire tournament and close to making a mistake leading the team to lose. Fortunately, the match nearly ended up in a tie but the team captain led them to a victory with a winning three-pointer shot at the very last minute. Ryu was then given a severe scolding by the team manager for losing his focus and he was told to not have fan events anymore if he cannot keep up his performance.


    Melody was watching the entire match from a hidden corner and knew he was distracted by herself disappearing abruptly. Ivy knew she had to look for Melody at the end of the match as she felt very uneasy not seeing her at all. However, all Melody wanted to do was just give up on being with Ryu as she run off to catch her last bus back to Landsfield only to be greeted by terror.


    ¡°Hey sweetie¡­ you¡¯re alright?¡± A guy leading a group of girl fans who surrounded Ryu and the girl who kissed him earlier was looking at her intimidatingly. He was stopping her from leaving when he muffled Melody¡¯s mouth from screaming as he carried her away with the group of girls covering up behind him.


    ¡°What is it? Stop worrying¡­¡± Nick urged Ivy to calm down when he noticed her restless self. ¡°Something isn¡¯t right.¡± That was all she could say when Ray approached them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Ray asked with concern noticing Ivy¡¯s worried face. ¡°I don''t know if I think too much but that girl who created this chaos and huge bunch of them wasn¡¯t in the crowd. Melody wouldn¡¯t miss a match at all but¡­¡± Ivy swipe her hair back in frustration as she frantically walked around in search of Melody but to no avail.


    Then it strike Ivy to check the fan page and saw no updates yet. She then scrolled to find any other clues but nothing. She stumbled upon a few other fans and asked them if they saw Melody but none of them did. She then noticed a girl who sat by herself looking worried too.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Are you alright?¡± Ivy asked upon approaching next to her in a hurry. The girl was startled for a moment but nodded with a forced smile, wanting to run away. Those were the signs which gave Ivy a clue that something wasn¡¯t right with her.


    ¡°Have you happened to see Melody somewhere? Or what¡¯s that girl¡¯s name earlier who went up on stage to kiss Ryu?¡± Ivy questioned which instantly made the girl nervous.


    Ray stopped Ivy from asking further as he stepped forward to the girl. ¡°Hey, could you tell us your name instead?¡± Ray asked in a friendly manner as the girl began to calm down a little.


    ¡°Susan.¡± Ray then sat down next to her. ¡°You were with the large group of girls earlier, weren¡¯t you? Did they threaten you?¡± Ray asked nicely with a smile still on his face as Susan was getting nervous and terrified.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Act normal. Else you will give yourself away. Relax. Just slowly tell me what¡¯s going on and we will take it from there. Let¡¯s begin by smiling first.¡± Ray instructed noticing there might possibility of her being watched. Susan obliged nervously and to Ivy¡¯s surprise, Susan began to tell the truth.


    ¡°The pack was led by a guy called Kyle. He is scary because he is linked to the underground gangsters. Su Lian is the sister of Kyle¡¯s girlfriend, Melissa. They didn¡¯t like Melody for being so close with Ryu and the leader of his fan club. They wanted to make Su Lian the president. They ¡­ they¡­¡± Susan was afraid to continue when she saw Ivy¡¯s stunned look.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Nick quickly supported Ivy who was about to lose her balance.


    ¡°It¡¯s who did you say it was again?¡± Ivy stuttered when Susan confirmed it was Kyle.


    ¡°Melissa the cheerleader, his girlfriend?¡± Ivy questioned half hoping it wasn¡¯t right but Susan nodded. Ivy gasped when Ryu walked up to them while Ivy tried catching her breath.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Ryu questioned Susan as he looked directly into her gaze which scared Susan to not tell the truth. ¡°The school¡¯s hall.¡± She quickly said in a squeaky voice. Ryu quickly sprinted over when Ivy chased him.


    ¡°Ryu! Stop! Ryu, it¡¯s dangerous! Kyle is dangerous!¡± Ivy yelled from behind as Nick and Ray chased after them.


    Before Ray left, he gave Susan some money and told her to head back to Landsfield and not mingle with the group anymore. He even ensure he gave her his name card in case of any complications, and he told Susan to contact him.


    The more Ryu heard of Kyle the more furious he got. He heard the rumors back then of when Jason saved Ivy from a close call of being raped and now she was trying to stop him from saving Melody.


    Ryu stopped midway and breathe heavily as he glared at Ivy who was panting.


    ¡°You know what Kyle did to you?! Yet you ask me to not go save her! What¡¯s wrong with you? Did the accident cause brain damage?!¡± Ryu vented as Ray who caught up, quickly stood in between them.


    ¡°There¡¯s a better way to solve this than to barge right in! Do you not think before you act? Who are you to fight with a potential gangster?! You had lured the wrong company and yet it had to be the sister of his girlfriend! Do you have no sense to watch over Melody who is pathetically heads over heels for you?! What conscience do you have to argue with me when it¡¯s you who was not taking any actions when you let those girls kiss and do whatever they want at you?! So, now if it was her in your position, what would you do?!¡± Ivy scolded back which made Ryu want to fight with her but Ray stopped him.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! That¡¯s your older sister!¡± Ray scolded which made Ryu send his punch to the tree trunk by the side of the pathway while yelling out in anger, ignoring the bleeding on his fingers.


    ¡°Nick, call the police first and get security over!¡± Ivy instructed when it hit Ryu that Ivy was right about what if it was Melody who was surrounded by boys earlier and got kissed by them. He was frantic and furious about his slow-minded self.


    ¡°At least bring your brother who can fight, idiot!¡± Ivy scolded when he went up to Ryu before pulling him to the school hall hastily. By the time, they reached they could hear a commotion inside despite the loud music.


    Ray easily threw open the main door as the trio entered and saw Melody tied to a chair, unconscious while her jacket was down on the ground. Ryu was furious that he started a fight directly at Kyle only to have Kyle punch him off landing him in front of Ray.


    ¡°Well, well look who had come?¡± Kyle teased looking at Ivy who was glaring at him.


    ¡°What are you still doing with this pathetic bastard?¡± Ivy daringly walked forward to Melissa with her arms folded around her and raised an eyebrow. Melissa looked half guilty when Kyle protected her and stood in between them.


    ¡°Hello, sweetheart from another different time.¡± Kyle greeted and before he could lay his hands on Ivy, Ivy gave him a good punch which caught him off guard.


    ¡°Oh, wow wow! I don¡¯t remember you being able to fight back then.¡± Kyle yelled which send Ivy punching him in his face without caring that they were surrounded by his underlings who were fighting against Ray and Ryu.


    Fortunately, Nick came in right on time with the guards and the police were behind, hot on their wheels. Whistles were blown that Ray quickly grabbed Ivy to the side to prevent more harm.


    ¡°Stop right there all of you!¡± The police instructed as they saw the pack of underlings and Kyle was beating up not just Ryu but also Ray who was protecting Ivy.


    The police then instructed to capture all of Kyle''s underlings, himself, and the fan girls while taking down statements from Nick and Ray about the pack trying to rape Melody.


    ¡°Oh sweetie, we shall meet again!¡± Kyle called out before being dragged outside by the police and Ivy knew it was directed at her.


    Seeing it was all in defense, the police let all of them go, and Ryu who was quite injured couped up whatever strength he had left to carry Melody to the car as Nick drove all of them to the hospital.


    Melody ended up warded for the night with Ryu by his side not wanting to get treated. Ivy and Ray walked in after their treatment with Nick seeing Ryu in his horrible state sitting by Melody hopelessly.


    Ivy knew that feeling so well that she sighed and touched Ryu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t be losing my temper at you. It wasn¡¯t your fault. Kyle¡­¡± Ivy wanted to say Kyle was out of control but Ryu turned around to hug Ivy as he sobbed in her arms.


    Ivy smiled sadly and gently patted his head to comfort him as she winced back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong but I refuse to admit it! I couldn¡¯t lose her and don¡¯t want her to ever be harmed. With me around, I foresee she would face this more. So, how could I tell her I do love her? If not telling her would protect her and keep her safe, I would rather not tell her¡­¡± Ryu explained in between his sobs. Everyone realised Melody was awake and listening to him except he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to be hurt¡­ I want to protect her but I am not capable of and there are so many threats around us.¡± Ryu went on as Ray tapped on his shoulder to comfort him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak to her about this?¡± Ray asked as Ryu shook his head and lifted his head while Nick passed him some tissues.


    ¡°No¡­ I would not want to worry her. She had suffered enough¡­¡± Ryu decided as he blew his nose.


    ¡°What if I am willing to ¡­¡± Ryu heard Melody¡¯s voice which send him startled not knowing what to do in the midst of blowing his nose. Ivy chuckled as she helped him wipe his face.


    ¡°Have a good talk. She needs you.¡± Ivy whispered before leaving the room with Ray and Nick.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 100: The calm waters before the storm

    Melody sat up in bed but Ryu was still unwilling to turn around. "I hear you. I know your worries but never once was I worried about it. Why would you?" She clarified but he still did not want to turn around.


    "You helped me so much and save me. You couldn''t help the circumstances earlier cause who asked me to fall for a guy who is so good-looking and famous?" He could not help but chuckle at her remark.


    "I would learn to live with that but could you turn around and let me see you, please?" Melody pleaded as she reached out to his hand and found it bloody.


    "Oh, no! Why wasn''t this treated?" She asked in shock and wanted to get down from bed only to figure she was on a drip. Ryu was worried she would snap away the drip needle so he turnaround in a panic.


    Melody met his gaze which made her heart ached seeing he was all exhausted from the match and yet fighting with himself about her.


    "You made a lot of mistakes earlier. I''m sorry for leaving that way. You must have got scolded so badly." Melody apologised while Ryu was restraining himself from taking the next step with her.


    "Why are you so caring about me?" He questioned dangerously as Melody nonchalantly answered him.


    "Cause you deserve it." She answered with conviction which made Ryu lose control of his urge to hold her and pulled her into his arms.


    "Are you sure?" He asked as he inched closer to her while staring back at his gaze. She nodded and the next thing he knew, she pulled him in for a kiss instead to seal the deal.


    His stunned self soon fall into pace with her as he kissed her back. When they broke apart, he held her head and adore her beauty.


    "I thought I nearly lost you tonight. I was terrified what he did to my sister would occur to you." He whispered as he closed his eyes enduring his fear.


    "Silly... I always believed in you and I know you would keep me safe." She whispered in return which made him blink back his tears.


    "I like you, Melody. I don''t know when it started but I''m sorry I just realise this just now when I was so terrified and even tried to fight with my sister..." He explained in tears as Melody nodded while caressing his hair.


    "I know. I was terrified of losing you too when I saw how the girls flirted with you. But I always believe in you. That''s why you''re my idol. And you proved I was right about you." She said with a smile as he pulled her in for another kiss.


    "I like you a lot." She said innocently. "Would you be my girlfriend?" He whispered and she nodded instantly. He kissed her forehead as she beamed in delight but she almost instantly frown when she noticed his dried wounds.


    "Could you get these all checked up first? It''s heartbreaking to look at them..." Melody pleaded almost in tears that Ryu nodded. "Alright, alright. I will. But I need to warn you, it''s not easy to be with me. Not just cause the fans but also the family and some other stuff." He said worriedly as Melody sighed sharply.


    "Do you think I don''t know all this after being your fan for a long time?" Melody teased as Ryu smiled and stole a kiss before she whined for him to get himself treated.


    Ivy left with Ray and Nick thereafter and headed home to rest. However, the sight of meeting Kyle again left her agitated to fall asleep.


    Nick stepped into the room catching her staring out into space. She did not move an inch even when he climbed into bed.


    "Hey..." He called out but she was deep in her thoughts.


    He shook her as she startled and let out a scream before muffling herself.


    "It''s me. You''re alright?" Nick asked as she caught her breath.


    "I''m sorry I scared you." Nick apologised as she shook her head.


    "What''s bothering you? Do you want to talk about Kyle?" He asked as she sighed sharply.


    She began to explain to him how Jason rescued her from Kyle and his gang at the party. She shuddered remembering the drug''s effect on her.


    "If it was to happen the same to Melody tonight, it would definitely tear apart not just her but Ryu for failing to protect her. I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself too. I''m just glad they worked things out." Ivy explained as she was overwhelmed with relief.


    "You did great tonight. As the eldest. As a guardian. You have so many of us by your side. Don''t carry the burden alone." Nick comforted while patting her head gently. She nodded reluctantly.


    "Now, let''s get some sleep. We have an early flight tomorrow back to Landsfield." He reminded her as she let him tuck her back into the blanket while holding on to her hand.


    Though she was still a little upset, she could not fight the fatigue kicking in and slowly drifted back to her paracosm.


    She found herself looking ahead at a pretty sunset by the cliff while Jason was cuddling her like he always did when she had nightmares.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Jason!" She got up and threw her arms around his neck as she inhale his scent.


    "Glad to have you back." Jason greeted her as she let go of him and stole a kiss.


    "What happened? You looked terrified." He asked noticing she looked a little upset. Ivy explained the entire night''s event to him.


    "Looks like your nemesis is still lingering. I should have gotten rid of him for good back then." Jason comforted as Ivy eased into his arms.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have my brothers to look after me. I am just glad Ryu finally is working out something with Melody." Ivy smiled sadly, half regretting not being able to be with Jason.


    Jason sensed her unhappiness but he knew he was on a mission to get her to continue the escape from the tower. "Speaking of which, don''t you think you should agree with Avinha?" He asked as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    "On what?" She questioned. "He requested for you to head down the past previously didn''t he?" Jason explained. "And didn''t I go before?" She questioned again.


    "Ivy, no matter what happens next, if he asks again, you should go. No, you must go." His reply was scaring Ivy of ever losing him again.


    "No, why? I don''t want to lose you." Ivy said as she cling to him.


    "That''s the only way out for us to leave this tower." He said calmly and before Ivy could retaliate, she find herself awake, still held captive by the ivies veins. She could hear footsteps approaching them and it was Avinha''s as she noticed her bleeding palms from gripping so hard to not let go of Jason earlier.


    Ivy''s eyes darted at the cube where Jason was as she glared at him. "Well, well, looks like someone is finally awake again." Avinha greeted as he pulled her chin to face him.


    "Let me cut straight to the point. Previously, you haven''t given me an answer about heading to the past with me like you did with him?" Avinha said as he pointed in Jason''s direction.


    It is exactly what Jason said. Ivy thought to herself.


    Agree with him. Ivy could hear Jason''s thoughts.


    Did you arrange for this? Ivy glared in his direction only to have her chin pulled back to face Avinha.


    "Easy there, sweetheart. So, is it a yes or no?" Avinha asked as Ivy drew in a sharp breath.


    "Fine! But I want to be freed." She demanded as Avinha scoffed.


    "If I knew it was this simple, I wouldn''t have tied you up." He vented as he instructed the veins to release Ivy. Two succubus came to escort Ivy out of the place thereafter as she obediently followed them from behind.


    Careful my dear. Counting on you. Jason warned and lied in mind to her as she glared in his direction while secretly summoning the veins of ivies into her body as though intertwining with her body.


    No, Ivy. Don''t be reckless. Jason pleaded but it was too late as Ivy had stepped out of the place engulfed by bright lights.


    The next thing Ivy knew she was laying in bed staring back at the dark-pitched black room. She heard the oscillating fan which calm her down. She let go of Nick''s hand and sat up in bed while rubbing her forehead, trying to comprehend her dream.


    Are you also giving up on me? Am I not able to see you again in my dreams till I resolve my past with Avinha? Does this mean I should confront Jeremy soon but how? Ivy questioned as she hugged her knees.


    She realised she was calming down in the still of the night. Solitary came to her mind.


    Hello, my old friend. Ivy could not fall asleep thereafter as she watched the sky slowly brighten and Nick stirred.


    He fussed around with her as she let him tuck her back in bed before heading to wash up. Ivy pretended to close her eyes to sleep but she still could not. She ended up staring at the window again thinking of ways and clues to defeat Jeremy till Ray urged her to wake up for breakfast.


    She obediently obliged and got ready before heading to the airport with them. Ryu and Melody were seen rushing over to them just in time to catch the same flight. A part of Ivy was relief to see their progress but she was more of not at ease after the dream she had. It was too normal compared to her other paralysis or nightmares.


    Was this the calm waters before the storm? She questioned when she sat with Daisy, the family''s retriever by the balcony that afternoon. Peter who was recovering well went to sit with her as she eased into his hug.


    "Must be tough for you back there. Was everything alright?" He asked as Ivy wanted to nod but instead, she shook her head. "Now, that''s my girl... Tell me what''s wrong?" He persuaded.


    "I met with Jason''s mother, Daisy..." At the sound of the name, their dog sat up and licked her face as she giggled. "Not you..." She patted her as Daisy eased back onto her lap.


    "And? How''s she doing?" Peter asked half chuckling and patting Daisy.


    "Not really well. That aside, she made me her stepdaughter and I am not sure if you agree but I had to agree to her..." She said apologetically.


    Peter gently caressed her hair. "I am fine if you are. It''s your choice. Besides, she is a very nice lady, and having Mr. Rahi as your stepfather, I wouldn''t have to worry a lot in the future about putting the business in your hands." Peter said proudly.


    "Yes, about that. What happened? Why has it become this way? Is this something to do with Jeremy threatening you with his gangsters or Uncle Charles?" Ivy questioned which made Peter hesitate for a moment.


    "Daddy, I made a promise to the Rahi that I would be teaching Jeremy a lesson legally. So, I need to know the details. They are looking for their grandchildren as well which I am not sure of my leads on how would I look for them but I want to try. This is at least what I owe them. Do you have any idea of anything? Are you colluding with him?" Ivy questioned as Peter chuckled.


    "My dear, the less you know the better it is for now. I made a mistake when you were laying in bed. So, let me fix all these mistakes. I promise I will tell you soon." Peter comforted as Ivy looked at him worriedly.


    "Speaking of which, I am well now. Shall we pay a visit to your biological mother?" He asked to distract her from prying on the previous topic.


    "Hmm... Yes." She answered briefly while still trying to figure out what was Peter hiding. "Alright, I will make arrangements. Meanwhile, we shall be Nick''s host and let him stay here. I am sure both of you would need each other." Peter offered.


    "Thank you, Daddy," Ivy said as she was grateful. He continued to cuddle her and enjoyed each other''s company as they drowned themselves in their own thoughts.


    That evening, in Rahi''s household, ever since Jason and his grandma''s death, the house has been very quiet with Daisy mostly alone. They had a day maid to come by daily instead.


    Daisy sat by the couch in the living room with Lucky when John, her husband came home unannounced. John rarely stepped home after Jason''s death as it was an act to keep Jeremy thinking the husband and wife were on a fallout. That way it would keep Jeremy from harming any of them for inheritance.


    Daisy instantly knew John had pressing matters to talk about as he discreetly gesture for her to head to their bedroom.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 101 : Im your daughter

    Daisy nonchalantly stepped into her room in an act in case Jeremy¡¯s spies caught her. Her bedroom connects to the study where John is. She quickly shut the door behind her at the sight of John in their room.


    ¡°What is it? It must be something urgent else you won¡¯t be back.¡± Daisy asked urgently as John turnaround to face his wife and sighed sharply.


    ¡°Ophal¡¯s daughter came today didn¡¯t she?¡± John asked as Daisy nodded.


    John let out another sharp sigh as he nodded. ¡°I will find time to talk to her. That useless son¡¯s fiancee was found dead with their unborn child during childbirth¡­¡±


    Daisy was shocked and disappointed. She was tearing up when John hugged her. ¡°I promise you I will find ways to find the other two grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for spoiling him so much that it costs his grandma and brother¡¯s life.¡± Daisy sobbed in her husband¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You ought to stay strong for Ivy. She is fighting her way out. I cannot afford to let you fight your way into blaming yourself.¡± John comforted as Daisy tried to gain her composure.


    ¡°John, I made her my stepdaughter. I don¡¯t think you will disagree, would you?¡± Daisy announced as John looked at his wife lovingly.


    ¡°How could I when all along it¡¯s your wish to have a baby girl?¡± John caressed her face.


    ¡°Ivy had promised to teach Jeremy a lesson legally. I am worried for her¡­ Very worried.¡± Daisy said solemnly as John¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If things go as planned, I can ensure her safety. By then, I hope she would keep you accompanied too.¡± John comforted as Daisy eased into his arms.


    Daisy always knew her husband was good in business and that his recent arrangements for Jeremy to be one of his company¡¯s directors were a surprise. However, John had plotted a bigger hidden agenda and assured her that he will monitor closely. The only regret he had was being so strict with Jason that he rebelled against him. At the end of the day, Jason was still the one who made the family proud, especially John himself.


    He wished he had gone much lenient at the end when he managed to pull ties with the Rahi. In return, he wanted to return the favor to the Rahi and help them out with their crisis since it was created by his second son.


    He reluctantly left Daisy after she went to bed in an act that night as they continued to stay separately. It saddened Daisy but with Lucky accompanying her, it was less lonely as she looked forward to spending more time with her new stepdaughter soon.


    The next morning, Ivy woke to find herself accompanied by her retriever, Daisy. In her mind, upon calling out Daisy¡¯s name, it reminded her of her new stepmother too. She made it a point to send morning wishes to her daily to assure Daisy she was fine and at the same time check on her.


    Ivy reminded herself thereafter that it was the day she finally gets to meet her mother. Her biological mother.


    Previously she was hiding most of her emotions or rather refused to face them cause she did not want to worry Peter or her brothers. However, that morning she felt a bittersweet feeling. Back then, she never knew she would be able to see her mother again and she was told to hate her father for abandoning the family. When she learned about the past, she began to wonder was her mother to blame.


    Was anyone to blame? Why is their life that way? Can¡¯t things be better for them from now on? She pleaded in mind as she held her heavy forehead and closed her eyes.


    It was all out of her control. There was nothing she could do to help change the past. She was still her mother and she knew she should at least give Peter and herself a closure to this chapter. She began to get nervous about meeting her mother that she did not notice Nick had stepped into the room.


    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡¯re awake. Was there a dream?¡± He asked gently while caressing her hair as she leaned onto him still with her eyes closed and shook her head. He smiled knowing she was confronting herself about meeting her mother.


    ¡°Go see her and come back to accompany me to face my fears, alright?¡± Nick comforted which made her realise she had someone to be brave for. She finally opened her eyes and looked at Nick.


    She nodded with a smile as she went to get ready and sat in the car with Peter to the sanatorium. He drove Ivy personally on the trip just like he always wished to. It was a quiet journey as they both meddled in their own thoughts.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Will Mother be alright to see me? What if she breaks down? What if I cannot take it? Ivy thought to herself as she shook her head slightly.


    No, I must endure this. For daddy. For Nick. I must set an example. I no longer am weak. I should be brave. This would make Jason proud. She comforted herself along the way.


    As she bravely walked down the hallway with Peter, she noticed the cells were all locked from outside.


    It must be tough on the patients and those who work here too. Ivy thought to herself.


    Peter held her hand noticing she was observant but also deep in her thoughts. He was proud of her strong mentality after what she had endured but knew she was still a soft-hearted person, always thinking of others.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready?¡± He asked as they stood in front of the cell with the name written Permisla Sim Jia Jiat. Ivy nodded as she stared at the name.


    She was totally blank when they entered the room till the moment she saw Permisla sitting quietly in her room rocking herself with a baby doll, Ivy''s eyes glistened with tears. She remembered she used to play with that doll in her toddler years. Peter patted her shoulder as she walked forward to squat beside her mother.


    Ivy daringly reach out to hold on to Permisla''s hand and blinked away her tears.


    "Mummy." She called out as more of her tears glistening her eyes and fell to her cheeks.


    She forced herself to be strong as Ivy held on to Permisla¡¯s hand tightly. The nurse was beginning to worry if Permisla will hurt Ivy but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Permisla let Ivy. She even made eye contact with Ivy.


    "I''m your daughter, Ai Yee." Ivy gently said but instead of expecting a warm greet, Permisla laughed hysterically as she began to go berserk and threw things around.


    Ivy and Peter were quickly escorted out of her cell room. Ivy bravely looked into the room from the small window as Peter held on to her, afraid she would break down but she did not. Ivy wanted to see how it was for her mother when she was overwhelmed with aggression. The nurses rushed to calm Permisla down and injected her with a calming shot.


    The attending doctor then came to explain to Peter and Ivy about Permisla¡¯s aggression. Over the years Permisla had been in this condition and rarely had anyone visited her. Permisla¡¯s aggression is always triggered whenever any conversation about her daughter arises. Most importantly, she would protect the baby doll and not let anyone near it because it was symbolising her baby girl.


    When the doctor left, Peter led Ivy out of the sanatorium to the park nearby and sat with her. Peter was calm because he had been through it years ago and seeing his ex-wife in that condition was heartbreaking for him. However, he knew as a father to Ivy, his daughter needed him more. So, he stayed strong for her but to his surprise, his daughter was taking after him.


    Ivy was grateful to see her mother again but was a little upset when Permisla¡¯s aggression act up. She did not even had a decent conversation with her yet as she wondered if it was even possible. However, what made her at ease was the explanation from the doctor which made her realise Permisla did love her and tried to protect her.


    Her aggression was caused by her birth and she was at fault. Not her mother neither was it Peter''s.


    ¡°You''re alright?¡± Peter tried comforting noticing her tearing up.


    ¡°It''s been my fault all along. All she wanted was to protect me. She couldn''t control her aggression which was caused by my birth.¡± Ivy said solemnly as Peter wiped away the welling tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Ai Yee, it''s never your fault. Your birth was a blessing. Without you, I will never have the will to move on and live on. Without you, your mother wouldn''t still be alive trying to protect you. So you have to believe in yourself.¡± Peter explained as Ivy gave him a sad smile.


    ¡°It was tough on you too wasn¡¯t it? I am sorry I blamed you all those years for abandoning us. I understand why you had to. I am glad you had a better life.¡± Ivy said as Peter hugged her.


    ¡°You will always be my loving daughter. My precious gem. I would protect and give you all I could. So, I ask of you to stop blaming yourself. You have to look towards the future and see what you could do to make the best of the remaining time.¡± Peter tried comforting her.


    Ivy had known all this too as she smiled holding on to Peter''s hand. ¡°Let''s come visit her often.¡± Peter smiled knowing Ivy had come to terms with her fate. ¡°Yes, we should.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Ivy leaned on his shoulder as Peter gently caressed her hair.


    ¡°Ai Yee, always remember life is not for you to decide the end destination but it¡¯s the choices you make along the journey that matters. Whatever choices you make gives an effect. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s not in your control. Not everything in this world can be controlled either. So, it¡¯s alright to make mistakes and be vulnerable sometimes. It¡¯s how living is supposed to be.¡± Peter explained as Ivy nodded with a smile.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I will ensure I remember this.¡± Ivy assured him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you and your brother should head back to your studies the next semester,¡± Peter suggested as Ivy thought for a moment. In actual fact, she was not keen on it but she was a little sad that Ray¡¯s studies were affected.


    ¡°I will make arrangements for Ray and myself.¡± She offered instantly as Peter frowned knowing she would not agree easily. There must be some hidden agendas as she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Why? I will enroll him in Manes¡¯ college for the first year.¡± She further explained her plan.


    ¡°And yourself? Aren¡¯t you taking up law in Manes too?¡± Peter questioned which made her roll her eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, are you in a hurry to keep your kids away from home? Why must you send all of us to Manes?¡± She whined as Peter chuckled at her tricky self avoiding his question.


    ¡°You sure know how to escape my question, don¡¯t you? I will make sure you enroll in the second year for law faculty.¡± Peter said as Ivy quickly rejected it.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I will enroll too in law. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t do anything. You don¡¯t have to.¡± Ivy persuaded as Peter chuckled and walked to the carpark while Ivy earnestly tried to convince him not to do anything cause she was not planning on signing up for any course for herself.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 102: Learning to let go

    Ivy sat in the basement of Cassandra¡¯s boutique alone. Cassandra was busy upstairs with her orders. Ivy was waiting for Jin to return from school in fact. Knowing it was Wednesday, Ryu would definitely be sticking with Melody for their study group. A part of Ivy envy them as it was not just Wednesday but daily that the lovebirds had been hanging out together without fail ever since the weekend¡¯s incident.


    At the back of her mind, Ivy then thought of Nick. She reminded herself again that there was an appointment for him scheduled for tomorrow. She must remember to accompany him as she was afraid of being distracted by the family¡¯s business.


    Her mind was full of questions for Jin on the company¡¯s condition at the moment. Her worries and doubts were getting overwhelming that she did not realise Jin had slipped into the basement standing behind her. It was the first time Jin ever saw her alone and he was not sure where to start again with his sister who seem to be a little estranged now. With a deep breath, he walked quietly toward her and gently laid his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Good to see you here¡­¡± He greeted softly trying not to let her hear the crack in his voice but she already did. She smiled a sad one as she stood to give him a comforting hug.


    ¡°Welcome home¡­ Studying must have been tiring. Seeing you¡¯re so late, you had extra classes didn¡¯t you?¡± Ivy asked nonchalantly trying to act like she did not hear his vulnerable self earlier. She knew by having extra classes meant the results from exams were not favorable. Studying Jin¡¯s guilty face, she quickly comforted him by tapping on his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret between us for sure.¡± She assured him as he nodded with a sorry look.


    ¡°I can tutor you if you want.¡± Ivy offered as Jin was a little unsure about it thinking she should be busy signing up with her second year of college.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be busy with the second year?¡± Jin questioned as Ivy smiled and sat back on the table.


    ¡°Dad told you didn¡¯t he?¡± Ivy asked as Jin nodded and took a seat by her side. ¡°Keep this a secret between us. I don¡¯t intend to sign up. I just wanted to push for Ray. I felt bad that he had to put the first year of college on hold and now I feel bad for distracting your studies.¡± Ivy explained as Jin immediately knew it was because of the family¡¯s business and Jeremy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why. I wanted to hear from you about the condition in the business and of Jeremy but looking at your response of not encouraging me further to sign up explains a lot of how dire it is. I believe from before the cashflow issues are getting worse perhaps?¡± Ivy questioned as Jin nodded. Ivy could tell her smart brother was hiding a lot from her and trying to bear all the burden himself which made her even more guilty.


    ¡°Is there any way for you to figure out what dad is secretly dealing with Jeremy or what and when exactly is Jeremy making his ultimate move?¡± Ivy asked as Jin adjusted his glasses.


    ¡°I wish I knew all this but Dad is very secretively about it. I wish I could read the future to tell you of Jeremy...¡± Jin replied with a hinge of disappointment as Ivy was not expecting a definite answer from him but merely venting to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an answer, Jin. I just¡­¡± Ivy sighed as she looked away.


    ¡°... am tired of everything. There are days when I wish things were back to how they used to be. Jason always knew what to do. Nick would have someone to care for. I would learn the basic ropes of love to move on. Dad will still be proud of his striving business. All of you would still be well juggling with both work and studies¡­¡± Ivy whined gently with Jin as she spoke her thoughts for the first time after a long while when Jin held her hand.


    ¡°Ivy, we are all here to back you up. From what I can see, Jeremy is definitely aiming at you but when¡­ I am still monitoring this closely. When he does, we will do all we can to guard you.¡± Jin made a promise but it only made Ivy sadder knowing his studies has been affected.


    ¡°Since when you¡¯re so grown up? Studies come first. Promise me. Come to me with problems. I will help you out.¡± Ivy made him promise as he nodded. They both smiled knowing each of them was ready to jump in to help out regardless of their commitments and they also know they were going to stop the other to neglect their commitments. Hence, there was no reason to continue the topic and let nature takes it flow.


    ¡°Was it all good meeting Aunty again?¡± Jin asked as Ivy then recalled she was drowning in her worries about the business that she nearly forgot she had just met her mother a few days back that she was trying not to remember cause she would only be blaming herself.


    Ivy nodded but kept quiet. Jin knew she was the same as him to be nicknamed as twins. Whenever they were quiet, it meant there was more to it.


    ¡°Keep visiting her. She would love the company and perhaps it would help her recover. That way, she could return to us.¡± Jin encouraged as Ivy smiled sadly. ¡°Do you miss Auntie Lenny too? If my mother comes home, would it be¡­¡± Jin held her hand again as she kept quiet, observing his uncertain look.


    ¡°I do miss my mum, especially at moments like this but I grew to deal with it myself. We all do. That¡¯s what boys should do¡­ Don¡¯t blame yourself. It was never your fault. It¡¯s out of your control, to begin with, and no one is to be blamed. If she returns, we all will definitely be grateful for a mother figure and will be happy, especially for you.¡± Ivy unexpectedly tear up in front of Jin who stood and held her as she sobbed in his arms.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    They both had a tacit understanding that they just needed time to digest and sometimes silently comforting each other was enough for that moment.


    The next day, Ivy accompanied Nick to visit Phyllis. It was her first time noticing the brightly lit place being very conducive for recovery. The simple floral designs on the wallpaper of gold hue were comforting, almost reminding her of the palace in her paracosm.


    At the entrance, Nick tightened his grip on Ivy¡¯s hand as their gaze met. She smiled and nodded for him to knock on the door. Phyllis opened the door and warmly welcomed them. Ivy immediately noticed the vase of red peonies. Nick was led by Ivy to the couch as he recalled the times he bought countless bouquets for Nancy back then. Peonies were definitely the most common ones.


    As he sat beside Ivy, Nick was very unsettled. Phyllis brought the vase over and placed it in front of him after noticing he was paying attention to it the whole time.


    ¡°Good to finally see you again Nick and this time, for yourself. You seem to be very fond of them. I¡¯m sure you know what they meant?¡± Phyllis questioned as she pointed at the peonies.


    Nick nodded, staring at them meaningfully. ¡°It meant passion...¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Ivy asked gently.


    ¡°I used to learn about them to buy bouquets to cheer up Nancy.¡± Nick¡¯s gaze met with Ivy¡¯s as she gave him a comforting smile.


    ¡°It meant love too,¡± Phyllis added to test Nick.


    ¡°Yes, it meant love too.¡± Nick stared at the peonies and let his welling tears fall recalling the times he used to comfort Nancy with her jealousy and also depression. Somehow, he felt a heavy burden being lifted up from his shoulder as he sobbed.


    Phyllis reached out to him with some tissues. ¡°Let it go. It¡¯s a good start.¡± Phyllis comforted as Nick took the tissues.


    ¡°Would you like to use the hypnotise method we did before during my first time here? Would it help him?¡± Ivy questioned Phyllis as she took a few moments to assess.


    ¡°That would depend on whether he wants to. It¡¯s usually to help you face your fears and to recall things you missed out¡­¡± Phyllis explained as Nick looked at Ivy who nodded in encouragement.


    Nick held on to Ivy¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°Can she stay by my side for the session?¡± He asked as Phyllis nodded.


    ¡°Then, I will do it.¡± Nick agreed as Phyllis nodded and went on to prepare for the session.


    Nick was not at ease at first as he was fearing to revisit the scene again which replays in his dream countless times but he knew it was the only way he would ever move on.


    Ivy was by his side all the way holding onto his hand and soothing him when the therapy got too harsh on him as he jolted awake and cried in Ivy¡¯s arms. Phyllis left them both to console each other thereafter.


    ¡°Here, drink some water first.¡± Ivy passed him the glass as he sipped bit by bit while she wiped his wet face. He helped her wipe her tears away too not knowing that she had learned something from the events he recalled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sorry for making you cry.¡± Nick apologised as Ivy shook her head and tried to put on a smile only to cry with him even more.


    ¡°How could I not when I just learned about his attempt of kissing me ended up becoming the last ever moments I had with him?¡± Ivy explained as she broke down in front of him.


    ¡°How could I not when you saw the entire scene of how he protected me and how the one and only person you love just crash my dream and also your hope¡­¡± Ivy choked as Nick hugged her while they cried.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ We shouldn¡¯t do this session again.¡± Nick decided as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°It brings closure to you doesn¡¯t it?¡± Her question came a little too early as it left them both speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere?¡± She suggested as she knew the last place they both want to be was her house where it would only worry everyone. He nodded in agreement.


    Ivy calmly drove to the peak of the hill late that night. She just had one reason. She wanted to be closer to Jason. Even her paracosm was not letting her some peace lately. She longed to tell him about finally meeting her biological mother and that she was one step closer to coming to terms of his death.


    She parked and walked with Nick to the fences. Nick stood calmly as he closed his eyes to enjoy the soft breeze.


    She stood by the fence overlooking a cliff where she reimagine the scene of her first waltz lesson. She smiled letting the breeze soothe her sadness. She closed her eyes recalling Jason and her waltzing on the clouds in her paracosm. It ached her heart so much but she knew she needed to be strong as she caressed her bracelet.


    I miss you. I miss your old self. I have so much to say to you. If this paracosm I built as a defense was a pretense, then how have you been doing? I want so bad to hold on to you. It is getting tougher to hold on, Jason. I''m worried I might lose it.


    I am trying to let you go too. I am contemplating so much about Nick and I know he is too but we both just cannot move on. Yet.


    I love you very much, Jason. I wish I told you so all the time when you were here. I know I have to let go¡­  I know¡­  Ivy took a deep breath as she kept her eyes close with pooling tears in them.


    I..I just really hope you were here now¡­


    A strong breeze blew by as she folded her arms to hold her head trying to wipe away her tears secretly as she sobbed silently. Nick covered her with his jacket and held her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The session did help me feel at ease with some closure. At least it didn¡¯t hurt as much as it did before.¡± Nick explained as Ivy opened her eyes to see him when all her tears fell down her cheeks.


    Nick wiped them all away as he smiled. ¡°It must be tough on you to learn what exactly happened¡­ That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to continue it.¡± Nick explained as she sniffed.


    ¡°I need closure too. I¡¯m glad I did a little today but it¡¯s still a long way¡­¡± She sighed as he patted her head.


    ¡°I met my mother yesterday. My biological mother. She made me realise that I should appreciate what¡¯s left of time with her instead of blaming myself for her past and condition. She made me come to terms bit by bit with Jason leaving for good. If I were to have a second chance, I would take whatever it is to make a difference back then¡­¡± Ivy explained as Nick smiled sadly at her and nodded.


    They both stood in silence as they enjoyed the breeze. Nick held tightly onto the fence in front of him. For a moment, he felt as though Jason and Nancy were standing next to them.


    He was glad that bit by bit, they both were letting go; though slow but at least they were making progress.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 103: The nymphs formation

    Ivy opened her eyes after recovering from a blinding bright light to find herself standing on a cliff overseeing thousands of illuminating phoenixes flying in on the other cliffs around her. Their beauty was magnificent and glorious. There were some intertwining in the mating dance while some were taking flights around.


    The one which caught her attention was in an averted hue of dark red from the head which soften to yellow at the bottom. It was flying directly into her direction as it stationed itself in front of Ivy as though inviting her up on a ride. When Ivy was about to take a leap onto it, she heard Avinha¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind on the way here? Aren¡¯t you a phoenix yourself too? Can¡¯t you transform and fly?¡± He grunted as he changed into a dragon form and took flight. She watched him in awe as he flew away in his charming black scales but scoffed as he turnaround forming an ¡°S¡± shape in the sky staring back at her as though waiting for her.


    ¡°Hurry! We don¡¯t have forever here!¡± He growled and huffed a breath of fire in agitation as Ivy tried recalling what she had to do to transform.


    ¡°Easy¡­ Block out all the noises and channel your inner power to transform.¡± Ivy heard a voice talking to her but it was in her mind. It sounded so familiar like Daisy¡¯s. Only then she realised the voice came from the Phoenix in front of her.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡± She naturally called out as tears welled in her eyes as she smiled widely.


    ¡°You do know which mother I am to you, don¡¯t you? I am Phoenix¡¯s and Avinha¡¯s mother. Come on, my dear¡­¡± She cooed for her to attempt her transformation as Ivy focused on her Phoenix form in front of her which is a depiction of Daisy. As her thoughts rumbled in her mind, she instantly took a wobbly leap that landed her on top of Daisy.


    ¡°Good job my dear¡­¡± Ivy beamed at the praise Daisy gave as she grew more confident and flew close by her.


    ¡°Are you named Daisy here too? Where is this?¡± Ivy asked in mind.


    ¡°No, I am not Daisy. I am Madra. This is your home, my dear. The Land Inklong¡¯s tribe. Further up is where I live with the Sea Inklong¡¯s tribe.¡± Ivy looked in her mother¡¯s direction for a moment.


    ¡°But you¡¯re a phoenix¡­¡± She recalled only the dragons live by the sea.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I named him Phoenix too. You will know when you see him anytime soon. I¡¯m married to the king of the Sea Inklong tribe. We all naturally do. Your name is Ivy here because your mother was named Petunia. It¡¯s only right for the nature of your name to follow hers among the flora although you¡¯re both a phoenix. All thanks to your land ancestors in the past life.¡± Madra explained which captivated Ivy¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°But how is it that I am a twin with Phoenix?¡± Ivy questioned in her mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s in another lifetime, my dear. Here, you¡¯re destined to be husband and wife with him.¡± Madra replied in mind to her which made Ivy fly on autopilot mode.


    Only when Madra shifted in front of her to shield her from knocking into a cliff that she averted her wings to turn to the left with her.


    ¡°Pay attention, my dear. You don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself in front of the family.¡± Madra reminded as Ivy tried her best to obey and fly her best till they reached the sea. She realised it was exactly the same place she went to with Jason where they were stoned to death. She felt a little upset at the thought of it.


    Madra then landed as she greeted her husband, the king of the Sea Inklong¡¯s tribe. Ivy wobbly followed Madra¡¯s way of greeting by lowering her head slightly as their feathers bend slowly to the ground. She did not dare to even look at the king¡¯s face as her gaze fell onto Avinha who was standing proudly next to the magnanimous dragon king. However, a shimmering hue captured her attention on the king¡¯s left and it was the golden dragon incarnation with a glowing ember at the end part of the body.


    Jason. She thought in her mind, unable to take her eyes off him.


    He too was looking directly into her gaze. Good to see you again, Ivy. He greeted in his mind but Ivy could feel a distance in his greeting. Madra smiled hearing their greetings.


    However, she reminded herself this was not the reality but the past of Avinha where she was on a mission to figure out a way out of the tower. The realisation made everything go blurry before she finds herself back in the jungle again.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It was just her and Avinha alone.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ Someone realises her purpose after all.¡± Avinha teased as he circled her.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ivy questioned while being alarmed by that illusion.


    ¡°The past will disappear the moment you realise its purpose. Looks like you realise the appetiser earlier was distracting your purpose. It was a reminder to you to pay attention to identifying what I had sacrificed in the past for you to be who I am today¡­¡± Avinha warned Ivy as he stared right into her eyes with a hinge of anger.


    Ivy tried to hide her fear by flashing a smile only to have her attention turned to the shrieking voices of familiar figures. They were the nymphs who bullied her and were running from the forest which was set ablaze by Avinha back then.


    Knowing it was an illusion, she daringly walked into the smoke but found she was coughing from choking on the smoke. Avinha quickly dragged her out of the pathway and threw her further away from the smoke.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! That¡¯s real smoke there! Are you so desperate to die than to learn the past?!¡± Avinha scolded as Ivy sat realising it was the first time she ever saw him enraged and it was because of her.


    Is he really caring for me or is this another trick? Ivy questioned in her mind knowing Avinha did not have telepathic abilities to be able to read her mind.


    ¡°If you would like to die, at least figure out the way to leave the tower first!¡± Avinha yelled angrily as he scoffed and sat by the cliff trying to calm himself down.


    ¡°So, you knew? It was really to head to the past to figure the way out?¡± Ivy questioned as Avinha snarled at her.


    ¡°Do you think I have plenty of time to fool around? I have a kingdom to rule but yet I am stuck in this useless tower with you imbeciles!¡± Avinha fumed as Ivy was a little convinced by his claims.


    ¡°Fine, I will stay alive and work with you in finding clues to escape the tower. Having said so, the smoke remnants seem to be a good place to start.¡± Ivy walked ahead as Avinha trailed behind only to reveal an evil grin.


    Avinha knew Ivy had fallen into his trap though he must admit earlier his act was partly genuine. Though his ulterior motive was to own her by tricking both her and Jason to think they were out to look for clues to leave the tower, he definitely did not want her dead on his watch.


    When Ivy realised the black trail was the body of the dead nymphs, she tried to control the urge of throwing up. She could hear soft whispers of the ivies telling her the clue was the formation of these nymphs.


    She ran back to a tree and began to climb it, ignoring Avinha drowning in his own thoughts as he stood beneath the tree she climbed. She studied from on top to see the formation of the Inklong¡¯s tribe code.


    -) -) {}


    The above code was in a circle. She had seen the code before except she remembered it was in a different form.


    <ol>


    <li>o) o) {}</li>


    </ol>


    She knew it meant dragon but she could not decide what it meant.


    Does it mean the current formation means death since the dragon¡¯s eyes were closed? She questioned as she squatted on the branch, trying to analyse further only to realise all the possibilities led back to the interpretation of the dragon¡¯s death.


    She let exhaustion overwhelm her for a moment in the midst of denying the fact that she accidentally slipped off the huge branch in a free fall.


    Ivy woke with a deadlock feeling in her voice chords as she felt restricted from moving her muscles. In mind, she realise it was sleep paralysis again which she had nearly forgotten how long it was since the last relapse.


    Fortunately for her Nick was by her side and knew all the ways to help her out on such an event. The moment he gave her a pinch on her cheeks, she gasped loudly trying hard to catch her breath as Nick hugged her trembling self. She leaned by his chest listening to his heartbeat and slowly calming down. Sitting in the back seat of the car reminded her of the good old times as she held on tighter to Nick for refuge.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­ It was just a dream. It¡¯s over.¡± Nick comforted as Ivy continued to hold on to him while recalling the pretty incarnation of Daisy as a phoenix and the golden dragon incarnation of Jason which slowed down her breath by a lot. Tears well in her eyes as Nick gently rubbed her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Nick tried comforting her as she blinked her tears away.


    ¡°I miss him. I really do. What am I to do?¡± She mumbled without wanting an answer but Nick surprised her in reply.


    ¡°Guess distracting yourself with work would help? I wanted to say head back to studies since it would definitely be what Jason wanted for you but knowing you and the circumstances now, getting slowly involved in the business would help. Even if discreetly monitoring from behind.¡± Nick suggested as Ivy pondered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I shall head to the office tomorrow to have a look. Besides, I still have my office room on both sides.¡± Ivy smiled as she hugged Nick.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ivy whispered gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you too¡­ I will be at ease knowing you would be busy while I am busy with the talks too.¡± Nick said in return as they smiled in each other¡¯s arms.


    Ivy plotted in mind to discreetly head back to the business and Manes would be the best place to start since Marcel is in Landsfield. If she wanted to monitor the situation and think of other ways to counter Jeremy, sitting as a puppet manager in Rahi¡¯s office in Manes would definitely do the trick for now.


    Her mind wandered back again to the beauty of Jason¡¯s form as she closed her eyes trying to hold on to that memory. It was comforting as ever with the addition of knowing Daisy would be by her side to support her too.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 104: Why are you not in class?

    In order to make her college application real, Ivy had arranged for herself to head back to Manes with Nick since he would be taking over Jason¡¯s role as a speaker. Ray was looking forward to them staying with him at their grandma¡¯s house to keep him company.


    The arrangement indeed kept Peter at ease but he knew Ivy better and that she was not that obedient. He always knew she was different from her brothers and probably it all came from Permisla¡¯s genes. Hence, he arranged for advanced payment to the college which he thought would have gotten her trapped but it was on the contrary.


    Ivy sat in Jason¡¯s office while reviewing the monthly accounts she used to do. With the crisis the company was facing, they had laid off many staff and the accounts have been managed by Marcel ever since.


    As she sighed looking at the worrying close to negative cashflow situation, Ray rushed into her office.


    ¡°You! Are you aware Dad had prepaid the course fees for our courses?¡± Ray questioned urgently as Ivy looked up at him who was walking towards her hastily with a momentarily stunned look before nodding and continued scrolling on her laptop calmly.


    Ray squinted at her abnormal reaction as he spun her chair around to face him.


    ¡°What is on your devious mind, Ivy?¡± He questioned as Ivy could not help but grin mischievously.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Let him be. He is rich and you should go to classes as usual while I work.¡± She said nonchalantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to defer?¡± Ray guessed as she giggled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You did.¡± She teased as she continued to scroll through the reports.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Are you sure?¡± He took her attention back to him as she nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes and if you don¡¯t mind, I need to speak with Marcel in a bit. So, don¡¯t worry about anything else. Just head to classes as usual and cover for me. Don¡¯t you dare betray me or¡­¡± Ivy warned as she tickled him next and they ended in laughter.


    A text message came in and interrupted the laughter moments later. ¡°Think about it again seriously¡­¡± He said before excusing himself to his work while Ivy nodded and quickly checked her message. She cheered briefly after noticing it was a reply from Sandra finally.


    ¡°Hey Babe!! I¡¯m so sorry we have been so busy with classes and assignments and internships that we are so drained out! I am so glad to hear from you and I know my mother has seen you! I hope we can catch up very soon! If you¡¯re in Landsfield, drop by the college!¡±


    The short message from Sandra made Ivy smile with glee as she replied with updates on her whereabouts and plans and promised to definitely meet them up when she is back in Landsfield. Thinking of Landsfield, made her sigh as it reminded her to think of the right time to head into the office and face Jeremy.


    Jeremy, on the other hand though known to not be so smart had been keeping his suspicions discreetly to himself as he instructed his minions to investigate thoroughly on his grandma¡¯s and Jason¡¯s accident.


    The suspicions rose when he sensed something was not right lately with his dealings, especially after two nights of raids by police on his drug activities. He was sure that Ivy was laying low and it would not be possible for her to be the culprit reporting.


    Which meant the only people who would be concerned were either Jin, Charles, or James. He recalled he specifically mentioned to scare his mother and grandmother only. As for Jason, he only told Nancy to wait at the hotel for him to appear and they would put on act together to snatch their respective partner away. However, both accounts ended in the death of his grandma and Jason. At first, he thought it was probably a coincidence but recently, he had given it more thought on how a coincidence could happen twice. If this was an arranged incident then Jin and James were definitely ruled out as they would never cause harm to lives. He was left with Charles.


    He began to plot in mind his moves on Ivy. With that at least he could keep her by his side and ensure it was not her causing chaos to his illicit activities and if his guts were right about Charles, Ivy would be in utter danger.


    As much as his greed led him to want to own her and the Ophal¡¯s business, she was just a prize to him and the business was just his cash flow source. There was no need to harm her to death. His thoughts flew among the brothers who could potentially become his source to control and continue investigating the real culprit. He automatically kicked out the two youngest as Jin maybe good with investigations but he was too close to James and is dating Cassandra, an old flame while Ryu is just too immature.


    The thought of Cassandra made his desire grow but as he suppressed it knowing he had serious matters to handle, the thought of Ray who seemed to be closest to Ivy and the oldest among the boys would definitely do the job well since he knew how to fight. A smirk crossed his lips as he sent a text message to Peter to meet in the office the following Monday and materialise the promises he made Peter agreed while Ivy was in a coma.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Peter who was listening to Mr. Jin¡¯s daily updates on the business and the children daily in order to prepare himself to head back to the company, picked up the message from Jeremy with a heavy sigh. The thought of the promises he could not remember Jeremy made him promise frustrated him.


    ¡°Are the finances at our end for emergency solid?¡± Peter questioned abruptly changing the topic as Mr. Jin caught on to what exactly he was asking. Peter meant the funds for the children and not the business as Mr. Jin nodded.


    ¡°Good. Remember when something happens, I would count on you.¡± Peter hinted as Mr. Jin nodded again wearily. Mr. Jin wanted to shrug it off as just a reminder from Peter but he decided to keep his alert level up and be on standby as he continued with his updates.


    Being not too busy in Manes, Ivy dropped by often to Auntie Soh¡¯s stall. She made excuses to have an easy lunch but in actual fact, she had been trying to learn the recipe from him. Ivy often helped out during busy hours at lunch which reminded her of the times when she did the same with her grandma. A part of her misses her grandma who has not been appearing in her paracosm much. She wondered what would Avinha¡¯s past be like if she could control it.


    ¡°Ai Lee, that¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no more queue. Hurry have your bowl of noodles and head back to work. You¡¯re not even needed here. Why aren¡¯t you in classes like your brothers? Shouldn¡¯t you be in college?¡± Auntie Soh whined while boiling the noodles.


    Ivy pretended to not hear her as she continued to add sauces to the bowl. ¡°Ai Lee!¡± Auntie Soh scolded as Ivy giggled at successfully teasing Auntie Soh.


    ¡°Alright, I will go eat now¡­¡± Ivy obediently went while Auntie Soh sat with her moments later after completing an order to enjoy her own bowl of noodles too.


    ¡°Auntie Soh, the chili is fried with anchovies powder is that so?¡± Ivy questioned in an attempt to learn the secrets but Auntie Soh knew better that if she were to learn, it was not time yet. However, seeing her so determined for days helping out, she decided to give the recipe book to her knowing with enough practice, Ivy would make it. No doubt, Ivy had been paying close attention to the ingredients used and the cooking method for the past few days.


    ¡°The recipe! I was right!¡± Ivy cheered as her chopsticks flew off from her hand sending Auntie Soh into a frenzy.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so great that overnight you can master it? What are you so happy about till your chopsticks need to fly huh?!¡± She scolded as Ivy quickly picked them up and added them to a load of dishes before sitting back obediently to finish her noodles with a new pair of chopsticks.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be so angry. I will help you do dishes later¡­¡± She offered, trying to stay longer to observe more. ¡°Why are you lingering here so much lately? You have no work is it?¡± Auntie Soh nagged.


    ¡°I have! A lot! But I want to practice more and learn to make the best noodles for you to try. Even my brothers don¡¯t have this!¡± She waved the recipe book in front of Auntie Soh.


    ¡°There, there. That¡¯s your ancestor¡¯s secret! Is that how you treat it?¡± She nagged again as Ivy quickly kept the book in her bag.


    ¡°Alright, alright sorry. Done kept¡­¡± She smiled trying to please Auntie Soh who sighed.


    ¡°Ai Lee, seriously why aren¡¯t you in classes? Didn¡¯t Seu Semai sign you up for any course? He is so rich I am sure he wouldn¡¯t neglect you this little naughty Ophal¡¯s princess?¡± Auntie Soh asked with concern.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. He even prepaid everything. I just am too busy to attend classes. I am saving the world!¡± Ivy cheered comically as Auntie Soh mumbled to herself some unpleasant curses.


    ¡°Ho, ho it¡¯s bad to curse Auntie Soh!¡± She teased as Auntie Soh scoffed at her.


    ¡°I saw my mummy,¡± Ivy announced to distract Auntie Soh¡¯s anger who was trying to leave the table.


    ¡°Oh, how¡¯s Ah Jiat doing?¡± Auntie Soh instantly sat back on the chair.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright. Auntie Soh, did mummy actually throw me off the rooftop before?¡± Ivy asked nonchalantly cause she already knew the answer but wanted to hear from her. Auntie Soh¡¯s gaze averted away.


    She nodded but quickly tried to explain. ¡°I know, it¡¯s just her aggression. I know how much she loves me ''cause she still held on to a toy I played with when I was small. The doctors said it represented her daughter. It must have been tough on you to keep it a secret from me¡­¡± Ivy said in a sad tone as Auntie Soh caressed her cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Always remember that Ai Lee. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as you grow up well and happily.¡± She said gently as Ivy smiled and tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Having said so I also have another stepmother.¡± She announced as Auntie Soh was confused for a moment.


    ¡°What? Stepmother? Seu Semai is getting married again?!¡± Auntie Soh sounded so alarmed that her spoon on the table flew off sending Ivy laughing hysterically in front of Auntie Soh.


    ¡°Ai Lee, you better explain properly! What do you mean by another stepmother? Don¡¯t play with this kind of matter?!¡± She scolded leaving Ivy laughing even more as she stood and went over to hold on her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Daisy. Jason¡¯s mother.¡± Ivy said quietly which left Auntie Soh dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh, that poor lady. She must be so lonely. Her mother-in-law left her, her son too and another son is so evil¡­¡± Auntie Soh sighed as Ivy gently patted her shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, so that¡¯s why I am saying I am saving the world and have no time for classes.¡± Ivy did not cease the chance to tease her.


    ¡°Ivy, what nonsense of saving the world you''re talking about? When it comes to education don¡¯t spew such nonsense! You better get back to your classes!¡± She scolded as she stormed off into the kitchen with a fed-up expression of Ivy¡¯s confusing jokes.


    Ivy could only laugh it off as she knew even if she explained to her, Auntie Soh would never agree to her plans as Ray did. Even then Ray was not one hundred percent agreeing but she knew she had no choice. Her studies had to wait till she was sure Jeremy would be under control and thinking back on her promises to Daisy, she began to think about what excuses to use to be able to securely take a position in Landsfield while keeping her deferred semester a secret from Peter.

 Part 2: 4 2 1 (For you); Chapter 105: The sacrifices we make for our loved ones

    Ivy walked down the stairs heading into the dining room to find a letter on where Ryu always sat. The envelope had Manes High School logo and it was addressed to Ryu.


    Jin stepped out of the kitchen with a bowl of porridge. ¡°Morning¡­¡± He greeted as Ivy looked at him sceptically.


    ¡°Morning¡­¡± She said flatly as she waved the letter to him.


    ¡°He had an offer from them and since his performance with the national team had been tip top, so¡­¡± Jin explained as he put down the bowl.


    ¡°And Melody?¡± Ivy asked as Jin shrugged before heading back into the kitchen.


    Ivy took the letter and went up to Ryu¡¯s room. She knocked but there was no answer as she opened the door to find Ryu still asleep.


    She pulled the curtains opened and peeled the blanket away from him.


    Ryu groaned as he whined. ¡°Ugh, let me sleep in! I¡¯m skipping school today. I¡¯m so tired from the match¡­¡± He pulled back the blanket to cover himself.


    ¡°Then maybe you should accept Manes High School¡¯s offer and live at grandma house.¡± Ivy said solemnly as she sat by the edge of his bed waiting for his response.


    Ryu was trying to register Ivy¡¯s statement in his groggy mind when the word Manes¡¯ High school¡¯s offer hit him as he jolted awake in bed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He blinked in a shock as Ivy passed him the letter.


    ¡°I think you should go but you should speak with Melody about it.¡± Ivy said as she messed up his hair while he peeled open the letter and read the acceptance offer.


    He sighed at the irony of the offer. A part of him regretted confessing to Melody but he knew it was too late which made him frustrated to leave her alone in Landsfield. He was worried especially after her kidnapped incident.


    He could not sleep in after that as he dragged himself up and headed to school instead. He had been zoning out the entire day thinking about ways to tell Melody that he nearly knocked into a light post when Jin pulled him away.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re walking would you?!¡± Jin screamed at him as they walked down the hallway to the maingate.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­¡± He said flatly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you said skipping school today? Why are you here?¡± Jin nagged as Ryu sighed.


    ¡°Head home first. I need to speak with Melody¡­¡± Ryu said as they reached the maingate and he ran across the street to Melody¡¯s school.


    He strolled at the park they first met and sat by the bench waiting for her, knowing she would pass by soon. Melody was indeed pleasantly surprised and worried at the same time when she saw him by the bench as she ran over to him.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Thought you wanted to sleep in?¡± She questioned in a worrying tone but was smiling. Seeing her excited face made him hesitate more as he stood and held her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on the long bus ride today.¡± He urged as Melody nodded. As they got on the bus and sat on the second last seat behind, Melody had already noticed his troubled look earlier that she hugged him. Only when they were alone in unknown places that they both would show affection.


    ¡°What happened? You seem troubled. Is it work?¡± She asked as he sighed and pushed her away before sitting straight up.


    ¡°I had an offer from Manes High School to transfer there soon.¡± Ryu said solemnly as he watched her face brightened up.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! That way you don¡¯t have to tiredly head back there and here and you can spend more time practising!¡± Melody cheered as Ryu stayed quiet waiting for her to realise his point but she did not.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave you alone not especially after that incident and we just started dating¡­ I just can¡¯t  bear to be apart from you¡­¡± He whined to her as she smiled and caressed his face.


    ¡°Who said I would be alone?¡± She questioned as he scooped her up to his arms. ¡°You¡¯re coming with me?!¡± He smiled with glee only for her to disappointingly shook her head. ¡°You know I can¡¯t. My parents can¡¯t afford and I don¡¯t want to leave them alone here mending to their business.¡± Melody said as Ryu nodded.


    ¡°But I can help to pay your school fees¡­¡± Before he could finish saying his intention, Melody kissed him.


    ¡°Thank you. I know you can but I don¡¯t want to rely on you. I want to do something in return for you that would help you elevate yourself. Staying here I can still lead your fans and we would still see you on weekends. With you performing a lot better by moving there, would make my job easier.¡± She explained playfully in front of him.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Then what about weekdays?¡± He pouted as he leaned on her forehead. ¡°You have gone accustomed to those video calls at work¡­ We can also tutor each other on Wednesdays like usual except its virtually now¡­¡± Melody explained again as he chuckled at her smart self.


    ¡°Melody, Melody¡­ What would I do without you?¡± He mumbled. ¡°You will still shine bright like the stars.¡± She cheered as he kissed her.


    ¡°I will get Ivy to keep an eye on you more often¡­ should we also go public on our relationship?¡± Ryu asked as she smiled. ¡°No.¡± Her answer surprised him.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked shockingly. ¡°Cause¡­¡± She hesitated playfully. ¡°Melody¡­¡± He called her in a threatening playful tone before tickling her. She giggled and ended up in his arms again.


    ¡°Alright, alright cause if you do that then you would impose more unknown jealousy among the fans and more harm would happen later. So, for now, let¡¯s lay low and we can do this.¡± She said convincingly as Ryu was proud of himself for confessing that night.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He said as he kissed her forehead and held her tightly in his arms while enjoying the entire trip to her family¡¯s restaurant, appreciating every moment left with her.


    Nick had taken over full mode on Jason¡¯s position from Jin on giving talks over the roadshow. He finally understood the reason Jason took the weekend part-time gigs on weekend. Jason must have had occasional stage fright since the talks were not very frequent. Instead of doing it weekly, Nick did a bi-weekly gig instead. The confidence he had built made him bravely attend his psychology sessions with Phyllis were scheduled during those Saturdays. He was even strong enough to attend the sessions alone with Phyllis.


    Despite so, Ivy still decided to accompany him whenever she could and sat outside to wait for him as the golden floral paper wall made her recall her paracosm for a moment. As her mind drifted to Jason, she began to toy with her idea of joining forces on holding roadshows for Ophal¡¯s business end in return for getting sponsorships and helping with the marketing end.


    That way, Ophal¡¯s side will indirectly be responsible for Rahi¡¯s consulting side income as well. However, this would require a discussion with the management which meant it was her chance to meet Jeremy finally. She decided there and then that Monday would be the best time.


    That night as Ivy held onto Nick¡¯s hand, she began to question herself about her feelings for him. There was absolutely nothing she felt other than just friends.


    Will I ever fall for you? Why do I not feel anything at all for you? She questioned as she stared at Nick who was peacefully asleep.


    Is it really because of the guilt from the past? Is it really true with time passing, we will heal? By then would we really stand a chance? She questioned as she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    The noisy bickers from Avinha were heard as she opened her eyes to see Avinha nagging in front of her. ¡°Could you walk faster? We barely making much progress?¡± He nagged again.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. How far more?¡± Ivy whined as she held her head while Avinha scoffed. ¡°Well, sorry I am not of the dragon clan back then so I couldn''t fly. I was only human in that timeline and you were already a nymph.¡± He nagged again.


    They reached an altar in front of them where the shimmering power in the prism was getting dimmer. They both watched the soldier Avinha absorb the nymph¡¯s source of power as he declared his immortality mightily.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how you turned into an immortal? By stealing and killing¡­ How absurd?¡± Ivy scoffed as Avinha wanted to defend himself but he caught a glimpse at the corner of the forest past the formation of the nymphs of a shimmering light.


    ¡°So much of a thank you for taking revenge for you of them killing you¡­¡± He mumbled as he approached the light while Ivy quickly caught up. When Avinha spotted it was a golden dragon, It was too late for them to head back. Right when she was about to pull him to run away, daggers flew their way jolting her awake.


    She woke to heavy breathing as she hugged Daisy for a moment to calm herself noticing Nick had already left the room probably headed for breakfast downstairs. Ryu then skipped into her room with her mail as she pretended to close her eyes hoping it was Ray.


    ¡°Ivy! Wake up!¡± Ryu smacked her calf which was still under the blanket.


    She groaned a little as Ryu pestered. ¡°Duchess Ophal, it¡¯s your turn to have a decree on hand. Please rise to read it now!¡±


    Ivy was motionless for a moment as she pondered the meaning of Ryu¡¯s funny commentary. Eventually, she realised it could be an important mail as she woke up and grabbed it from him.


    ¡°Thank you, Duke Ryu.¡± She giggled as Ryu sat next to her. ¡°I am accepting Manes High School offer and Melody has agreed too. Having said so, I hope you could look out for her sometime on weekdays?¡± He said solemnly as Ivy nodded and messed up his hair.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She whispered to herself before opening the bright orange-red envelope.


    ¡°Come on, open quickly. Who sent you this?¡± Ryu helped to tear the envelope a little before Ivy took a pillow and threw it at him who was running out of the room.


    ¡°Help! The Duchess is angered!¡± Ryu was heard along the hallway to the first floor as sounds of chuckling were resounding from the hall while she eagerly opened the letter.


    Daisy was sitting by her side in bed with her as she read the letter.


    ¡°Dear Ivy,


    This is a letter I wish you would never read. If you do, perhaps life has taken a twist on our destiny.


    It was destiny which brought me to meet you that night at the induction party. If only our destiny wasn¡¯t this brief¡­


    I wrote this letter knowing I would lose you someday¡­ cause Nancy was persistent with me this time and I am really not sure how it would turn out.


    Even then, I have decided to send this future mail to you to tell you, that I was the one who saved you from falling into that small pool under the aurora when you were young. I saw the picture from your father for the first time and found it familiar. When I saw the same picture in your house, I knew who you were.


    I am sorry for misusing you. I want you to know that you¡¯re always and forever, someone I want to protect no matter where I am.


    I have left you the memories we had and I hope these will accompany you to be a stronger woman; someone whose potential I have always believed in. Always remember what I taught and all that I had done had always been for you.


    Don¡¯t disappoint me. Congratulations on graduating!


    I will always love you;


    Jason¡±


    She saw the accompanied documents were the referrals and testimony he wrote for her future work. Her eyes blurred from trying to read them.


    ¡°If only life was fairer to you; instead of taking your life, I would rather you marry her¡­¡±


    Ivy beamed with comfort and blissfulness as she buried her watery eyes into Daisy¡¯s fur and muffled her tiny sobs. His letter came at the most comforting time ever that it made Ivy want to strive more for her family and the company which was all Jason¡¯s gift left behind for her.

 Part 2: 4 21 (For you); Chapter 106: For you

    As Ryu returned to the dining table, Peter began to get serious as he put down his utensils. ¡°Ray, have you ensured registration for yourself and Ai Lee is all in order?¡± Ray was caught off guard at Peter¡¯s question as he tried to swallow his mouthful of porridge and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, classes are starting next week,¡± Ray said briefly as he wiped his mouth. Peter knew something was amidst but he did not want to pester Ray. He trusted Ray¡¯s judgement and that he would choose what was best for Ivy.


    ¡°Good. Watch over your sister like you do over these two.¡± Peter said which sent the three of them into a suspicious mode.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad. Ivy will be alright. Besides, she has lived in Manes all these years.¡± Ryu interrupted as Peter nodded meekly. ¡°Dad, is there something wrong?¡± Jin decided to ask with concern as Peter quickly shook his head to remain composed.


    ¡°No, nothing. You know how Ai Lee is. Full of mischiefs. Just ensuring she gets her life straight.¡± Peter said nonchalantly as the boys agreed.


    ¡°The three of you carry on with your tasks but always remember to not neglect your studies.¡± Peter directed his last part to Jin as Jin nodded and adjusted his glasses to get caught red-handed with his deteriorating results.


    ¡°Good. I will head off for a meeting. See you boys.¡± Peter said as he stood and put on his coat as Mr Jin led him to the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find dad strange?¡± Ryu questioned as Jin did a quick analysis in his mind while Ray looked at the main door¡¯s direction.


    Jin then gave Marcel a call. ¡°Morning¡­¡± Marcel greeted in his serious tone over the line. ¡°Morning, who is my dad meeting in a while?¡± Jin questioned as Marcel cleared his throat.


    ¡°Your youngest uncle and Jeremy,¡± Marcel replied as Jin immediately scoffed.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t update us?¡± Jin scolded as Ray pushed him to sit back on the chair.


    ¡°I just got the news a few minutes ago from his secretary. I¡¯m sorry I should have...¡± Marcel apologised as Ray took Jin¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what are they discussing?¡± Ray questioned as Ryu fidgeted.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a classified meeting in the first place and my sources could only get to know right before the meeting proves to you it¡¯s not a simple meeting. I will keep an eye on it. Don¡¯t create any alarm by thinking of coming over.¡± Marcel said before he hung up as the boys sat in a gloomy state.


    Ivy who freshened up earlier went downstairs after she got dressed in preparation to meet Jeremy in the office today and start her plans when she noticed the brothers were all acting strange.


    ¡°Morning! What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s dad?¡± She asked as she took her usual seat next to Ray and Jin. No one answered or knew how to answer her without triggering her to bolt to the office.


    ¡°Where are you going dressing like that?¡± Ryu asked as he tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Office¡­¡± She said as she scooped some porridge while the brothers gasped. ¡°What? Why? Don¡¯t. Dad said to head to Manes isn¡¯t it?¡± Ray said as Ivy raised an eyebrow while putting down the scoop.


    ¡°Tell me. Spill it. What¡¯s going on? It must be the office and Jeremy.¡± She said as she blew the first spoon of porridge and take a bite.


    ¡°Why are you going to the office?¡± Jin questioned as she put her thumbs up to him, praising his delicious cooking skills.


    ¡°This is awesome. Good cook twinny!¡± She praised avoiding his question.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Jin pestered as Ivy dropped her shoulder. ¡°To strike a deal with Jeremy.¡± She said as the brothers panic. ¡°What deals? What are you talking about?¡± Jin questioned as Ivy explained the ideas she thought the other day at Phyllis¡¯ office.


    The brothers began to accept her ideas but was worried of Marcel¡¯s warning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not a good idea? Did dad went to office?¡± She questioned as she finished up her breakfast.


    Ray then explained to her about the meeting which true enough bolted her to rush for her keys to the car as Ray jumped in with her. On the way as she sped, she was getting worried about the purpose of the meeting and if she was really one step behind Jeremy again. She just hoped she could counter offer whatever Jeremy was planning in the meeting to Peter with her ideas as Ray held on tight to the handle at the passenger seat.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As she got to the front of the office and threw her keys to the guard to catch it, she stormed all the way through the gantry and lift. When she reached to find a rather quiet and empty office since it was not nine yet and most employees don¡¯t come so early, Marcel stood waiting for her to react.


    She made her way to the meeting room walking past Marcel only to find the meeting had started. As she wanted to push the door to enter, their conversation stopped her while Marcel held on to her to stop her.


    ¡°Let me recap for you again. I want to marry your daughter as you have promised back then.¡± Jeremy stressed the word marry and promised to Peter as Charles cleared his throat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall promising this,¡± Peter said nonchalantly. He had expected someday Jeremy would make such a request but he did not expect it so soon as Peter kept his eyes fixed on Charles, knowing a part of this was provoked by his own brother.


    The secretary was about to serve them coffee and biscuits when Ivy stopped her and took the tray from her instead. She signalled the secretary to leave and that she would serve them. Instead, Ivy stood outside the room and listened in further patiently waiting for the right time to enter with the duo.


    Jeremy looked in Charles¡¯ direction as deep down Jeremy wished Peter would have agreed with his first option so that he would not have to go to the next extent to keep Charles convinced that he was all out for all of Jason¡¯s possessions which to Charles meant his niece was to be sacrificed along the way. Charles signalled him to make the next move as Jeremy let out a sigh.


    ¡°Alright, in that case, we have no choice but to own an additional 30% of shares on top of what you had agreed to give up to us from all of your own shares and also 10% of the three brothers¡¯ shares each.¡± Jeremy pestered as he took out a contract and placed it in front of Peter as Peter sat trying to suppress his anger.


    They both were all in to own Ivy¡¯s shares as she owned the majority. With her 30% given away, it dilutes too much of the whole Ophal¡¯s family power as a shareholder. ¡°Try. Ai Lee would never agree to this.¡± Peter dared them to get Ivy¡¯s signature as he pushed the contract away after he signed it.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not go too far.¡± Charles gave a first warning as Ivy took a shaky deep breath. Ray wanted to barge in but Ivy stopped him and shook her head for them to wait longer. At this point, Ivy wanted to know what all the cards were in their hand before she laid out hers.


    Jeremy was left with no choice but was forced to use their last card which he hesitated for a moment but he knew he could not lose Charles¡¯ trust at that moment. Not when he has not had enough evidence of Charles¡¯ motives to go after innocent lives.


    ¡°Sign or I will ensure the company collapses instantly. I will transfer more cash flow out or if everyone obliged and sign, I could ensure more cash flow in to support the company instead.¡± Jeremy threatened which made Charles chuckle at his boldness and hunger for Jason¡¯s possessions.


    Peter felt his anger flaring and he did not notice it was a heart attack symptom till he felt a suffocating feeling and it was getting harder to breathe. He knew the duo could push their limits but he had underestimated them. He counted his blessings for the preparations he had always made for the children and hoped to rely on Mr. Jin as he went blank and collapsed to the ground when he stood.


    Ivy and Ray were furious standing outside with Marcel who was frustrated as well. She finally decided it was time to enter when they both heard alarming voices from Jeremy and Charles calling out to Peter.


    Ray opened the door to find Peter lying on the ground as Jeremy attended to him. Ivy who was looking at Charles¡¯ gaze at his brother with a sinister smile took Ivy off guard and dropped the tray of coffees and biscuits. Upon understanding the entire situation was a trap, she began to suspect something was amidst Uncle Charles and he was not that simple.


    As Marcel hurried with his phone calls for emergency and Peter¡¯s secretary rushed in to help Ray, it was Jeremy who dragged Ivy away from the bits and pieces of broken glasses as Ivy snapped and pulled away her arm from Jeremy harshly. It took Ivy a moment to recover and keep her composure. With her shaky breathes as the paramedics rushed in to aid Peter, Ivy¡¯s eyes were full of hatred as she stared at Jeremy¡¯s gaze.


    How could these eyes which look so much like Jason give out a different feeling of security? Shouldn¡¯t he be wanting to own me just for the sake of it but why do I sense that he genuinely cares? Ivy questioned herself as her gaze turned icy.


    No, that can¡¯t be true. He took Jason¡¯s and Grandma¡¯s lives away. Now, he had caused Dad¡¯s collapse. He is the reason for all my hatred. She convinced herself as she followed the paramedics to the ambulance with Ray.


    Her gaze pierced through Jeremy¡¯s memory as he trailed behind Charles when they entered the lift. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel worried? After all, it¡¯s your blood brother.¡± Jeremy questioned Charles as he tried to recover from the trauma earlier.


    ¡°Worry? Our job is easier if he doesn¡¯t make it.¡± Charles chuckled as they stepped out of the lift. Jeremy made a fake chuckle but deep down it proved to him that Charles was that cold-blooded when it comes to money.


    In his mind, he wondered what else could he do now for Ivy. It was too arduous to get the siblings to sign the agreement which Peter had signed given the circumstances now as he recalled the piercing look of Ivy again. He felt bad for her as he stood by the car while waiting for Charles¡¯ driver to drive off.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to tackle the kids. They are much easier.¡± Charles urged. ¡°But with the circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t sign easily,¡± Jeremy said sceptically.


    ¡°Who said to sign is the only way? Just marry her. You have my blessings!¡± Charles chuckled happily as he signalled the driver to drive off.


    Jeremy pondered on the suggestion. It was not entirely wrong. Though it may be meant to keep his enemies close to Charles, to Jeremy, protecting the siblings from their cold-blooded Uncle¡¯s harm would do Peter a favour in repentance for what he did today to him.


    Besides, it would buy him more time to collect evidence and investigate thoroughly of the two incidents. While at it, it would not hurt to have more illegal trades since at the end game, he was either dead or ending in prison.


    Why bother the consequences of the end game when on hand, it¡¯s up to me to direct. I will do this for you, Ivy. Bear with me. Jeremy thought.


    Author¡¯s note: Hey, this marks the end of part 2. Anyway, I hope Part 3 won¡¯t disappoint. Thank you for following this far. I truly appreciate your loyalty.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 107: The bargaining cards

    Ivy¡¯s mind went blank the entire time as she waited with Ray outside of the operation theatre. Marcel was there too but occasionally had to answer some calls. Ivy could not wrap her mind around the situation earlier as she sat questioning herself in her mind.


    What exactly was the deal? Why was Dad so worked up by Jeremy¡¯s offer? He knew all of us would not agree then why he is so worked up? Ivy wondered as she closed her eyes, holding on to her pounding head.


    Her mind recalled Uncle Charles and his sinister smile. Ivy opened her eyes in realisation that something was not right with him but seeing Ray pacing in anxiety, she knew it was best if she kept it to herself for now. Coupled with the look and action of Jeremy¡¯s concern, it only confused her further about Jeremy¡¯s intention.


    What is wrong with Jeremy? His gaze was of a different meaning but why? I couldn¡¯t be thinking too much or probably I misread him. Her thoughts were interrupted when Jin and Ryu ran over to them.


    ¡°What happened? Are you all alright? How¡¯s dad?¡± Ryu questioned as he caught his breath while Jin waited for an answer from Ray who could only shake his head. Jin squatted in front of Ivy and held her hand as their gaze met.


    ¡°He will be alright. You have to be alright. The company needs you now. We need you too. You have us to support you.¡± Jin gently told Ivy as she took a deep breath and nodded.


    She hugged Jin and held him for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m alright. You all will be too¡­¡± The sound of the operation theatre door opening made them rush to the doctor for an update.


    ¡°There was a rupture in the aorta which we had to conduct an emergency operation earlier. Mr. Rahi¡¯s condition requires to be monitor and he is still in a coma. It will take him some time to wake up. For now, rest assured the patient is in stable condition but requires close monitoring.¡± The doctor explained as the siblings were left on their own disheartened.


    Dad is down. What should I do? I need to defend the fort. These boys need my support. I¡­ Ivy¡¯s thoughts trailed away as Ray embraced her with Ryu who was in tears. Jin stood by the side in a somber mood. Ivy could almost tell what he was thinking as she held his hand and he tightened the grip.


    Their gaze met and they both knew they were the front liners to defend the company from then on. They both understood they were comforting each other and that things would be alright. Ivy bravely pushed aside Ray and Ryu as she went to do the registration with Marcel. The brothers then gathered outside of the incentive care unit when Uncle James came.


    Ivy knew better than to sit around and wait as she had anticipated a storm approaching her way but her mind is in a mess. She needed somewhere and time to sort out her thoughts. She sent Marcel back to the office before calling Mr. Jin to pick her up as she updated the brothers via a text message that she would need to go on an errand and that she would see them tonight in the house. She also told Jin to get Uncle James to send some protection over their father. The message sent panic to the brothers as they left Uncle James to the arrangement while they tried to pry Ivy to know what she was up to but to no avail.


    Ivy went into the car as Mr. Jin drove a small distance away before he asked Ivy where were they heading. The thought of Aunt Lenny crossed her mind.


    ¡°Uncle Jin, do you know where Auntie Lenny¡¯s grave is?¡± Ivy asked as Mr. Jin was taken aback but quickly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s head there. Along the way, I want to pick up a bouquet.¡± She instructed as Mr. Jin obliged without any questions.


    Her mind ran through her plans from ensuring she still hold on to her shareholder position to a definite assurance that her brothers¡¯ shareholding would not be diluted. She needed to gain more power in the company which meant she should gain control of the cashflow management which is a crisis at the moment. She had to read the financial statements over the months to study the pattern and come up with emergency plans to not create alerts among the employees and the public. The cultural heritage project had been delayed for way too long.


    Her brothers¡¯s studies should not be affected as she made it a priority to perhaps sending them away was the best. She had to stay low profile with the family¡¯s fortune and perhaps disguising the family as poor would be the best and divert the attention away from the company¡¯s cashflow crisis to tricking the public that the family had to use up a lot of savings to pay for Peter¡¯s medical bills but she was not convinced at this idea would work out. The sight of Mr. Jin made her realise he probably was Peter¡¯s hidden card and might be dangerous to keep him around in that case.


    She needed to find ways to sort all these matters out as she drowned deep in her thoughts even when Mr. Jin escorted her into the florist. She did not realise she had chosen a hyacinth bouquet, a flower showing her deep sorrow for her stepmother till they arrived at the gravesite.


    It must have been fated. Mama Lenny probably knew about Daddy. She thought at the look of the bouquet. The gray tombstones just set more heaviness to her heart as she made her way up to her grave with Mr. Jin in tow. She momentarily shoved her plans in mind away as she stood in front of the tomb and bowed three times before putting down the bouquet.


    ¡°Mama Lenny, I am Ai Lee. I¡¯m sorry for coming this late to visit you. Thank you for giving me my three wonderful brothers and making Daddy happy. Thank you for always keeping me in mind when I was too young to remember you.¡± She paused as she swallowed the lump in her throat.


    ¡°I will ensure I take good care of all of them. I promise I will protect all of them. I¡¯m sorry I haven''t been a good daughter to Daddy lately but from now on I promise I will defend his company and ensure he will be well.¡± Ivy finally felt the stinging of her sadness hitting her as she forced herself to shove them away.


    ¡°I promise you in the next life if there is any chance, I hope you can hear me call you mama.¡± She wiped her tears away as Mr. Jin gently patted her shoulder to comfort her.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As Mr. Jin walked her back to the car, Ivy had made up her mind about their situation.


    ¡°Uncle Jin, Daddy had entrusted you many things I believe?¡± Ivy asked as Mr. Jin was hesitating to answer her question.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me. I don¡¯t want to know what they are now. It¡¯s dangerous if I do but I want to entrust you one more thing. I hope you can agree to this.¡± She pleaded as Mr. Jin blinked in confusion for a moment.


    ¡°With Daddy down now, I could only entrust him to Uncle James. But while I defend the company I need to know my brothers are safe. I am sending Ryu to the boarding school in Manes and making him take the offer. While I send Ray there to help out with Rahi¡¯s side business, I will also send Jin to boarding school here and make him stay close by with Uncle James. In the office, rest assured with Marcel and Nick around I will manage well. So, having said so, for the time being, I am worried sooner or later those who are plotting against us will figure out about you. I want you to lay low and stay safe. You may head back to your hometown and pretend that you were fired. Whatever daddy had entrusted you to, keep holding on to them.¡± Ivy instructed as Mr. Jin was surprised at the request. He did not know to follow her instructions or to obey Peter¡¯s.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Before he could interrupt, Ivy shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t take no for an answer.¡± She smiled before getting into the car and instructed him to drive her home. Mr. Jin knew it was for the best and a part of him was proud of Ivy for standing up to her own decisions.


    Along the way she had decided to enter the office the next day and take over her official duties as the news would definitely pick up on Peter¡¯s hospitalisation. Tonight, she had to prepare herself mentally for the press and the pressure that was coming her way.


    As she stepped into the house in the early evening, the brothers all rushed to the lift entrance with Nick and Marcel standing behind them worriedly.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Ryu questioned as Ray pulled her out from the lift.


    ¡°What have you been doing? Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡± Ray complained as Ivy watched them three. Daisy came towards her and pounded on her as she patted and rubbed Daisy¡¯s fur.


    ¡°I went to visit your mother¡¯s grave,¡± Ivy said abruptly which sent them five in surprise.


    ¡°But why?¡± Jin questioned worriedly.


    ¡°To get a breather¡­To think¡­¡± She said and before anyone could say anything, the lift¡¯s bell rang again indicating they had a visitor. When the lift door opened, there were three guards stepping out which made them think it was Uncle James but to their shock, it was Jeremy.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The brothers immediately went into hostile mode pushing Ivy behind them as Nick and Marcel stood by her.


    ¡°Well, well. What a way to welcome me. I have made it clear earlier to your father I suppose. I¡¯m here to claim my bride.¡± Jeremy chuckled as he looked around the living space and noted the family was very minimalist. Jeremy took a glance at Ivy who looked debufled before quickly looking away to hide his concern.


    Ivy knew Jeremy¡¯s aim was her all along and with Peter being in a coma, she had no choice but to go all out into the act as she took a glance at Jin who had the same idea in mind but was worried about her. She gave him an assuring look.


    ¡°No one ever agreed. My father did not!¡± Ray bellowed as Ivy stepped up and held on to Ray before he was able to vent more on Jeremy.


    ¡°Calm down, Ray.¡± She gently patted his hand to comfort him.


    ¡°I agree to the marriage but I have my conditions,¡± Ivy announced as she stood in front of Jeremy and noticed his gaze this time was different than expected again. It was full of unfocused feelings from lust, discomfort, anger, relaxation, and even concern. Jeremy''s eyes suddenly lit up for a moment to disguise his real feelings. In an act, he threw himself on the couch behind him and listened to Ivy¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Right, this is not the right time for marriage and I would only do so upon my father¡¯s blessings. I¡¯m sure you would be able to understand this term.¡± She counteroffered tactfully trying to sound nonchalant.


    Of course I do but that¡¯s not the concern now Ivy. I¡¯m sorry. Jeremy thought to himself.


    Jeremy eyed the bodyguards who were ready to lift any of the siblings and forcefully make them agree when he signaled them to keep their composure. He stood to take a step closer to Ivy and was close to her face but she did not flinched an inch.


    ¡°I agree but¡­¡± Jeremy raised his hand and pointed at Ray. ¡°Your brother will join my bodyguard¡¯s team.¡± The word bodyguard was emphasised with double meaning as Ivy began to panic and tightened her grip on her palm. Her gaze betrayed her in front of Jeremy who knew she was struggling to stay composed.


    Come on you can pull this one through Ivy. He secretly cheered.


    It was not part of her plans. It meant Ray would be involved with Jeremy¡¯s illicit activities. She tried to weigh the pros and cons as she knew it was a good chance to have a spy there but she could not bear the thought of Ray being injured.


    She nearly lost her control as she eyed Jeremy with hatred but Ray stepped up to agree before Ivy could retaliate. Ray forced open her palms before she could injure herself.


    ¡°No! I¡­¡± She retaliated with Ray holding tight on her hand and kept her assured with eye contact. Ivy hated herself for failing to protect him and she knew she should throw her next card out else she would be losing out to Jeremy.


    ¡°Fine, you take my brother, I control the company¡¯s management ultimately.¡± She angrily set her next condition at Jeremy with her piercing look.


    ¡°You will approve my funds'' requests without any questions.¡± He responded as she scoffed which made Jin furious. Ivy managed to hold Jin back as she forced herself to agree.


    ¡°Fine. Whatever you do outside, ensure it does not impact the reputation of the company and keep it discreet.¡± She bargained as she crossed her arms this time.


    ¡°Good. You would join me on formal occasions and for a start, the announcement of our engagement will take place tomorrow.¡± Ivy chuckled and rolled her eyes at his expected request.


    ¡°If you dare to break any of the rules, I will take away one by one of the privileges I set.¡± He laughed at her warning. He could sense her anger in her shaky voice as he admired her patience.


    ¡°The same with you. And with this, you are to move into the family¡¯s house tomorrow.¡± He was done bargaining as he threw his last card to ensure Ivy¡¯s safety knowing she would reach her limit soon. He walked off with the guards leaving Ivy reaching the peak of her anger.


    She half expected this and thanked her smart mind for planning to send her brothers all to boarding school except there would be minor changes on Ray¡¯s part as she tried to calm down and think rationally.


    However, while waiting for the lift, Jeremy thought for a moment at Ivy¡¯s fuming sight that he had to ensure Charles¡¯ matter got sorted out sooner. With that, he needed to speak with Ray about the situation quickly.


    ¡°Ray, get packing. We are leaving tonight. The car will wait for you downstairs.¡±  Ivy nearly threw the vase at Jeremy for that instruction as he walked into the lift when all her brothers held her back as she was holding in her temper and tears.


    I¡¯m sorry Ivy. I will explain all these to you one day. Only if you give me a chance to. Jeremy closed his eyes trying to hide all his emotions away from Charles¡¯ guards. He was trying not to be bothered by the fading commotion as wished for the lift door to close faster.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 108: A deal between the odds

    It was all hell broke loose for Ivy who struggled to suppress all her emotions.


    ¡°Ivy! Ivy! Calm down! I will be fine, Ivy! I taught all of you self-defense, how could I not be fine?¡± Ray comforted as Ivy held on to him tightly while being overwhelmed by her anger.


    She forced herself to not sob before they heard the lift¡¯s door close. Marcel and Nick had to pull the porcelain vase of flowers from Ivy forcefully. The brothers surrounded them as Ivy finally cried in Ray¡¯s arms with Marcel and Nick standing close by.


    ¡°But there are weapons and guns¡­¡± Ivy said through her gritted teeth as Ray tried wiping all her tears away which were falling unwillingly.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ you have endured worse mentally. What is this physical pain compared to it? Stay here and fight defending the fort. We all have faith in you, my dear sister. From day one we knew we had a sister who was more vital than she looked. Remember if you need help reach out to any of us. Nick and Marcel are now your pillars.¡± Ray comforted as Ivy forced herself to calm down and face reality but the moment she thought of her disrupted plans and the danger Ray was putting himself in, she gave back into fear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Ivy whimpered as she gripped tightly to Ray¡¯s shirt. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go. It¡¯s not in the plan¡­¡± Ivy continued as Ray pulled her face up to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ You¡¯re better than this. You can and you will. I believe in you.¡± Ivy sighed as she gently rested on his chest allowing the fact to kick into her.


    Ray then signaled Nick to walk over and hold her. Ivy did not want to let go but Ray was stronger as he peeled her off him and handed her to Nick. She watched helplessly at Ray leaving to pack in his room while her mind once again raced frantically to amend her plans as she closed her eyes and thought hard in Nick¡¯s arms. Each time she tried, the look of Jeremy¡¯s concerned gaze bothered her as though there was a hidden agenda that she could not decipher.


    Ray would be safe since he is Jeremy¡¯s bargaining chip. Nick would be in danger instead if I kept him close by and could be easily targeted as someone weak whom I care for. I need to send him away. In that case, he would replace Ray¡¯s initial position in Manes. I¡¯m left with Marcel but I have Mum¡­ Ivy¡¯s thoughts trailed off when she heard the luggage¡¯s roller.


    She quickly stood and ran to hug Ray tightly as she forced herself to remember her brother¡¯s warm embrace.


    ¡°Be careful. I will bring you back sooner than you think.¡± Ivy said with conviction as Ray smiled with their eyes reddening before he headed for the lift.


    She wiped her tears away and forced herself to stand strong as she sent a text to Mr. Jin to come to the house to see her for a moment while Ryu and Jin both stood by her side to comfort her as the lift¡¯s door closed. She hated that she suspected something was amidst all along but she could not get things right just yet.


    She decided it was only safe to send away all her brothers too and keep this house empty. ¡°Ryu, you would leave tonight as well for Manes and you will accept the offer from Manes High School.¡± She instructed sending Ryu in protest immediately.


    ¡°No, I am not! Not when everything is in this state!¡± Ryu denied as Ivy closed her eyes to push her sadness away but her tears were falling unwillingly while raising her hand up to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not up for negotiation. Jin, you¡¯re to sign up for a dormitory in high school as well but you have the option to stay close by Uncle James¡¯ protection. This is also not up for negotiation.¡± She instructed as she walked past Jin who was calculating in mind on Ivy¡¯s plans. He wanted to stop her for an explanation but instead let her continue to roll out her plans.


    ¡°Nick, I¡¯m sorry I know you have just recovered and all but I am left with no options. I need you to head to Rahi¡¯s side and defend. I have Marcel here to defend on Ophal¡¯s side. I assure you I will still see you on your weekend gigs here and keep each other updated.¡± She told Nick as she forcefully wiped her tears away.


    Nick sighed reluctantly nodding in agreement as he pulled her in for a hug which she rejected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Just don¡¯t. Not now.¡± She protested as she walked back to Ryu.


    ¡°Ryu, I will oversee Melody whenever I can and Jin has been doing so via Uncle James¡¯ underlings. So, continue to keep the relationship on a low profile. You should tell her already¡­¡± Ryu cried as he hugged Ivy and she took a moment to comfort him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ivy apologised as Ryu shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. How could it be when you are this strong and keeping us safe but you¡¯re all alone fighting¡­¡± Ryu whined in tears as she wiped his tears away wondering if it was the same feeling Ray felt when he did with her.


    ¡°Silly, I¡¯m not alone. I have Marcel. I am selling the house for our own safety. So, pack most of your stuff away to Manes, please.¡± She announced as Ryu pulled her off from her hug.


    ¡°Then where are you staying?!¡± He asked worriedly sending Ivy chucked a little.


    ¡°I have to move tomorrow don¡¯t I? Don¡¯t worry I have my stepmother with me. If you want, bring along Daisy.¡± She comforted as Ryu shook his head.


    ¡°No, Daisy stays to accompany you. Besides, with Lucky, both of them would keep you busy. But must you sell the house?¡± Ryu said as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°We need the money to pull through the company.¡± She lied as she urged the brothers to pack. She had yet to arrange a meeting with her stepfather, John whom she hoped would be addressing the financing matters.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°You should get the car prepared. I will send them down. I¡¯m sorry for such an urgent request.¡± Ivy apologise to Nick as he finally embraces her.


    ¡°Are you sure you can make it?¡± He whispered as Ivy questioned the same to herself in the midst of her escaped whimper but forced herself to nod.


    ¡°I have her. I have both of you too.¡± She assured as Nick patted her head with his eyes reddened knowing she was forcing herself to stay strong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to switch on your lamp every night. I will come to see you every weekend if I could.¡± She smiled and nodded before sending him off to the lift.


    When he left, she wiped her tears away and turned to Marcel. ¡°I know these arrangements must have been too sudden for you but¡­¡± Before she could continue Marcel stopped her.


    ¡°I understand your acts. Rest assured, I will always support you.¡± Marcel assured as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She barely could make it audible as Marcel nodded while she tried to stay composed.


    ¡°Could you prepare for me the updates on the past few months'' accounts and cash flow and set up a meeting with the heads of each department tomorrow excluding Jeremy and Charles'' side?¡± She requested as Marcel nodded.


    ¡°Rest assured that would be settled. Considering your timing, I will set the meeting for the afternoon at 2 pm alright?¡± Marcel suggested as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Good job, assistant.¡± She praised as Marcel smiled a little.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need help moving tomorrow?¡± Marcel asked while the brothers came down with their luggage as Ivy discreetly shook her head.


    ¡°Great, the boys are done packing! The rest of the items I will arrange to be sent to Manes or Uncle James¡¯ place. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± She tried to sound cheery as she gave them both one last time a hug when the lift¡¯s bell rang. Mr. Jin appeared and stood by the side watching Ivy sending off her two younger brothers and Marcel.


    ¡°Take care of yourself¡­¡± Ryu said in tears as nodded and patted his head.


    ¡°Go. Hurry, it¡¯s late. I will look after Melody.¡± She urged as Marcel stepped into the lift with Ryu while Jin hugged Ivy again.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong, use this phone to make contact¡­ There are a few numbers only.¡± He slipped the phone into her pocket as she rubbed his back and nodded.


    ¡°Take care twinny. Focus on studies too¡­¡± She reminded as Jin took a look at her. She watched his eyes redden for the first time. He forced himself to nod before heading into the lift.


    Ivy forced herself not to tear up when the lift¡¯s door closed as it was not the time yet. ¡°Young lady, why did you call for me this late?¡± Mr. Jin finally asked noticing the somber mood.


    ¡°Uncle Jin, before you leave could I entrust you one final thing?¡± Ivy requested as Mr. Jin nodded.


    ¡°Yes, please, young lady. Anything.¡± He offered.


    ¡°I have sent the boys away to keep them safe. Help me prepare the papers to transfer this house to yourself. Keep it discreet and quick. After that lay low and safe always.¡± Ivy instructed and Mr. Jin knew he was the lifeline of the family from then on. So, he obliged to her request.


    ¡°Sure young lady. Contact me whenever you need anything.¡± Mr. Jin offered as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Take care, young lady.¡± Uncle Jin wished sincerely as Ivy sent him off to the lift.


    ¡°You too. Just mail the papers to me. Leave soon.¡± She urged as he nodded when the lift door closed.


    With everyone leaving, she walked every edge of the house one last time. The sudden solitary she once felt returned to her again. The deafening silence was creeping into her as she squatted by Daisy on the balcony and began to slowly let reality sip in too.


    She only allowed herself to cry for a brief moment by Daisy before slowly packing her stuff. She only packed a little as she knew though the ownership had changed, there would never be a new tenant.


    She got dressed and sat by the balcony not able to sleep a wick.


    I¡¯m alone. All alone now. She closed her eyes to let the reality set.


    You can do this. Ray needs you. Jin and Ryu would be all fine. So is Nick. You have Marcel and Daisy. Both Daisies. She hugged Daisy by her side as she caressed her fur.


    You¡¯ll be alright. It¡¯s time to handle Jeremy. She convinced herself as she watched the sunrise and hoped for more strength to pull through the day.


    Jeremy brought Ray directly to a bar where he usually held his meetings with his minions in an act to Charles¡¯ guards. Ray was skeptical but he could sense Jeremy was not going to harm him.


    ¡°Sit, brother-in-law. Make yourself feel at home.¡± Jeremy ushered him into his private room as he signaled for the rest of the guards to leave them alone.


    When Ray heard the door close behind them, he began to walk forward towards Jeremy before pushing him to the wall and putting his arm on Jeremy¡¯s neck to reprimand him.


    ¡°Tell me what exactly are you up to before I choke you to death.¡± Ray hissed as Jeremy raised his hands up in the air.


    ¡°Chill¡­ If you want to ensure your sister¡¯s safety, I am your only card in play. If you dare do what you said, I can guarantee none of you will be safe. He will definitely not seize the opportunity to gain everything when your old man is down.¡± Jeremy warned in a low voice as he knew the guards would be outside eavesdropping.


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Ray pulled him up on his collar. ¡°Who is he?¡± Ray pestered.


    ¡°Easy there¡­ Easy. I am not one hundred percent sure for now but your so-called precious Uncle Charles is not as innocent as he seems and I chose you of all brothers to share this intel with a price.¡± Jeremy offered as Ray slowly let him go, ready to listen to his explanation.


    ¡°Good. Now that I have your attention, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Jeremy offered as Ray met his gaze doubtfully.


    ¡°I need you to discreetly investigate your uncle so that I can bargain my way around him. I know you won¡¯t believe me. So see this agreement he forced your dad to sign yourself that day.¡± Jeremy handed it to him and Ray realised it was only Charles, Peter, and Ivy¡¯s name on the agreement of transfer of shares.


    Jeremy was not involved at all and he finally understood that it was the cause of Peter¡¯s downfall.


    ¡°So, in return, I will ensure your sister¡¯s safety. I promise. After all, I have nothing to lose cause when all this is over, I will surrender myself but not cause I killed my grandmother or Jason. I didn¡¯t. That¡¯s for sure and though it looks like a coincidence, in actual fact, there were other unknown plans behind the scenes which is why you are needed. Besides, you can fight.¡± Jeremy explained as Ray was stunned but hearing the safety of Ivy was compromised he gladly obliged as he too wanted to seek justice for Peter.


    ¡°Fine. If my sister is ever in danger, I will count this on you.¡± Ray hissed as Jeremy chuckled and instructed him to punch him in an act to the guards of Charles who would be eavesdropping. That way, Ray would be sent directly to Charles and he ought to gain Charles¡¯ trust to work around the illicit business by disguising his real intentions.


    Ray gladly did as asked sending Jeremy down on the ground with a bruise on his jaw before the guards barged in and grabbed Ray away to meet with Charles leaving Jeremy to fend for himself.


    Jeremy smirked with their plans taking their place as he prepared himself to return to Ophal¡¯s residence to pick up Ivy who must be very devastated. The thought sends Jeremy wincing at the pain he had put Ivy through as he quickly went to get his car to drive off and could not wait to see her again.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 109: Moving into the Rahis

    Ray was brought to Charles who was anticipating his arrival. When Charles saw Ray he spun into an act.


    ¡°Oh no, my nephew what had happened to you!¡± He exclaimed as Ray nearly scoffed but tried to play along.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know already?! That good-for-nothing Jeremy was already going after my family and Ivy is in danger! What are you still doing here?¡± Ray vented as he watched Charles¡¯ expression change.


    ¡°Now, my boy, patience.¡± Charles squatted in front of Ray who was kneeling with his hands tied.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to work for me as a spy, I will ensure the safety of your family, especially your precious sister,¡± Charles smirked as Ray suppressed his discomfort.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Ray asked as Charles chuckled.


    ¡°Now, we are talking. Just now was a trap anyway. Glad that he fell for it. So, from now on you would be in charge of his underlings and you would also manage the drug transportation. You were under logistics previously. I¡¯m sure this is not alien to you.¡± Charles suggested as Ray finally realised Jeremy was right and perhaps Charles was trying to replace Jeremy with him.


    It was clearly a win-win situation for Ray as he nodded in agreement before he drowned himself in his own thoughts and get caught. ¡°Deal. In return, you ensure there is no harm to my family or I could let one transportation of drugs go down the drain.¡± Ray snapped his fingers in threat to Charles who was at first affected but remained composed.


    Charles chuckled. ¡°Indeed an Ophal. Go ahead to your station.¡± Charles instructed his minions to escort Ray to his new car and keys to Jeremy¡¯s office.


    On the way to Jeremy¡¯s office, Ray called up Jeremy who was driving on the way to Ophal¡¯s family house.


    ¡°So, I assume things go well?¡± Jeremy asked as Ray hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Driving to your office now,¡± Ray informed. ¡°Driving to your house now,¡± Jeremy replied.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Ray hesitated for a moment but he knew Jeremy should know since he would be his ally from now.


    ¡°... can¡¯t sleep in the dark due to sleep paralysis. And make sure you hold her palms to prevent her from injuring herself if you caught her waking up from a paralysis.¡± Ray explained as Jeremy hummed in acknowledgment. A part of Jeremy wondered how serious the situation was but he shoved it aside.


    ¡°There¡¯s an order in the next few days. Do well to prove yourself.¡± Jeremy informed as Ray hummed and hung up. With that, their deal was officially effective.


    As Jeremy pulled up at the car park and made his way up to the almost empty Ophal¡¯s residence, he found Ivy sitting by the balcony in an elegant red dress caressing Daisy¡¯s fur, staring out into nowhere. He recalled Ray¡¯s message earlier about her paralysis and wondered if she woke from one.


    ¡°Morning¡­ Looks stunning. Fancy to join me for breakfast?¡± He asked nonchalantly as though nothing had happened but Ivy was lost deep in her thoughts that she did not realise Jeremy¡¯s arrival.


    Jeremy noticed she was as though in a trance as he squatted in front of her but she did not move an inch other than caressing Daisy¡¯s fur. He gently held her hand to check if there were injuries. She opened them up as he felt wetness on his palm.


    When he registered it was blood, she had already walked passed him with her luggage and Daisy in tow, treating him to a silent war as she headed down in the lift without him.


    She realised the injury only when she entered the lift as she shook her head trying to clear her overwhelmed mind before fetching some tissues to stop her blood.


    Wake up, Ivy. You¡¯re alone now. Head over to see Mum first then head in to work. Ray will be fine since ¡°he¡± came. It¡¯s time to teach him the lesson and help Mum to look for her grandchildren. Ivy told herself, referring to ¡°he¡± as Jeremy.


    When he rushed down wanting to help her load her luggage, she swiftly did it herself before driving off leaving him looking stupid, standing by the empty parking lot with a plaster for her injured palm. He rushed to his car and caught up with Ivy, heading to Rahi¡¯s family house.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As Ivy alighted from the car, she took a good look at the Rahi¡¯s residence reminding her of her first time here with Jason and meeting their Grandma. A bittersweet feeling hit her right when Daisy flew out of the main door to hug her as she blinked away her tears.


    ¡°Welcome, baby¡­¡± Daisy greeted as Ivy forced a smile.


    ¡°I will be staying here from now on¡­¡± Ivy announced as Daisy nodded but noticed her rough palm which Daisy wanted to question but Jeremy walked past them and threw a plaster at Ivy.


    ¡°Fix that with this else your brothers might think you¡¯re abused.¡± He said while entering the house with her luggage. Before she could retaliate, Lucky ran out and greeted her as she squatted and patted him while she heard a scratch from inside her car.


    She caught a glimpse of the plaster which had fallen onto the ground. She picked it up and kept it in her pocket before opening the car¡¯s door letting Daisy out and watched both dogs running in the lawn, greeting each other.


    She managed a giggle. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the house first. I will show you to your room.¡± Daisy urged noticing Ivy¡¯s mood was lifted. Ivy nodded and stepped into the house, heading to the second floor with Daisy instantly.


    The first room she saw was Jason¡¯s. Jeremy waited for her in front of the guest room but she had already entered Jason¡¯s room, treating Jeremy as though he was invisible. Daisy could only stand outside Jason¡¯s room as she could not bring herself to step it ever since Jason passed away.


    Jeremy was growing impatient and Ivy was getting on his nerves for disrespecting Daisy. He did not want to watch Ivy break down as it would definitely make him give himself away and most importantly he did not want to watch Daisy worry.


    ¡°Princess if you could hurry, just head down for breakfast first and save your sappy moments for later¡­¡± Jeremy forced himself to be cruel as Daisy held his hand and stopped him from continuing.


    ¡°Let her be¡­ She is still coping. We all are¡­¡± Daisy said as she turned and headed downstairs, blinking her tears away.


    Ivy was in Jason¡¯s room once but the fond memories stuck in her mind like it was just yesterday. It felt nostalgic that she could still picture Jason¡¯s silhouette by the window panel or lying on the sofa. Drowning in her own thoughts made her close off any distractions from Jeremy who was pestering her for breakfast.


    Jeremy then stepped inside with a new plaster as he tried to hold up her palms only for her to fling her arms away from him. She was furious at him for cutting short her memory of Jason and the room.


    ¡°Treat that first!¡± Jeremy bellowed as she turned and snarled at him.


    ¡°I am living here. And I don¡¯t want to treat them first. Try me. I am a rebel.¡± She retorted before heading to the guest room and carried her luggage over.


    ¡°You know you would only hurt my mother¡­ Think before you act. She had not been able to bring herself into this room ever since he left and you had to just step in like you own the place!¡± Jeremy vented as Ivy paused with her act and thought for a moment.


    He was right but she did not want to give in. Before she could retaliate, he had stomped downstairs in anger. In actual fact, he was disguising his concerns for her and avoiding giving himself, which wanted to protect her, away.


    She could not decide where to stay at the moment as she left her luggage outside of Jason¡¯s room and quietly took a peep into the guest room.It was next to Jeremy¡¯s room but a little far from Daisy¡¯s which was next to Jason¡¯s. She stepped inside to see the simple fresh linens and brightly lit window direction, knowing probably it was only right to stay in the guest room.


    Her phone vibrated with a message from Marcel distracting her from her thoughts for a moment. Marcel¡¯s text was informed that the meeting arrangements were already made. She replied with an acknowledgment on the way out of the guest room only to find Daisy came with a tray of sandwiches and milk.


    ¡°Oh, I actually wanted to head down to the office¡­¡± She said midway as Daisy smiled.


    ¡°Have a bite here. I know you don¡¯t want to see him for a while.¡± Daisy led her to the side table.


    ¡°I¡­ I will stay in the guest room.¡± Ivy informed as Daisy passed her the glass of milk.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You should stay in Jason¡¯s room if you feel like it. I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Daisy said in a composed manner though she was suppressing her sadness.


    ¡°Mum, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t think of you when I stepped in. I just felt nostalgic. Don¡¯t worry I can stay in the guest room and occasionally visit his room.¡± Ivy reassured her as Daisy passed her the plate of sandwiches.


    ¡°I leave it up to you¡­ Sorry if Jeremy is too harsh¡­Don¡¯t mind that boy.¡± Daisy comforted her as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Besides, I will need to teach him a lesson. I¡¯m collecting my bills from him to be paid by him later.¡± Ivy said in agitation which somehow amused Daisy as she gently rubbed Ivy¡¯s back.


    ¡°I promise to take good care of you. Don¡¯t forget to make time and speak with your stepdad. He had been looking forward to it.¡± Daisy reminded as Ivy nodded while finishing up her breakfast which satisfied her famished self.


    ¡°Alright, I will. But for now, I really have to head to the office first. A rough day ahead.¡± Ivy said wanting to rush off.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Daisy stopped her as she pulled Ivy in for a hug.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. You will be alright. Everyone will be.¡± Daisy comforted as Ivy gently patted her back. Though those words were to comfort her, Ivy felt it was more of comforting Daisy herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mum. We will make it through this together.¡± Ivy comforted her in return.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 110: Meet little Ms. Rebellious

    Ivy stepped into the office with everyone knowing her identity but her mind was focused on the situation at hand as she rushed into her office and had Marcel briefed her.  She was looking at the financial reports and realise the equity was close to negative soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dire. Worse than I thought.¡± She wiped her face in frustration as she felt her fatigue kicked in.


    ¡°We have some backup plans in place,¡± Marcel said as he showed her in another file. She went through the list with the cultural town being launched by phase and quickly leased out aside from finding investors and hosting more roadshows in collaboration with the talks from Rahi¡¯s end. She knew no investors in their right mind would come in now and even then she was not an expert in evaluating one. She would only bring in more trouble if the shareholdings dilute the power of the Ophals.


    Hosting more roadshows would only worn out Nick even more unless they hire another speaker but she knew it was not the most ideal idea at that point.


    ¡°The progress of completion of phase 1 is nearly there?¡± Ivy questioned at her last resort as Marcel nodded. She knew it was supposed to be completed as a whole before launching but given the dire situation, it was better to launch what had been completed first.


    ¡°Can it be pushed to complete by the end of next week for the sales team to roll out marketing to operate by the end of this month? That way we could at least sustain for a while.¡± Ivy questioned as Marcel was a little skeptical.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible but the bottleneck has always been¡­ Jeremy and Charles.¡± Marcel said as Ivy forced herself to close her eyes and focus.


    ¡°Alright, I will get to that. Let¡¯s meet the team first.¡± She announced as she covered the files and stood wobbly.


    ¡°Take it easy¡­¡± Marcel pushed a cup of soothing warm camomile tea to her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± She smiled briefly before sipping and headed out into the meeting with it.


    The managers from human resources, operations, sales and marketing, and logistics were in attendance with some having a worried look while some had doubts written all over their face. Ivy was a little nervous as it was her first time taking on such a huge responsibility and each decision she made as she reminded herself, would impact the livelihood of each of the staff.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the situation at hand. I understand some of you may not be able to accept myself to take over but all I ask of you is to at the very least do this for the sake of the thousands of staff we have here. I promise I will deliver my very best but it¡¯s the efforts from each and every one of you that would make this work.¡± Ivy pleaded as she desperately needed them to cooperate with her. To her surprise, the team was very supportive of her especially the logistic manager, Daniel who had worked with her in the past.


    ¡°You have my support. In any case you need extra help, reach out anytime.¡± Daniel voiced out which reminded Ivy of his position and who he used to report to. Ivy forced herself to blink back her tears when reminded of Ray as she nodded.


    Slowly each and everyone nodded in agreement. As they continued to discuss the entire afternoon on the launch of the cultural town phase one, the thought of heading back to Manes kept her motivated for a while. With a very experienced team, Ivy managed to have several backup plans to mitigate and keep the operations in order. However, on the financial side, the management which was herself and Marcel struggled at the end of the meeting to resolve the matter on short notice.


    By the time Ivy adjourned the meeting with the budget being kept in view on the list, she was holding on to her pounding headache as Marcel sat with her.


    ¡°I will try to speak with the banks again,¡± Marcel said as she shook her head knowing if it was possible the bank would have given them the credit limit.


    ¡°I have someone I need to speak with who could resolve this matter¡­¡± Ivy said while arranging over a text message to John to meet the next day.


    ¡°Who? Not¡­¡± Before Marcel could continue to say Charles or Jeremy, Ivy stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just my stepfather, John. Or rather, Jason¡¯s father.¡± Ivy explained while waiting for a reply.


    ¡°I have never expected some day to hear you address him that way,¡± Marcel said solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s to keep Daisy¡¯s wish. I made several other promises to her too which included teaching Jeremy a lesson and looking for his lost sons. Would you happen to have any idea of it?¡± Ivy questioned in a lower voice.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°This would be challenging as the operations here had given me a huge mess to fix. I don¡¯t have time to monitor outside which perhaps¡­ the ¡°J¡±s would know.¡± Marcel indicated for Jin and James as Ivy nodded in agreement but she knew she had to keep her skeptical thoughts of Charles being a culprit and Jeremy¡¯s intention away from those two.


    Marcel noticed her red eyes from fatigue as he decided to call it a day when he saw the clock strike six. ¡°Get some rest. It¡¯s a rough day but we had a good start now. Hoping for good news from your result tomorrow.¡±


    Ivy smiled at his encouragement as she nodded when she received a reply from John agreeing to meet.


    She decided to sit awhile more in her office to study the financial reports but after an hour, it was making her hungry from using her brain so much just like how it always was when she was studying. She then realised she had not eaten anything since morning or slept since last night. She noticed lots of missed calls and text messages from Jeremy which she decided to ignore the whole day and headed to drive home to the Rahi¡¯s residence instead.


    On Jeremy¡¯s end, the reporters were getting restless and accusing him of wasting their time by gathering them pointlessly.


    ¡°Where is she? Are you even serious?¡± One reporter scolded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting our time!¡± Another reporter yelled as Jeremy was getting frustrated.


    ¡°Alright, alright. One last time, head to my house. She is there and this is proof that the news is true. She moved in today.¡± Jeremy shrugged proudly as the reporters began to have a glimmer of hope trailing his car to Rahi¡¯s residence.


    Upon reaching, they gathered by the garden and waited for Ivy. Ivy who had just arrived was a little surprised and annoyed at the loud commotion when several reporters headed up to her.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, you¡¯re finally here! Could you explain the situation?¡±


    ¡°Is it true you have moved into the Rahi¡¯s residence?¡±


    ¡°Are you engaged to Jeremy Rahi? Are you getting married when your father is still hospitalised?¡±


    Ivy could not even decipher who asked which question or to answer who and what first.  At that rate, Ivy was snarling at Jeremy who was looking at her from another end. It slipped her mind on the engagement announcement which he spoke about last night.


    She knew she had to play along else she wondered what tricks would he play in the office if she did not cooperate.


    ¡°Yes. Jeremy and I are engaged but¡­¡± Her first sentence got Jeremy to walk towards her nonchalantly. However, her ¡°but¡± made him stop midway as he threw her a warning glare.


    She drew a deep breath before continuing as she noticed his glare.


    ¡°... we would wait for my dad¡¯s condition to be better before anything else proceeds. Speaking of which, we would launch phase one of the cultural town project in Manes. It is estimated to begin operation by the end of this month or the beginning of next month. We can¡¯t wait to test the market before the completion of the entire project.¡± Ivy gladly announced as she smiled triumphantly at her quick-witted plans to trap him and Charles.


    ¡°What is there to be expected in the town?¡±


    ¡°When will phase 2 or is there a phase 3 going to launch?¡±


    ¡°What are the anticipated shops or activities?¡±


    ¡°Who are the main target market?¡±


    More questions were thrown out which were music to Ivy¡¯s ears in successfully diverting the engagement news away as she raised her hands to quieten them down.


    ¡°I will keep you all posted on official announcements soon. As for today, I¡¯m sure all of you are very exhausted from my fiance¡¯s assignments. So, please head home, have a good rest and I assure you I will fill all of you in with news first hand provided you write me a good piece of news tomorrow on what I just fill you in.¡± Ivy bargained with a hint to not emphasise her engagement news but on the launch instead, as Jeremy scoffed.


    Ivy folded her arms listening to the reporters¡¯ adamant agreements before leaving. However, she could feel if she continued retaliating with Jeremy at that moment, she would give herself away in front of the reporters on how fatigued she was.


    She decided to let it go for the night as she entered the house. ¡°Sweetie! You¡¯re home!¡± Daisy greeted as she went to hug her while she took off her heels.


    Ivy closed her eyes to feel Daisy¡¯s warm and comforting hug which sent her into a half-asleep mode. Daisy could slowly feel Ivy was leaning on her and she was getting heavier for her to support.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Daisy shook her but Ivy was too tired to respond.


    Jeremy who stepped in saw Daisy nearly fall as he pulled Ivy away from her only to have Ivy fall flat to the ground.


    ¡°Oh no! Oh no! Ivy, are you alright?¡± Daisy hovered over her. They thought she fainted but she whimpered to indicate she was just too exhausted.


    ¡°Send her to the Jason¡¯s room. I have got it prepared.¡± Daisy instructed as Jeremy frowned at her absurdity to give in just for Ivy.


    Ivy heard it and protested. ¡°Stay still or if I drop you on the stairs, it¡¯s none of my business¡­¡± Jeremy warned which stopped her from fidgeting.


    ¡°Guest ¡­ room¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as Jeremy sighed.


    ¡°At least you have some conscience.¡± He said as he headed to the guest room and threw her on the bed on purpose.


    The comfort of the soft bed made her spiraled into a deep sleep almost instantly, making her ignore Jeremy¡¯s harsh act. He tried to recall all that Ray had told him last night about taking care of Ivy but he was more worried that Ivy was not taking care of herself properly.


    The announcement earlier worries him even more that her rebellion would bring more trouble to Ray as he quickly slipped out of the room and updated Ray who had been familiarising himself with Jeremy¡¯s team.


    Ray was surprised by Ivy¡¯s move but he knew it was to put more pressure on Charles to not simply act given how dire the financial state of the company was. He was worried about Ivy but he missed her more. He could tell that lady must have been worn out for the day without having to check on her but a part of him was glad he struck a deal with Jeremy and that she was in good hands now under Daisy.


    Charles was furious at the news no doubt as it was eating away his funds and he decided to meet with his niece the next day.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 111: Trying to find the guts to comfort you

    As Ivy felt a shake on her body, she lazily opened her eyes to see herself in Avinha¡¯s embrace. Before she could react, she could feel the heat blaring from a few feet away from them.


    ¡°Stay still.¡± She could hear Avinha whispered nervously to her. She tried to take a peek at what was going on behind him while he held her down tightly, afraid she would rush out in the chaos. ¡°Stay low, they could see you,¡± Avinha warned.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be invisible to them?¡± Ivy asked as Avinha snatched her up on his shoulder and rushed to another tree.


    A silver dragon was setting everything ablaze while Ivy was catching her breath. ¡°They don¡¯t see you but the environment still hurts you,¡± Avinha explained and it was something new to Ivy.


    The entire forest was on fire including the tabernacle. Ivy then realise it was only right for Avinha to absorb the eternal flow of power earlier. Whether he was doing it out of greed, he had saved the next generation of the nymphs.


    The silver dragon was accompanied by a familiar-looking golden dragon. Ivy tried to raise her head higher to catch a better view of the golden dragon.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Ivy mumbled as Avinha mumbled in reply. ¡°Jaime, my uncle¡¯s son, and¡­¡± Avinha looked down on Ivy as she met his gaze while the dragons, after finding out the flow of the eternal power was gone, left angrily.


    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Ivy questioned as Avinha nodded.


    ¡°But why? Could you explain? What exactly is all the past about?¡± Ivy pleaded in a low sad tone.


    Before Avinha could, the scene behind them changed showing the immortal warrior Avinha building back the city of nymphs in disguise to protect the rest of the population. He was fortunate to have found the nests of baby nymphs well protected by a spell left by the queen.


    It was then that Ivy saw how Avinha patiently waited for Ivy to be reborn. It directly led them to the time when she became a phoenix instead and because of his power, he disguised himself as the eldest son of the Inklong tribe with a younger brother who was Jason, reborn as a golden dragon again.


    Ivy flinched in Avinha¡¯s arms when she saw the replay of her pregnant self being stoned. This time she knew that Avinha was the one who fueled hatred among the villagers. Ivy finally understood Avinha was the original mortal warrior whom she saved back then and had lived on waiting to repay her.


    However, through time, their destiny had changed. The destiny Jason had always wanting to change for her was for the sake of Avinha.


    She was born as a nymph to save Avinha while he ruled the kingdom for her away from Jason and Jaime who yearned for the greed of immortality.


    She was reborn as a phoenix with a twisted destiny to save the kingdom from catastrophe while Avinha waited patiently to be with her only to be betrayed by Jaime, his then step-uncle, the silver dragon. Jason was repaying the sins of his past life and was destined to make a sacrifice in the twisted destiny with Ivy.


    From then on, her fate was no longer intertwined with Avinha''s but with Jason¡¯s who was repaying for his sins all those time. As she watched her Phoenix self explode destroying the grounds, Avinha stood wishing he could perish as well only to find himself collecting the ember of Ivy¡¯s ashes before a sword pierced through Avinha¡¯s body.


    Ivy woke with a pounding headache while letting out a scream and jumped out of bed to the French window where the moon lit bright enough for her to catch her breath. With her room close to Jeremy¡¯s, he woke to run over to check on her.


    No, he can¡¯t be dead. He is an immortal. Does it mean the destiny all this while which Jason wants to change for me was linked to Avinha? Ivy questioned herself as she closed her eyes and forced herself to catch her breath while both dogs whined worriedly by her side.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Avinha must be¡­ Jeremy¡­ She thought as she heard footsteps rushing towards her room.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ You¡¯re alright?¡± She heard as the door opened and a black figure rushed towards her. She slowly sat on the ground, still shuddering from her nightmares.


    Jeremy quickly switched on the table lamp recalling Ray¡¯s words.


    Sorry¡­ I forgot¡­ Jeremy apologised to her in mind as he could not bring himself to say it,  fearing he would give himself away. Instead, he squatted next to her and tried to reach out to her back to comfort her while she panted but he was not brave enough.


    Ivy was pissed at the sight of him but she felt herself getting swayed by his concern which should not be coming from him. She knew he was not of this nature.


    ¡°Why do you care? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy with what you did?¡± She questioned angrily which made him feel a little guilty.


    ¡°What exactly is your intention?¡± She questioned as her breathing started to slow down.


    ¡°If you could, don¡¯t ask,¡± Jeremy said solemnly which made Ivy even more curious.


    She turned around to meet his gaze. She could tell he was pitying her which was the exact direct opposite of what she expected.


    Are you a foe or¡­  a friend, Jeremy? Why are you an ally in my paracosm? She questioned in mind as she looked away.


    ¡°After all you have done, I don''t understand why you are doing this?¡± She said calmly.


    ¡°I don''t either. All I know is I get what I want.¡± He said with conviction which actually meant keeping her safe but he could not tell her just yet.


    ¡°Get out. I don''t need your company.¡± She instructed as she didn''t know if she was mad at him or the situation they were in.


    He sighed defenselessly as he walked out of the room before she embraced both dogs and tried to calm down. She knew she could not fall back asleep though she really wanted to and find out about the journey with Avinha but the suffocating feeling made her restless.


    Instead, she walked out of the guest room and recalled there was a music room somewhere. She vaguely recalled an empty room at the end of the floor as she approached it while remembering it was where she hid with Jason once from Jeremy¡¯s obnoxious commotion at their family dinner. As she entered it, she was glad to find the piano was still there.


    She sat on the chair with both dogs accompanying her by the side. She opened the cover of the piano keys and started to play her heart out in a gentle, soft resolving melody.


    Jeremy was not exactly asleep after confronting her. He was worried and remembered it would not be easy for her to fall back asleep. It was even more worrying that she nearly fainted from fatigue earlier. He could hear her footsteps earlier as he gave up stirring in bed. He took the chance to tailgate her only to find she had found the music room which had since been empty since Jason and Grandma left.


    He slipped into the music room and stood in the dark listening to Ivy¡¯s melodious score. He could not help but record it with his phone quietly.


    I¡¯m sorry for putting you through all this. You must have been very sad sending off your loved ones. Jeremy sighed thinking to himself.


    I promise you things will get better as long as you bear with me for a little while. While everyone wants to protect you, I want you to put up a fight instead. I believe in you Ivy. He cheered on her.


    Ivy always knew music could heal but she never believed so till she let go of her nervousness. There was no one around her to listen to her mistakes if there were any. That was when she realised she missed Ryu who always strummed his guitar to his new composition by her side.


    She missed Ray¡¯s melodious voice which could melt any girl¡¯s heart. A tear slipped as she let it be. Jin then crossed her mind. His intelligence was something she had envied from the start while his cool style of playing the bass or electric guitar was always something she wished she could do but she chose the drums instead.


    It was an equally cool choice back then but now, she wondered when will she ever get the whole family band back again. That was when she gave up enduring her bottled-up emotions and lay down on the piano keys, crying her heart out while recalling how she sent one by one of them away and still could not bring herself to visit her dad in the hospital.


    Jeremy wanted to comfort her but he knew better to leave her alone as he quickly slipped out of the room. He stood in front of the closed door listening to her muffled cries, feeling even more bad for her.


    Daddy¡­ I¡¯m sorry I had to do this. I will ensure I stabilise the company first before I come and see you. Please keep fighting as we all are waiting for you to be awake. I know Uncle James would keep you in good hands. I promise I will ensure justice prevails without anyone harmed. Ivy thought to herself as she cried.


    Just then she remembered Permisla.


    Perhaps visiting Mum would be a good idea to check on her. Ivy thought to herself. The thought of her mum calmed her down a little as she brought her knees up to cuddle herself on the chair. She watched the moon while caressing Daisy and Lucky who were worrying about her by her side.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 112: Have a little faith in yourself

    A text message from John distracted Ivy from moon gazing. He told her that he would pick her up from the secret passage Daisy would know. She squinted her eyes at the awkward first message from John as she replied in acknowledgment before she went to get ready.


    She noticed her wardrobe was growing with Cassandra¡¯s tailormade dresses. Though they looked good on her with her temporary position in the company, she did not want to look too standout with John. Instead, she rummaged through her luggage for the simple black and white formal attire she got when Jason first hired her.


    She smiled looking at herself in the mirror, recalling the happy times she had with Jason. She realised it was her first time ever smiling thinking about Jason. A soft urgent knock on her room¡¯s front door distracted her as she went to answer it and saw Daisy smiling at her.


    ¡°Morning¡­¡± Daisy greeted her as Ivy gave her a hug.


    ¡°Morning¡­ I¡­¡± Ivy wanted to explain John¡¯s message but Daisy nodded and instructed her to keep quiet about it, eyeing at Jeremy¡¯s room direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head down for breakfast¡­¡± She ushered as Ivy followed obediently looking at Jeremy¡¯s room while Daisy gently patted her back to assure her it would be fine.


    When Ivy was downstairs, Daisy quickly dragged Ivy to the side door of the house with a packed breakfast, heading towards the garden shaded by arches of roses. It was impossible to even notice there was a gate there from the top floors.


    ¡°Mum, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ivy questioned as the moment she saw John standing by the entrance of the camouflaged gate by the creepers, she knew this was what John meant.


    ¡°Ivy, meet John¡­ Jason and Jeremy¡¯s father. Honey, meet Ivy...¡± Daisy introduced as Ivy stood watching John¡¯s feature which looked alike to Jason. He was almost identical to Jason except for an older version of him. Having said so, she noticed Jeremy took more of Daisy¡¯s features, especially her wide beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Hello, Ivy¡­¡± John greeted warmly as he opened his arms wide for her to come forward.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Rahi?¡± She questioned shyly as the couple chuckled. ¡°Just call him dad.¡± Daisy urged as Ivy stepped forward into his hug.


    ¡°Good to finally meet you, Ivy. I have heard a lot about you.¡± John paused realising he was looking at Daisy¡¯s face who was beaming with happiness. It had been a long while since he saw that look and he recalled the last time he did was when she held baby Jeremy. There and then he realised Ivy holds the key to his family¡¯s happiness moving forward.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am in a rush to the airport. So, join me while we talk. I will get my driver to send you to the office today.¡± John said in a rush while she stayed still in his embrace.


    She nodded in agreement before he led her quickly into the car. Ivy watched him get Daisy into a quick kiss and hug before heading into the car as the driver started to drive off. Ivy envied the couple for a moment and lamented in her mind that Peter must have been lonely all these years. She made a note to accompany Peter more after this. Hence, leaving more reasons to pursue business faculty in Landsfield.


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s get down to business,¡± John said taking out a file and passing it to Ivy.


    Ivy reached out to it and read the proposal with contingent plans on saving the business as John continued to watch her serious look. He was already glad to hear so much about her and now he was even more sure that she could do well in executing his proposal.


    She was surprised at the suggestion in the proposal as she pondered for a moment if it would be right. She browsed through several suggestions on the marketing plans but did not see anything on the cashflows as her forehead creased in frustration.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡± John asked as he noticed Ivy was thinking.


    ¡°This is¡­ brilliant but¡­ I am not the sole shareholder. I am not sure if they would agree but again I don¡¯t think I have a choice.¡± Ivy said skeptically.


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t agree, in the end, I am willing to step up and buy over.¡± John offered as Ivy met his gaze.


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t. You have done enough with this. The only thing I could do is agree to it.¡± Ivy said as she sighed a little at her dilemma.


    ¡°Ivy, I owe the Ophal a favor. I would gladly offer to buy the company out. If you agree to the proposal, I would promise to provide you with the funds Jeremy would request each time but knowing you are to teach him a lesson, I hope you would make my money worth it. Cause it would be made to your personal account and it¡¯s up to you to control the requested amount. You should be smart enough to understand the surplus you controlled could do wonders in this proposal.¡± John explained as Ivy finally had an answer to her cashflow matters.


    Despite so, she was still a little skeptical about her ability to handle Jeremy.


    ¡°Why are you so confident with me?¡± She questioned knowing it would create doubtfulness in him and scolded herself for her weak negotiation skills.


    John smiled knowing she was self-doubting. ¡°In normal circumstances, you could use such questions to hide your doubtful self instead by not giving yourself away on your true emotions.¡± He guided as Ivy relaxed a little and nodded.


    ¡°Ivy, when Jason was in trouble, it was the Ophal who were willing to help despite the pressure I put in the business industry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he promised to find me for my father and it was a coincidence that he met me...¡± Ivy interrupted.


    John studied her guilty self which reminded him of a conversation he overheard between Daisy and Jason. ¡°Jason was right about you. Very right that you need a little push to clear your self-doubt.¡±


    He said as Ivy was surprised John would know such small details. ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t talk about such a matter with you due to your fallout¡­¡± Ivy voiced out trying to be a little confident with him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t. I overheard from his conversation with Daisy.¡± He explained without taking his gaze away from Ivy. Ivy noticed he was a little disappointed with his harsh way back then with Jason but hurriedly regained his composure.


    ¡°Regardless of what happened between you and Jason, in the end, you still got your family and made his business a great success right before he passed on. Ivy, he left you a legacy and it¡¯s only right for me as his father to return this favor. The Ophals are in trouble. I cannot sit here and do nothing given you¡¯re also my stepdaughter now.¡± Ivy met his tender gaze which reminded her of Jason¡¯s so much.


    She drew a deep breath as she pondered on his points. ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to provide whatever help I can while you are also taming another of my sons. Having said so, Jeremy is different from Jason. Jason is smart but rebellious. Jeremy is stupid sometimes but he is very loyal.¡± John chuckled at his own statement.


    ¡°I know he does all that for attention and it was unfortunate he went that far in the wrong path. I just hope someday he would know when to give up and perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to give him a second chance.¡± John lamented as Ivy reached out to his hand instinctively knowing she was drawn in wanting to help.


    ¡°Mr. Rahi¡­¡± John raised an eyebrow as Ivy smiled realising her mistake. ¡°Dad, I will promise to do my best in controlling the funds. I will try to find my way in searching for your grandsons.¡± She said with conviction as John gently patted her hand.


    ¡°That would put your mum at ease. Thank you, Ivy. Most importantly, I hope your family will benefit from this help. You are wonderful and could do great things. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not your first time hearing this but I should tell you in my lifetime experience, I am rarely wrong about someone.¡± John said as the car came to a halt at the airport.


    ¡°If you need to reach out to me, just text me anytime. As for the first step, since you have announced the launch of the refurbished old town phase 1 then work on that. I know what¡¯s on your mind. While you want to cut down on their activity, keep yourself safe. Follow the plans in there.¡± John warned and pointed at the file as Ivy nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I will see you when I do. Have a little faith in yourself.¡± John said before alighting. Ivy smiled as she waved him goodbye while waiting for the driver to drive her to the office.


    Can I really work this out? Why is everyone so trusting of me? What if I fail? She pondered as she watched the scorching sun shining at her and felt the heat of it.


    No, I cannot fail. I must try my best. She convinced herself when a message came on her phone.


    It was from Marcel informing Charles was in the office wanting to meet her. Jeremy was already rushing to the office. Ivy sighed at the mess she created last night and she had to clean up now. It took her a second to realise Charles was panicking which meant the proposal in her hand was working.


    She smiled brightly as she was glad at least she was not alone and many ideas sprouted in her mind knowing she had a lot of support from everyone now.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 113: Who is acting? Everyone is!

    As Ivy thanked the driver, she stepped into the office in her simple formal wear as a few staff greeted her. She ensured she greeted the security guard warmingly as she knew the lower-end staff were whom she would make good use of as support at all times.


    ¡°Uncle Chan, have  you eaten?¡± She greeted looking at his nametag. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. Thanks for asking. Have a good day.¡± He replied as she smiled.


    ¡°Have a good day too! Thank you for all of your hard work. Usually what time are the peak hours?¡± She randomly created a conversation to stall time in meeting Charles.


    ¡°Oh, now, lunch hour and also when everyone leaves.¡± Uncle Chan replied.


    ¡°After midnight, is there still an exit available from the entrance here or is it lock?¡± She asked casually.


    ¡°Oh, this building has other companies too. Usually, rarely there is anyone leaving after one or two in the morning. So, there is a side entrance by the corner there.¡± Uncle Chan pointed as Ivy nodded. ¡°You must be new! Welcome! Hope you are enjoying your new company?¡± Uncle Chan wished.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chan. There must be other guards too other than yourself? It would so tiring till late night for you to stand on duty?¡± Ivy prompted more.


    ¡°Oh, Miss, over time I have gotten used to it. Yes, there is another young guard, Aman. I will introduce him to you when there¡¯s a chance. One of the companies up there rarely had anyone coming into the office but when they came they would leave very late past midnight. So Aman who is mostly on duty during that shift usually had to look out for their guests.¡± Uncle Chan may have randomly reported it out of gossiping but it was catching Ivy¡¯s attention.


    ¡°How often do they come in?¡± Ivy questioned. ¡°Once or twice in a few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Do you know which floor is it?¡± Ivy asked pretending to be curious.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ not too sure. But why are you asking?¡± Uncle Chan began to wonder about her curiosity.


    ¡°Ah, just curious about the building safety measures and operations. Thank you, Uncle Chan! I got to go. You, have a good day alright!¡±  Ivy quickly walked off to the lift reminding herself of this piece of news. ¡°You too! Nice talking to you¡­¡± Uncle Chan said as he walked to the front entrance and continued on guard.


    When Ivy arrived at the meeting room, everyone including Jeremy was staring at her simple formal attire as Charles laughed. She then realised it was no wonder that Uncle Chan mistaken her as a normal staff due to her attire.


    ¡°Good to see you again my niece but don¡¯t you think your attire is being too simple for you?¡± Charles stood and walked towards her as Ivy raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    ¡°What brings you here my busy Uncle Charles? As far as I know, I have so many things to run on hand that I really have no time to fit you into my schedule. So you only get five minutes.¡± Ivy folded her arms as she waited with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, if I were you I would not want to miss this piece of news.¡± Charles teased as he went back and sat. Ivy met with Jeremy¡¯s gaze who was putting his guard up. ¡°Where are you living first thing first? I went to the house and everyone was gone. Vanished. No one was in.¡± Charles was trying to figure out Ivy¡¯s plan.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m someone¡¯s fiance, so I decided to just shift in and live together. You know, new modern society¡­¡± She shrugged nonchalantly as Charles chuckled.


    ¡°Where are your brothers?¡± He asked solemnly as Ivy leaned on the table while folding her arms.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Getting a better environment for sure I supposed. As for Ray, come on, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know. You have been playing favoritism among us siblings. Very clearly he is your favorite.¡± She retaliated as Charles chuckled again, understanding that Ivy knew he knew about Ray.


    ¡°Young lady, he is tough. He should be trained and could go far. Don¡¯t worry bout him. I heard you are selling the house?¡± Charles asked as Ivy raised an eyebrow and looked at Jeremy, suspecting he told everything but realised she did not tell him before.


    ¡°Come on, not surprising for your fiance to tell me. He is just concerned about you.¡± Charles coaxed which made Ivy more suspicious if Ray told them but why? She reminded herself to check with Jeremy when she had the chance.


    ¡°Sold. Don¡¯t worry about it. Not healthy at all for you to worry so much at your tender age. Instead, is that really the reason you¡¯re here early this morning?¡± Ivy intended to change the topic.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°You suddenly announced the launch of phase one of the old town project without discussing it with me. How are you supposed to do business this way? Like you said I cannot have too many surprises at my tender age. It¡¯s not good for my heart.¡± Charles complained as expected by Ivy who chuckled.


    ¡°I have been on-site in case you didn¡¯t know. Why can¡¯t it be done with the painting job and set up of the stalls or event halls in just a couple of weeks? Cover up those areas with soundproof clothes and continue your construction. Look, you get paid for phase one completion and Ophal-Rahi''s collaboration gets paid too. It¡¯s a win-win. Don¡¯t worry about the preparation Uncle Charles. You¡¯re getting old now. Just let us, young ones help out. Besides, my fiance is by my side supporting me. What are you worried about?¡± Ivy was walking towards Jeremy and put an arm over his shoulder, half hugging him from the side.


    Charles laughed out loud at her action. It took Jeremy by surprise at first but he managed to remain composed and fall into action with her. He held onto her hand as though giving her support. Ivy did not hesitate to kiss his cheek leaving him a little flattered. After all, it was meant to be in Ivy¡¯s plan to keep him off guard, and reacted naturally.


    ¡°So, with that five minutes is up. I have another meeting to head to. See you, Uncle Charles.¡± Ivy said wanting to leave the meeting room.


    ¡°Ai Lee, there¡¯s a charity event tonight where I cooperate with the management to build the charity homes. I would like to have you and Jeremy to come. It would be good marketing. Besides, you¡¯ve both officially announced the engagement. Good to show up in public more often.¡± Charles tested the water on whether they were acting or were they getting real cause as far as he knew, Ivy would not be agreeing to the marriage so easily.


    It slipped Ivy¡¯s mind to check the news in the morning on what was written by the press.  However, listening to Charles and his urgent visit to the office so early in the morning had probably sent panic to him. He was right about the marketing she thought to herself as she spun around.


    ¡°Sure, tell my fiance the details and we will turn up tonight together.¡± Ivy accepted daringly as  Jeremy feared for what was to come after Ivy. Ivy knew the charity event must have some illicit business going on too which gave her more reasons to attend and try digging out some information.


    ¡°Make sure you dress up more!¡± Charles chuckled but got serious when the door closed.


    ¡°How exactly did you get my niece to fall for you so quickly?¡± Charles asked solemnly as Jeremy chuckled.


    ¡°Have a little faith in me,¡± Jeremy said as he led Charles who seemed pleased to leave the meeting room with his minions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ask for the funds.¡± Charles reminded before entering the lift leaving Jeremy half hesitating but nodded when the lift door closed.


    Ivy walked ahead into her office browsing through the news from the press. She was impressed with the power of the press in simultaneously emphasising her engagement and the launch of phase one of the historical town in Manes.


    Marcel followed her into her office for her daily morning brief. ¡°The main agenda for the week would be on the launching of phase one historical town¡­¡±


    ¡°What is the side agenda?¡± Ivy asked as she spaced out on her seat.


    ¡°A few sales launches for the balance of condo units not sold and two collaborations with Rahi consulting for the month on work-life balance talk,¡± Marcel announced as Ivy sighed at the restricted alternative income.


    ¡°Are there¡­ Are we able to come up with something to have a more diversified revenue stream?¡± She spoke her mind while Marcel raised an eyebrow. ¡°For example?¡± He asked.


    ¡°For example, security guards services?¡± She was deep in her thought with both hands holding on to her head.


    ¡°Where do we find so much manpower?¡± Marcel asked as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°My uncle Charles and Jeremy¡¯s side would definitely be able to help with that¡­¡± She said leaving Marcel a little skeptical.


    ¡°But how sure are you they would provide you the manpower?¡± He questioned. ¡°They will demand for money soon for sure and will continue to keep taking money from us. So in return, they should send me the manpower. That way they generate their own money for themselves.¡± Ivy told Marcel as he finally understood Ivy¡¯s plan.


    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant!¡± He exclaimed as Ivy smiled. She recalled the documents for the sale of the family home and wondered how it was doing.


    Right when she wanted to dive into the next agenda, Marcel gave her a document couriered.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± He said while Ivy looked at him. He urged her to open it. ¡°Got it this morning.¡±


    Ivy looked at the address to find it was from Mr. Jin¡¯s hometown. ¡°Speak of the devil¡­¡± She mumbled and smiled while opening the envelope. She quickly read through the details and was satisfied with how quick the process was. As she signed the documents, Marcel stepped forward toward her table and saw it was a transfer of the name to a foreign name, Alasus Yin Tam Mai. The more he read the more he realised it was not a sales and purchase agreement.


    She looked up at him and winked as she smiled. ¡°Keep this a secret between us, please. Help me courier it back to him.¡±


    Marcel smiled knowing Ivy had her plans. ¡°So, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    She nodded and put a finger over her lips. ¡°That¡¯s his formal name I supposed. It¡¯s just transferring over temporarily. Get on. So, on phase one of the launch, let¡¯s have a meeting with the team and get an update. Leave the brothers out of this. Do this every morning if required. If I need the boys in then we will get down to it in the afternoon.¡± Marcel nodded as he took down notes.


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Ivy mumbled while standing with her cup of tea and headed out to the meeting room reminding herself to catch up with Cassandra and Melody.


    On the way, she sipped her tea before instructing Marcel while sitting in the meeting room. ¡°Go ahead and gather them in first. I will wait...¡±


    Marcel excused himself hurriedly to gather the team leaders and was impressed with Ivy¡¯s first day¡¯s efforts.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 114: Ms. Director in action

    Marcel went on with his task while Ivy texted Cassandra to ask about her and also told her to prepare several evening gowns as well as formal wear.


    Before she could hit send, she was interrupted by the team who headed into the meeting room. As she got updates from each department, she realised her major issue was cash flow management.


    ¡°HR side are you sure we do not lack of staff?¡± Ivy asked skeptically, already knowing her answer.


    ¡°Are¡­ we able to hire?¡± The HR manager, Wen Li questioned.


    Ivy nodded while thinking. ¡°Give me a second. I will come back to you.¡±


    ¡°Logistics seems fine am I right? Just that the money-wise is also a problem?¡± Ivy questioned Daniel as he nodded.


    ¡°Alright, which makes the marketing side have the same issues.¡± She concluded as Desmond who was the assistant manager of Ryu nodded.


    She looked at Marcel hoping she could think of a solution to control the situation although she knew she would have funds coming in from John as promised in the morning. As Marcel met her gaze, she flashed a smirk with an evil grin as an idea brewed in her mind.


    ¡°Alright, the meeting is adjourned for now but in the afternoon, Desmond, get Ryu on and we have a team meeting. I will get back to all of you on the finances.¡± Ivy instructed as they all nodded and left the meeting room.


    Marcel waited for everyone to leave before he confronted her. ¡°I guess you have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°On the cash flow part, I can resolve it but I need to keep it under control. I have a charity event to go to tonight. I¡¯m thinking of using it to our advantage.¡± Ivy raised an eyebrow in a mischievous grin as she explained to Marcel her plan.


    Marcel nodded at the end of her explanation as she clapped her hands in excitement. Jeremy who was looking at them from outside the glassdoor envied Marcel for a moment to be able to boost her mood that way. That made him hesitate with the request he had on hand but the pressure from Charles was unavoidable.


    Forgive me. He thought to himself as he entered the meeting room, disrupting a cheerful environment.


    ¡°And what brings you here?¡± Ivy folded her arm with a snarl as he passed the file to Marcel.


    Marcel then passed it to her after he read it. It was a request for five million funds without any reasons stated.


    ¡°Why do you think I should approve these funds for you?¡± Ivy asked in return as she threw the file on the table.


    ¡°You made an agreement with me to not question.¡± He reminded as Ivy smirked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ivy agreed easily which surprised him but in fact, she already had a plan in mind.


    Jeremy nodded. ¡°I expect the funds within today.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Enjoy the party tonight first.¡± She teased as she got up and walked out of the meeting room with Marcel.


    ¡°Where on earth are you getting so much from?¡± Marcel questioned with a hinge of little worry.


    ¡°Well, he requested it of course his accomplice should pay, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ivy mumbled as Marcel looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I know my stepfather would help but that would be a last resort. As explained I would use his funds to execute the exit plan he proposed.¡± Marcel was very impressed with Ivy¡¯s management skills which surpassed his expectations and her brothers¡¯ performances not even Jin.


    Jin was sharp but only with numbers and he was not a sociable person. His strategies are mostly adverse while Ivy was a risk taker and she was lucky to have so many backups. He wondered if it was all taught by Jason as he counted his blessings.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Ivy then quickly contacted Melody over the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Melody¡¯s cute wobbly voice was heard.


    ¡°Melody? How are you? I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t gone to see you and all the chaos.¡± Ivy wanted to dive into business but when she heard Melody sniffing, she paused.


    ¡°Would you like to head to Manes over the weekend with me?¡± Ivy questioned after a while and Melody was surprised by the question.


    ¡°Huh? But there have been no basketball matches lately due to semester exams.¡± She said sadly.


    ¡°Melody, isn¡¯t your fan club Ophal¡¯s free marketing channel? I have announced the launch of phase one of the historical town project, how can you all not be there?¡± Ivy tried to sound professional as she heard Melody¡¯s giggles.


    ¡°Alright, stop crying and listen to me. Tonight, I have a charity event to go to and I intend to promote the launch. I need your team''s help to come to publicise and also make known my whereabouts and what I do in the company to save it. Can you convince the team to do it? Oh, another thing, if possible involve Ryu less but let him know of the results only.¡± Ivy explained as Melody was delighted to hear her offer.


    ¡°Yes! I will let the girls know. Send me the event details.¡± She instructed as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s my girl. If I have any event I will need all of your help. So, I guess keeping you here for a while with me to do that is it alright?¡± Ivy unexpected herself to make Melody such an offer impromptu but it did comfort Melody in the end.


    ¡°Yes! For you and Ryu¡¯s family and business, I can.¡± Melody sniffed to wipe away her tears over the line.


    ¡°Good girl. I will see you all tonight alright? Oh, about the weekend, hmm¡­ We can travel together by car. I will make the arrangements.¡± Ivy said as Melody cheered.


    Another call was coming in as Ivy hung up. Marcel was still waiting in front of her.


    ¡°Sorry, let me pick up this call first.¡± She told Marcel as he nodded.


    ¡°Ivy! Are you alright? It¡¯s so surprising of you to find me for more dresses! Have you been sleeping well?¡± Cassandra asked in a worried voice.


    ¡°Cassie¡­ Cassie¡­¡± Ivy tried interrupting but to no avail.


    ¡°Are you eating alright? Are you used to the new bed? Do you still have sleep paralysis?¡± She went on and realised Ivy was quiet.


    When Cassandra finally quieted down, Ivy chuckled. ¡°Cassie, I¡¯m doing alright. Just very busy. I¡¯m sure you saw the news. That¡¯s also why I need more clothes. Having said so, I hope you don¡¯t mind getting busy in the store. People would definitely ask where I got them from and I will definitely introduce you. That¡¯s why I am calling to get your permission first. You know given the entire situation and the location all¡­¡± Ivy explained to her.


    ¡°Oh, that¡­ But¡­¡± Cassandra hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Let me be honest with you. You could tell Jin it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m trying to put myself in the limelight so that every single one of you won¡¯t have to worry about me. Besides, earning a little more for yourself and my brother, doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea hmm?¡± Ivy offered as Cassandra chuckled.


    ¡°Indeed an Ophal after all.¡± Cassandra teased her like what Peter would always say.


    ¡°How¡¯s dad?¡± Ivy could not help but ask.


    ¡°He is still in a coma. The doctor said it depends on his will¡­ My dad is with him. Don¡¯t worry, Ivy.¡± Cassandra explained briefly as Ivy put on a smile to push away her worries about Peter.


    ¡°Alright, good. I got to go¡­ Speak soon again. Love you.¡± Ivy said as Cassandra bid her farewell and hung up.


    ¡°Would you want to visit him?¡± Marcel asked as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. I cannot possibly show my vulnerable side. Instead, there¡¯s someone I think I could meet instead.¡± She looked up at Marcel with Permisla in mind.


    As she instructed Marcel to make time on her schedule soon to meet her before she headed to Manes that weekend, she wondered if Permisla would like mung bean pastry like her.


    Ivy did not realise she skipped lunch till Marcel left a box of sandwiches on her table. However, it was too late to grab a bite as the marketing team meeting was due.


    She rushed into the meeting room to find everyone ready. She also noticed from the monitor screen was Ryu watching her with glistening eyes. She pushed away her emotions as she dived right into business.


    ¡°Our historical town phase one will be launched in two weeks'' time. I know the rush but it¡¯s inevitable. I hope the marketing team will work with the vendors and tenants to ensure preparations are in order for the opening ceremony. Speaking of which, I am personally dropping by this weekend to negotiate with the related parties and escalate your preparations. What we need to discuss today is your strategies in the long term. Go ahead.¡± Ivy began the meeting and passed it on to Ryu who was still a little lost.


    ¡°We are suggesting to have a theme but the frequency to change it is open to discussion,¡± Desmond responded. Ivy noticed Ryu was still not paying attention as she sat up straight and clasped her hands in front of her. ¡°How often should the theme be changed, Mr. Ophal?¡± She asked formally in a stern voice. Ryu cleared his throat upon noticing everyone¡¯s attention was on him.


    He flipped his notes and stuttered a little. ¡°I expect everyone to be prepared from now on whenever there is a meeting. Time is money and is very crucial at this stage.¡± Ivy warned as Ryu cleared his throat again, feeling overwhelmed by her seriousness. He could not get used to her being serious as she had always been the heart of joy in the family.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 115: The passionate and longing kiss

    ¡°I would suggest for it to either be on monthly or quarterly. Considering cash flow is tight, monthly would be difficult. Hence, quarterly instead but potentially to turn out boring if the theme is too mundane. I would suggest adding in small events monthly instead.¡± Ryu finally got back his composure and replied formally.


    ¡°Then, how much funds would be required for such small events?¡± Ivy questioned as she sipped her tea.


    ¡°Free. We would be using the outsourced resources.¡± Ryu replied. Ivy pondered for a moment on the reliability although she knew it was his fans club but formally, they still needed a solid report documenting the plan.


    ¡°Write out a report of the small events details and submit it as soon as possible. On the first major theme, what are the ideas?¡± She pushed on as Ryu¡¯s screen changed to show a slide show for their ideas.


    ¡°The team brainstormed on several ideas but concluded with the history of the indigenous community. The concept will include culture, entertainment, crafts, and delicacies and a section of phase one will include a small exhibition of the indigenous community''s history and culture. Thereafter, the entire year, depending on the feedback collected from visitors, each of the mentioned concepts will become the main focus each quarter. The last three orders would depend on the results of the surveys. We will kick start with culture.¡± Ryu explained as Ivy eased back feeling a little sentimental being reminded of Peter¡¯s community and missing him.


    ¡°Alright, how far has the preparations been made?¡± Ivy asked enthusiastically.


    ¡°The outsourced resources are prepared to set up the history exhibitions. The vendors for crafts and delicacies are in negotiation. As for entertainment, it¡¯s challenging to secure performers on short notice but we are still in the process of it.¡± Ryu updated as Jason¡¯s band members crossed her mind.


    ¡°I will give you contact later. Try and see if they would like to help out. In addition, get them to reach out to the first two winners of the earlier this year band competition as well. At the same time, research on the traditional songs playlist so that they can prepare in advance their score sheets if they agreed to the offer.¡± Ivy explained as Ryu nodded and smiled knowing whom she meant.


    ¡°Alright, we shall adjourn the meeting for now. Keep me updated. Thanks, everyone.¡± Ivy said as she searched her contacts for Nick¡¯s contact before she realised Ryu was still on the line while everyone else had left the room physically and virtually.


    ¡°Getting Burning Ember to perform I see?¡± Ryu teased as Ivy raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the plan. You could do one performance too yourself.¡± She suggested.


    ¡°Not without you. That song needs you to brighten it.¡± Ryu coaxed as Ivy smiled knowing which song it was. It was the one they sang during his fans'' meeting.


    ¡°Only if you agree.¡± She didn¡¯t mind as he smiled.


    ¡°Cool! I heard of the plan tonight. Stay safe.¡± Ryu¡¯s face turned serious.


    ¡°I will. Love you.¡± She said before he went offline. She forced herself to blink her tears away when Marcel was coming in. She pretended to stretch and yawn only to figure she had a sore neck.


    Marcel alerted her it was time to get dressed for tonight¡¯s event. ¡°Can I not go?¡± Ivy sighed and whined as Marcel chuckled.


    She then saw a text message from Melody telling her there was a group of fans who would do a coverage together with the press that night which made her more motivated to head to the event.


    ¡°This is the very first time I hear you laugh candidly.¡± Ivy chuckled along as she did some stretching.


    ¡°You were tough on him,¡± Marcel said. ¡°I had to. Look at how he just zoned out in a meeting.¡± Ivy vented. ¡°I understand. You did well and I am sure he can reason with it.¡± Marcel praised as she smiled.


    ¡°I will go. I had a lot of promoting to do after all. Besides, my little future sister-in-law and my brother¡¯s fan base is already there.¡± Ivy lazily stood from the chair and headed out to fetch her belongings from her office only to remember that she did not drive that day.


    ¡°Ah, crap. I forgot¡­¡± She mumbled to herself as Marcel pointed to her office.


    ¡°What? Cassandra made arrangements to deliver the dress here and a couple more I kept in the car. Will send over to the Rahi¡¯s house.¡± He asked as she stepped in to find an elegant deep purple maxi dress hanging on her coat hanger coupled with striped violet heels. ¡°Why, thank you very much for the arrangement with Cassie. No, no keep them here for emergencies. Now, I don¡¯t have a car.¡± Marcel wriggled his car keys to her.


    ¡°You drive me. I am too tired to drive. Pleasy pleaseeee¡­¡± Ivy begged as Marcel smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Sure. I will wait outside while you change.¡± He said as he stepped out, locking her door, and Ivy blinded out her window panels.


    By the time she arrived at the charity event, it was a long queue of cars. She could not bear to make Marcel wait so she decided to alight and walked over.


    ¡°Come on no one does that,¡± Marcel protested the moment she alighted.


    ¡°Well, let me set the precedent. Bye, see you in the office next week! I¡¯m heading to Manes tomorrow with the girls. Rest well!¡± She stepped ahead without waiting for an answer as Marcel shook his head in disbelief and laughed.


    A part of him was glad to get home early while a part of him was worried about her. However, looking at her entering the building without any hassle, he delightedly drove off, escaping the jam.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Ivy stepped to the main entrance only to be greeted by a group of reporters. She quickly spotted Melody and the small group of fans. She discreetly winked at Melody as she was given her first question by the reporters.


    ¡°Why are you walking in from far Ms.Ophal? Don''t you have a driver tonight?¡± A reporter raised the question followed by many others agreeing in unison.


    As she heard the question she raised her hands.


    ¡°Firstly, walking is good for health. Save the environment too. Besides our new launch refurbished town would like to focus on doing more outdoor activities like gardening on those crops that are used in the traditional cuisines of Manes. For instance, brinjals are not just the ordinary purple ones you see. There are orange ones and also greenish-white in Manes. They are easy to grow and they make ridiculously sumptuous fish soup. Oh, by the way, thank you for the great news written recently. I love it!¡± She praised the press as her gaze met Jeremy''s from afar next to her Uncle Charles while putting up her thumb. Jeremy was admiring her charming self in front of the press.


    The press sounded very happy with her input but they were still not satisfied.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Rahi pick you, Ms. Ophal?¡± She smiled at the reporter¡¯s question as she pointed behind revealing Jeremy to the press. He raised an eyebrow at her impressive impromptu diversion skills and happily took his place next to hers.


    As the couple headed out on their first public appearance at a charity event with Charles who was the construction in charge, Ivy knew she had to give Jeremy some limelight. She instinctively gave him a kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°This fiance of mine arrived beforehand to ensure my Uncle Charles is accompanied.¡± She praised as she placed a hand on his chest. The press was smitten.


    ¡°Tonight is a charity event, how much are the Ophals planning to donate?¡± A reporter asked which had Ivy stunned for a moment at the unexpected question but she could tell Jeremy was rubbing her back to soothe her tense self as she fell back into her act.


    ¡°Hmm considering my Uncle Charles is their contracted construction company, he had already allocated a million at least on our behalf. You see my dad''s condition has been worrying that it slipped my mind. Uncle Charles is indeed generous and thoughtful on this part.¡± Ivy eyed Charles¡¯ direction with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Anyway, I have given quite a lot of input. Let''s continue in the press conference over the weekend in Manes alright?¡± She concluded as she led Jeremy a little further away and before the couple could speak, they had met with Charles.


    ¡°Uncle Charles, congrats on the charity event.¡± Ivy wished as Charles put on a laugh.


    ¡°So I heard you told the press¡­¡± Before he could finish, Ivy interrupted him.


    ¡°Uncle Charles, you''re always so thoughtful. I would be grateful for the help. Besides, I received a funds request today for five million. Could you help your lousy niece out with such a tough time?¡± Ivy fakely pleaded as Charles fell for her pretense. He was left with no choice but to agree with so many guests by their side listening.


    ¡°Sure! Uncle Charles is a noble person. My niece is in trouble I will help out. I will send you 3 million and donate 2 million instead.¡± Charles announced as Ivy smiled satisfyingly.


    Ivy put on an act like she was so grateful. ¡°Thank you very much, Uncle Charles. I hope the funds can come in soonest possible, please.¡± She stepped closer to him and whispered. ¡°If possible today. Right now?¡± It was the exact words Jeremy told her.


    She stepped away and pleaded. ¡°Please¡­¡± She continued on with her pity act. Charles was not happy but he knew he was forced to oblige rather than lose face.


    ¡°Young girl take it easy. Alright alright, let''s send over the funds tonight. Make arrangements.¡± He announced to his underlings before dragging Jeremy with him.


    Jeremy knew instantly Ivy¡¯s request was deflecting punishments to himself and could harm Ray. He quickly alerted Ray to be careful of the shipping that night as Charles would find ways to regain his five million back.


    Charles then drank with Jeremy the entire night like usual but he was deliberately trying to get Jeremy drunk. Ivy accompanied them and made a lot of acquaintances but she knew how to control her liquor limits. There were several ladies who had been watching her elegant dress for a long while when Ivy decided to approach them.


    ¡°Cheers, ladies.¡± She greeted as they clunked their champagne flute with hers.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, your dress is very dazzling tonight. Who are you wearing tonight?¡± A lady in her midi skimpy pink dress asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just my friend¡¯s boutique downtown. Cassie¡¯s wear. You should visit soon. I love her designs.¡± Ivy introduced as expected when the ladies quickly did research and discovered it was a strange-looking boutique.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The lady earlier asked as Ivy nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t judge the look by its cover.¡± With that, Jeremy approached her wobbly with Charles who was half drunk.


    ¡°My dear niece, why don¡¯t the both of you head out to the dance floor for a moment? I remember you were waltzing with your dad better than your aunt. Let¡¯s show everyone what you got.¡± Charles forced it on them as he laughed out loud. Ivy¡¯s gaze fell onto Jeremy¡¯s who was emphasizing that they should oblige. She was worried about his condition and that he might embarrass himself being half drunk but she knew they had no choice at that point.


    ¡°Lean on me. We will move less.¡± She whispered as he leaned on her lightly but when she led him to move, it felt as though they were floating on clouds which slowly made him slightly sober. He slowly stood on his own till she met her gaze right under his face.


    It took Ivy into a trance as she focused on keeping him balanced while trying to figure out the butterfly feelings she was getting from his gentle gaze as they moved.


    What is this feeling again? Whenever he throws such a gaze, I keep getting this vibe. Why Jeremy? Are you drunk or sober now? Why are you showing me as though you care for me? Ivy questioned in mind as she spun around with him on the dance floor.


    Jeremy could not take his eyes off her as when she danced, she was graceful especially when she spun into his arms. When the music stopped, he held her close and could not help the urge to draw her in for a kiss which surprised her as her eyes twinkled, finding her lips kissing him back. She knew it was supposed to be an act as she played along but it was feeling surreal that she let her guts take the lead. It sent the crowd into a round of applause when they broke away.


    He winked at her with a smile as he began to get wobbly again. She quickly held on to him tightly.


    ¡°Hold on to me closer.¡± She whispered as Charles walked up to the couple half drunk and announced he was leaving for the night. They followed Charles to send him off to the lobby.


    ¡°Have a good night my dear niece! Funds has¡­ been ¡­ transferred¡­¡± Charles announced before getting into the car with his slurry words. Ivy nodded and kept her smile watching his car drive off.


    Jeremy began to gag by her side. ¡°Hey! Keep your vomit down!¡± She scolded before dragging him with her to the next car only to decide to pull him to the side of the pillar and smack his back. True enough he threw up by the side while Real, one of his underlings came by to help Ivy hold him.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, you can enter the car first.¡± Real said as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°Call me Ivy. What¡¯s your name?¡± She asked as Real told her while she smacked hard on Jeremy¡¯s back to make him throw up all he wanted.


    ¡°Just how much did you drink?¡± She complained as they dragged him into the car while she figured to pry some information from the driver and Real on the way home.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 116 - Your feisty side

    Charles indeed had made Ray in charge of the drug supplies that night on double loads.


    ¡°Why are the loads doubled?¡± Ray asked Kerela the one who instructed the underlings to add on more. Ray found out he was also Charles¡¯ right-hand man.


    ¡°Master had instructed,¡± Kerela replied harshly which Ray knew better to not retaliate after seeing Jeremy¡¯s warning. Kerela was a cold-blooded man who would kill for anything to ensure the drugs were transported accordingly. Ray had seen those who made mistakes went down in his hand one by one.


    There was another partner in crime of his, Xylo who was known as an assasinator, whom Ray had yet to see. Ray was slowly getting used to the brutal ways things were getting done down there. Though he feared for his life, he knew he was a chess piece of Charles at the moment. Hence, he did not hesitate with his curiosity.


    As he drove the loads that night and proceeded with the hidden plan of replacing them with fake drugs bit by bit together with Jeremy¡¯s underlings upon arrival, that night they had no choice but to let half of the loads go to be successful. Ray knew it was better that way to gain more trust.


    Ivy took the opportunity to question the two underlings in the car with Jeremy leaning onto her shoulder with occasional incoherent sentences. ¡°What does he usually drink?¡± Ivy asked as she folded her arms and raised an eyebrow.


    Real who was bald and seated on the passenger seat looked up at the back mirror.


    ¡°Hard liquors¡­¡± He kept his answers brief as though not want Ivy to know more.


    ¡°Was he always this drunk?¡± She questioned again, raising an eyebrow. This time the driver, Chiang who parked the car in a red traffic light nodded along with Real.


    ¡°Does he talk rubbish or truth when he is drunk?¡± They shook their head. Ivy creased her forehead finding it strange but shrugged it off.


    ¡°Where are his meetings always?¡± They both hesitated to answer as Chiang began to drive when the traffic light turned green.


    ¡°Is alright just let me know.¡± She insisted as she squinted her eyes at the rear mirror piercing at Real. Real was looking at Chiang for a signal.


    ¡°At Charles bar,¡± Chiang said which made Ivy give up pushing them to pry for more information.


    ¡°Must be hard on all of you. If my Uncle Charles gives him any trouble, don''t hesitate to call me. After all, he is my fiance.¡± She sat closer to the front after pushing Jeremy to lean on the window. She handed out her name card for Real to save her number.


    ¡°I could pay you both some money. Besides, aren''t you in this industry for fast cash?¡± At first, they both were skeptical but her bargain was too hard to resist and they both nodded in agreement when Chiang pulled up in front of the Rahi family home.


    As she dragged Jeremy into the house, Daisy began to worry when they both turned up at the front door. ¡°Oh, dear he is drunk again¡­¡± She lamented worriedly as she began to run to the kitchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mum! I got him! Don¡¯t worry. Blame my uncle for making him drink.¡± Ivy assured while half catching her breath and sustaining his weight on her. Daisy tried to help Ivy to pull him upstairs. Fortunately, Jeremy was a little sober after he threw up earlier to be able to lift his own weight.


    When they reached his room, Daisy quickly wet the towel on her hand in the washroom as Ivy threw him onto his bed. In a way, it was revenge for the same thing he did to her the night before. He waved his hands with incoherent words as Daisy returned with the wet towel.


    ¡°Mum, let me. Don¡¯t worry I am good with taking care of drunkards. My grandma used to operate a noodles shop and many came to drink.¡± Ivy assured her as Daisy nodded and handed her the towel.


    ¡°Watch out for his temperature. He easily catches a cold and fever thereafter.¡± Daisy reminded as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Goodnight mum. Rest well.¡± She said before Daisy left the door half closed.


    Ivy then turned around to see Jeremy lying in bed with his hands waving around. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself?¡± She grumbled as she wiped his arms.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± She vented as she unbuttoned his shirt as he continued to wave his hands in the air. She smacked them off feeling very annoyed by it.


    ¡°Yet you''re drinking your life away! What a waste!¡± She roughly rubbed his chest area down to his belly as he groaned.


    She vented each time she wiped him and he would mumbled some incoherent words as though arguing with her. She knew it was pointless to continue to vent when he was drunk and not listening to her but she just could not control her annoyance.


    ¡°Don''t you know how to keep your mouth shut when you''re drunk?¡± She headed to wipe his face and felt the heat rising.


    ¡°You¡­ you are the one¡­¡± He mumbled loud enough for her to hear him when she forgot about Daisy¡¯s warning on his temperature.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What about me?¡± She retaliated in annoyance while trying to be gentler with his face.


    ¡°I want to¡­ I want to¡­¡± He held onto her right wrist. ¡°...care¡­for you¡­¡± Ivy gasped a little as he opened his dazzling eyes, gazing into hers.


    ¡°You¡­ yes you¡­¡± He bantered as he continued to wave his hands disrupting her moment of being smitten as she blushed recalling the waltz and kiss earlier.


    Ivy laughed the moment she quickly snapped back to reality. ¡°You, care for me? For what?¡± Ivy regained her composure as she pushed away her flattering thoughts. However, it did keep her wondering how true it was.


    ¡°Protect you. Keep you safe¡­ yes¡­ safe.¡± He kept repeating till he tired himself and fell asleep while Ivy went to the washroom to wet the towel again.


    She returned to sit by the side of his bed and placed the hot towel on his forehead before tugging him into his blanket. She sat by the bedside sighing that she finally was catching her breath at the sight of the sky. Her mind was still wondering why would he want to keep her safe as she scrolled through Melody¡¯s page. While at it, she received a text from Ryu.


    ¡°Use my resources as you like. Jin told me about what you said to Cassie. Love you!¡±


    She smiled as she replied to him ¡°Love you too! See you soon!¡±


    She recalled her paracosm and wondered how¡¯s both grandma and Jason doing. All she dreamed of now was Jeremy in Avinha¡¯s position. It made her miss the old paracosms though she used to fear them. She smiled remembering Phyllis and wondered if her sessions with Nick were getting better.


    She then sent Nick a text on her performance idea but before she could, she saw his reply she missed.


    I heard from Ryu. Definitely will do my best with the band but we are missing a drummer. Care to join us for rehearsals? Don¡¯t worry, folklore song lists are easy. Instead of drums, let¡¯s do percussions. The other bands I will handle them. Have you been well?


    Ivy smiled as she typed her reply.


    Thanks as always. I¡¯m coping not so well but not so badly. I hope you¡¯re good too. I will see you on the weekend for rehearsals. Make sure you still go for your sessions with Phyllis.


    As she hit send, both Daisy and Lucky ran into the room and snuggled with her for a while before she dragged herself to shower in her room. When she returned to check on Jeremy,  he was soundly asleep but realised his face was red.


    She went to check on his temperature but was not sure if he was overheated due to liquor or fever. She went on to change his wet towel which was drying up fast.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop worrying mum? If she knew you were sick you should know better than me how she would be.¡± Ivy vented again and sat by the bedside helplessly to watch over him in case he woke and created worry for Daisy.


    She could not fall asleep just yet as she cuddled with both dogs. She realised she missed Jason that night. It was probably because the waltz reminded her of him. Then she touched her lips recalling the kiss earlier. It was different from the one with Nick. It was passionate and filled up with so much longing that made her want more as she smiled but quickly shook her head to clear her wishful thinking.


    Stupid Ivy! You¡¯re not supposed to be dazzled by him! You¡¯re here to trick and teach him a lesson! You¡¯re on a mission! She scolded herself in her mind but could not help to grin occasionally at her delusional self as she teared up missing Jason.


    Jeremy stirred awake, sober, and saw Ivy¡¯s silhouette. He watched her calm, smiling self and wondered what he could do to make her smile that way because of him without knowing it actually was. It took him a while to shake himself out of his thoughts and sat up in bed instantly but his head felt like it was knocked by a truck as he groaned in pain.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± Ivy stood to arrange the pillow at the back of him after wiping her tears away discreetly but Jeremy noticed it and chose to pretend to ignore it.


    ¡°Stop drinking and come back giving mum trouble.¡± She scolded as she gave him a glass of water.


    ¡°Always saying I trouble her. Speak for yourself.¡± She threw the wet towel at him before barging out of his room and heading to the guest room to sleep.


    Though she was feisty, he was left reminiscing about the peaceful sight of her earlier knowing she must be in bed next door which was adjacent to his wondering if she was thinking of the kiss they shared earlier. He flipped over on his stomach and cuddled with both dogs while imagining he was facing her as he fell back to sleep with an unknown fever brewing.


    The next morning, Ivy was due to head to Manes for the weekend since it was a Friday when she noticed Jeremy was not awake yet. Fortunately, Daisy was busy in the garden when she went to wake Jeremy.


    ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± She shook him but found his body was burning. ¡°Oh no! You''re down with a fever!¡±


    She ran downstairs to quickly sneak fever tablets and a glass of warm water for Jeremy.


    ¡°Sit up. Swallow these.¡± She helped Jeremy who was struggling with his weak groggy self.


    ¡°What are these?¡± He asked while enduring his muscle pain.


    ¡°I won''t poison you! You''re not worth it!¡± She hissed as it got on her nerves.


    He swallowed them knowing it was fever tablets before laying back in bed with a sneaky smile at the trick he pulled on her.


    ¡°Put on some act and recover quickly. I hid the tablets in your drawer here. I won''t be around to cover for you. Stop worrying Mum.¡± Ivy instructed hastily before trying to leave his bed but he caught her arm and opened his eyes to look at her.


    ¡°Where are you heading to?¡± He asked in a serious tone as his worries grew.


    ¡°Manes. The launch is soon. I had to go to the site and there would be rehearsals for the traditional performances. I need to help out. You know what, why am I explaining to you? Earning money that¡¯s it. For you.¡± She rolled her eyes in annoyance as he could not help but smile at her feisty self.


    ¡°Bring some of my guys. I will assign them. Get them to drive you there.¡± He insisted as he called up his guys while supporting himself on one arm in bed. Ivy welcomed it happily cause it meant she would be able to pry more information and get involved with their operation soon. That way she could find Daisy''s grandsons soon.


    ¡°Deal! Oh, I would need more than just a car. I have like twenty fans following me. Or rather the marketing team people are coming along.¡± She folded her arms and waited for his response.


    ¡°Alright, I will send you a truck.¡± He joked nonchalantly as he typed his request for backup while she wanted to walk out of the room but recalled the funds'' request.


    ¡°Right, funds request, three million is approved. Balance, rejected.¡± She announced as she slammed his bedroom door closed while he fell back to bed and chuckled to himself being smitten by Ivy¡¯s feisty self.


    Guess that¡¯s what made my brother fall for you. You¡¯re so feisty. He thought to himself as he let his drowsy self fall asleep, not realising he too was slowly falling for her.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 117: Everyone needs you

    As much as Ivy wanted to pry on the underground business from Real and Chiang in the car, she found herself surrounded by really young teenagers who might freaked out at the outcome of her interrogation. When Jeremy said he would send a truck, he really meant it with all the girls traveling in his underground business truck which transfers his minions around with comfortable seats. Instead, she continued to drown herself in the folk song''s playlist.


    They were in the indigenous clan language which was known as Inklong. It reminded her of her paracosms as she shook her head to pay attention to the song list. She spotted a few she remembered listening to her grandma singing to her.


    Jitri, Haiut, Chaiman = Sun, Sea, Crops


    Sehcik pasat korita = Small town story


    Walangta kongcap luwak hoik = We wish you well


    Wuda hogus kundur, waya kiadak = Have a good sleep, my child


    The one she remembered the most was ¡°Maigan huansau, waa ehkan likap lumu paihat bangpi¡± which meant ¡°Do not worry, I will catch your bad dreams¡±.


    She always could faintly hear her grandma sing to her in her sleep the last verse.


    ¡°Kundo sehcik kiadak. Pingsau, pingsau yingbab¡­ Wa ehkan likap lumu paihat bangpi¡­¡± which meant ¡°Sleep little child. Do not worry, do not worry cause¡­ I will catch your bad dreams¡­¡±


    Ivy could not help but mumbled some of the lyrics as Melody, Yan Shu, and Sun Li who became close after the events, who were in the same car began to pick up and sang along with her. ¡°Oh, you know Inklong?¡± Ivy asked the girls as they giggled.


    ¡°We picked up in school for fun cause Ryu and your family¡­¡± Before Yan Shu could finish explaining, Ivy was laughing as she waved her hand. ¡°I get it. I get it.¡± She continued to sing along with the girls as Jeremy¡¯s minions were beginning to enjoy their one-hour road trip. That made Ivy decide that these fans could put on a performance as well.


    When she stepped down to the site, she wanted to check on the construction site first only to be greeted by Nick. He who had been anticipating her arrival while being busy with the rest of the performance team, walked up to her before scooping her up off the ground and spun her.


    She squealed in happiness. ¡°What a welcome!¡± Ivy laughed happily.


    ¡°How are you? You looked so tired¡­¡± He pointed out as he messed up her hair like he always did.


    She smiled looking at his refreshing face. ¡°You look well. Phyllis is really helping you out with the daily therapy, isn''t she?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I will tell you all about it later. But first¡­¡± He used his chin to point at a group of people heading towards them.


    She began to recognise one by one the band members and winners from the past competition.


    ¡°Hey, lass! We meet again! Glad to be of help and you on percussions.¡± Will, the leader of Burning Embers greeted as Ivy grinned widely with teary eyes being reminded of the last time she saw them with Jason. She was grateful for Nick to be able to gather everyone in such a short notice.


    ¡°Meet the rest. Number one winner The Yongedes and number two winner Ace.¡± Will continued on as Ivy was speechless at their willingness to cooperate at such short notice.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­¡± She bowed humbly at everyone. ¡°Thank you for willing to help.¡±


    Everyone was touched by her sincerity as they all gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Let''s get started.¡± Nick urged as he helped her wipe away her teary eyes.


    ¡°Oh yes, about singers we can get those girls to do a choir singing performance. I was thinking each band to perform your winning song from the competition but ¡­¡± Everyone was impressed with how quickly she could adapt as she observed the girls setting up their media accessories.


    Burning Embers members knew what Ivy meant about their winning song as Will patted her shoulder. ¡°You should play the drums while Nick plays the guitar. We will perform an instrumental version.¡± Will suggested as everyone agreed. They all knew that was the best solution.


    Ivy spent the entire morning discussing with Burning Embers members the score arrangements for a couple of folk songs as the three bands split out the list. They took turns to practice on the stage with their own instruments. The drums were lent by the drummer from The Yongedes.


    While the other bands were practicing, Ivy was also preparing her score for her performance with Ryu that she did not realise Real had been calling her mobile. She was too occupied to check on the construction site of phase two nearby as she made a mental note to do so when she had time. By the time it was lunch, only then did she remembered to check her phone. She then realised all the missed calls and messages.


    It was alarming as she read a message from Real that Jeremy had already been on his way with Charles to Manes an hour ago. She instinctively got worried about Jeremy as she called his mobile but no answer.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Nick asked noticing her distressed look. She tried to calm down as it would be complicated to explain to Nick.


    ¡°Ah, nothing. It''s just work. I have to sort it out first.¡± She said as Nick urged her to proceed.


    ¡°Go ahead. I will overlook the performance preparation.¡± He said as she hurriedly headed towards the girls who were having lunch in groups.


    She came up with an idea on the way to them to have an impromptu mini interview to be conducted by the girls.


    ¡°Melody, gather the girls and we will have to prepare for a small interview with my uncle. We will capture his appreciation and motivation speech as a marketing post for today. He should be in Manes already.¡±


    Melody was listening attentively as she nodded and rushed off to brief the girls while Ivy called Charles.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Charles who was enjoying the scenery of Manes in the car, picked up her phone call while putting her on loudspeaker on purpose.


    ¡°Uncle Charles, I heard you''re in town. Why didn''t you let me know earlier? I could make preparations to pick you and¡­¡± Charles chuckled.


    ¡°No need my dear niece. I am very familiar with my own hometown. We are staying in the same hotel as your team. Besides, the press conference is tomorrow and we have a couple of guests to entertain with tonight.¡± Charles updated as it made Ivy worry very much for Jeremy. She knew they were going to drink again and it was only a matter of time Jeremy was killing himself.


    She quickly raised her suggestion instead. ¡°Uncle Charles, could you come to the site as we need to record your message of support and appreciation? My team is ready.¡± She said hoping it would work to block sick Jeremy from drinking again with Charles.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I am here,¡± Charles said as she turned to watch Jeremy with a pale face alighted. Ivy nearly ran to him but snapped her fingers in Melody¡¯s direction to get them ready.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Charles for coming at such a short notice. Let''s start, shall we?¡± She said as she walked up in their direction and pulled Jeremy away while the girls did the interview with Charles. Charles was wondering if the interview was a coincidence or a setup but he did not mind the attention.


    Ivy searched for Real and Chiang''s car ignoring Jeremy''s protest. Ivy could still feel the heat from his fever when she stood close to him before shoving him back into the car.


    ¡°Monitor the situation here. I will drive.¡± She instructed Real and Chiang when she found their car as she drove off.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jeremy asked weakly.


    Ivy was furious that she nearly snapped but forced herself to calm down as she drove towards Jason''s house; the only safe place she could think of that Charles would not be able to find Jeremy in a short period of time.


    The silent ride made Jeremy fall asleep several times. When they reached, Ivy took a deep breath as Jeremy stirred awake to realise whose house it was.


    ¡°Ivy, I booked a room too at the hotel,¡± Jeremy said weakly as he watched Ivy force herself to fight her agony when she opened her eyes and alighted.


    Ivy, you can do this. It¡¯s not the time to dwell in the past. Everyone needs you. She comforted herself as she helped Jeremy alight from the car before heading to open the main door to the house.


    Before she opened the door, Jeremy held her hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this¡­¡± She could hear his worried tone as she turned to face him and snarled at him.


    ¡°If you knew you would bring trouble to others, why did you leave Landsfield? Saying I worry Mum, you¡¯re worse. Who are you to argue with me now?¡± Ivy vented as she took one step at a time towards him which made Jeremy guilty while she pinned him to the wall. Seeing he did not reply, Ivy pushed open the main door and dragged him into the house.


    She could not bring herself to step upstairs that she led Jeremy to the couch and made him lay down. She oversaw the sliding door where the round table outside was still around. She could nearly imagine Nancy¡¯s silhouette there as she forced herself to head to the guest room downstairs for a pillow and blanket before returning to find Jeremy sitting up.


    She quickly set the couch for him to rest in. She touched his forehead to find the fever brewing. She ran off to fetch him water and medicine from the emergency kit. The kitchen is empty other than water as she recalled there was a bun she had not eaten from the tea time and went out to the car to fetch it from her bag.


    Jeremy sat in the living room observing every minimalist decoration his brother''s house had. He could imagine him tutoring Ivy at the dining table as Ivy stepped back in.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring me here. I know how you feel. It¡¯s the same as mother.¡± Jeremy said as Ivy ignored him and opened his palm to give him the medicine and glass of water.


    ¡°Take this first.¡± She instructed as he obediently did so before she passed him the bun.


    ¡°Sorry, the house had nothing except water. I will get Real or Chiang to send you food later?¡± She asked as he shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating¡­¡± He said as grimaced at his muscle pain. ¡°Take a bite. It¡¯s cheese. You need some food to churn the medicine or I don¡¯t want to visit the hospital because of you.¡± She began to be stern as Jeremy sighed and took a bite.


    ¡°Good. Finish it and rest here. I will come back for you later¡­¡± She said. ¡°This is coming with me.¡± She said as she stood with his mobile phone.


    ¡°No!¡± He protested while snatching it off her hand but sending her falling down to the couch with him on top. She was waiting for him to get up as she could feel the blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°I promise I will sleep here and wait for you but this stays with me.¡± He demanded as Ivy had no choice but to nod to make him quickly get up from him.


    She quickly ran off to the car and drove back to the site while calming herself down. On the way, she recalled she too had a similar moment with Jason back then on that couch in an act but was it an act earlier?


    What are you thinking about, Ivy? It¡¯s all an act. Stop falling for the kiss and the way he cares for you! Ivy scolded herself as the scene earlier kept replaying in her mind till she nearly lost a little focus during the band practice. Fortunately, Charles did not give her much trouble with the small request she had and cooperated well before leaving the site.


    Ryu then rushed to the site after school to find the two most beloved ladies of his life in front of him among other fans who were fangirling over him. Before he could reach out to Melody who was deliberately avoiding him, Ivy jumped in front of him to let him hug her.


    ¡°Watch it! What did I tell you about keeping it low profile?¡± Ivy hissed as Ryu chuckled and sniffed.


    ¡°I missed you! Do you know how worried I am?¡± Ryu whined as Ivy let him go.


    ¡°You did a great job yesterday. Now, we have a lot of work to do and we can catch up later but speaking of which, you can have my room tonight. She has the keys.¡± Ivy winked after whispering to him as Ryu kissed her cheek.


    ¡°Thank you, sis!¡± Ryu cheered as she looked at Melody¡¯s direction eagerly. ¡°Alright, girls go ahead and continue practicing and covering the news.¡± She urged as she walked with Ryu to a corner and showed him the score she prepared.


    ¡°You want to try this score?¡± She asked but he could not take his eyes off Melody.


    ¡°If you continue doing this, everyone will know.¡± She hissed as Ryu smiled at Ivy.


    ¡°Can you come every week?¡± He pleaded as she chuckled.


    ¡°You mean her? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m needed here. We will see.¡± She teased as he finally took a good look at Ivy, realising how much he missed and worried about her.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired. Look at the eye bag. Is it the paralysis?¡± Ivy shook her head as Ryu reached out to her cheek and pulled her in for a hug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to see the score. We all can play by ear. Just play with me once then we will finalise it. I just want to hold you. I know you will leave tomorrow and I will worry again.¡± He whined as she gently rubbed his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you think it is. I¡¯m more worried about Ray. I haven¡¯t heard from him but I know he is in good hands for now.¡± Ivy informed as Ryu hugged her tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared and worried and so hopeless. I don¡¯t know what to do here. I don¡¯t know why am I here.¡± Ryu was nearly breaking down when Ivy stopped him.


    ¡°Watch it. Phase two is behind in progress. Uncle Charles is in town. There are things which I still cannot confirm but all I can tell you now is to keep cool and normal. Don¡¯t let whoever the enemy is know your weakness.¡± Ivy emphasised in her whispers as they continued to hug. He sighed and nodded.


    ¡°I wish we could wake from this nightmare¡­ Every day I have so much to worry about, so much to do. I forgot sometimes I am not single and I¡­¡± Ryu choked on his words as he wanted to explain how he felt being a useless boyfriend to the extent it was distracting his studies and basketball performance.


    Ivy let him go to take a look at his face. ¡°Something happened?¡± Ivy tried prying but Ryu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just very, very stressed out,¡± Ryu admitted as Ivy hugged him.


    ¡°Have a good time with Melody tonight but that does not mean you should make your moves that fast.¡± She warned as he nodded and smiled before they both performed the score she prepared with Nick¡¯s help earlier. True enough they both could play without it as they added their own style.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 118: Worrying about me because of mum or...?

    At the end of the siblings¡¯ first performance, the entire crew was singing together with them like how they led Ryu¡¯s fans to do the same when they performed the song for the first time. They even drew the attention of the construction workers from phase two to peep in.


    Jeremy felt it was not right for him to stay at Jason¡¯s place after he woke from the nap. So, he gave Chiang a call to fetch him and have them pack lunch as he was starving. He made Chiang and Real promise to not tell Ivy about it till evening as he promised he would stay in the car and rest while having his packed noodles which coincidently was the famous one in town from Auntie Soh¡¯s stall. He envied Chiang and Real who were having the spicy ones but was glad his non-spicy noodles were very sumptuous which made his appetite return.


    As he finished up his lunch, the hype from the performance at the site made him alight to take a look. To his surprise, It was his first time listening to her melodious voice. It mesmerised him so much that he had forgotten to take cover for a moment. Real had to pull him back before he was discovered by others and reminded him to head back to the car at the end of the performance which he reluctantly obliged.


    After having to amend the phase of their performance the whole day, the siblings were finally satisfied with the arrangements. As they were wrapping up for the day, Ivy wanted to return to check on Jeremy only to find Real acting strange, standing by a corner. She decided to approach him and in her mind, she had a feeling Jeremy was in the car.


    As Real explained to her that Jeremy had been in the car with them since two hours ago but was asleep, she began to snap.


    ¡°Who are you working for at this point? At this rate, if he dies, would you be responsible? Do you know how weak his body is now? With this wind, he might catch a cold!¡± She scolded which attracted passerbys¡¯ attention as Real stood in front of her guiltily. She sighed and tried to regain her composure to not trigger especially Ryu or Nick to figure out her situation.


    ¡°If this happens again or if he falls sick, I¡¯m not going to pay both of you.¡± She concluded as Real nodded.


    ¡°I need to attend on his behalf the dinner with my uncle tonight. Could you send me there and seriously please, keep watch of him? Send him to the hotel to rest first and I will let you know when to come back and pick me up. ¡± Ivy surprised Real with how eloquently she could change her mood.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said as she sighed to find Ryu.


    ¡°Hey, I got to go. There¡¯s an event to attend with Uncle Charles tonight.¡± She said to Ryu who hugged her.


    ¡°Take care. Be careful. I will see you tomorrow.¡± Ryu whispered to her ears worriedly. ¡°I know. I will. Enjoy your time tonight. Restrain yourself.¡± She reminded as she winked which made Ryu smile at her teasing.


    When Ivy rushed to the car, Chiang began to drive according to Real¡¯s instructions but Ivy began to worry not because of Jeremy who was asleep but because Daisy was calling her mobile.


    She sighed and held her forehead as Jeremy took a peep from his pretend sleep. He could tell Ivy was frustrated as he quickly fell back asleep again when she signaled Real for his jacket.


    ¡°Hello, Mum?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Ivy, are you with Jeremy?¡± Ivy could sense her worried tone as she quickly took the jacket and placed the phone between her left shoulder and ear before wrapping Jeremy with the jacket.


    ¡°Yes, mum. What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked as Daisy sighed a breath of relief while Ivy turned up the temperature of the air conditioner.


    ¡°No, nothing. He didn¡¯t look very well this morning when he left for Manes with your uncle. I thought he might have caught a fever. It often happens when he drinks too much. Lately, he had been catching too many colds and the weather had become chilly. I just¡­¡± Daisy¡¯s voice began to become distressed when Jeremy woke to sneeze as Ivy flinched over to her side to avoid Daisy hearing him.


    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t worry. I have him with me and he is well. We are heading for dinner with my uncle now. I will let you know if he is sick alright?¡± Ivy looked into Jeremy¡¯s gaze who knew she was talking to Daisy. She squinted her eyes at him as he looked away guiltily.


    ¡°Alright, at least there¡¯s you there I won¡¯t have to worry much. Just make sure he eats. He rarely eats when he is sick but if you make him sweet porridge, he will definitely eat up. Get him to have more rest and drink less please.¡± Daisy said as Jeremy was about to take another sneeze when Ivy pinched his nose.


    ¡°Alright, mum. I will remember them. Love you! See you tomorrow night!¡± She quickly hung up and rummaged her bag for tissues to hand to him.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Could you stop by a pharmacy, Chiang?¡± She instructed and noticed Jeremy wanted to retaliate but hesitated when he noticed she raised a questioning eyebrow.


    ¡°Are you supposed to be here? What happened to the promise?¡± Ivy folded her arms as she felt the car came to a stop.


    ¡°Help me get cold and fever tablets. Grab some plain buns and water, please. Oh, grab food for both of you too at the nearby convenience store. Chiang, you can go with him.¡± Ivy instructed them as they both alighted to run the errands while Jeremy sniffed and looked out at the window as he chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you. Didn¡¯t know you would worry about me this much.¡± Jeremy said as Ivy scoffed.


    ¡°Do you think I want to? I¡¯m doing a favor for Mum. I just don¡¯t want her to worry. Look she even called and she is alone tonight. You really shouldn¡¯t be here. Were you intending to drink again tonight if wasn¡¯t for me?¡± Ivy vented as she sat and waited for Real and Chiang to return.


    ¡°You even bribe my underlings now?¡± He mumbled as she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°If I don''t, do you think you can survive now? Stop worrying mum. Your body is so fragile. Stop drinking else at least exercise and watch what you eat!¡± She scolded as he pushed her back down on the seat while their gaze met.


    ¡°Were you really worried about me because of mum or¡­¡± He raised a dangerous questioning eyebrow at her.


    They were quickly interrupted by Real and Chiang who were not aware of their situation as Ivy quickly pushed Jeremy away. She instantly grabbed the medication and fed it to Jeremy before handing him the water and bun. As Chiang continued to drive further down before they reached the restaurant, Ivy was trying to not think about his question earlier as she watched him slowly dose off.


    ¡°Send him back to the hotel to rest first. I will call when it ends.¡± She instructed Real and Chiang as they nodded.


    Jeremy was too groggy to retaliate with her as he watched her left. ¡°Stay. Find a spot to park.¡± He instructed as Chiang and Real understood he was worried that Real offered to head down to the lobby to scout and patrol while Jeremy fell asleep.


    ¡°Ivy, my dear niece! You came! Come, come let me introduce you to the business partners. They are all investors of the charity home¡­¡± Charles greeted as he brought her one round and introduced her to everyone.


    More like leechers of the society. She sneered in her heart.


    For the rest of the night, she sat listening to their boring conversations; boasting about their so-called success as they drank one cup over another of whiskey. With that, she came to know Mr. Oshia was one of those who had many legal connections and he was a lawyer himself.


    The other two old uncles, the one with glasses, Mr. Ma was mysteriously reserved as Ivy wondered if he was doing it on purpose while the other one who was as fat as Charles, Mr. Ruvela was dealing with finances as he owned a private investment holding company. Ivy could tell he must be the one financing most of the activities as they discussed about a shop house takeover and wanting Charles to deal with the construction.


    It did not take the old ones a very long time to get drunk, especially Charles. As much as Ivy enjoyed getting to know each of the uncles but the insights were not of much use to her just yet.


    All that for nothing. She sighed at her tough luck of prying for information on their illicit business.


    ¡°Uncle Charles, stop drinking already. It would be bad for health. Time to get you head home.¡± Ivy helped to lift him with his guards as they headed to the main lobby after bidding goodbye to the other guests.


    Real noticed Charles had left as he stood close by Ivy who was busy sending off the rest of the drunk guests. As the other business partners boarded their cars one by one thereafter, she stood noticing a familiar figure stepping out of the last car and waiting for Mr. Oshia.


    It was Kyle as she clenched her fingers into a fist suppressing her fear while trying to remain composed. Real noticed the change in her as he stepped closer to her.


    ¡°What a pleasure seeing such a beauty here! Guess my father¡¯s close business acquaintance is your uncle?¡± Kyle greeted as he winked in her direction. Ivy was snarling at him as she squinted her eyes.


    Real noticed Ivy was nervous and quickly stood in between them before Kyle headed back into the car. ¡°Will see you more often, sweetie!¡± Kyle called out before the car drove off as Ivy continued to snarl at him.


    ¡°Miss Ophal, are you alright?¡± Real checked with her noticing she was very upset. When the car finally drove off she was wobbly as Real caught her. Only then did she realise she was furious at the sight of Kyle.


    Jeremy noticed her wobbly self from inside the car when Chiang updated him that Charles had left. He instructed Chiang to check the identity of the guy earlier. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She touched her forehead as she walked towards where the car was parked earlier. ¡°Looks like all of you didn¡¯t leave?¡± She questioned as Real harrumphed.


    She could only sigh. When she got into the car, she could tell Jeremy¡¯s worried eyes but he did not barge from his seat. ¡°Real and Chiang, get off and head to the hotel. I will drive.¡±


    She instructed before getting down and got the keys from Chiang. Jeremy was a little nervous with her as she quietly drove to her grandma''s house instead, with him checking on her from the front mirror occasionally but slowly dose off again at the comfort that she was safe for the time being.


    As she alighted from the car quietly noticing Jeremy was asleep, she smiled coming back to familiar surroundings. As she stepped forward, she saw the newly renovated house and recalled the scary bear¡¯s head sight which had scared many, she laughed to herself.


    She continued to touch the newly painted walls and her grandma¡¯s old car. She missed the old look of the house but she knew it was better for Ryu this way. He would not be able to handle staying in a shabby old place like she used to as she strolled to the only thing that was still the same, the glasshouse. She sighed a breath of relief seeing it while recollecting the many nights she could not sleep, seeking refuge in it.


    Hello, my friend¡­ She greeted in her heart to the solitary of the night, a part that she still could not bypass after all this while.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 119: Sweet porridge

    Jeremy woke after a while noticing the still of the night as he discreetly alighted from the car to find Ivy staring at the glasshouse. He approached to tap her shoulder only to startle her. He caught her in his arms as she nearly tripped from the steps of the side door.


    He could feel her fear from her shaky tightening grip and her terrified gaze at him. She was reminded of her paracosm where she fell off a tall tower calling out to her mother as she forced herself to stay composed and not give herself away in front of Jeremy whom she had not confirmed if he was an enemy or a savior in disguise.


    ¡°What if it was your enemy?¡± He raised an eyebrow as she looked away trying to hide her fear.


    ¡°Guess it¡¯s your grandma¡¯s place?¡± He asked to keep her distracted as she nodded and quickly went to open the side door with the keys she had gotten from Ryu earlier.


    ¡°Come in. We will be resting here tonight.¡± She said as he politely headed in and saw the series of pictures from when Ivy was young on the walls leading to the kitchen. Mostly were pictures of her and her grandma but one that caught his attention was beneath the aurora and stood Peter and her mother.


    ¡°My stepmother.¡±. She said after washing up the rice and placing the pot with it on the stove.  She discreetly added sugar to it after that.


    ¡°Come, sit here.¡± She instructed as she pulled out a chair at the dining table overseeing the large window which was still maintained after renovation.


    She kept herself busy with the side dishes preparation and was grateful that Ryu had not finished up some preserved side dishes he had gotten from Auntie Soh. As she served them and occasionally stirred the porridge, Jeremy felt a sudden peaceful he longed for at night''s still.


    ¡°It¡¯s this quiet at night?¡± He asked to break the silence as she hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Must be fun living alone with all the freedom¡­¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°Can be lonely but there¡¯s always Auntie Soh, Sandra, and Andrew back then.¡± She explained as he smiled.


    ¡°This must be where my brother came before too?¡± He asked as Ivy¡¯s eyes droop recalling his first time by the window where she was busy with her woodwork.


    ¡°Yes. He even had a splinter in his finger during his first time here. At least not as bad as my first experience at your place.¡± Jeremy raised an eyebrow wondering what she meant.


    ¡°Where had all your fiancees gone and children?¡± She took the opportunity to pry and see what she could get out of him only to find his eyes droop in sadness too.


    ¡°Gone with the wind¡­¡± He mumbled with a hint of sadness.


    She wondered if he was really a playboy then he would not have felt that way but it seemed being loyal was in his blood. Then it made her wonder what exactly happened but it would not be wise to pry further yet as they stayed in the kitchen silently till the porridge was ready. The only way was to get closer to his gang members first, Ivy thought.


    As Ivy finally sat down in front of him after scooping the porridge, he did not have the appetite but Ivy coaxed him. ¡°Here, taste one spoon. That¡¯s all you need to do before you decide to reject me.¡±


    He skeptically opened his mouth and took a bite only to find it was sweet. Ivy smiled knowing he was going to eat.


    ¡°Try all these side dishes. They are also all sweet.¡± She teased as she dug into her meal.


    He smiled as he slowly enjoyed his meal. It¡¯s so peaceful and quiet. I wished time could stop for a moment. Was that smile because of me? He thought to himself as he kept stealing glances at Ivy.


    ¡°Mum told you about this, did she?¡± He asked as she met his gaze. He quickly darted his eyes away, concealing his true feelings as she nodded.


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t suit your taste?¡± She questioned casually as he scoffed. ¡°Mum¡¯s one is better.¡± He was honest without expecting it to hit Ivy differently.


    She was reminded of Permisla whom she had not visited ever since the first time with Peter. She reminded herself to check with Marcel on the appointment when she headed back to Landsfield as she smiled sadly.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± He realised Ivy¡¯s distressed face that she might be thinking about her mother but Ivy quickly waved her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She stood to clear her bowl away.


    ¡°Take your time. I will be outside.¡± She said before he caught her arm.


    ¡°Who was that guy earlier?¡± Jeremy asked which made Ivy alarmed for a moment and recalled Jeremy must have seen Kyle and her poor reaction. Although so, she was not ready to give herself away when Jeremy was still an undetermined foe or friend.


    She bravely turned to face him. ¡°No one. Just uncle¡¯s business partner''s son. You¡¯re not into this whole act deeply are you to be jealous of him?¡± She tried to change the topic as she raised an eyebrow before he let her go.


    She smirked and walked out to prepare his room only to realised the only empty room was her grandma¡¯s as Ryu had taken up her room and Ray must have slept in her grandma¡¯s room before this.


    She smiled as she stepped outside to the glasshouse where it still looked the same. She stepped inside to lay down on the makeshift bed and watched the sky on top, slowly sending her asleep instead.


    She opened her eyes to find herself back in her paracosm with Avinha. She could see that Avinha was genuinely wanting to revive her back. On the night she was destined to demolish everything in that explosion as her phoenix self collided with the gold dragon, Avinha who was immortal survived, and collected her embers to nurture it.


    Ivy could feel someone was by her side when she turned to see Avinha. ¡°You were protecting me?¡± Ivy asked as Avinha smiled. Ivy unexpectedly let her tears slip.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to show me we were destined to be together first but the tragic ending took its¡¯ toll. Now what?¡± She questioned as Avinha frowned at her question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this tower is a trap?¡± He took a step forward inching closer to her as she stood bravely staring right into his gaze.


    ¡°We find a way out of course¡­¡± He whispered as Ivy blinked preparing herself for the worst answer she could get.


    ¡°And that comes with a price¡­¡± Avinha took another step closer to her as she stepped backward and found herself falling off the steps. As she kept her stares right at Avinha¡¯s eyes, not yelling anymore like before cause her subconscious knew she would awake to reality soon, she found Avinha diving down the tower with her while holding on to her head as though protecting her from the impact.


    She was bracing herself for the impact only to stir awake from a shift in her body when Jeremy carried her to her room. It took her a moment to realise she was back to reality as the moment he placed her down in bed she began to catch her breath heavily.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re alright?¡± He panicked for a while Ivy clenched her heart to try and comfort herself.


    ¡°Was it a paralysis again? It must be because you were in the dark earlier. Calm down, calm down¡­ You¡¯re alright¡­¡± He gently rubbed her back which soothed her nerves tremendously as she rested her chin on his shoulder while realising he knew about her sleep paralysis and wondered how or if she had revealed it to him previously by accident.


    As she began to calm down she found herself staring into his gaze when he released her.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± She questioned as he then realised he let it out by slip of tongue. ¡°That¡¯s what I get from kidnapping your brother. What do you think?¡± He tried to sound unaffected while she recalled he was still sick.


    ¡°Have you gotten well?¡± She checked his temperature to find it was getting back to normal as he held her hand in his.


    ¡°Sleep. You need all the energy for tomorrow.¡± He said before rolling over to his side while still holding onto her hand.


    Ivy let a slip of tear flow being reminded of how Ray could still care for her even when he was not around.


    Thank you, Ray, and you, are you a foe or a friend? ¡­ She said in her heart as she lay by Jeremy¡¯s side, closing her eyes and trying to take a little nap, knowing she would not be able to fall asleep easily.


    That night, Melody was with Ryu in Ivy¡¯s hotel room but Ryu was caught up with work due to the preparation of the phase one launch. Melody noticed Ryu was struggling to keep her accompanied and wondered back on what he said during the accidental confession she heard.


    She agreed that he had a point about being busy with studies and his work commitment and also the danger lurking around his family, that, back then she might be able to help a little but now, she felt hopeless and was a burden; the same way he felt about himself around Ivy.


    She wondered if he would understand her decision to put a halt to their relationship temporarily so that he could focus better. She held onto the question as she slowly drifted asleep while Ryu was still settling arrangements with his assistant.


    By the time he had the time to entertain Melody, she had fallen asleep. He climbed into bed to let her nestled in his arms as he slept at ease till the next morning instead feeling very blessed to have her by his side again.


    The next morning, Melody woke first to find his dashing face beaming upon her.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He said as he kissed her forehead. ¡°Morning¡­¡± She chirped as he snuggled with her.


    She knew she had to tell him there and then otherwise he would start to be busy again and she would only hesistate  more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about last night. I¡¯m sorry we rarely had chances to meet and I miss you very much.¡± Ryu said as he buried his face into her hair.


    ¡°Ryu, I have something I need to tell you.¡± Melody forced herself to say it knowing she might waver anytime.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked dreamily.


    ¡°I think we should take a break from our relationship¡­¡± She said solemnly as Ryu opened his eyes in shock while Melody¡¯s eyes began to redden.


    ¡°What do you mean? If you mind I have been busy, I want to visit you every week. I will make time¡­¡± He stuttered as Melody climbed down the bed.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t go. Not like this.¡± He pleaded as he began to cry which made Melody nearly give in.


    ¡°Ryu, we both are busy and the finals are here. Let¡¯s take a break till the finals end.¡± She said before running off with her belongings, not giving Ryu a chance to demand for explanation or coaxed further. His mind went blank as he sat in bed trying to register Melody¡¯s sudden request.


    Upon hearing the room door slammed, Melody¡¯s tears flowed freely on the way to the lift as she ran to the hotel¡¯s garden to calm herself.


    Yes. this is for the better. It¡¯s only temporary, Melody. It¡¯s only temporary¡­ She was trying to coax herself only to find her lying to herself being unconvincing as she let herself cry.


    When Ryu finally regained his senses, the first person who came to mind was Ivy as he dialed her number waiting for her to pick up.


    Ivy woke up early partly cause she could not sleep well thereafter and spoke with Aunty Soh as she made her a bowl of chili noodles and non-spicy noodles for Jeremy at her home.


    When Jeremy took a bite, he found out that it was the same noodles he had yesterday for lunch when Chiang and Real packed for him. Upon noticing Jeremy was zoning out, Auntie Soh vented.


    ¡°Eat up! I don¡¯t understand why Ivy would still want to look after you after all you did to her family and yours¡­¡± She scolded as Ivy held onto her hand. ¡°Auntie, calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind simple meals. It¡¯s Ivy¡¯s grandma¡¯s secret recipe. When you¡¯re well I will make you the spicy one.¡± Auntie Soh said in a comforted tone as Jeremy nodded meekly while slurping his noodles.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a bad person you know that. But I just don¡¯t understand why he did all that¡­¡± Auntie Soh mumbled to Ivy as Ivy gently patted her hand to comfort her.


    ¡°Auntie, has business been good lately?¡± Ivy tried changing the topic.


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry little Ms. Shareholder. Meals on me. Whoever you bring to patronise, I will still entertain ''cause they bring money to you.¡± Auntie Soh said as Ivy laughed.


    Jeremy could not help but grin understanding Auntie Soh was asking him to pay for the meal instead and that Ivy actually is a shareholder of the business.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you need anything, let me know alright?¡± Ivy reminded as Auntie Soh was reminded of Sandra.


    ¡°Sandra misses you. Have you both not been in contact? Is it because she started dating and¡­¡± Auntie Soh began to worry.


    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t worry. We are in contact but you know her schedules in college and internship are hectic. Besides, I¡¯m busy myself too. Don¡¯t worry, I will find time to meet her.¡± Ivy assured her that the last thing she wanted was for Auntie Soh to doubt Andrew¡¯s and Sandra¡¯s relationship. At that point, she wondered how the couple was doing too as she reminded herself to make time to meet them.


    Jeremy could tell the relationship between Sandra and Ivy was very close and Auntie Soh treated Ivy just the same as her daughter. Learning more about Ivy each day has made him understand many reasons why so many people want to protect her and help her including himself.


    As they continued to enjoy their breakfast, she received a call from Ryu.


    ¡°Ivy, could you watch over Melody?¡± In normal circumstances, Ivy would think he was overconcerned but the tone of his voice made her suspicious. Jeremy could tell it was a serious call from Ivy¡¯s face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked solemnly.


    ¡°I was very busy with the launch and all. I know I... I tried my best to accommodate time for her. But she asked me in the morning to give our¡­ a break¡­ I¡­¡± Ryu choked on his words as Ivy blinked in despair.


    ¡°Alright. I will look after her. Maintain your composure. Now isn¡¯t a good time. A break perhaps would help you to solve important matters first. Believe in Melody. I¡¯m sure she knows what she was asking.¡± Ivy coaxed as Ryu hummed in agreement before hanging up as Jeremy watched Ivy slump her shoulders in despair and try to maintain her composure to avoid worrying Auntie Soh.


    Jeremy discreetly urged her to finish up her noodles as they ate silently.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 120: My heartbeat skipped a beat for a moment

    Ivy decided to take a stroll to the exhibition site after breakfast. She needed some time to think about ways to handle Ryu and Melody¡¯s situation. It surprised her that Jeremy would want to take the stroll with her.


    Hmm, what should I do to fix the couple¡¯s issues? Melody is doing a great favor but how to make that silly boy realise the facade? Ivy thought to herself as she sighed to herself when they walked towards the entrance of the historical town.


    Jeremy being with Ivy for a while these days began to learn Ivy would have moments to herself to sort out her thoughts and come up with solutions on some days quietly. Hence, he left her to that while accompanying her side quietly to ensure she would be fine.


    At the entrance, he noticed the windy road heading down a hill overseeing the river which flows to the sea. The entrance has a red-gold vibrant dragon head statue welcoming its guests by having them walk into its mouth.


    He was curious about the concepts. ¡°What''s that?¡± He asked abruptly while pointing to the dragon''s entrance which distracted Ivy from her messed-up thoughts.


    She took a deep breath and snuck her palms into her pockets. ¡°Haven''t you read about the project before you came?¡± She raised an eyebrow while walking into the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°A little. But why this concept? There must be a story to it.¡± He asked curiously before walking through as well.


    ¡°Not bad¡­ You do pay attention. See there?¡± She pointed down the windy road ahead of them with her chin as he nodded.


    ¡°What does it show you?¡± She asked as he squinted his eyes to think awhile.


    ¡°Oh, a dragon!¡± He snapped his fingers as she smiled unexpectedly.


    ¡°Not bad. Not as stupid as I was told you are.¡± She smirked as he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°The historical town tells the story of this dragon saving the town in the olden days from catastrophe together with its partner. The head here is now where the town amenities are. The police station is on your left. The fire station is on the right and the town council office is here.¡± Ivy explained as she watched Jeremy taking an interest.


    ¡°So, these scales are in commemoration of the dragon¡¯s legend?¡± Jeremy asked as Ivy noticed he seemed to be more interested in the art. She nodded.


    ¡°Here at the neck of the dragon¡¯s is where the locals purchase their local produce at the variety of tuck shops and grocery stores. You get a lot of raw ingredients from freshly ground flour which would be turned into freshly hand-made noodles.¡± Ivy continued to explain as Jeremy observed around.


    ¡°Even the chilies were processed locally without a factory?¡± Jeremy questioned as Ivy nodded while they walked further down.


    ¡°And here. The heart of the dragon, you know it as the exhibition site. It''s mostly where the performances are and long ago they used to have opera shows and local musical shows.¡± Ivy wanted to head in when Jeremy held her hand which startled her.


    Jeremy was caught by surprise at his own sudden action but he did not want to let go. ¡°There are reporters around. You never know. Besides, you haven¡¯t finished your brief.¡± He said as he led her down to the windy road.


    Ivy wanted to retaliate but it was too late as they were already in another corner of the road. ¡°So let me guess, this is where all the local eateries are?¡± He asked as she tried to regain her composure.


    ¡°Yes. The stomach of the dragon.¡± She briefly mentioned. ¡°Chang and Real are great when it comes to food. It was my second time having Auntie Soh¡¯s nonspicy noodles today. I wish to try the spicy version soon.¡± He said happily as they walked hand in hand.


    ¡°There are other snacks too. Though her noodles may be famous there are also other local delicacies which play important roles in making the town unique.¡± Ivy explained as they walked slower at a steep slope.


    ¡°Introduce to me some.¡± He said in a free-spirited manner and it was Ivy¡¯s first time seeing him that way.


    ¡°Since the locals processed their own flour, the snacks were mostly fritters, crackers, or something like mung bean cake but it¡¯s floury. The local brinjal soup is a must try too.¡± She explained as they reached the tip of the road.


    ¡°And here is where the locals plant their produce?¡± He asked as she nodded.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°It¡¯s the tail of the dragon and convenient for the locals to harvest here and cook at the heart. Besides, it¡¯s close to the water sources.¡± She explained as they stood side by side facing the river in front of them which led to the sea.


    ¡°Is that the empty land opposite?¡± He asked while folding his hands and pointing using his chin.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a huge ancestral land which I heard my Uncle Charles is turning into a charity home?¡± She folded her arms and stared right through him who was avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°That¡¯s just your uncle¡¯s plans. Not mine.¡± He shrugged his shoulders as he looked up at the dragon scale-like figurines and saw the fine carvings on them.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡± He blinked a few times to realise it was a phoenix on each scale.


    ¡°Yes, a phoenix on each of them.¡± Ivy smiled realising how keen his eyes were for art.


    ¡°But why?¡± He asked while observing the fine details.


    ¡°Legend has it that both were fated to protect the land from calamity. The phoenix sacrificed herself to prevent the dragon from turning evil. Together they perished to fulfill their destiny.¡± Ivy explained as it reminded her of her paracosm which she could vividly see herself as the phoenix. She wondered how her imaginary world got so tangled with history which she must have studied too much in high school just to pass the paper.


    ¡°So they were lovers too?¡± Jeremy asked as Ivy looked into his gaze which returned to that gentle look at her. She wanted to believe that it was his genuine self at that moment when the sudden drizzles poured. He quickly took off his coat as she pushed it away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Let¡¯s run back! Keep it on! You¡¯re still sick!¡± She reminded but he dragged her to his side and kept them both hiding under the coat. She then gave him a nod to approve of his action as they walked back.


    ¡°Given a chance, what would you do differently about the land opposite where the legend once took place?¡± She asked as with each step they took, she could feel her shoulders brushing against his chest. He already knew that answer in his mind as he had pondered on it earlier but it surprised him at her question as though she could read his mind.


    ¡°I would preserve the heritage at the very least and create job opportunities. That way, the locals would not only have the older generation but the younger ones would not have to move out of Manes to find a living. Like you.¡± He explained as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Indeed a Rahi after all. If you didn¡¯t trade down the line you are now, wouldn¡¯t you be as successful as your dad?¡± She asked randomly without expecting an answer when they reached the site and she was distracted with the second construction site¡¯s door opening.


    She had always wanted to look inside again as she grabbed an umbrella from one of the girls. Her gaze came across Melody who was a little slumber. Ivy blinked to comfort her as she nodded before making her way to the construction door. On the way, Nick wanted to reach out when their gaze met but she nodded meekly that it was fine which made him hold back.


    Jeremy who was left pondering her question earlier, noticed her actions and trailed her from behind with another umbrella worriedly. Ivy¡¯s entrance startled all the workers who were getting ready to start work. Some were still drinking their coffee while some were smoking.


    She walked up to one of them who was adding sand into the cement mixture. ¡°Who is your boss here?¡± The man who was busy earlier did not realise her attendance till he heard her.


    He pointed at her right and a grumpy-looking man walked out with his cigarette to her. ¡°Looking for me?¡± Jeremy was a little worried for Ivy as he approached her but surprisingly, she did not barge and walked a step closer in front of him.


    ¡°Yes. I am sitting in as Director Ophal. Who are you reporting to? Charles Ophal?¡± She asked nonchalantly as the grumpy man chuckled at her.


    ¡°Who would believe you?¡± The grumpy man laughed as some others joined in when Jeremy pulled Ivy into her arms.


    ¡°She is my fiancee,¡± Jeremy announced while glaring at them as the grumpy man began to change his attitude knowing Ivy was not joking.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Rahi and Ms. Ophal.¡± He bent as Ivy walked up to him.


    ¡°How long more is this project?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Errr¡­¡± He glanced at Jeremy who raised an eyebrow and Ivy knew they would not tell the truth.


    ¡°From now on, update me on the progress without Charles knowing.¡± She instructed as she gave him her name card discreetly before leaving. Ivy did not bother whether the grumpy man would report her to Charles or not cause her point was to see if she could get a little lucky squeezing herself into their little world and get her hands on information about Daisy¡¯s lost grandchildren.


    The grumpy man hid the card away from Jeremy¡¯s sight as they both shared a knowing gaze to not let Charles know about the encounter before Jeremy walked out with Ivy. Now that she had seen the envisioned completed town, she sighed that Jason wasn''t there to see it himself.


    While winding in her thoughts, Charles and his team arrived grandly as Ivy regained her composure with Jeremy slipping his hand at her waist to put on a show. To Ivy¡¯s surprise, it was actually comforting lately around Jeremy.


    Stop it, Ivy! Don¡¯t get yourself wavered. She scolded herself as she put on a smile while Charles approached them. There were lots of reporters around despite the sudden rain.


    ¡°Good morning my dear niece¡­ Manes rain just too much for my liking.¡± Charles whined as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Good morning Uncle Charles. Well, rain brings luck, and may it bring you more money luck in this case.¡± She said with a double meaning hoping that the rain would bring her luck in looking for the kids.


    Charles chuckled and clapped, liking her greetings. ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± He announced as she led him to the stage.


    As Nick began as the emcee, Ivy was reminded of the first time she heard him on stage, and slowly Jason came to mind. She missed his voice and wondered if he was here, would things be a lot better?


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite Ms. Ophal to introduce to us the expectations of this exhibition,¡± Nick announced as a round of applause was heard.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 121: Rebelling to thank you

    ¡°Yes, thanks for coming out despite the sudden heavy downpour. But again we have the rain to thank for the blessings it brought to Manes economy. This exhibition would bring out the known history of this town to keep it alive in the young ones. One of the main aims of this as suggested by my fiance, Mr. Rahi was to create more job opportunities to keep the young ones here instead of outside of Manes like myself.¡± Ivy pretended to chuckle a little in embarrassment.


    ¡°That way, Manes would be able to sustain its glory,¡± Ivy explained as Jeremy took a look at her taking his random comments into serious action.


    Ivy winked at him as she smiled and continued on her speech. ¡°Having said so, Ophal had a collaboration with Rahi¡¯s consulting business recently. Rahi¡¯s side has been actively doing talks all this while. As you all know our main speaker¡­¡± Ivy paused a moment to keep herself composed as Jeremy glanced at her, wanting to hold her hand which she was gripping tightly but she had continued with her speech.


    ¡°... Jason Rahi has passed on and we had our new speaker and manager, Nick Lahau. This project was a strong push by the late Mr. Rahi. Ophal and Rahi''s cooperation would like to thank Mr. Lahau for the effort he put in during these critical moments. Despite so¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s voice switched to anticipation which lifted the somber mood she unintentionally put on the crowd.


    ¡°... the company needs to grow as well. Having said so, moving forward, we would like to thank Mr. Charles Ophal here for providing manpower for us to introduce our brand new segment, security guard services for events as such.¡± The press was impressed as they applauded the announcement while Ivy kept her smile. Charles who was upset but had to suppress his offensive behavior due to the press stood closer to Ivy while gritting his teeth. It made Jeremy panicked for a moment as he too stood and held on to Ivy¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Charles asked while trying to maintain a smile.


    ¡°Oh, smile Uncle Charles. For the press. Thank you very much.¡± She bowed in appreciation to him as she enjoyed the look of Charles.


    ¡°Not forgetting, his hard work from his construction business brought us this successful launch of phase one. We look forward to bringing phase two to launch within two months. Knowing his business, he had too many orders lately including the construction of a charity home. I would like to take the opportunity to thank him for his generous donation on behalf of the Ophals to the charity home.¡± She said as she clapped with the crowd to Charles who had no choice but to maintain a forced smile.


    ¡°Thank you for your attendance today. This concludes the press conference.¡± Ivy announced as the press continued snapping more pictures.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s so much happy news, let¡¯s wish for this couple to throw us an engagement party soon! With that please join us for some refreshments!¡± Charles invited everyone to a celebration while the excited press requested for the couple to stay a longer while.


    As Charles was leaving the stage, he warned Jeremy discreetly to see him later as he was extremely furious after learning from his minions shortly after about the cancellation of the two million funds request by Ivy. Charles deliberately showcased the couple and kept repeating hoping their engagement party would be soon as he left the stage.


    ¡°When will the engagement party be?¡± The press repeated the question several times while taking pictures of the couple which made Ivy feel rather uncomfortable especially the sight of Charles whispering to Jeremy discreetly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for my father¡¯s approval. It¡¯s still too early to say.¡± She said politely while Jeremy had been holding her by her waist


    ¡°It seems there has been a lot of progress lately with the both of you. Many are wondering previously you¡¯re both not linked to each other but you worked closely with Jason Rahi. Why the sudden change? Were you two-timing back then, Ms. Ophal?¡± The press asked as Ivy chuckled at the question and shook her head finding it was hilarious. At the back of her mind, she was wondering if it was Charles who deliberately led the press in this direction. She glanced over at Charles¡¯ direction as he smirked at her.


    On the other hand, the question was offending Jeremy who then held her even closer which startled her for a moment.


    ¡°Do you think she would allow such a thing?¡± Jeremy asked furiously and upon learning the change in his mood, Ivy placed a hand on his chest.


    ¡°Oops, looks like my fiance is angry at that statement. So, guess that¡¯s your answer you see. I had never had any romantic relationship before. This is my first with Jeremy Rahi. With the late Jason Rahi, we were very close business partners. Unfortunately, he could not see his effort brought to success these days.¡± Ivy explained which left the press deciding to respect the dead and proceed to take more pictures of the couple.


    ¡°Could you pose more for our pictures?¡±


    ¡°Could you look here please?¡±


    ¡°Could you stand closer?¡±


    To play it real, Jeremy decided to pull her in for a kiss as Ivy had to swiftly receive it with her thumb blocking their lips this time but the tenacity of his anger at the question earlier made him pull her hand off, leaving their lips brushing each other gently like when they waltz.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    She was a little taken aback by his sudden action as she tried not to snarl at him but kept her smile as Jeremy winked at her before ushering the press to Charles¡¯ celebration.


    Seeing Melody broke Ivy¡¯s heart as she signaled Jeremy to proceed first.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ivy asked Melody as she hugged Ivy and buried her face in Ivy¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s alright. Come, let¡¯s board my car both of you. Where¡¯s Sun Li?¡± Ivy asked Yan Shu who stood by Melody¡¯s side.


    ¡°She will leave with the rest cause they had a separate discussion on tasks. I have to join them too.¡± Yan Shu explained as she was distressed with Melody who was sobbing in Ivy¡¯s arm. Ivy nodded as she discreetly hid Melody in her coat and walked up to Chiang¡¯s car.


    Ivy got in first and Melody sat next to her. ¡°Jeremy¡¯s in the reception with Charles. Head down and check on him. Don¡¯t let him drink too much.¡± Ivy instructed as Chiang and Real got down leaving her alone with Melody.


    With that Melody sobbed even more in her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Melody kept apologising as Ivy took some tissues and gave her to wipe her face.


    ¡°Is there a reason you told him that?¡± Ivy asked as she gently caressed her cheeks.


    She took a deep breath to calm down before explaining to Ivy her real intentions, trying not to tear up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You did well.¡± Ivy pulled her in for a hug as she rubbed Melody¡¯s back to comfort her.


    ¡°Good girl. I was not wrong about you. That way, keep it up till finals are over. By then, proudly claim back who is yours.¡± Ivy supported which made Melody grin.


    ¡°As of now, focus on studies. The marketing work will continue but you will need to face him quite often. Will that be alright?¡± Ivy asked as she nodded with a sweet smile. Ivy knew Melody was still the same smitten girl who fell head over heels for her brother.


    ¡°Then, keep it professional.¡± Ivy reminded as Melody nodded again.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and rest. Cry it off but remember to take care of yourself. Call me. I will help you or listen to you.¡± Melody was touched by Ivy¡¯s offer as she hugged her another time.


    ¡°Thank you. I will continue to support together with the fans club. Take care, Ivy. Jeremy seems to need you more. He seems like he genuinely likes you.¡± Melody said which made Ivy take a step back in her mind and think over the events recently to find Melody did have a point.


    Ivy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t worry about me. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I should head back to the girls. The boys are pulling Jeremy back.¡± Melody pointed out as Ivy turned to see a half-drunk Jeremy being supported by Real and Chiang.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. Take care!¡± Ivy said as Melody alighted from the left side of the car while she opened the right side of the car to let Jeremy in.


    ¡°That wasn''t necessary earlier.¡± Ivy scolded him as she snarled at him.


    ¡°For the media. Come on. I love the media.¡± He said as Chiang drove.


    ¡°Then stay that way.¡± She said angrily for being surprised earlier but it also meant she could use the power of media to ensure the safety of herself is known to her loved ones.


    ¡°What''s that supposed to mean?¡± Jeremy asked as though feeling challenged.


    ¡°Nothing. Just letting you do what you love.¡± She said bluntly looking outside the window. A hinge of sadness lingered on Jeremy who had always heard that line and wished to be under control sometimes.


    ¡°That''s the only way I could seem to get through you.¡± He hissed which made Ivy feel bad but did not flinch as they sat quietly till they reached home and he had fallen asleep feeling rather uncomfortable after drinking earlier.


    Did he mean it? Was he fooling me or trying to trick me? Ivy thought to herself on the way to Landsfield.


    Why is his behavior so erratic lately? What exactly is he up to? Ivy wondered as she shook her head again. Don¡¯t let yourself get wavered, Ivy.


    She warned herself in mind before alighting the car and heading into the house with Jeremy. Jeremy then stormed off upstairs at the sight of Daisy who nodded with a smile at Ivy.


    ¡°Did you really kiss?¡± Daisy asked as she heard the slamming of the door from upstairs while Ivy chuckled and shook her head hoping the press would not show the obvious picture of her thumb being lifted.


    Daisy sighed a relief.


    ¡°There was a thumb in between in the nick of time,¡± Ivy explained as Daisy smiled rubbing her heart to calm it down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him try to take advantage of you¡­¡± Daisy said before heading back upstairs.


    ¡°Mum¡­¡± Ivy called out solemnly as Daisy took her hands.


    ¡°Has he ever wanted something so bad that it got him upset and he used the wrong way to get your attention only to figure it wasn''t what he wanted?¡± Ivy suddenly felt stupid asking the question when she knew the answer as she shook her head.


    ¡°Sorry, don''t answer. I don''t know what was I asking.¡± Ivy shook her head even more as Daisy gently patted her hand.


    ¡°That silly boy giving you trouble again isn''t he? What is it he wanted this time?¡± Daisy asked gently.


    ¡°He was sad when he said something about finally getting my attention but only by using the media,¡± Ivy explained as Daisy smiled lovingly.


    ¡°It''s his little way of saying thank you. His little rebels are usually his ways of hiding his real vulnerable feelings.¡± Daisy comforted her. Thank you for? She wondered to herself.


    ¡°Many times when he was young it took me a long while to figure this son of mine was lack of attention which he constantly hungered for. He loves compliments too. Guess the media move was a good idea. Just not the moves he makes on you.¡± Daisy said with a hinge of apology as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°That''s alright. I''m entrusted to teach him a lesson after all.¡± The ladies walked up the stairs and before they entered their respective rooms, Ivy could not help but ask.


    ¡°Mum, have you ever thought of abandoning him before?¡± Ivy asked as Daisy frowned.


    ¡°I''m a mother. How could I?¡± Daisy answered as Ivy was relieved to know that at least one person would never give up on him. ¡°Goodnight, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Mum,¡± Ivy said watching Daisy¡¯s room door closed as her eyes darted over to Jeremy¡¯s room wondering how was he doing after drinking again but decided to take a shower and call it a night instead.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 122: Alcohol Poisoning

    Ivy had been tossing in bed feeling uneasy after her shower that night. She kept recalling the conversation she had with Jeremy in the car and felt bad for upsetting him.


    No, Ivy! You shouldn¡¯t feel bad for him. You¡¯re supposed to hate him for breaking your family up. Look at where Ray is now¡­ She sighed wondering if Ray was doing fine as her mind replayed the kisses she had with Jeremy and blushed unexpectedly.


    Oh, no, Ivy! What¡¯s wrong with you? She groaned at herself as she recalled what Melody told her earlier as a third party looking at their relationship from afar.


    Was his acting so good? She questioned herself as she gave up sleeping wanting to head down for some water. A loud thud from Jeremy¡¯s room stopped her midway as she ran over to unlock his room¡¯s door.


    She heard his whimpers in the dark. She quickly fumbled to find the light switch to suppress her fear of the dark, only then did she notice he had fallen off the bed.


    ¡°Jeremy!¡± She rushed to help him up only to find he did not look very well and his body was cold.


    She slowly scanned his meticulous room which she missed out on the deliberate carves of ancient designs on the pillars when she first came in when he was drunk. She scanned his bedside table and began to worry if it was alcohol poisoning as she recalled her grandma¡¯s teaching when she used to help out at the chili noodles store.


    She blinked at the sight of the open bottle with sleeping pills spilling out and could almost hear her grandma¡¯s warning. ¡°Do not mix medication with liquor. You are sending yourself to the death¡¯s door.¡±


    She shuddered as she tried to shake him awake. ¡°Jeremy! Jeremy! Wake up!¡± He was a little confused and unable to focus when she pulled him to sit up.


    ¡°You took the sleeping pills here, did you?¡± She questioned as he nodded half groggy. She unexpectedly let a tear slip as she shuddered in disbelief at his response.


    ¡°Jeremy, are you trying to kill yourself?!¡± She asked in distress as she quickly pulled him to the washroom to make soap water and forced it onto him. It eventually made him vomit into the toilet bowl.


    She was forcing herself to stay calm when he was vomiting. She gave a call to Real over the mobile to rush over quickly to send Jeremy to the hospital.


    Upon hanging up, she let Jeremy rinse his mouth with a glass of tap water but he was beginning to lose consciousness.


    ¡°Jeremy, stay awake! Stay with me! What exactly are you trying to do with your life?! No! Jeremy, please¡­¡± She scolded as tears well over her eyes blurring the vision of his frail lifeless body. The fear of losing him began to overpower her as she was reminded of the last moments with Jason.


    She quickly distracted herself by wrapping him in blankets to keep him warm. He was still fidgeting as she gently wiped his face with a hot towel and kept his hands on his side whenever he fidgeted as she forced him to remain sat up.


    Daisy walked in listening to all the commotion from her room and knew something was wrong with Jeremy.


    ¡°Ivy! What happened?¡± Daisy asked in shock as Ivy forced herself to stop her tears. Daisy checked his temperature to find it strangely cold. She quickly wet the warm towel again to wipe his body.


    ¡°Mum, do you know what are the symptoms of alcohol poisoning or did he ever get that before this?¡± Ivy sounded very worried as she tried to keep herself composed. Daisy ran through her memories and remembered his body to be this cold too. Daisy was in distress as her eyes saw the tablets on the dressing table outside in his room.


    ¡°We need to send him to the hospital. Now! Ivy, hurry!¡± Daisy panicked as Ivy quickly held Jeremy''s hands onto her shoulders.


    ¡°I have called Real and Chiang to come over¡­¡± Ivy said as Daisy nodded while dragging Jeremy down the stairs.


    On the ground floor, Daisy grabbed the car keys as they struggled to carry him to the car. ¡°We can¡¯t wait. Tell the boys to head straight to the hospital!¡± Daisy instructed as Ivy quickly helped her put Jeremy in the back seat before she hopped in and informed Real over a text message while Daisy sped to the hospital.


    As they reached the emergency department, Ivy could not bring herself to chase after Daisy who followed the nurses rushing Jeremy in for treatment. Instead, she squatted at the front door of the hospital and let reality sip in.


    Did Jeremy almost lose his life? Why does everyone who gets involved with me end up in bad situations? First, Jason then Nancy. Then, Dad then my brothers, and now, Jeremy¡­ Ivy could not control her tears which overflowed on their own that she did not notice Real and Chiang arrived.


    Chiang rushed in to look for Daisy while Real squatted by Ivy¡¯s side and gently patted her back.


    ¡°Real¡­ Mum is at the emergency ward with Jeremy. He might have alcohol poisoning¡­¡± Ivy explained as she stood but at the last sentence, she looked away as her emotions overwhelmed her.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be alright. Chiang had gone to check on Ma¡¯am.¡± Real updated as Ivy nodded trying to lie to herself as Real knew it was uncertain but still slowly led her into the lobby.


    Jeremy was fortunate as he vomited most of the sleeping pills earlier. The doctor praised the move as he spoke with Daisy. Ivy did not want to enter the room for fear of breaking down in front of Daisy who was already distressed enough. Upon hearing that Jeremy was out of danger, she slowly walked away at the wake of dawn leaving Daisy to tend to him with Chiang and Real.


    She passed by the garden in the hospital and was reminded that Peter was also in the same hospital. She sat by the garden awhile to catch her breath as she watched the dawn.


    She was worried about Jeremy¡¯s body. He just recovered from a fever but heading to a cold and is now intoxicated. He was skinny but with muscles. However, his internal systems have no defense and are unhealthy. She sat wrapping her knees around her and wondered to herself.


    It pays to be a villain, doesn''t it? Even when you''re sick and frail, you can''t have any peace of mind. The shadows just don''t leave you alone. She thought to herself.


    Ivy compared to her situation and shuddered a little. Will I too suffer the same consequences?


    She wondered as she slowly let her eyes rest and fell into a nap.


    Ivy found herself surrounded by her poison ivy strands in her paracosm the moment she opened her eyes again. She could hear their hisses as she tried to communicate with them.


    Can you hear me? She asked in mind.


    Yes, yes, yes¡­ She heard many of the hisses as she smiled.


    Who had been your master before me? She asked before hearing gasps.


    Ivy? She heard a familiar voice she once heard before but she could not make out of it.


    Ivy? Can you hear me? I¡¯m Lentil.


    Lentil! She yelped in mind.


    How have you been? Ivy asked as she saw the apparition of Lentil.


    Ivy, listen I don¡¯t have much time but remember the power I gave you? Ivy nodded at Lentil¡¯s apparition.


    It was to turn any flora into her weapons. Hence, now you had poison ivy strands. It¡¯s my last gift for you. Lentil said sadly.


    Could it work on Avinha? I know I need a sacrifice before I can leave the tower. Ivy asked as Lentil looked down on the ground sadly while shaking her head.


    They could but it won''t kill him cause he is rather immune to poison. Lentil studied Ivy¡¯s worried face.


    But a good amount would help him to lose his memory. Lentil added as Ivy was glad to learn about that.


    Ivy could hear the ivies hissing to her that they needed her blood as it was the crucial element. She agreed as she made the ivies to look after him till he withered and died.


    With Lentil¡¯s apparition disappearing, Ivy saw the fourth sword being awakened and flying towards her.


    She read the description of the sword.


    ¡°Loneliness.¡±


    Ivy woke to find herself blinking away her tears as she stared at the shrub in front of her trying to calm herself from the brief paracosm encounter with Lentil.


    Real has been looking out for Ivy ever since she left. He stepped outside to the garden and tapped on her shoulder while she zoned out, staring intensely at the blank space which made him uncomfortable.


    ¡°Don''t stare too long into the abyss. There''s no turning back if you fall into it.¡± Real said briefly which came as a surprise to Ivy.


    ¡°Is that where you are or rather all of you? All by yourself. Dark, cold, secluded, longing for a companion? That even in sickness and exhaustion, the shadows just don''t stop torturing you?¡± Ivy asked as that made sense for Real who would do anything just for money to survive and would not it be the same for Jeremy who seemed to be so irresponsible with his life?


    Real sighed. ¡°You could say so. Without Jeremy, there wouldn¡¯t be me today and the other brothers as well. Without money, there wouldn¡¯t be any Jeremy or the team.¡±


    Ivy then realised the bond between all of them was their brotherhood. If that was it, they would all go out to protect Jeremy, which she needed while she managed Charles and his schemes.


    ¡°From now on, I want you all to ensure he doesn¡¯t drink so much and that he must work out once a day. At the very least a walk in the park for an hour or so.¡± Ivy stood and instructed as Real nodded, knowing he had to oblige as it was for Jeremy¡¯s own good.


    ¡°Alright. I will leave him to you and Mum. I will head to work myself. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She said knowing Real wanted to drive her as she walked back into the hall but made her way to finally visit Peter in his ward.


    Peter was lying in bed alone and the only sound was the machine beeping his heartbeat. Ivy approached his bed and held his hand. It made her realise how much she missed his voice.


    Daddy, what should I do? Why did you leave with such a huge responsibility?


    I don¡¯t know if I can save your company.


    I don¡¯t know if Jeremy is an enemy or a friend now.


    I don¡¯t know what Uncle Charles is up to but I have a feeling he is up to no good.


    Daddy, did you actually know of this?


    Did you know your brother was trying to take over your company and causing harm?


    Daddy, could you wake up and tell me all you know?


    Ivy pleaded in her heart while gripping tightly to his hand but there was no response.


    A sudden slide of the door startled her as James stepped in, surprised to find Ivy in the room.


    ¡°Oh, Ai Lee!¡± James greeted her as he quickly embraced her into his heart.


    ¡°Have you been well? Must be tough for you?¡± James asked before letting her go as she quickly wiped her tears away.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ manageable,¡± Ivy replied in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Why are you here? Anything bad happened?¡± James questioned as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing to worry. Jeremy was hospitalised due to alcohol poisoning. He¡¯s fine now. I thought I should drop by to see my dad. I got to go now. There¡¯s still work in the office.¡± Ivy said hastily as James nodded solemnly.


    ¡°Ai Lee, if you need any help just tell me alright? You might want to visit Jin soon.¡± James raised an eyebrow at her and she knew it was a signal that Jin might have intels useful to her.


    She nodded. ¡°Alright. I will make time. Take care. Thanks for helping out.¡± She said solemnly as James patted her head before she left.


    Ivy was forcing herself to push back all the overwhelming emotions welling in her as she knew she had to put forth the incorporation of the new company plan which was suggested by John from the very beginning.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 123: The sword of love

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    As Ivy drove to freshen up quickly at home, her mind had been generating ideas of utilising the funds from John. She was going to twist her ways to ensure the money could not land on Charles¡¯ hand.


    As Jeremy stirred awake he sat up with a very heavy head as Daisy helped him.


    ¡°Mum, why are you here? I¡¯m fine. Aww, why is my head so heavy?¡± Jeremy groaned as he held his head.


    ¡°From now on, you must work out or at the very least walk an hour in our garden daily. Drink lesser¡­¡± Daisy¡¯s voice choked recalling his situation the night before as Jeremy grimaced wondering what happened.


    ¡°Mum, at least tell me what happened?¡± He said as Daisy smacked him.


    ¡°Are you trying to scare Ivy and make her live in depression?! After your brother''s accident do you know how hard was it for her to be able to step out of her trauma? How could you?! Just how could you attempt to drink to your death with sleeping pills? Do you know how lucky you were when she made you throw up the pills by drinking soap water?!¡± Daisy vented as Jeremy was stunned for a moment recalling he was trying to sleep but the pain from the headache was excruciating plus the muscle pain.


    ¡°I am here because¡­ of¡­ intoxication?¡± Jeremy questioned as it came as a surprise to him. Daisy smacked him again.


    ¡°You¡¯re banned from drinking from now on if you can¡¯t take care of yourself! Jeremy, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care about me or your father cause for all I know you only care about the inheritance but at least be more human! Ivy is still a very young girl who had no choice but to be pulled into this mess of yours! If you don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself at least be responsible for once for the mess you caused!¡± Daisy vented before leaving the room and let him realise it was a big mistake he had made this time.


    He sat worrying about Ivy only to find out from Real that she had gone to work. He requested to be discharged on the same day to have a chance to see her knowing she would not come to visit. Daisy¡¯s scolding somewhat made him realise if he continued to be reckless, he would not be able to fulfill his promise to Ray.


    Ivy sat through with Marcel the entire day in the office brainstorming their ideas on John¡¯s suggestion to incorporate a new company.


    ¡°I agree John has a point. But on execution wise, you need to plan every detail.¡± Marcel reminded.


    ¡°From the plans we have gone through the whole day, how trustworthy are the segment managers?¡± Ivy questioned as Marcel assessed in his mind.


    ¡°From the record, they had been with the company for a long time and were personally chosen by Peter himself. So, on the surface, they definitely are trustworthy to join the new team as the core. However¡­¡± They both knew there might be a possibility that they might have been bought over by Charles or Jeremy.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that. There¡¯s still a possibility. I would suggest we use the weekend¡¯s event as a test.¡± Ivy suggested as Marcel raised an eyebrow aligning his thoughts to hers.


    ¡°Meaning if there¡¯s something wrong with one section, the manager will be disqualified after a thorough assessment,¡± Ivy explained as Marcel nodded in agreement slowly.


    ¡°Now, I couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate to lead the new company. I mean eventually it will be you but I still need you here.¡± Ivy explained as Marcel instantly had someone in mind.


    ¡°Archwabal. Remember him?¡± Marcel asked as Ivy sat up straight as the name triggered her interest.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Ivy questioned curiously. ¡°He resigned immediately after Jeremy took over while you were in a coma. He was the general manager who overlooked all the boys¡¯ work.¡± Marcel explained.


    ¡°And the reason for him leaving was?¡± Ivy questioned.


    ¡°He was not there to fight like I do. He was more of a soft-spoken person.¡± Marcel explained as Ivy wondered if he would be right for the new company.


    ¡°And you think he makes a suitable candidate for the newly incorporated company?¡± Ivy asked skeptically.


    ¡°Partly because of his experience and he is really tip-top at his performance. Don¡¯t forget he trained the boys too. Eventually, when I join, I could back up him with socially meeting others.¡± Marcel further supported his suggestion.


    ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s meet him after the event instead. I was thinking of visiting my mum tomorrow.¡± Ivy informed him as he nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I will make the arrangements. You should head home. It¡¯s late.¡± Marcel suggested as Ivy glanced at the clock and saw it was past eight in the evening. She nodded to keep Marcel assured before he left for the night.


    Instead, she stayed in her office reviewing the report on Manes¡¯ cultural event progress and the company¡¯s entire year event inclusive of the real estate roadshows and cash flows. Her mind wandered to the construction leader and checked her phone only to find there were still no messages or calls from unknown numbers.


    The time showing it was past midnight made her decide to take a break as she turnaround to look at the view outside her office window. Amid her daydreaming, she recalled the company on the top floor which the guard randomly told her. She decided to pay a visit forgetting that Real or Chiang would occasionally be guarding her. She was close to exploring the floor and wanted to peep into one of the doors when Real cleared his throat.


    ¡°You startled me! Since when did you follow me here?!¡± Ivy squealed as Real looked down on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Ophal. I¡¯m here to escort you home. It¡¯s getting very late and Mr. Rahi is at home. He had been discharged.¡± Real updated as a part of Ivy felt relieved knowing Jeremy was recovering. She reluctantly followed Real to the car and let him drive her home.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Her suspicion grew about the company on that floor and Real¡¯s sudden appearance but she let it be as she felt dizzy when she wanted to get up from squatting at the shoe rack with a massive stomach cramp. Before she knew it, Jeremy caught her and noticed red stains on her dress.


    He quickly carried her upstairs to her room despite her rebelling.


    ¡°I will be fine. You may leave.¡± She instructed when he finally put her down in her room while she gently massaged her trembling head. He wanted to ensure she was fine but hesitated in case she got more annoyed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said instead before he left and it made her recall about last night.


    ¡°Are you alright now?¡± She quickly asked as he turnaround and nodded.


    ¡°A little weak¡­¡± He added watching her grimace at her period pain and almost squat succumbing to the cramp.


    He again ignored his self-consciousness and quickly carried her to the washroom. He sat her on the stone seat by the bathtub before preparing a warm bath for her. Ivy was withstanding the cramp when Jeremy let her lean on him as he gently rubbed her back to comfort her while waiting for the tub to fill up.


    It startled her for his sudden kind action. Instead of making her more annoyed, his gesture reminded her of the anxiety she had been kicking away the whole day. She subconsciously tightened her hug around him as she shut her eyes, feeling grateful to be able to hold him still and not lose him like she did with Jason.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the scare.¡± He apologised sincerely as he recalled Daisy¡¯s lecture in the morning. She shuddered in his arms as she forced herself to not cry.


    ¡°Could you at least promise me you would not worry Mum that way again?¡± She pleaded as he hummed in agreement.


    ¡°At least work out daily or take a walk in the park daily? Could you learn to care for yourself for Mum who still cares very much for you?¡± Ivy pleaded with her eyes shut as her tears were welling while she shook in his arms trying not to break down.


    ¡°I will.¡± With that, she let him carry her into the warm bathtub after he turned off the tap. She could feel her body calm down a lot in the warm water as she wiped her tears away and began to relax in the tub noticing him staring at the wall in front of him intensely. It worried her for a second.


    ¡°Does everyone in your team love staring into the dark abyss for no reason? Is it so compelling?¡± She questioned gently which made Jeremy pondered for a moment. He was actually reflecting on all that had happened and was thankful to her.


    ¡°After they gave everything to him but treated him like they didn''t care about him, I knew there and then I was never their priority. Or pride¡­ Though they made it look like I was in front of him, he would be smart enough to figure that it was all an act.¡± He said meeting her tired gaze.


    ¡°He was always the smarter one. The better one. The more sensible and obedient one. Everything had to be compared that one day I decided I would conquer all of his stuff and submit to the abyss.¡± His voice has a hinge of vengeance as he gently caresses Ivy¡¯s face. ¡°I suppose I am on the way to succeed.¡±


    Ivy pulled away before he could do anything scaring he would attempt to kiss her again.


    ¡°Sorry. Those kisses were impulsive. I promise I won''t do it again.¡± He apologised as Ivy could not help but feel touched by his sincere apologies that night.


    ¡°Not unless you get ready for your morning drills.¡± She teased to liven up the somber mood. He made a tisking sound, annoyed at her but he smiled when he saw her smiling finally because of him.


    ¡°You do this a lot?¡± She asked pointing to the tub as he nodded.


    ¡°Being with many women was a good experience.¡± He said as Ivy knew he was shadowing what he meant.


    ¡°How was your fiancee previously?¡± Ivy carefully asked watching him hesitate for a moment.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She curiously added the last line and noticed it changed his gentle look to being unsatisfied.


    ¡°Dead like I said before. What¡¯s there left to tell?¡± He said in a sad, dissatisfied tone as the memories of them ran through his mind. It made Ivy wonder if that was the reason he kept being reckless with his life.


    ¡°Soak awhile and undress to bath.¡± He said noticing he should not vent it out on her any further before locking the door from inside and leaving the washroom.


    Just what exactly happened to you? How do I break this wall of yours? Ivy wondered as she let the warmness of the water soothe her tired self while he stood in front of the washroom door reminiscing about his dead wife and fiancee.


    At least I didn¡¯t lose you like I did with Jason and you¡¯re changing for the better it seems¡­ Ivy thought to herself as she let her welling tears flow which slowly became uncontrollable. Jeremy regained his senses upon finally hearing Ivy sobbing in the tub.


    Ivy began to realise with all that had happened from the day before or rather from the first day she moved into this house, she held on for too long. She was tired. Exhausted both emotionally and physically.


    Yet, she was still unsure of who were her enemies. She wanted to trust Jeremy that night but his sudden reaction of being his cold self again made her disappointed with herself for being too gullible to trust people so easily.


    As she dragged herself to bed that night, she slowly slipped back to her paracosm in her sleep.


    She found herself hearing voices telling her that she needed to sacrifice either Avinha or Phoenix to break through the tower of reflection. She looked into Avinha¡¯s gaze as he caught her in his arms while flying down from a high place. She was preparing herself for the impact when everything came to a halt as Ivy quickly pushed him away to find they were standing back on the ground back at where she was captured previously.


    Kill him now¡­ She heard the hissing voices as she marched forward to Avinha and drew the fifth sword into his right thigh. He chuckled while he bled with the ivies still holding him up on the wall.


    ¡°That''s for killing off the innocent nymphs!¡± She wailed.


    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± He asked in anger as his eyes reddened.


    She then withdrew the sword with her powers from his thigh and threw it to his left arm as she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°That arm was what you use for revenge.¡± She trudged the sword in even more as he let out an agony pain scream as though he could feel the pain of those he killed.


    She did not give him a chance to retaliate as she withdrew the sword and directed it to his left arm this time.


    He was angry as he growled. ¡°You think I will be afraid?! I did all this for you! To be with you! To protect and live eternally with you! How is this fair?!¡±


    She then calmly withdrew the sword again and held it in the air for a moment before throwing it at his left thigh.


    ¡°For me? All you were afraid of was loneliness. All that you had gone through was not for me but for your greed. What''s so bad about loneliness? Maybe you should stay here in your den to finally experience it.¡± She instantly drew the sword out amid his agonising scream and threw it to his heart.


    Avinha cried tears of blood as Ivy stood watching with satisfaction.


    ¡°Love? Gratitude? If you don''t understand them and take the wrong path, there are many prices to pay.¡± She went in front of Avinha as she wiped away his tears of blood only to be nearly kicked by him.


    ¡°This is the lesson from the sword of love wasn¡¯t it?¡± She questioned as Avinha squinted his eyes at her.


    ¡°Avinha, it would have been better if you weren''t this evil. Perhaps¡­ maybe perhaps, we could have¡­¡± She let the sword piercing him cut her palm and bled for the ivies to use as the memory loss poison.


    She summoned the ivies to release the poison at him as he growled in pain. While falling off the tall building only then did she realised they had never left the tower and it was all an illusion created by Avinha based on his memory.


    Jason watched her actions from the cube where he was trapped. On the surface, it may seem as though Ivy was torturing Avinha for all of his sins and evil deeds but the moment she wiped away all of his memory, Jason knew Ivy was saving Avinha from the torture and that he was not her ultimate sacrifice.


    Jason was.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 124: If only...

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    As Ivy forced herself to open her eyes wanting to take a glimpse of Jason once last time before she launched her attack at him, she found herself in a sturdy arm.


    It took her some time to notice she could not move in the dark as her breathing got heavier with the vision of Avinha brutally being held by the poison ivies sight still flashing in front of her at the ceiling.


    She continued to force herself to move only to end up in tears.


    Her heavy breathing and shudders woke Jeremy. With her fidgeting, while he returned to check on her to ensure she was fine late in the morning, he decided to stay awhile but again forgot to keep the night lamp lighted.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± He called out gently groggily.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± He quickly switched on the night lamp as Ivy squealed and closed her eyes from the sudden bright lights.


    Jeremy panicked as he quickly sat her up watching her struggles. He hugged her and gently rubbed her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright.¡± His soothing voice was calming Ivy but she was so upset by her paracosm that she flipped over to the other side not wanting to show Jeremy her vulnerable side the moment she gained her senses. She silently sobbed instead while Jeremy then flipped her over and firmly held her in his arms which she wanted to fight with him to hide.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Stay. Only in the room with me, I will allow you to be this vulnerable.¡± She stopped fighting as she listened to him coaxing her thinking was it all still in her paracosm.


    ¡°Promise me, outside you must fight and stay strong like you always do.¡± He added.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be my enemy?¡± She questioned looking into his gaze which was the most gentle she had ever seen of him as she instantly held on tightly to him while she cried.


    Why do I even help you in my paracosm? She continued in her mind.


    Cause I made a promise to Ray. He thought to himself.


    Shouldn¡¯t I be torturing you? Teaching you a lesson? Why am I like this? Ivy, you¡¯re too weak!  Ivy questioned in mind as she let herself cry till she was tired out.


    Jeremy was half worried about her while fighting sleep when she was much calmer. ¡°You should sleep.¡± She finally said in a calm voice after watching him fighting sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I usually can¡¯t after a nightmare like this.¡± She told him as he put her by his side and lay down with her.


    He held her hand. ¡°Close your eyes. At least let them rest.¡± He coaxed knowing she would eventually fall asleep as she tried.


    Just like that, they both slept on till the next morning. Jeremy was first to stir awake and slipped out of the room before Daisy was to not make her worry.


    Right when Daisy stepped out of her room, she went to check on Ivy as Jeremy expected. She sat by Ivy¡¯s bed looking at her tired face and put some loose fringe behind her ears. Ivy stirred away and sat up to hug Daisy.


    ¡°Sorry, I came home late last night. Had too much work. Are you alright?¡± Ivy asked as Daisy smiled lovingly and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you. Without you, I don¡¯t know what to do with him.¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes reddened as she began to sob while Ivy tried to comfort her. Daisy was loud enough for Jeremy to hear her when he approached Ivy¡¯s room where the door was left open a little. Jeremy felt guilty as he stood wiping his tears away harshly.


    ¡°He will be fine. You will be fine too. It¡¯s going to be alright.¡± Ivy comforted as Daisy hugged her tighter.


    I want to believe it will be. I hope I can keep everything together. Ivy thought as she looked out the window at the pretty sight of the sunrise and distracted Daisy to take a look before they laughed at her stomach growling.


    Later at breakfast, the ladies ate together. ¡°You slept. It''s a good thing.¡± Daisy praised as Ivy smiled briefly recalling Jeremy¡¯s companion and his first encounter with her paralysis. It surprised her that he was so calm in handling her situation.


    ¡°Eat more¡­¡± Daisy urged before they were surprised to find Jeremy was about to head out for exercise but stalled as he scrolled his phone lazily on the couch for a moment.


    The ladies exchanged glances as she teased him.


    ¡°Growing fat I see. Not going to be able to fight soon with that flabby belly.¡± Ivy provoked as Daisy walked off to the kitchen, covering her giggles.


    ¡°Why would you care?¡± He scoffed standing up as Ivy could imagine fumes coming out of his head, trying not to laugh but swallowing her laughter which was really painful.


    ¡°Cause you will be too ugly for the media and I don''t want a big belly fiance. Eww, no no.¡± Ivy acted all disgusted before heading to the kitchen to help Daisy with the dishes, leaving Jeremy all fumed and angry as he forced his way out to run.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The ladies were washing up while overseeing the garden outside when Ivy caught sight of Jeremy lazily strolling. She walked to the main door and let both dogs who were very eager to head out as she called out to Jeremy.


    ¡°Surprise! Hope you like your gifts!¡± Ivy slammed the door after leaving him caught off guard with both dogs who chased him down thinking he was playing with them.


    He sweated so much by the time Ivy was leaving for work that he surrendered and let the dogs lick him all over the garden ground.


    ¡°Hmm, that gets your two million funds requested¡­ approved.¡± She said with a comical voice. He was delighted for a moment as he watched her put on her stripped heels when their gaze met.


    Doesn¡¯t that hurt for her to wear that the whole day? He wondered.


    ¡°Only 50%.¡± She said sneakily as though rubbing salt in his wound which distracted him from him thoughts.


    Before he could stand and retaliate, she walked off triumphantly leaving him to storm into the house feeling cheated. However, his mind was already churning on the idea of what a million could he do with. It definitely would keep Charles at peace for a short while and not create havoc for him or make things difficult for Ivy.


    She drove to the office lobby to park the car that day and sat in Marcel¡¯s as he drove her to the sanitarium for Ivy to meet with Permisla. The sight of her mother made her realise when days were tough and she wanted a place to hide, she should think of coming to see her mother more often as Marcel waited outside for her, giving her more privacy.


    ¡°Mummy, what should I do? Daddy is in a coma from a heart attack. His company is on the verge of being taken over. I''m in danger of standing in the line of fire¡­ It¡¯s getting tiring, mummy.¡± She whined as she sat on the floor next to Permisla¡¯s wheelchair overseeing a window in her room.


    Ivy sighed as she looked at her mother combing the baby doll''s hair.


    ¡°If only I were still this small in your arms. If only I could still sit on your lap for you to comb my hair like you used to in grandma''s house.¡± Ivy said as she teared up unexpectedly while gently placing her head on Permisla¡¯s lap. Permisla was startled by Ivy¡¯s sudden action and as though she regained her sanity for a brief moment, Permisla also combed Ivy¡¯s hair.


    As Ivy felt that gesture, she sobbed on Permisla¡¯s lap holding on to her mother as though she was the only one she could rely on at that moment.


    As she recovered from the visit, she tried to bury all her emotions away before heading to the office. In the car, she was reminded of her conversation with Uncle James to visit Jin soon. She let Marcel head back alone to the office after he dropped her off at the boutique.


    Ivy took the chance to find Cassie and have a look at her attire for the launch during the weekend. She reminded herself that she wanted a ready-made suit for Jeremy to match her beige maxi dress too.


    ¡°There! You always look marvelous in anything you wear!¡± Cassie complimented Ivy¡¯s maroon jumpsuit as she paraded it in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Great!  Do you have any suit that could match this?¡± Ivy asked as Cassie raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Who is it for?¡± Cassie nonchalantly asked.


    ¡°Have you forgotten I had a ¡°fiance¡±?¡± Ivy said as she walked back into the dressing room to change.


    ¡°Him?! I¡¯m not going to waste my effort on him!¡± Cassie scoffed.


    ¡°Well, take that it¡¯s free marketing by him as compensation for all he had done¡­¡± Ivy said while changing.


    ¡°Why is it that everything always seems positive when it comes from you? At this rate, you can sell ice to the Eskimos!¡± Cassie rolled her eyes as she waited for Ivy to come out.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t then how am I to survive till now?¡± Ivy questioned as she handed Cassie the jumpsuit while Cassie¡¯s eyes darted around at her collection and pulled out a deep navy blue suit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t do you a favor.¡± Cassie quickly wrapped the suit up with her jumpsuit.


    ¡°Cassie, could you tell me what exactly happened between you and Jeremy or perhaps his illicit business before this?¡± Ivy folded her arms and leaned against the counter watching Cassie hesitating.


    Cassie eyed for Ivy to head down the basement as Cassie let her assistant take over the packaging. She went on to brew a pot of tea and sat with Ivy who was observing the basement.


    It seemed Jin had been spending most of his time here. Ivy thought to herself.


    ¡°How¡¯s Jinny doing?¡± Ivy asked trying to break the awkward silence.


    ¡°To tell you he is fine is a lie,¡± Cassie answered solemnly as she poured Ivy a cup of tea.


    ¡°I have been trying to keep everyone informed of my whereabouts. That¡¯s the purpose of Ryu¡¯s fans club now. So, don¡¯t worry so much about me. Besides, I have been doing fine didn¡¯t I?¡± Ivy comforted as she held Cassie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about what comes next. It¡¯s the storm that comes after a peaceful moment.¡± Cassie said worriedly as she sighed.


    ¡°You know how they would cheat businesses to take up loans and charge high interests. That¡¯s just their regular. They are more drastic in their pubs and clubs. They will cheat women to think it is good money to earn in a so-called legal business only to sell themselves to prostitution thereafter. We were forced to be hostesses in these places. Almost all of the women in there are facing financial distress. Some don¡¯t bother about themselves and do it just for money.¡± Cassie explained with tears as Ivy helped her to wipe them away.


    ¡°Having said so, like mother like daughter¡­ I was born as a result of my mother being raped. Drugs were used on those women. My family background was shabby as my grandfather sold my mother to slavery. That''s how I ended up in Jeremy''s den and was harassed¡­ till I was a teen when Daddy¡¯s minions had a fallout with Jeremy¡¯s gang... Daddy made the move to sabotage Jeremy¡¯s activity. I was rescued and Daddy took me in to train after rehab.¡± Ivy sympathised with Cassie but her thoughts wondered if the real boss was really Jeremy.


    ¡°I was never registered for birth that Daddy decided to name me Cassandra; the same name my mother was called. Our relationship was kept a secret to protect me from being targeted even after Daddy retired from the underground business.¡± Cassie took a sip of the tea as Ivy pondered on her doubts.


    ¡°Was there any signs of Uncle Charles in Jeremy¡¯s business?¡± Ivy questioned curiously which made Cassie pick up on Ivy¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°Not that I know of back then but I figured probably cause it might be the ultimate turning point for Daddy to quit the underground business. Are you¡­ wondering if the main culprit is¡­¡± Ivy quickly held her hand to stop Cassie from thinking further into it.


    ¡°No, just my thoughts. Guess from the looks of it, prostitution, drugs, and loaning are their main sources of income then.¡± Ivy concluded while figuring that she needed more details on all these activities to be able to determine if Charles was the ultimate mastermind all this while.


    ¡°The bars and pubs are their den of these activities. I wouldn¡¯t want you to head there Ivy¡­¡± Cassie held onto Ivy¡¯s hand worriedly as she smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always have my ways when protecting myself.¡± Ivy tried to keep Cassie assured as they sipped their tea, hoping Ivy¡¯s words were true.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 125: Life throws surprises at the most unexpected moments

    On returning from work that night, Ivy was disturbed by Cassie¡¯s sharing. As she alighted and headed inside the semi-dark house, she was greeted by Daisy and Lucky who were wiggling their tails at her.


    She squatted slightly to pat both of them before letting them trail her upstairs. The sight of Jeremy¡¯s room reminded her that she should gain access to his bar premises and clubs to continue a fruitful search.


    With that, a mischief cooked up in her mind as she sneakily opened his room¡¯s door and saw he was sound asleep. She scurried back down to the kitchen to take a small fruit knife before emerging back into his room.


    Jeremy stirred when he felt movements on his bed. It began to get uncomfortable when Ivy was positioning herself in front of him between his legs as both dogs were whining by his bedside. She put a finger on her lips to tell the dogs to stay quiet.


    As Jeremy opened his eyes and met with Ivy¡¯s gaze, she flashed him an evil smirk before lifting the knife as though wanting to pierce it into him. He panicked and fought to push her out of the way.


    ¡°Ivy! Stop! Ivy, no!¡± He yelled as the dogs began to bark but she pinned him down in bed.


    ¡°Not till you let me have access to your bars and clubs anytime¡­¡± Ivy laughed hysterically which frightened Jeremy thinking it must be due to her sleep paralysis or her unstable mental state.


    ¡°Ivy! Listen, put that down first¡­ anything can be negotiated¡­¡± Jeremy pleaded as he fought her knife¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Like I said not till¡­¡± Ivy repeated when Daisy appeared at his room¡¯s door after hearing the commotion.


    ¡°No!¡± Jeremy wanted to make protecting her a priority but when he felt she put more pressure on the hand holding the knife, he panicked.


    ¡°Ivy! Jeremy! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Daisy yelled in panic as the dogs began to climb on the bed and bark at Ivy who was laughing hysterically as Jeremy was forced to give in.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! You have access! Put that knife down now Ivy!¡± Jeremy yelled as he finally pushed Ivy backwards noticing she had loosened up her fight. He sat up and quickly pinned her down on the opposite side of the bed. As he watched Ivy squinting her eyes at him with hatred, Daisy pulled Ivy away.


    ¡°You better remember!¡± Ivy reminded before being dragged into Daisy¡¯s room leaving Jeremy very disoriented.


    ¡°Ivy! Are you alright? What was that about?! I thought we were just to teach him a lesson?!¡± Daisy quickly checked on Ivy who calmed down in her room as both dogs whined beside them worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mum. It was to teach him a lesson.¡± Ivy spoke normally which frightened Daisy.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Daisy asked skeptically on both statements as Ivy nodded and smiled.


    ¡°It was a trick to get him to let me into his premises. That way, it gets easier to find your grandsons.¡± Ivy said solemnly which made Daisy calm down but began to sob in Ivy¡¯s arms reminded of her poor grandsons'' unknown whereabouts.


    The next morning, Jeremy woke up groggily recalling the night incident. He was concerned if Ivy needed a psychiatrist. At the dining table, Ivy acted like nothing happened as she spread her bread with a butter knife. The sight of it sends a chill down Jeremy¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Son, had a good sleep?¡± Daisy asked as Jeremy nodded shakily before sitting and pouring a cup of coffee.


    Ivy pointed the butter knife at him as he spilled a little of the coffee on the table.


    ¡°Ivy, put that down!¡± Jeremy got up while panicking as he put down the pot of coffee.


    ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Ivy giggled as she put down the knife. ¡°Remember what you promised.¡± Ivy pointed her finger this time at him and said in a sudden serious manner which startled him a little. It made Daisy chuckle.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t need to visit your therapist?¡± Jeremy stuttered as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Not unless you keep up your exercise outside daily¡­¡± Ivy reminded which made Jeremy roll his eyes.


    ¡°I will¡­ I will¡­¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°I will consider. Not till I stepped into your premises. See you tonight at Manes.¡± Ivy stood from the dining table which made Jeremy drop his toast on the plate watching wearily at Ivy heading to the shoe shelf before leaving for work. ¡°Bye, Mum!¡±


    ¡°Bye, sweetie!¡± Daisy replied nonchalantly as she bit into her last bit of toast.


    ¡°Mum, are you sure she is alright to walk outside the streets in that condition?¡± Jeremy asked worriedly which surprised Daisy for a moment.


    ¡°Why? Are you concerned she would run amok at others? I think it¡¯s a good idea since it¡¯s a defense for her too. Don¡¯t you think so? Now, eat in peace son. Don¡¯t think too much¡­¡± Daisy shrugged the topic off as she laughed before heading to the kitchen with hers and Ivy¡¯s empty plates.


    Jeremy checked in with his minions in his office block discreetly, as they updated him on important updates.


    ¡°What¡¯s the outcome?¡± Jeremy questioned Chang and Real as Real obtained a file from one of the minions and passed it to Jeremy.


    ¡°The culprit is Xylo¡­¡± Real announced as Jeremy grabbed the file and flipped through the details of both Grandma¡¯s and Jason¡¯s accident. His fears were growing inside of him for Ivy.


    ¡°Who is that guy that night?¡± Jeremy asked as Chiang showed him another file.


    ¡°Kyle. Mr. Oshia¡¯s youngest son who has been charged before for drug allegations and also rape before this. He had a history with Jason and Ivy.¡± Chiang explained as Jeremy forced his anger to subside.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°How did they know each other?¡± Jeremy asked in between gritted teeth.


    ¡°Keith drugged Ivy and attempted rape but failed,¡± Chang said briefly.


    ¡°Charles is playing with fire!¡± Jeremy yelled as he banged the table.


    ¡°Keep the protection on Ivy tight. If she barged into the clubs or bars, look out for her even more. Let her in but keep her off all these details and our activities.¡± Jeremy instructed as each of his minions replied in unison ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Be careful of Xylo. He is the culprit in all the deaths. I will tighten the guards on Ivy. Jeremy texted Ray to give him an update. Ray had no choice but to trust Jeremy while continuing with his act of trying to provoke Xylo knowing Xylo could not harm him who was under Charles''s protection as long as Ray did not blow his cover. His worries grow for Ivy even more but he knew Ivy could manage it.


    Ivy was going through the finances in Landfield¡¯s office and ensuring she had things in order in Manes before she received a call from Ryu.


    ¡°Yes?¡± She asked briefly before continue typing but it was silence on the other line.


    ¡°Ryu? You there? You¡¯re alright?¡± She prompted.


    ¡°Ivvvvvvyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy¡­¡± Ryu whined over the line sending Ivy to regret her prompts as she rolled her eyes, continuing with her work as she put him on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Ivyyy, I miss Melody. She has not been replying to me other than work-related¡­ Did she reply to you? Did you meet her? Is she coming with you tonight?¡± Ryu asked continuously but Ivy ignored him.


    ¡°Ivy? Hello? You there? Hey, don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Ryu scolded as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Busy unlike you¡­ I have stuff I need to look at before I leave in a while.¡± Ivy complained.


    ¡°Ivy, I don¡¯t think I can perform the last song with you¡­¡± Ryu¡¯s announcement made her stop her work for a moment.


    ¡°Then what? I perform solo?¡± Ivy asked skeptically.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really suitable though you could¡­ you just need to rearrange the composition I suppose¡­¡± Ryu mumbled as Ivy sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a song. Why can¡¯t you be professional and perform it with me as arranged? One last song.¡± Ivy insisted but Ryu sighed heavily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring out the right feeling when I practice. How am I supposed to, in this state?¡± Ryu whined again leaving Ivy knowing she should not pester him.


    ¡°I will think of something. Just make sure you can play well for the rest of the performances and perhaps you should just keep things professional with Melody first considering the circumstances we are in. In a way, I¡¯m not saying you both are ending things or anything but it¡¯s your way to secretly protect her, if that makes any sense.¡± Ivy said as Ryu realised she was right as he hummed in acknowledgment.


    ¡°It seems things are smoothly ironed out at the site?¡± Ivy checked with him.


    ¡°Performances wise not too bad other than what we discussed. The exhibition site is in the process of being set up. Vendors at the moment remain the same with no changes.¡± Ryu updated as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Perfect! See you in a bit.¡± Ivy hung up before grabbing her belongings and stepped out of her office to find extra guards waiting for her. She blinked for a moment catching Real¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ivy questioned while walking with all of them to the lift.


    ¡°Just some precaution while on the way to Manes.¡± Real briefly updated as Ivy was still not convinced but shrugged it off thinking Jeremy overthought stuff.


    Jeremy and Ivy sat quietly all the way to Manes when it suddenly dawned on Ivy to use Jeremy as Ryu¡¯s replacement when she browsed through the agenda for the weekend event.


    Jason could sing and play the piano back then which means Jeremy should be able to do the same too. She thought to herself.


    ¡°Do you play the piano?¡± Jeremy was startled by her sudden question as Ivy blinked awaiting his reply.


    ¡°A li¡­ little... Gui¡­tar much better...¡± He stuttered a little before answering which made Ivy grin with a mischievous look.


    ¡°Err¡­ I don¡¯t like that look of yours. Please don¡¯t do what is on your mind. No thanks.¡± Ivy sat closer to him as he spoke, pinning him to the corner of the back seat while wrapping his waist in her arms as he raised both arms in the air in fear.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I just need you to perform the last song with me.¡± Ivy said which made him frown.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that with Ryu?¡± He asked. ¡°Well, look who chicken out. So¡­¡± Ivy winked at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep the press impressed and do more coverage on us. Aren¡¯t you always loving their attention too?¡± Ivy bargained which made him shake his head.


    ¡°No.¡± He folded his arms and looked outside of the car when he realised they were about to reach.


    He quickly alighted when the car came to a stop as Ivy rushed to catch up with him.


    She pushed him to a corner and pinned him to the wall. ¡°Look, no matter what you say I won¡¯t agree.¡± Jeremy insisted.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ivy provoked him by raising an eyebrow as he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°What if I tell you, I will approve an additional 1 million on top of the 1 million I approved today?¡± Ivy smirked watching Jeremy contemplating and fighting with himself.


    ¡°It looks like someone can¡¯t resist money. Come on, I will play the guitar. You just focused on singing¡­ with me. I will rearrange the composition in a bit.¡± Ivy explained before she caught the sight of everyone staring curiously with giggles and whispers at them on the site.


    ¡°Your silence seals the deal of agreement. Will get back to you later sweetie.¡± Ivy kissed his cheek leaving him stunned as she walked off backstage to start getting updates while the crowd was left melting in their sweet act earlier.


    Jeremy blushed a little before groaning in agitation for not being able to resist her offer earlier as he walked towards the backstage but passed by a very messy exhibition of the town¡¯s history. He frowned again while walking around the maze of the exhibition as though he was a visitor and immediately felt agitated.


    ¡°Who is in charge of this maze?¡± Jeremy questioned the staff as they looked towards Ryu¡¯s direction. ¡°Me,¡± Ryu answered briefly.


    ¡°Instead of stacking each of them in a zig-zag formation why not lay them in a flowing dragon form? After all, it¡¯s the town¡¯s mascot. Plus orang asli or this Seletar origin should be first since Inklong is just part of the huge tribe.¡± Jeremy suggested without looking at who replied as Ivy watched them from behind with the arrangement of songs composition in hand.


    Ryu shrugged and waved his hand. ¡°Let it be. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Ivy was a little disappointed with Ryu as Melody met her gaze from afar, worrying about Ryu. Ivy smiled briefly at her as she walked down the stairs. Each day, Jeremy¡¯s creativity impressed Ivy more.


    ¡°Rearrange the exhibition as per Mr. Rahi¡¯s instructions. You¡¯re in charge of this section from now on. Ensure the history isn¡¯t messed up.¡± Ivy instructed as the employees nodded and obliged, leaving Jeremy a little stunned realising it was Ryu earlier and he suddenly landed himself on an important task. The staff began to question him on how to place each piece.


    Ivy chased after Ryu who was walking lifelessly passed Melody. ¡°Is this how you¡¯re going to be from now on? Leaving your responsibilities? Where did your professionalism go Ryu?¡± Ivy nagged as Ryu ignored her with an upset look.


    ¡°Hey Ophal Ai Rui! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Ivy finally vented as she was getting angry at Ryu¡¯s childish act.


    ¡°Leave me alone! I had enough of all this crap in our lives! I don¡¯t care what is cooped up. I don¡¯t care what runs along! I just¡­ don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Ryu vented by the side of the road as he caught a glimpse of some guards and Real following them.


    Ivy sighed and hugged Ryu who was crying. ¡°Why¡­ why are they following us? Can¡¯t we have some privacy too? I miss you! I miss our family! I can¡¯t protect you! I promise I can protect her! I promise I won¡¯t let her go but¡­ why¡­ Why???¡± Ryu wailed in Ivy¡¯s arms as she sympathised with his situation.


    She could understand he was still a very young boy. Though Peter had brought them up tough but Ryu¡¯s breakdown proved that they were all human beings after all, succumbing to their teenage haywire genes.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 126: Just know I am always by your side

    ¡°What do you mean staying in the same room with you?¡± Ivy questioned as she walked with Jeremy to their hotel room in the alley.


    ¡°Why are there so many guards today I noticed. Since from the office till now. Is that really necessary?¡± Ivy whined as Jeremy kept quiet all the way.


    I¡¯m sorry. Bear with me. Jeremy said in mind.


    ¡°Knock knock, I¡¯m talking to the wall?¡± Ivy was agitated as nothing had been smoothly going as planned. With the family¡¯s chaos, the constant need to be careful, the close monitoring of the managers, the success of the event, and Ryu last minute backing out, that alone was enough trouble for her to solve but seeing his unstable self earlier, worries her even more as she took off Ryu¡¯s guitar from her shoulder.


    She was exhausted from coaxing Ryu earlier but lucky for her Nick decided to accompany him tonight at her grandma¡¯s place while she had no choice but to stay in the hotel to be able to start practicing with Jeremy.


    ¡°Let me carry it for you¡­¡± Jeremy offered as they reached their room.


    ¡°Ha! I¡¯m not going to stay¡­¡± Before Ivy could finish retaliating, Jeremy grabbed her guitar and pulled her into the room.


    He quickly set up a space for her to sit with her guitar and drew the curtain open.


    ¡°Happy now? I will shower first and after that, you will. I will take the couch tonight.¡± He did not give her a chance to argue as he immediately went into the bathroom leaving Ivy still trying to register the sudden turn of events that had abrupted.


    When she finally regained her composure, the sight of the balcony reminded her of her stays with Jason back then. She forced her bittersweet feeling aside as she immersed herself in editing the song arrangement.


    The original arrangement was for Ryu to sing one verse and be followed by her before they led the crowd to join in the last verse as they did in his fans'' meeting as the song was originally written to comfort Ivy by Ryu.


    She read the lyrics one round and was wondering if she could sing one round followed by Jeremy. That way the lyrics would resonate better given their relationship was of a couple status. The lyrics could be interpreted differently.


    At her first strum of the guitar, she sang with Jason and Ray in mind.


    Hey¡­


    How¡¯s it going?


    You may laugh and smile


    You may say you¡¯re alright


    But I know¡­


    It hurts


    But I want you to know


    You have me


    I will always be by your side


    For you to lean on


    Rant on


    Do all you want


    Cause I want you to know


    You¡¯re strong


    You¡¯re the sunshine to my moody days


    You¡¯re the glimmer of hope on my lucky days


    You¡¯re more than who you think you are to be¡­


    Just know I am always by your side¡­


    Somehow the lyrics found their way to comfort her and Jeremy both that night. He stood behind half drying his hair while half fascinated by Ivy¡¯s singing. The more Ivy practiced, the more she could feel the lyrics were words she wanted to tell Jeremy.


    As Ivy paused to write her composing notes, she caught Jeremy staring at her from behind. ¡°You¡¯re done! Come, come. I have an idea. I would sing first. Then you. Then on the third round, we sing together to the end.¡± She pulled him to sit next to her and encouraged him to sing along.


    It was easy for Jeremy to pick up the lyrics as it felt as though they were also words he had always wanted to tell her. However, his priority was to keep her safe, and letting his feelings overwhelm him was last on his list. Although so, he let his idea of proposing to her linger in his mind as he decided to pick a ring tomorrow.


    As their performance was last, Ivy was busy with other rehearsals and intermittently looking at reports that she did not realise Jeremy was not around for quite a while. When he returned, she was still scrolling through her tablet at work. He saw the rehearsal list closing into their last song and began to get nervous. As one of the backstage staff informed Ivy to get ready, she finally stood and met Jeremy¡¯s gaze. She smiled upon noticing his nervous self as she walked over and held his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go behind to prepare¡­¡± She prompted as he nodded while letting Ivy lead the way.


    ¡°You know I was worse during my first time on stage with Jason. He, last minute told me he needed a replacement. I drove over unwillingly. During rehearsals, I thought I screwed things up with the tempo which I only played several times while he practiced¡­¡± Jeremy laughed as Ivy knew he was more relaxed.


    ¡°So, what could be worse right? It¡¯s an originally composed song. Other than Ryu and his fans who had heard it before, even then, I have changed several things to make it easier, so no one will know if we make mistakes. You¡¯re not bad when you sang last night.¡± Her unexpected compliments made him even more relaxed and flattered as they went through one last round of the song.


    When it was their turn, she held his hand and led him up on stage. ¡°Keep your eyes on me. That way it would be less nervous. Just pretend this is another practice.¡± She said before they started which made him smile as she strummed her guitar and sang the first round. The more they sang together, the more comfortable it was for Jeremy though there was still some nervousness in his voice.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Before they wrapped up for the night in the room, he quickly took out the box of ring he picked in the afternoon and placed it in front of Ivy who was busy finalising the slides for tomorrow night¡¯s events.


    Ivy raised an eyebrow at it as she opened it up. She blinked in confusion at him.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Ivy put down the box and her laptop aside before sitting to face him who was having a hard time looking at her.


    ¡°What is it? Is there a plan? Something¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked sounding a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s not related to any of that illegal job¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ an idea¡­ Since we should keep it real with the press and your uncle, I thought what if I propose at the end of the song? Before the credit rolls¡­¡± He pointed at her laptop¡¯s slides showing the credits part.


    Ivy folded her arms and thought about it for a moment. ¡°Well, we could hype up the event for sure and it would benefit us with free marketing again... Yes, why not then!¡± She agreed nonchalantly as Jeremy¡¯s worries of her rejection dispersed into thin air.


    ¡°On the credit rolls, is it final?¡± He pointed to her laptop as she nodded.


    ¡°Looks fine. I don¡¯t think we miss out on anyone unless you thought of any?¡± She asked as Jeremy hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just tell me.¡± She urged realising being with him over the past few nights had made her a little more comfortable around him and so was he. He had slowly forgotten her crazy act few nights ago too as he drew a deep breath.


    ¡°I was thinking you should add my brother in the acknowledgment.¡± He suggested which made Ivy taken aback at his considerate suggestion.


    She smiled proudly and nodded before making the addition ¡°In remembrance of Jason Rahi¡±. He smiled back at her looking at the amendment.


    The next day, Ryu was at the site early as he could not sleep well. As though it was fated, Melody and the other fans were also on-site early to prepare their equipment and layout for the live coverage with the press.


    They bumped into each other by accident while she was setting up her tripod and nearly tripped. Ryu caught her in his embrace while she was catching her breath. Melody panicked and wanted to quickly move away but his arms were sturdily guarding her in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just let me lean on you for five minutes.¡± He whispered as she let out a gentle sigh of relief.


    ¡°I miss you¡­ I know our circumstances. I understand your actions. But I am only a teenager¡­¡± Ryu calmly said as Melody leaned on him, wavering.


    ¡°How could I control myself when I still love you so dearly,¡± Ryu explained as Melody blinked away her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Melody pushed him away as she quickly ran and hid away from him to keep herself composed. She was close to making up with him but she knew it was not the right time yet.


    Instead, throughout the event, Melody if possible tried to avoid meeting him but if she did, she acted all professionally. It annoyed him especially when he tried to make amends and he was furious but there was nothing he could do about it at that moment.


    Melody who was busy coordinating the fans club for social media coverage, was surprised to see Andrew and Sandra arriving with Jin and Cassandra at the entrance as she ran up to them.


    ¡°I know who you both are! Ivy will be so happy!¡± Melody greeted as Andrew chuckled while Sandra squinted her eyes at her suspiciously.


    ¡°And you must be Ivy¡¯s future sister-in-law, Melody aren¡¯t you?¡± Sandra teased which sent the chirpy little girl blushing in embarrassment.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not tease this little tomato. So, where is Princess Ophal? I can¡¯t wait to see her wear one of my creations!¡± Cassandra asked excitedly.


    The sight of some formal government individual Melody recognised made her gasp in surprise as she knew no one from the government board was included in the list.


    ¡°I got to go! Ivy is behind at the backstage!¡± Melody quickly gathered the girls and made a last-minute change of plans. Jin upon noticing who they were, joined in with Cassandra and some of the girls to usher the government officials around the exhibition and entertained them, leaving Andrew and Sandra heading backstage alone.


    Ivy was going through the agenda one last round with Nick who was on emcee duty while Jeremy stood by the side looking through the lyrics he had known by heart one last round.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, looks like you have unannounced government officials on site.¡± Andrew greeted which stunned the three of them as it was news to them while Ivy recognised the distinct voice. She knew instantly her best friends were in the house as she turned and ran to hug them both at once.


    ¡°I missed you both¡­¡± Ivy said with her eyes closed which was welling with tears. ¡°Ohhhh¡­ How have you both been? How¡¯s¡­¡± Ivy was lost for words as she held on to them tighter while not allowing herself to cry.


    ¡°We missed you too! Have you been well?¡± Andrew said but Sandra was speechless as she caressed Ivy¡¯s skinny face in her palm when they let go. Her heart ached when she saw Ivy¡¯s lethargic face hidden behind makeup as she wiped her tears wetting her eyes.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten well? What are all these bones doing making you look so much older than me? How could you grow older without me?!¡± Sandra scolded as Ivy chuckled and gave her another hug. Ivy was controlling her tears to not mess up her makeup but most importantly not to be vulnerable.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so pretty. You look so grown up¡­ Unlike me. So overworked juggling internship and studies¡­ You¡¯re so right about not taking psychology, Ivy!¡± Sandra whined as Ivy laughed with Andrew.


    ¡°Count your blessings for not having to be responsible for so many living ones at the tip of your fingers. Every day the fear just grows on you¡­¡± Ivy tried comforting Sandra but it just made it worse for her as Sandra broke down.


    ¡°Sandra¡­ It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine... We are all here reunited again. We¡¯re doing well. Look¡­ There¡¯s nothing sad to cry about.¡± Ivy comforted while helping Sandra dabbed her wet face.


    ¡°Andrew, take more care of your wife!¡± Ivy nagged as Andrew laughed.


    ¡°Who is your wife?!¡± Sandra scolded as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Not wife then what? Don¡¯t tell me you want to break up?¡± Before Ivy could continue to say more, Sandra smacked Ivy putting Ivy calling for help from Andrew.


    ¡°Help! The tigress is awakened!¡± Ivy squirmed in fear playfully as the trio had a great laugh from a moment of sadness earlier. Nick and Jeremy watched the trio from afar and were happy for Ivy who finally was herself when she was with the duo.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Melody ran in and called out to her, cutting short the fun.


    ¡°Go, go touch up your makeup.¡± Ivy urged while heading towards Melody.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Ivy asked solemnly.


    ¡°The tourism board came¡­ they¡­ are¡­ not on the list¡­ They did not mention they are from¡­ there¡­ but I recognised a few of them from asking permission to use drones while filming.¡± Melody said while gasping for air.


    ¡°Calm down¡­ calm down¡­ Alright, where are they now?¡± Ivy asked as Melody pointed towards the exit.


    ¡°The¡­ the girls and Jin and Cassandra are entertaining them. They are at the exhibition site. I ¡­ I have prepared the front row instead for them on the left and push down the others one row¡­¡± Melody explained as Ivy gently rubbed her arms.


    ¡°Good job¡­ Good job¡­ Alright, now Melody, keep yourself calm. Walk them like any normal visitors and let them know the points we want to convey from this event alright? Don¡¯t give them the front seats. Let them sit wherever they want to. They are here unannounced on evaluation. So we perform and do our best like we do for every visitor will do alright?¡± Ivy encouraged as Melody nodded.


    ¡°Do we need to change the slides or anything else?¡± Nick quickly asked as Ivy pondered for a moment and shook her head.


    ¡°It will look too obvious that we are seeking their attention. Since they come unannounced, we shall verbally acknowledge them only. I will do the honor at the last song¡¯s speech before the credit rolls perhaps.¡± Ivy suggested.


    ¡°Charles?¡± Nick asked as Ivy looked at Jeremy. ¡°Do what you need to,¡± Jeremy told Ivy as she nodded.


    ¡°Leave him blindsided unless he is aware of it, then we go with the flow,¡± Ivy concluded as they all prepared for the event to start.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 127: Miss Confident

    As everyone rushed off to their task, Ivy stood doubting her abilities. She initially did not take this exhibition so seriously but now that it had taken the attention of the tourism board, Ivy knew she had to make it as she was putting the company¡¯s future and brand image on the line. She wished dearly that Peter or Jason was around to witness this. Jeremy had noticed she was having a hard time since she received the news as he went up to her and wrapped her with his coat.


    ¡°It will be alright. Have a little faith in yourself¡­¡± Jeremy whispered while passersby were whispering to themselves about them excitedly as she met his gaze.


    ¡°... Like you did with me¡­¡± His last sentence made her smile as she wrapped her arms around his waist and tried absorbing all the strength she could from him.


    ¡°I will be by your side. I will keep you company tonight.¡± Jeremy coaxed as she nodded knowing he was referring to the chance of letting her be vulnerable only when they were alone in the room.


    ¡°Head out and do what you do best Ms. Confident.¡± He teased as she unexpectedly blushed and nodded before letting him hold her hand leading her to meet the guests.


    At that moment, Charles walked in with an entitled vibe as the event went by as per the agenda. At the back of Ivy¡¯s mind, she was glad that the four managers tested so far were genuinely on their side with no mishaps as the ceremony began.


    After officiating the event with Charles, Ivy noticed Charles still did not realised the government officials in the event while giving his long lengthy speech, bragging all about his businesses and trying to take all the credit.


    Ivy sends a text message to Nick to switch off Charles''s mic for him to end the speech from backstage. As he did so, Charles demanded a new mic but Nick was smart enough to say that the electric current supply had been cut off and they were in the process of restoring. Charles was so furious that he stormed down the stairs and complained to Ivy.


    ¡°I expect a much better level of logistics! What is this? I can¡¯t even finish my speech!¡± Charles bellowed as Ivy pretended it was a mess and made him sit in between her and Jeremy.


    ¡°You¡¯re right uncle. Sorry for overlooking this matter. Drink some water first. Let¡¯s rest awhile.¡± Ivy pretended to coax him as she signaled for Nick to proceed with the next agenda.


    ¡°You better control her and not try to do anything funny,¡± Charles warned Jeremy who was quietly observing the events unfolding as Jeremy nodded meekly.


    ¡°Without further ado, due to limited time, let¡¯s begin with the cultural events. Tonight, we have various local acts lining up to bring us with the various collections of old folk songs. Ladies and gentlemen, please let us invite¡­¡± As Nick continued to introduce and invite the line of performers for the night, Charles knew he would not be invited back on stage again to continue his speech as he glared at Nick before he stood and left the event furiously. As he glared at Jeremy and Ivy, Ivy pretended to chase him to his car.


    ¡°You better make sure the press writes well tomorrow!¡± He bellowed before getting into the car. Ivy sighed in a breath of relief when the car finally left as Jeremy held her hand which startled her.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t realize you were here¡­¡± Ivy said as Jeremy smiled putting some loose fringe behind her ears.


    ¡°You did well¡­¡± He praised as Ivy smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the event.¡± He said while holding onto her hand and leading her backstage to prepare for her upcoming performances. The sight of him holding her hand and acting as though they were a real couple though she knew it was for show, a part of it made Ivy¡¯s heart skip a beat at how charming he was in keeping her in check and calm the entire day. On the other hand, her performance had been keeping him mesmerised as he could not help but kept being fluttered by her cool side and wondered if that was the reason Jason fell for her.


    Before the last performance, Ivy stepped away from the drums and percussion while the other band members got down from the stage. The sight of the large crowd made her nervous for a second as she stood in front of the stage. She felt a bittersweet feeling as she could not believe she was making it this far. She really wished she could hear Peter and Jason tell her how proud they were of her.


    ¡°Thank you everyone for coming tonight¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s shaky voice resounded as the crowd cheered when she met with Jeremy¡¯s gaze who encouraged her to continue.


    ¡°We could make it this far in the journey of wanting to preserve the history of Manes and keeping more opportunities open here for future generations, was not just one person¡¯s effort¡­ but, a combination of everyone''s.¡± Everyone applauded as she paused for a moment.


    ¡°We, in Ophal and Rahi Corporation hope that our effort in promoting tourism will contribute to the betterment of Manes. We may be limited by the readiness of the phase two site in bringing more of the roots and essence of Manes town''s rich history of all aspects but rest assured, we will come up with more innovative ways to bring you the chance to experience Manes like it was in the past as soon as possible.¡± Ivy then decided not to acknowledge the officials as she believed her speech had done justice. The crowd stood applauding her thereafter which moved her to tears a little as she bowed.


    ¡°As we wrap up tonight¡¯s event, let¡¯s invite my fiance, Mr. Jeremy Rahi up here. We shall perform the last song together in appreciation to every one of you,¡± Ivy announced as Jeremy made his way while the crowd cheered lively.


    Ivy sat by Jeremy on the bench set up on stage with her guitar. She held his gaze to avoid him from being nervous but she could not find a point to start as the crowd was too loud in cheering for them that it made Jeremy lose concentration.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Quieten down a little. You¡¯re scaring my fiance. It¡¯s a little nervous for him. Why don¡¯t all of you show some support by waving your hands up in the air like this?¡± She showed the crowd as they began to quieten and Ivy started counting before strumming and singing the first verse.


    Midway through her first verse, Jin decided to do his sister a favor and climbed up the stage to play the piano while Nick jumped in to play the drums during the second verse where Jeremy began to sing shakily but eventually made it well.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    It liven up the mood a lot more as Ivy encouraged Jeremy to stand together on their last verse. It boosted Jeremy¡¯s confidence a lot more that they could nonchalantly get the crowd to sing the last verse with them over and over.


    By the time the song ended, the crowd was cheering for the couple excitedly which gave Jeremy the confidence to get down on one knee almost instantly. It came as a surprise to everyone as he presented Ivy who had put down the guitar, a simple sparkling diamond engagement ring.


    ¡°Would you marry me?¡± Jeremy asked over the mic, sending the crowd cheering continuously for them.


    Nick and Jin shared a glance on stage as both were wondering if it was still an act between the couple. Though it was a move that Ivy had anticipated as a marketing strategy and for Jeremy, it was to keep her safe from Charles¡¯ and his scheme, it still managed to captivate Ivy for a long moment.


    Why does this feel so surreal? Wasn¡¯t this just an act? Ivy questioned in mind as she struggled to remain composed and find an answer for him.


    Jeremy smiled looking at her flabbergasted reaction as he took her hand in his and gently caressed it. She began to regain her senses as she noticed his tender look on his eyes again and it was not just soothing but domineering this time. A sense of self confidence but yet full of joy as she wondered if this was his genuine self, making her wanting to give it a try to embrace him fully.


    He smiled the best smile she had ever seen since she knew him as she nodded with a smile. He slid the ring to her middle finger and stood to kiss her as the fireworks show commenced.


    Ivy found herself naturally kissing him back and though at the back of her mind she knew it was all a show, her heart could not help but feel the rush of the warmness of his love which she wanted to hold onto so dearly.


    The credits began to roll behind them with another breathtaking backdrop of the sunset overlooking a bed of clouds. It came as a surprise to Ivy when she noticed it as Jeremy winked. She smiled as she blinked away unexpected tears knowing Jeremy must have sneakily helped her out while she dosed off the last few nights as she leaned on him to steal a kiss on his right cheek.


    The digital art was mesmerising as the crowd was once again in awe seeing how they remembered Jason in the beginning of it. With that, it was the cue for the couple to head backstage and let Nick wrap up.


    However, the moment when Ivy was surrounded by bright lights backstage, the motion of closing her eyes briefly made her feel the fatigue kicking in instantly.


    She was not sure if it was because the gesture of closing her eyes earlier that made it too comfortable triggering her to instantly feel like falling asleep or just her body realising the exhaustion as the event for the day ended. She could not fight her wobbly self and collapsed, not expecting to be caught in Jeremy¡¯s arms as he tried not to be too obvious that something was off to the others and attract bad media but it was enough to alert Jin and Ryu who had been watching them.


    Jeremy calmly carried her quickly and walked towards Real and Chiang to the car.


    ¡°Put on a straight face. Don¡¯t panic. She is just exhausted. I will keep you both updated.¡± Jeremy discreetly whispered to Jin as Jin reluctantly let Jeremy enter the car. Jeremy instructed Chiang to drive them back to Landsfield as that would be the only to keep it discreet while ensuring she was sleeping comfortably in his arms.


    Ivy stirred awake to find herself back in the paracosm. She was staring directly at a figure she had longed for; Jason.


    He was still stuck in the cube that Avinha had kept him captive. She flew up into the cube and stood holding his gaze in hers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t do it this time. Let me die.¡± He said in the semi-dark space. She stepped closer and pulled him for a kiss she had always wished for. She regretted holding back on loving Jason when he was alive and so the sacrifice she was about to make would make them even.


    Ivy had drawn poison into him during their kiss which weakened him so that he could not move. She held his gaze lovingly before tears fell as she grew her powers into full blast and pulled him into her embrace.


    He could hear her heartbeat and feel the warmth of her embrace. It felt like the day they confessed all over again as he too let out of all his power and unified with hers to destroy the entire realm even if it meant perishing together with Ivy. Ivy ensured she drew her five swords once and for all on herself before letting Jason go from her embrace as the entire dark realm exploded into a bright white light.


    That sent her to wake in the middle of a dark room. She sat up in bed gasping for air as she tried not to cry recalling the day of the accident where she lost Jason. She realise she may have begun to let Jason go a little but she was afraid of forgetting him entirely.


    Jeremy who had been watching over her since they got home in her room, woke instantly to hug her as he gently rubbed her back to calm her. He had gotten used to her sleep paralysis pattern as he switched on the night light a little brighter. His gestures were very comforting which reminded Ivy of his promise earlier that day.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright? Need some water?¡± He asked gently as she shook her head, tightly gripped his shirt, and buried her face into his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. Had another nightmare?¡± She looked up and met with his gaze.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She said which meant to thank him for keeping his promise earlier today as he smiled. It led her to tear up.


    ¡°Would you like to tell me what exactly always sent you awake jolted and unable to sleep thereafter?¡± He asked curiously but was not exactly expecting an answer as she leaned on his chest.


    His slowing down heartbeat reminded her of her parcosm. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°We have plenty of time¡­ It¡¯s not the break of dawn and we don¡¯t have to work tomorrow.¡± He coaxed as she looked into his gaze again.


    ¡°I think I am beginning to let go of Jason¡­¡± She started as he nodded encouraging her to tell him more.


    ¡°But¡­ I am afraid I will forget him.¡± She began to tear up as he wiped off those trickling tears.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. Trust me. He will be forever with us.¡± Jeremy comforted as Ivy buried her face into his chest and sobbed.


    ¡°And¡­ You did very well today, little Miss Confident.¡± Jeremy kissed her forehead which sent her a little taken aback while remembering his proposal.


    The shimmering on her bracelet enhanced the ring on her right middle finger as she peeped from the side. She had gotten used to the shimmering of the bracelet that it had been her company ever since Jason left but the new glimmering of the diamond ring was making her blush.


    She brought it up to show Jeremy. She smiled, adoring the simple design as he wiped her tears away, knowing she was touched but he frowned noticing the ring was lopsided.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little loose. You should eat more to fit in well with it.¡± He teased as he did not expect her to have grown skinnier from the measurement of her other jewelry he had checked from her dressing drawer secretly. That made his wonder about her simple dressing lately answered as not much she owned previously seemed to fit her anymore.


    Was this real? Did you really mean it on stage earlier in the proposal? She wanted to ask but instead, she pouted as he chuckled.


    ¡°We shall resize it for you alright?¡± He comforted her as she nodded.


    ¡°Now, would you tell me about the little world you have in your sleep since we both can¡¯t sleep?¡± He winked as she nodded again though feeling a little skeptical. He held her hand as she lay down by his side, attentively listening to the beginning of her paracosm.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 128: Capturing your paracosm vividly

    As Ivy finally took a small step to open up her little world to Jeremy, the couple eventually fell asleep from their relaxing conversation. Despite so, Jeremy managed to get up before the break of dawn and slipped back into his room in order to not create suspicions in Daisy.


    Ivy ended up sleeping in till mid-afternoon which worried Daisy a lot as she paced around the stairs while the dogs followed her after lunch.


    ¡°Mum, don¡¯t you have other things to do? Reading? Baking? Gardening? Why are you pacing around? You could walk the dog in the house at this rate¡­¡± Jeremy vented his frustration as Daisy was distracting him from listening to the news.


    ¡°Are you sure Ivy is fine? Why is she asleep for so long?¡± Daisy finally sat beside Jeremy, who was slouching on the couch.


    ¡°Yes, mum. The doctor came to the house didn¡¯t he earlier and even double-checked as you requested. She is really over-exhausted. The event had been disrupting her nights of sleep and besides, isn¡¯t she having her period?¡± Jeremy pointed out as Daisy sighed.


    ¡°But, but how will that cause her to sleep this long¡­ I think we should send her to the hospital¡­¡± When Daisy wanted to get up before Jeremy could stop her, the news of his proposal to Ivy appeared on the television.


    ¡°By the way, your proposal¡­ What was that about? Do you really want to marry her ''cause you love her or was it really a good show?¡± Daisy asked knowing the apparent answer but she could tell both parties were still at the denying stage as Jeremy rolled her eyes and sat up straight.


    ¡°Mum, have you packed for your short trip? Didn¡¯t you mention in the morning you¡¯re heading for a hiking trip with your dancing class friends? It¡¯s nearly time for you to meet them.¡± Jeremy tried distracting her.


    ¡°Oh no! I should rush on that now¡­¡± She mumbled to herself as she quickly ran upstairs to her room to do so, forgetting her question.


    Jeremy chuckled as he stared at the television.


    Yeah Jeremy, was it a real proposal or was it really a good show? He asked himself as he was reminded of Jin and quickly updated him on Ivy¡¯s condition.


    He began to worry a little over Ivy after Daisy mentioned she had slept on for way too long. Their conversation last night reminded him she did not get to sleep till very late. He decided to let her sleep in more as he recalled the iris plains Ivy described.


    It made him go to fetch his home laptop and start to work on a new digital art overseeing a cliff out of boredom. Creating digital art was a hobby he picked up when he watched Peter occasionally reviewing the proposals submitted by one of his designing businesses during Jeremy¡¯s high school days.


    However, it was not an encouraged skill in the family and soon he dropped the habit. Recently while helping Ivy with the launch of phase one, somehow it sparks the dying flame of his passion for art again. A couple of hours pass without him noticing as he puts down the completed art in a corner to rest.


    He continued checking on the news on his phone as the highlight of the event was his proposal to Ivy followed by the cultural performances and exhibition. He was very proud of Ivy but he knew Charles would not be happy about how things were.


    Real then updated him that Charles was meeting up with Kyle lately which made Jeremy suspicious that Charles had begun to change his target and direction. He was waiting for Charles to invite him as well that night but there was absolutely nothing yet. Jeremy told Real to keep an eye on Charles¡¯ movements and ensure their other operations were in order.


    When Ivy finally woke up it was close to evening as she fumbled for her laptop and phone remembering she had to tell Marcel to release the funds on Monday to at least keep Charles appeased after the chaos she created last night. As she typed on her keyboard, the sparkle of her diamond ring reminded her of the proposal and the conversation last night.


    Most importantly, if my uncle is really after me, I must protect this guy. He would become uncle¡¯s target¡­ Ivy thought to herself as her room door opened and as though their telepathy was aligned, Jeremy appeared at the doorway.


    She smiled when their gaze met. When he saw she was working, he frowned while walking in and grabbed the laptop away from her.


    ¡°You just rested well after nearly fainting last night, what are you thinking drowning back at work?¡± He nagged as Ivy stood trying to snatch back the laptop.


    ¡°But, but I need to instruct the release of the 2 million funds first otherwise¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Jeremy had already pushed her back down on the bed while Ivy pulled him along and he landed on top of her.


    ¡°That¡­ can wait. It¡¯s Sunday...¡± He replied while enjoying watching her blush but soon he quickly got up when he heard Daisy¡¯s footsteps closing into the room.


    ¡°Ivy! Oh, sweetie! You¡¯re finally awake! Are you feeling alright? Otherwise, we will need to get the doctor here again¡­ No, we should get the doctor to check on you.¡± Daisy was frantically fussing with Ivy before fumbling to find the doctor¡¯s contact. It reminded her of how it was when Jason was in the hospital due to an ambush by Kyle and during Jeremy¡¯s alcohol poisoning.


    ¡°Mum¡­ mum¡­¡± Ivy tried to calm her but to no avail as Jeremy held on to his mother¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Do you need anything? Do you feel any pain?¡± Daisy finally looked up at Ivy who chuckled at Daisy¡¯s anxious self and was half struggling to keep her eyes open while yawning.


    ¡°Mum, could you let her wake up first? She is still half asleep.¡± Jeremy nagged in return as Daisy felt a little bad watching Ivy struggling to keep her eyes open for a long while.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Oh, oh you¡¯re right. You must be hungry. Let me fix you something to eat.¡± Daisy said while getting up from the bed.


    ¡°Mum, aren¡¯t you heading to your short hiking trip? You need to leave soon¡­ Mum!¡± Jeremy nagged again as Daisy ignored him and headed downstairs to the kitchen with him trailing along to help out, afraid she would miss out on her trip.


    When they left the room, Ivy took a breather and looked at her messages. She was greeted by a phone call from Jin instantly.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She squeaked.


    ¡°Finally awake! Are you alright? Did you¡­¡± She could identify it was Ryu but background Jin stopped him.


    ¡°Hey Hey Hey, stop¡­ She must still be waking up. Give her a break would you?¡± Jin instructed as Ivy chuckled with her eyes closed and lay in bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Yes, I just woke up. Extremely tired. How¡¯s the event? Anything special happened? Any feedback?¡± Ivy questioned as Jin sighed.


    ¡°You have subordinates for a reason, isn¡¯t it? Marcel is overlooking today. If there was something he would have informed you but having said so, I doubt you saw anything yet considering this boy had been spamming your phone.¡± Jin¡¯s sarcasm just made Ivy miss all of them even more.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m so sorry for the sudden mishaps. I really wish to be there today.¡± Ivy said as Ryu interrupted.


    ¡°Ivy was the¡­ you know¡­ real?¡± Ivy knew Ryu was asking about the proposal and engagement as she grinned and opened her eyes to take a good look at the diamond ring sparkling on her finger up in the air.


    ¡°Got to go¡­ Keep me updated. Bye, love you all!¡± She escaped the question as she too was wondering how real were they.


    It felt real. If it wasn¡¯t for the circumstances we are in, I wish it was real. For once, I want to follow my heart. She thought to herself but the thought of Peter in the picture coupled with Daisy and John, she knew it would not be easy for the old ones to accept such a relationship given the background of Jeremy.


    She sighed feeling a little disappointed but she could not resist her heart from yearning for Jeremy. Though there were so many uncertainties still unknown, her instincts were telling her that Jeremy meant well.


    The vibration of a text message from Marcel distracted her thoughts.


    Things are fine. Will provide a full report tomorrow. Had a couple of informal and formal interview invites coupled with a recognition from the tourism board. They are releasing a press statement on the event coverage which I have finalised with their officials. It shall be out tomorrow. Rest well.


    She smiled as she replied to instruct him to release the 2 million funds request the next day before checking out the news on the event. She was glad it was very successful beyond her expectations from the proposal which did not overshadow the exhibition and her speech as well as the credits. Sure enough, the tourism board was paying attention to them. With that, she would easily be able to launch phase two sooner than she thought since the project would be strictly under the government¡¯s scrutiny.


    As she went downstairs wanting to help in the kitchen only to be chased out by Daisy while Jeremy was outside helping to water the garden and doing his evening walk, she ended up snuggling with both dogs on the floor in the middle of the hallway at the entrance. Despite sleeping so much, she still felt lethargic and the fur of both dogs was so comfortable that soon she slowly fell asleep.


    ¡°Ivy! Are you alright?!¡± Daisy panicked again at the sight of Ivy sprawling on the floor with the dogs.


    She placed the bowl of soup on the table before running towards Ivy. ¡°Ivy! Ivy!¡± Daisy called out panicking even more as Ivy was startled awake but too lazy to move. Daisy¡¯s alarming voice drew Jeremy to run in expecting something had happened to Ivy only to find her giggling when he tried to lift her.


    ¡°Ivy! Don¡¯t scare me like this!¡± Daisy scolded as she sat up to hug her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You chase me out of the kitchen and I have nothing to do. Doing nothing makes me sleepy.¡± Ivy pouted as Daisy smacked her lightly while Jeremy chuckled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading to your trip already, Mum? Go ahead¡­ Don¡¯t worry about us. We will miss you but just enjoy yourself!¡± Ivy winked as Daisy frowned.


    ¡°Mum, just go. I¡¯m here too. What can go wrong?¡± Jeremy coaxed as Daisy reluctantly got dressed and had their driver send her to meet up with her friends.


    Ivy was delighted as it meant Daisy would not be there to worry that Ivy would be hardworking as there was so much work for Ivy to catch up with. The migration of manpower to the new company in phases crossed her mind followed by the meet-up with Mr. Archwabal. She was also reminded of her side quest to explore the mysterious office on the highest floor in the office building but she knew that would need to wait as there was too much to handle at the moment.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Jeremy asked while helping her stand as he pointed to the huge bowl of soup Daisy had prepared.


    ¡°Oh, just plain chicken soup?¡± She asked as Jeremy shrugged. Ivy then headed to the kitchen and saw some ingredients as she decided to prepare dinner for Jeremy and herself since it was nearly dinner time.


    ¡°Anything you don¡¯t eat?¡± She asked skeptically as Jeremy shook his head.


    ¡°Previously did you cook too for my brother?¡± Jeremy asked as he took a seat on the island overseeing the stove.


    ¡°Nope. He cooked more for me and he always had mac and cheese made for me. In actual fact, it¡¯s my favorite cause I was lazy.¡± She smiled as Jeremy chuckled.


    ¡°Then what exactly is your favorite when you¡¯re hardworking?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Mung bean cake, of course, and ginger pork liver and¡­ Well, you being the marketing temporary manager would have known what Manes is well known by now.¡± She teased while he was reminded of his grandma¡¯s ginger pork liver.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to help.¡± She rejected as their gaze met. ¡°Did you have your last ginger pork liver in my house?¡± He asked recalling it was that night too he last had it.


    She nodded with sad fluttering eyes recalling the events of that night. ¡°That was the very first time I saw you.¡± He said as she shrugged trying to act as if it was not affecting her.


    ¡°That was also the first time I saw you with a huge drama¡­¡± She said as he chuckled.


    ¡°What are you making?¡± He asked trying to distract himself from the sad past while taking the vegetables aside and washing them up.


    ¡°Mix vegetables and steam egg with chicken?¡± She announced as he frowned.


    ¡°Why? Not suitable to your acquired taste?¡± She teased as he chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange but alright. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± He agreed as she went to chop up the vegetables.


    ¡°It was my favorite hardworking meal when I was staying alone. Auntie Soh would nag at me but I like it¡­ I really do¡­¡± She shrugged but noticed the strange grimace on his face.


    ¡°Alright, alright maybe I will not add the chicken to the steamed egg since Mum has already made us chicken soup.¡± She giggled as Jeremy laughed.


    ¡°Thanks...¡± He nodded eagerly as Ivy laughed out loud at his strange grimace.


    ¡°What do you eat in your mini-imaginary world?¡± He asked randomly as she smiled.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s cooking but lately who needs food when we are mythical creatures?¡± She laughed as he raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Tell me more about it. Continue¡­¡± He urged as she giggled and began to continue the journey while they cooked that night.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 129: Cracking a tough nut

    That night, Charles was gathering with his friends while Mr. Oshia brought along Kyle.


    ¡°Charles meet my son, Kyle.¡± Mr. Oshia introduced as Kyle bowed respectfully to Charles.


    ¡°Nice to finally meet you Mr. Ophal.¡± Kyle greeted respectfully.


    Charles let out a big laugh after pondering for a while on his intentions. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Charles immediately got down to business as he never liked surprises.


    Kyle gave his father a doubtful look as Mr. Oshia nodded. ¡°I would like to make a deal with you. I would like to marry your niece and that way our family would be able to benefit from each other¡¯s business. Not forgetting, your niece has a lot of shareholdings elsewhere¡­¡± Charles raised an eyebrow with a smirk at Kyle¡¯s proposition which made him wonder exactly how much Ivy had.


    ¡°Looks like this young boy done his homework¡­¡± Charles let out a laugh as he poured them each a glass of whiskey.


    ¡°You can try and convince my niece. She is a very tough nut to crack. As for the collaboration, no problem! I always welcome more money provided you can handle my rascal niece! Tick tock, the clock is ticking. At first, I thought she would rebel against Jeremy who knows it seems to be progressing fast.¡± Charles laughed as he toasted to Kyle and drank his cup.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the past encounter I had with your niece?¡± Kyle raised an eyebrow with a smirk which made Charles wonder again but knew Kyle was determined to help him seal this deal. Charles then stood and cheered with Kyle to his glass of whiskey to seal the deal before discreetly asking his minions to find out about the news Kyle brought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call her in to meet up tomorrow!¡± Kyle cheered as he accompanied the old ones to drink the whole night. At the back of Charles''s mind when he invited Ivy to the bar the next night trying to match them while relegating Jeremy, he also created a small chaos in the construction site for Ivy at the same time for delaying his funds request and humiliating him during the opening ceremony yesterday.


    Ivy was in a meeting after meeting the next day starting with the reporting of the weekend¡¯s event and to review the tourism board¡¯s feedback. She was also on schedule to meet with Mr. Archwabal in the afternoon.


    ¡°Congratulations on a successful weekend event. Hence, with this, I shall formally announce the migration of all of you by phase to the new company. Naturally, I would like to have HR there first to begin the recruitment. The core team is essential to be shifted there within these two weeks. I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Ivy announced as everyone nodded in agreement before her phone rang.


    ¡°I shall submit my resignation today.¡± Wen Li said before Ivy nodded and picked up her call.  It was an unknown number and she suspected it must be the construction site''s leader. True enough it was him as she sighed in relief but the next news he brought, made her panic.


    Before she could react and decide on the next course of action, Jeremy had stepped into the meeting room.


    ¡°I will head there now. I will resolve this matter. Don¡¯t worry. Keep the workers under control.¡± She hung up as she kept her gaze on Jeremy who was equally worried.


    ¡°Marcel you¡¯ll take charge of the progress. I have to go. There¡¯s an urgent matter at the construction site in Manes. Marcel, update me on the progress of the rest later.¡± She said before Marcel nodded and she rushed off with Jeremy.


    ¡°This is definitely his way of getting back at me for the weekend,¡± Ivy said in the car as Jeremy held her hand instinctively wanting to calm her down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You should stay strong to fight this¡­.¡± Jeremy comforted but Ivy finally had to tell him the message she received from Charles the night before.


    ¡°He asked me to meet him at the bar tonight,¡± Ivy said which made Jeremy¡¯s eyes shuddered in worry and terror.


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t go. I will go¡­¡± Jeremy said as Ivy smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what he can bring to me after we solve this matter.¡± She told him as they alighted to the construction site.


    Ivy was immediately greeted by raging workers as the leader explained the situation to both of them. She already had an idea playing in her mind as she let all of the workers vent their frustration.


    ¡°Alright, so all of you have spoken your thoughts I believe?¡± She looked around and everyone was either angered and not looking at her or nodded meekly.


    ¡°Alright, in that case, I shall announce from today onwards, that all of you are Ophal estates workers.¡± Jeremy and the construction leader, Mr. Bawli looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Bring in your current contract to our personnel later and we will provide you with a new contract. As for the severance pay, we shall compensate all of you within today.¡± Ivy announced as though she was prepared for it.


    ¡°Handle the contract part. Get them to provide their account number and if we have to pay them cash, ensure you request a reimbursement. I shall speak with Marcel on the rest.¡± Ivy instructed Jeremy who got to work with Real as she gave Marcel a call. There were many questions Jeremy wanted to clarify with IVy but he had no choice at that moment as the workers were swarming over him and Real.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Marcel, there¡¯s another update. I have just decided to put all the construction workers under Ophal¡¯s estate.¡± Ivy informed as Marcel frowned.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Our cash flow is dire especially after we raise 2 million transfer.¡± Marcel protested.


    ¡°Put that request on hold. Use that to pay the severance pay which Jeremy will claim as reimbursement or if there are accounts we shall transfer to them instantly. Forget about the funds transfer request. We will offset them. Another thing, the legal team reviews their contract and provides each of them with a new one. I want them to complete the construction within a month. That would be my timeline which I will announce soon for the launch of phase two. Thereafter, we have a new department and source for new work.¡± Ivy explained on the way to the car as Marcel was getting worried about things looking south.


    ¡°Marcel. I know you¡¯re worried but we have already decided to let things be that way. Focus on the migration but also this side job for the show. Get me Mr. Archwabal¡¯s number. I will have a conference call with him now.¡± She instructed as she hung up and moments later dialed Archwabal¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Ophal. How have you been?¡± Archwabal¡¯s courteous voice was heard over the line as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Archwabal. I¡¯ve been struggling. The company needs you.¡± She blatantly upfront told him the truth which he respected.


    ¡°But you must have known the reason I left.¡± He brought it up. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t say it was going to be as arduous as before. Marcel will still handle the rest and as for you, I need you to oversee the core team in a newly incorporated company. My HR Wen Li has resigned today. She will oversee you on interviews and who to bring over as the core team. As for the funds, no worries. I will settle them. Name me the price. As for the logistics I would reckon to be last as I will need them to help me in navigating with some loose ends. The marketing leader can leave within two weeks. I will foresee you supervising them on the launch of phase two within a month. I have the construction under my radar too.¡± Ivy explained as Mr. Archwabal listened in convincingly and was proud of how Ivy had turned out.


    ¡°You¡¯re very well versed. How long have you planned all these Ms. Ophal?¡± He asked as she smiled.


    ¡°I have strong backups. And you¡¯re one of them whom I need now. Deal?¡± She offered as Mr. Archwabal chuckled.


    ¡°Send me the contract. I shall not fail your expectations as long as you keep me running behind the scenes.¡± He counteroffered as Ivy grinned happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s assured. Now, I have got to go. I have issues settling on-site. I hope to see you for tea soon.¡± Ivy concluded as Mr. Archwabal agreed. Ivy then walked straight back to Jeremy¡¯s side and assisted them with the registration of the construction workers till late afternoon.


    That evening, they went back to Landsfield all exhausted as Ivy struggled to keep her reddening eyes open. Jeremy pulled her into his embrace as she lightly leaned onto his chest.


    ¡°Relax. Stop being so tense. Sleep. I promise I will wake you when we reach his bar.¡± He coaxed as she finally was at ease and fell asleep in his arms. A part of her was slowly beginning to trust him and as for him he was being more bold at expressing his concerns and care to her not just for show but because he meant them.


    Although they reached the destination on time, he did not want to wake her so he let Real and Chiang patrol around the area while he held her. As it got darker, she began to stir with bits and pieces of the explosion she encountered with Phoenix and the last moments with Avinha before being startled awake.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright? Sorry, it¡¯s getting darker.¡± He gently rubbed her back to soothe her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± She protested as she rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­ You¡¯re so tired and this is an insignificant meeting.¡± He argued as she yawned and sighed. ¡°Let me meet him briefly with Real. You stay here with Chiang.¡± She knew he would protest as she held his hand tightly.


    ¡°Trust me. There¡¯s Real.¡± She pointed out as he had no choice but to let her go ahead with Real.


    ¡°Wait for me outside. I will text you to enter if needed.¡± She instructed as Real nodded and obliged.


    Ivy walked into the private room as Charles and his friends were chuckling. However, before she could release the door, Real could tell Ivy was getting nervous at the sight of Kyle as he held the door open a little to be able to hear their conversation. It did indeed take Ivy by surprise as she stood dumbfounded for a moment forgetting where she was and her motives as well as her games with Charles.


    ¡°Why, hello hello Ms. Ophal. We meet again¡­¡± Kyle greeted as he passed her a glass of whiskey when Charles chuckled.


    ¡°Ai Lee, I have been made to understand that both of you know each other. He is our guest of honor tonight. Kyle Oshia is Mr. Oshia¡¯s son. Looks like we have a deal to make. They are offering to build a shophouse opposite our cultural site in Manes.¡± Charles explained as Ivy squinted her eyes at Kyle before glaring at Charles. Her anger took over her nervous self as she gripped her hands into a fist.


    ¡°Oh didn¡¯t you know? I just took over your construction workers. They all are reporting to me now cause I paid their severance pay. Are you that poor lately Uncle?¡± Ivy provoked as she walked over to Charles while he chuckled to hide his anger.


    Kyle walked over and tried to toast to her drink which made her suspicious of the glass of liquor. ¡°Why don¡¯t we toast first, Ivy?¡± Kyle suggested quickly to keep them appeased.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± She glared at him before turning to Charles. At this point, Jeremy was already at the main door of the private room and was grateful for Real being smart to leave a little opening as they all were hearing their conversation.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not agreeing to this project. Whatever it is, I decide what projects to pick moving forward.¡± She warned Charles.


    ¡°Not so fast, young lady. There¡¯s also our major business partner here, Mr. Oshia to consider.¡± Charles pointed as Mr. Oshia smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Whatever the deal was with Charles, is none of my concern. There¡¯s no reason for me to speak with you. Saving your time..¡± Ivy wanted to leave but Kyle caught hold of her arm as she glared at him.


    ¡°Not so fast¡­ We should at least toast for all time''s sake.¡± Kyle insisted which made Jeremy furious watching Ivy fisting her other hand so tightly he could feel the pain on her behalf. He could not bear to watch anymore as he barged in.


    ¡°Wow, wow. What did I miss?¡± Jeremy questioned as Kyle refused to release Ivy¡¯s arms while Ivy unwillingly gave Jeremy a pleading look as Jeremy fiercely looked at her reminding her to not look vulnerable.


    Ivy then quickly forcefully pulled away her arm from Kyle¡¯s hand as Jeremy scooped her by her waist to his side. ¡°There, there. Need a toast. Let me. Be a gentleman and let the lady go. After all, didn¡¯t you know, she is my fiancee.¡± Jeremy snatched the glass of wine from Ivy¡¯s hand as she watched worriedly since she suspected it was spike but too late to do anything when he clanked to Kyle¡¯s glass and downed the whiskey at once.


    ¡°See ya, Charles! Taking your niece on a nice date after this!¡± Jeremy concluded before dragging Ivy out of the room leaving Kyle furious.


    ¡°Slowly, young boy. Didn¡¯t I tell you my niece is a tough nut to crack? Well, what can I say? Even my workers are gone now. Try again I guess.¡± Charles chuckled as he continued his party throughout the night while Kyle sat plotting his master plan to get back at Ivy and Jeremy.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 130: Bringing out the best of each other

    ¡°Jeremy¡­ Jeremy¡­ You¡­ shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Ivy was still a little flabbergasted as she forced herself to focus on Jeremy¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Be.. drinking¡­Jeremy!¡± She screamed to regain her composure and his attention but instead, he lifted her furiously and carried her to the car before instructing Chiang to speed the car home.


    Ivy was very worried that Jeremy would fall sick or anything since he just recovered from a mild intoxication. Besides, the drink was possibly spiked.


    She was trying to force herself to focus on Jeremy the entire way home but she could not overcome her fear of Kyle. It kept reminding her of the trauma she had back then while Jeremy was forcing himself to look away and stay furious at Kyle as he could feel the heat from the spike rising in him.


    When they reached home, Real quickly helped Jeremy up to his room to soak in cold water to keep him sober. Jeremy ensured Chiang blocked Ivy downstairs from getting in till he felt he was fine.


    Ivy was pacing restlessly in the living room with Daisy and Lucky tagging along with her.


    ¡°Could you please at least let me up a little while to peep? Please?¡± Ivy tried pleading but Chiang was stern as he kept guard and shook his head leaving Ivy frustrated as she kept on pacing.


    About an hour later, Real finally made his way down and left with Chiang leaving her to run upstairs with both dogs and take a look at him.


    He was laying in the bathtub as she approached him. He seemed asleep as Ivy held his hand but instead, she was grabbed by her shoulder, startling her for a moment. He was indeed a little sober but still dizzy as their gaze met eye to eye that she could feel his breath on her cheeks. It was Jeremy¡¯s natural reaction as he thought he was under attack only to find the purest and finest gem he wanted to keep safe, gazing worriedly back at him.


    ¡°Do you want to die? Drinking again after that major intoxication?¡± She scolded softly, forcing her stunned self away which made him laugh unexpectedly.


    So much for thinking how precious you are¡­  He thought to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first thing I hear from you? Really?¡± He chuckled even more.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± He asked recklessly as his expression changed recalling the disgusting look of Kyle wanting to devour Ivy whole. It made him furious even more at the thought of her not caring to tell her history with Kyle to him even now.


    ¡°Then why are you protecting me?¡± She retaliated as tears fell from her eyes as she harshly wiped them away, furious that she was so easily emotional.


    He kept quiet.


    ¡°Jeremy, answer me. Do you hate me?¡± His gaze met hers and softened at the sight of her tears.


    ¡°No.¡± He answered briefly.


    She inched closer to him daringly. ¡°Then do you like me?¡± It made his heart skip a beat as she could feel his shaky breaths.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk¡­¡± He tried to shrug off all the pretentious relationship they were having and the ambiguous situation they had away as after tonight¡¯s lesson he knew he should not keep her closer but stay as an act. It will only put her in danger even more guessing from Charles¡¯ strategy.


    She smirked at his statement. ¡°You know I¡¯m not.¡± She pulled his chin back and made him keep his gaze on her.


    ¡°You knew all along I was in danger, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t lie.¡± She squinted her eyes.


    ¡°I could see through you cause you were who I changed you to be today.¡± His gaze softened as she moved closer.


    ¡°Then let me like you. I cannot hold back being wavered by you anymore.¡± He pulled her in for a kiss which she savored for a few moments before breaking into a smile and pulled away abruptly.


    ¡°Jeremy, stop!¡± She warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything you will regret when you¡¯re sober.¡± She softly added as she pulled away briefly while smirking at her seduction success. It was to push him to tell her the truth.


    ¡°I am sober¡­¡± He retaliated and was a little confused by her motives.


    ¡°Tell me again when you¡¯re much better tomorrow. I don''t trust your words when you¡¯re in this state. Tell me tomorrow again¡­ when I tell you what you did just now. Tell me like how you proposed to me¡­ Tell me officially when you¡¯re sober what exactly are we after this?¡± She challenged him with her tone softened at each sentence as he accepted it by leaning onto her forehead while smiling.


    She got him to bathe while she went to bathe in her room. When she was done, she returned to check on him as he asked her to sit by his bedside.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She said as he hummed in acknowledgment, still agitated with her being so risky earlier.


    ¡°Can you tell me if there¡¯s something wrong with Uncle Charles?¡± She asked as he cleared his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know much. For your own safety.¡± He said as she spun him around to face her.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. He is scheming something?¡± She tried to move her fingers closer to his.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ supposed to side with him?¡± Another silence followed as he looked away sadly.


    ¡°Have you¡­ been protecting me?¡± She could see his eyes¡¯ silhouette soften.


    ¡°But why?¡± Ivy tried forcing answers from him as she finally trailed her fingers and locked with his.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Just a promise I made.¡± He looked up at her when she did that.


    The more she cared for him and the more she pried on things she should not know, made him want to protect her more and it made him furious with himself for nearly not being able to that night.


    ¡°What about you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Kyle and the history you had with him and my brother?¡± She closed her eyes trying to force the trauma away as he tightened the grip on her hand, worrying it might trigger her trauma.


    Watching her that way just added more fuel to his anger as he continued to vent.


    ¡°Going up alone against him like that earlier? Shouldn''t you be texting Real to go in? You''re lucky he left a little opening for us to eavesdrop. What if we didn¡¯t barge in on time? Do you want to be rap¡­¡± Jeremy held back himself from reminding her of the close call of being raped as he looked away closing his eyes while forcing all his anger away and letting go of her hand.


    She was on the verge of breaking down from the trauma when he pulled her in for a hug while Ivy found herself tearing up, succumbing to her fears and trauma.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± He apologised for ranting while he could feel her body shuddering as he gently rubbed her back to soothe her before remembering his confession earlier, trying to distract her.


    ¡°Back to our business earlier¡­¡± She gazed at his lips as he said that. ¡°I like you, Ivy. You wavered me to the extent I no longer know what to do, Ivy.¡± He inched closer to meet her gaze which met his eyes.


    ¡°Since we have a common enemy? Let¡¯s work together.¡± Ivy suggested as she instantly reminded herself of her unfinished business.


    She deviously wanted him to confirm that there was something wrong with Charles. He was skeptical for a moment but it was too late cause Ivy pulled him in for a kiss hoping it would make him spill more beans but instead, it stirred a confirmation of her feelings for him.


    When they pulled away, Ivy kept her eyes closed. ¡°I want you to know one thing for sure¡­ You¡¯re different from your brother if that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering. You¡¯re not a replacement. You are who I am trying to change to be a better person. I hope I will be able to bring the best out of you¡­ I don''t want to repeat my mistake of hesitating and worrying about the unknown.¡±


    ¡°You know we would not end up well. I will end up in jail.¡± He said while caressing her cheeks as she opened her fluttering eyes filled with overflowing tears. He wiped them away.


    ¡°Then I shall study law like everyone always wanted me to and bail you out. Depending on your performance from now on too. I am not very sure if I like you so much yet or if I¡¯m being grateful.¡± She countered his banter nonchalantly as she triumphantly confirmed they indeed had a common enemy.


    With the compliments he had always yearned to listen to, he kissed her till they ran out of breath as they fell asleep that night side by side.


    I don''t deserve you. He said in his mind.


    But I will ensure I protect you while I can. He kissed her forehead as he held her close to him counting his blessings.


    She fidgeted each time she closed her eyes in his arms that night. Jeremy could tell even with the night light on she was still sensitive.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± He finally asked as she opened her eyes and tears welled at the sight of him.


    She swallowed the growing lump at her throat while contemplating on telling him about Kyle but she knew she could at least trust him with it since they were working together.


    ¡°Kyle¡­¡± Her voice cracked as he wiped her tears away and gently patted her back.


    ¡°You¡¯re with me. You can tell me anything you want. We will be working together from now on but I want you to know I cannot tell you everything just yet. So you could do the same. When you¡¯re ready, you tell. I will always be here for you. We don¡¯t lie unless it¡¯s necessary otherwise we tell selective truths.¡± He made a promise she had never thought he would.


    She blinked away some of her tears as she nodded. ¡°It was a friend¡¯s party that night. Melissa, Kyle¡¯s girlfriend back then but I¡¯m not sure if they are still together after the whole incident. Sandra and Andrew decided to drag me away from study which I was very stressed about. Jason¡­¡± Ivy took a deep breath as he gently rubbed her back to soothe her, knowing it was still tough for her to open up about Jason at times.


    ¡°He was away for business that night but luckily he returned early otherwise¡­¡± Ivy fisted her hand as he recalled Ray telling him she did it when she was terrified.


    He gently held her hand and forced it open. ¡°Now you have me. I will ensure I do better than Jason and that useless outcast wouldn¡¯t be able to even lift your hair unless you let him.¡± She gently laid her hand on his chest.


    ¡°Are you alright now? He spiked my drink that night and I bet he did it just now. You shouldn¡¯t have drunk it¡­ Not especially since you just recovered from a major intoxication.¡± She ranted worriedly as he held her close to him which sent butterflies to her stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was rather minor intoxication. I was much sober when you came in earlier. It took me some time. I¡¯m sorry you had to wait downstairs worrying.¡± He apologised as she sighed in relief.


    ¡°Good thing mum isn¡¯t around else she would get worried again¡­¡± Ivy said as he smiled.


    ¡°It was she who scolded some senses to me when I was in the hospital. Else, I think I would still drink my life away¡­¡± He said while shrugging.


    ¡°Why do you do that?¡± She frowned as he shrugged.


    ¡°Doing my job, in my position¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s better living that way¡­¡± He explained as she felt sadder for him.


    ¡°Some day¡­ I will tell them all to you. I hope I get the chance to¡­ someday.¡± He held her hand as she smiled watching him smile in return as she kissed his left cheek.


    ¡°Can I be honest with you?¡± She asked abruptly as he nodded and cuddled her in his arms.


    ¡°Selective truths if you¡¯re not comfortable.¡± He added.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of Kyle. I really do that I¡­ I¡­ It just brought me back to the day I was nearly rapped and it still terrifies me¡­ I hate myself for it.¡± Jeremy rubbed her back to comfort her.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He gently called out.


    ¡°I know I need to be strong outside cause I promised you but I don¡¯t know how¡­ I need you by my side but I know I cannot do so due to our work and the things we do¡­ And the trust we have¡­ Knowing after last night, he will not easily let me go¡­I¡­ I¡­¡± Ivy confessed in tears as Jeremy kept her tightly in his arms.


    It was her first time being upfront honest with anyone ever since her grandma passed away not even with Jason was she this honest before. She often kept her feelings and issues to herself but she knew she had too much on her plate now to be able to handle.


    ¡°I will try to keep you company. Else I will keep more guards by your side. When we have time, let¡¯s do more sparring. I¡¯m sure Ray had trained you before?¡± She stopped crying at the sound of her dearly missed brother.


    She nodded as she wiped her tears away. ¡°How¡¯s he doing?¡± She asked before breaking into tears again while he smiled and gently wiped her tears away.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing really well. I can promise you he won¡¯t be harmed but I cannot jeopardise for you to see him. So, please bear with me.¡± Jeremy explained as Ivy hugged him.


    ¡°What would we tell our parents?¡± She questioned as she settled in leaning onto his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat.


    ¡°Whatever you want¡­¡± He nonchalantly said.


    ¡°Cause you had been a rebellion boy?¡± She asked as he smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep us as an act¡­¡± He suggested.


    ¡°But¡­¡± He knew she would protest seeing her being all clingy with him as she pouted sadly.


    ¡°I will sneak you in here every night when mum¡¯s asleep.¡± He winked as she smiled wanting to kiss his cheek as a reward before he pulled her in for another kiss.


    When they pulled away, he knew she was still having a tough time sleeping. ¡°Go on, tell me about your little kingdom again¡­ The iris plains, the dogs, the cottage, and the mesmerising sunsets¡­ How was Phoenix¡¯s kingdom?¡± She smiled at his coaxing as she excitedly explained everything in detail to him. He attentively listened in hoping to remember them to sketch them secretly as a collection of gifts for her someday when he was not by her side.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 131: The sixth sword - Happiness

    Over the next few days, Ivy was busy with either meetings, interviews, or conferences as the news from the tourism board circulated had made the launch of the phase one project a success. She took the chance to announce the launch of phase two in a month which sent a strong message to Charles that he had no choice but to oblige since the project was now under scrutiny by the public.


    Desmond¡¯s resignation came right on time as the progress of hiring the core team over to the new company was nearly completed. It was only a matter of time for Daniel the leader of the logistic team to move over. Ivy was anticipating a protest from Ryu soon but meanwhile, she was counting her blessings for every night she was sneaked into Jeremy¡¯s room for late-night cuddles when Daisy was asleep.


    However, on one of those nights, they were nearly caught by Daisy. Daisy had her suspicions from the day she returned home from her ¡°hiking¡± trip which was a stayover with her husband as they still kept the fallout as an act from Jeremy.


    Ivy had also noticed it was not anyone who sent Daisy home that day. She recognised John¡¯s car and it was himself personally driving away but she kept it to herself all the while, thinking the couple should spend more time together since that would also mean she would be able to do the same, along with Jeremy.


    Daisy¡¯s knock on the door startled the couple in bed as Ivy quickly jumped out of bed and opened a file in front of Jeremy who was still lying in bed lazily enjoying her act.


    ¡°Ivy, what are you doing here so late?¡± Daisy chimed, trying to sound a little surprised as she entered the room feeling suspicious of their reaction.


    ¡°Work¡­ See¡­ We are in a ¡­ discussion¡­¡± Ivy stuttered a little as Jeremy tried to hide his smile.


    ¡°And what brings the madam into my room this late?¡± Jeremy asked as Daisy sat by his bed and noticed strands of Ivy¡¯s long hair on the pillow. She was contemplating confronting them but decided to keep quiet instead. Jeremy knew of Daisy¡¯s realisation but he was waiting for her to react or do nothing but continue to enjoy the show.


    ¡°Nevermind. I will just ask you tomorrow.¡± Daisy randomly made an excuse and stood which sent some relief to Ivy thinking Daisy would return to bed but instead, Daisy pulled her out of the room and sent her to her own room.


    ¡°Goodnight Son!¡± Daisy said as she closed the door behind them with Ivy desperately pleaded Jeremy to save her but all he did was frown in bed, defeated by his own mother''s schemes.


    ¡°Mum, it''s urgent.¡± Ivy retorted in her room.


    ¡°Ivy, it''s late.¡± There is a hint of warning in her voice which makes Ivy dissatisfied and pull her last resort.


    ¡°Well, you want to explain to him why you have not been honest about being on a date or a ride with Dad in the past few days? Or was it really a hiking trip?¡± Ivy folded her arms in front of Daisy who sat on her bed.


    Daisy was surprised to be caught that way as she sighed and reached out to pull her to sit next to her.


    ¡°Are you sure about him? Aren''t you both just for show?¡± Daisy prompted as Ivy was still sulking. ¡°And yes, it was John. Just¡­ Keep it away from Jeremy for now. And again, are you serious?¡± Daisy asked sounding very worried.


    ¡°I''m sure about him. It was a show but it''s no longer is. I know what you''re worried about but let us handle it. I just don''t want you to think I''m not being appropriate after Jason and ¡­.¡± Ivy held her hand as Daisy gently patted hers.


    ¡°No, of course not. I would be very happy to watch you seek your happiness and move on. But I don''t want you to be hurt again.¡± Daisy genuinely meant it as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Mum, we all grow from the pain. I assure you I will guard this whole endeavor well.¡± Daisy hugged her.


    ¡°Go sleep, mum. ¡° Ivy chased.


    ¡°What''s the hurry? Let the boy wait.¡± She teased as Ivy giggled.


    Ivy stayed in her room hoping for Jeremy to sneak her again when Daisy left only to end up falling asleep into her paracosm.


    It has been a long time since she stepped back to her haven. She saw the plains of irises she was once familiar with and the hut as she jogged over to find the sight of her grandma holding a tray of cookies, waving at her.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± She whispered. Her teary eyes made her think she was seeing two of her grandma as she blinked them away to see Jason¡¯s grandma was by her grandma¡¯s side.


    When she finally wanted to embrace them both, sobbing in their arms, another lady appeared behind them and it was the woman who used to be her nightmare but now was the woman she missed, her mother.


    She walked over to her to give her a long-awaited hugged but they were all slowly disappearing.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Ivy.¡± She recognised it was her Grandma¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s waiting for you¡­¡± Jason¡¯s grandma said before laughing happily like she always did before she could even reach out to any of them. The sound of Jason¡¯s Grandma made Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened. She saw her mother pointed to her back.


    She turned around to find a celestial dragon robe man by a harp walking towards her with a bouquet of yellow irises.


    ¡°Jason¡­¡± Ivy without a doubt knew who he was and she ran towards him to embrace him as she wailed and cried in his arms recalling the explosion the last time she was in her paracosm only to find him disappeared into thin air too moments later.


    She crouched to touch the remnants of the ashes of ember on the ground she once saw and knew it was his embers.


    ¡°Jason¡­¡± She held on to them as she watched the ember shimmered. The more she dug, the more it was shimmering that when she hit a metal, she drew it out to find the sixth sword, happiness.


    She wondered if her fate was to be alone. Was it that destiny after all?


    She was even grumpier when she opened her eyes to find herself asleep alone in her room. She ended up in the office skipping breakfast to avoid the awkward situation with Daisy and would only be angrier with Jeremy.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Despite so, the situation only got worse when she received a request from the newly recruited construction department that their next project would be to build the adjacent shop house which she could not reject as she weighed the consequences. She knew if she approved it, it would affect the phase two construction which she needed to monitor closely. If she were to reject it, she might as well drop the act and let all hell break loose since who knows what Charles would do with Kyle as his pawn now.


    After avoiding Jeremy the entire morning who was guilty of dosing off, she received an apology bouquet on her office table when she walked in with Marcel who was updating her on the escalated process in the new company.


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked as Marcel shrugged.


    ¡°Take a look at the note.¡± Marcel prompted as she did and read the card.


    ¡°Lunch? J.¡± She raised an eyebrow instantly knowing who it was as she smiled briefly before forcefully bit away her smile and chuck the card to a corner.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not that fake anymore?¡± Marcel prompted noticing her quick reaction being masked away.


    ¡°That obvious to you?¡± Ivy stood a little panicked but Marcel raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Not exactly. Just¡­¡± He was contemplating on, to be honest, or to probably think he thought too much.


    ¡°Be honest¡­¡± Ivy insisted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that obvious just I pick up on tiny details out of habit and could tell. Besides, it was similar with Jason except you seem¡­ different. Like more relaxed and chill. Following the flow unlike before, worrying about the uncertainty¡­¡± Marcel explained as Ivy face-palm herself and sat back on her chair.


    ¡°No, No. This ought to change. Else my siblings will pick up on this.¡± Ivy shook her head as Marcel smiled unexpectedly.


    ¡°I''m sure they could already tell. I would be happy for you. So does Jason.¡± At the sound of his name, Ivy¡¯s eyes fluttered and gave him a sad smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet but I¡¯m heading there. Don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not a replacement just I didn¡¯t want to go around and make the same mistakes I did with Jason. Hesitation was my only regret.¡± Ivy explained as Marcel nodded and handed her the reports.


    ¡°Seeing the matters at Archwabal¡¯s side are going well, I guess we should end this operation upon the launch of phase two?¡± Ivy suggested as Marcel pondered.


    ¡°Would your backups be agreeable?¡± Marcel was not sure who but he had a feeling it might be more than one.


    ¡°Backup¡­ I¡¯m free to do anything but I¡¯m using that as a last resort.¡± Ivy explained as Marcel nodded.


    ¡°Then, do whatever you deem right, Ms. Ophal,¡± Marcel said as Ivy smiled and knew he was encouraging her.


    ¡°I will. With that note, the boys will panic when they hear the downfall¡­¡± Ivy frowned.


    ¡°That would be ¡­ on a personal note I agree you should explain before things fall,¡± Marcel suggested.


    ¡°I doubt they would agree to just let the company die off. There¡¯s a brand to it¡­¡± Ivy stood and paced in front of Marcel as a knock was heard on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡± She said as Jeremy appeared at the doorway.


    ¡°Sorry for the interruption but I was about to take you out on the date¡­¡± Jeremy pointed towards the bouquet as Ivy rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m still working¡­¡± Ivy protested as Jeremy raised a finger at her to pause her.


    ¡°... When I accidentally heard of the downfall part. So, may I suggest that you put up the company for initial public offering i.e. IPO? Promise I only heard the downfall that¡¯s all. Anything before I have no idea. IPO is to raise funds from the public and we could find buyers too if needed¡­¡± Jeremy stood with both hands surrendered.


    Ivy exchanged glances with Marcel who was quite adamant about Jeremy¡¯s suggestions but he had his doubts about his intention as Ivy raised an eyebrow at Jeremy while pondering.


    ¡°Makes sense. That¡¯s another cash flow avenue and a possibility of still being a shareholder.¡± Ivy spoke her mind as Marcel cleared his throat noticing Jeremy¡¯s impatient self.


    ¡°Thanks. We will consider that.¡± She said to Jeremy before facing Marcel.


    ¡°I will catch up with you again,¡± Ivy said to Marcel as he left the room before she grabbed her file and phone to head out somewhere else and probably wanted to give Jeremy a chance at lunch as he trailed her.


    He was trying his best when he caught her hand while waiting for the lift only for her to escape swiftly into the lift. She purposely stood a little far away from him with others in the lift but that did not stop him from scooping her by her waist into his arms. As the public knew of their relationship, no one suspected the couple was fighting but instead giggled at their affection. The anger in her eyes flared at him but he smirked.


    ¡°Lunch, beauty?¡± He whispered as she stepped on him on purpose before she walked out of the lift nonchalantly leaving him limping out of the lift. She was a little disappointed with him and the unsuccessful lunch so she decided to head to her new usual hide out in Landsfield¡¯s office at the park nearby.


    Seeing his effort was pointless but still wanted her to eat, he sent her some sandwiches and tea her way with Real helping to grab them from the office lobby.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He yelled as she glared at him wanting to move away.


    ¡°Eat. I will leave.¡± He retreated after putting down her lunch by her side on the bench. Instead, he watched her from a hidden corner to ensure she ate as she happily read her documents feeling at ease knowing the new company was on the right track.


    She decided to text John to present the idea from Jeremy as she pondered on the idea but was not very confident in making the decision alone. Instead, she got a call from John.


    ¡°Ivy. Seeing I haven''t heard from you a long while, you got things under your radar very well.¡± John praised as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t want to take up much of your time. You could text me in return.¡± Ivy prompted as John sensed something was off.


    ¡°About that¡­ It couldn¡¯t possibly be coming from you.¡± John pointed out the obvious as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Wanna guess who came up with it?¡± Ivy teased as she bit the sandwich which she was grateful for.


    ¡°Marcel perhaps?¡± John said as Ivy chuckled and knew she was right about him being Jason¡¯s successor.


    ¡°Jeremy.¡± Ivy could sense the surprise in John as he cleared his throat.


    ¡°My dear¡­ Are things going well with him?¡± John started prompting as he was calculating the motives and direction of this suggestion.


    ¡°Not to worry. Under my radar like you said.¡± Ivy assured.


    ¡°Then, in that case, I shall say no harm in proceeding with his idea despite whatever motives he has. But you my dear¡­ It¡¯s your dad¡¯s legacy at stake. Will you or your siblings be alright?¡± John asked with a concerning voice.


    ¡°Not to worry either.¡± Ivy took another bite, knowing she would need to deal with that ordeal someday with her siblings first and hoping Peter would understand by then.


    ¡°As a last resort, I could help in buying over if needed as after all, I got you into this deal.¡± John offered nonchalantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rain-check that, Dad,¡± Ivy said as John smiled knowing she did not want to trouble him but could not help but be concerned about Peter.


    Noting the quietness, Ivy knew he was not convinced. ¡°I will¡­ at all times keep your offer in my consideration but not at the moment.¡± She added that he had no time to prompt her further with his secretary reminding him of his next appointment.


    ¡°Very well. I shall hear from you soon.¡± He said briefly.


    ¡°Enjoy more time with mum.¡± Ivy raised an eyebrow as John chuckled being caught off guard.


    ¡°See you, Ivy. Be careful.¡± John reminded as Ivy hummed in acknowledgment when the line went dead.


    Should I let the IPO happen? Daddy, when will you wake up? Do you think it¡¯s a good idea? Ivy pondered as she watched the clear blue sky and munched on her last bit of sandwiches before sighing.


    I wish I could do what a normal nineteen-year-old should do¡­ I¡¯m so going to count all this on you Daddy when you¡¯re awake. For every achievement and month you leave me to your work, I shall take a break from working in years and make you feed me.  Ivy vented in mind as she finally sipped the cup of tea which was pomegranate. The smell of it reminded her of when Jason used to prepare them for her and now remembering it was Jeremy, smitten her. Jeremy¡¯s heart fluttered noticing her flush when she drank the tea wondering if she was thinking of him.


    A text from Charles broke her moment of blissfulness when Charles invited her over for drinks at his bar that night. She rolled her eyes and frowned as she dragged herself with her files back to the office while Jeremy who had received the same message trailed her and sighed at his efforts becoming to no avail at persuading her to not stay angry at his carelessness.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 132: Uncertain allegiance, unwavering love

    Feeling lethargic from work and the turmoil of ambivalence she felt the whole day on Jeremy, Ivy drove herself to the bar that night leaving Real and Chiang driving Jeremy to the bar instead. Ivy sneakily used the side entrance and entered the private room thinking the person she saw standing at the entrance must be Jeremy waiting for her.


    However, the moment Ivy stepped in, Jeremy started drinking the first cup of whiskey which pissed her off as he knew he should not be drinking recklessly after his toxication. Only then did she realise it was Real who dressed to look like him to fool her earlier when Real stepped inside the private room.


    ¡°My niece, glad to see you tonight!¡± Charles greeted with a hearty laugh as Ivy smiled with a hidden meaning smile at him before nodding slightly.


    ¡°So why are you here?¡± She purposely struck up a conversation with Kyle coquettishly who was relieved she did as he moved on closer to her side. She picked up the first cup of whiskey, not intending to cheer with Kyle but drank her first gulp eyeing Jeremy while Kyle was fascinated by her move.


    ¡°Well, to see you and I''m sure you received my offer.¡± Before Ivy could reply Jeremy stood furiously.


    ¡°That won''t be necessary to be discussed here. Aren''t we here to destress?¡± Jeremy drank another cup on purpose, in front of Ivy as Ivy took another cup and drank in retaliation.


    ¡°Says you. Who dares not to oblige?¡± She fought back watching him drink another.


    ¡°Up for a challenge, I see?¡± Charles said noticing something was off with the couple as he stood to leave while Ivy drank another.


    ¡°Well, why not make it a challenge?¡± Jeremy drank another furiously before Charles chuckled and shook his head in Kyle¡¯s expected failure.


    ¡°Good to see you, Ai Lee. We shall catch up on another day¡­¡± Charles chuckled again as he made a move with Mr. Oshia who was equally disappointed with Kyle¡¯s effort.


    Thereafter, Kyle was useless at interrupting the couple¡¯s game.


    ¡°Hey guys, guys, let''s stop drinking and let me join too.¡± Kyle tried to catch their attention especially Ivy¡¯s.


    ¡°Who wants to drink with you?!¡± Jeremy groaned, a little flared by the liquor burning at his throat.


    ¡°Oh, you wanna drink? Where did all the old ones go? Head on find them! They give you more money, only then, we drink together!¡± Ivy laughed hysterically as she carried on cup after cup competing with Jeremy, ignoring Kyle.


    Ivy nearly lost her footing when Kyle tried to hold her steadily. In return, he was greeted with a reckless hard push which made him finally give up and walk off, defeated.


    The moment he did that, Jeremy passed out on the chair when they were alone with Real.


    Panic arose in Ivy. ¡°Jeremy¡­¡± Ivy gasped as she ran over to him and touched his heating body while Real quickly went to get Chiang to come in and help.


    ¡°Jeremy wake up! Why the hell did you drink this much? Is it worth it to fight with me like this?!¡± Ivy scolded as a card fell out of his jacket¡¯s pocket.


    She took it and saw a familiar company name and address. It instantly struck her that the address was their office block and the floor was the exact number of the mysterious company that had been bothering her.


    She slipped it into her pocket quickly and walked out of the room letting Real and Chiang handle him as she drove herself to investigate the office with his card. When she barged into the lobby, her mind was so occupied that she did not hear the guard greeting her.


    As the lift reached the designated floor, she observed the surroundings which looked like any ordinary office with the name J¡¯s F&B. She walked further down to the main office and as she entered, she caught glimpses of pictures of two little boys in Jeremy¡¯s arms. The sight made her swallow the growing lump in her throat painfully.


    She knew who they were; the ones whom she had been searching for, his sons.


    She opened up files on the table and stumbled upon Jeremy¡¯s past on both fiancees, Anna and Mable¡¯s planned deaths caused by accidents. The next few words terrified her cause the culprit was none other than her Uncle Charles as she had suspected.


    Ivy gasped at the discovery. Her mind frantically flew to clues on the children¡¯s whereabouts but she could not determine them amid chaos. There was not any information on the children that she feared they might be dead.


    She flipped through more files and they were mostly reports on each case of other women or young girls'' deaths and were all planned the same way as his fiancees. It reminded her of identical stories she was told by Cassandra.


    It was too intense for Ivy to digest that the terror never left Ivy¡¯s eyes when she flipped through more files. Her anger intensified as waves of frustration and fear swept over her, beyond her control.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    She stopped abruptly when she stumbled onto a familiar name, Jason Rahi. She flipped more to find the reports compiled on his planned death and so was Grandma¡¯s. Her eyes finally teared up unwillingly as she forced herself to not break down.


    To avoid forgetting or missing out on crucial details, she managed to snap a couple of pictures of the reports before she made her way out of the office. She was dumbfounded at her findings. She was on autopilot mode when she went back down to the lobby and even when the guard greeted her again, she walked lifelessly passed him and gave no response.


    She did not know what to think of; Lost and terrified, she drove and drove, finding herself driving home to Rahi¡¯s house.


    Upon reaching, she had no choice but to clenched her fist tightly hoping not to bump into Daisy. When she finally reached the first floor of the house, her eyes darted to Jason¡¯s room. She longed to enter it but her heart only wanted to hide in Jeremy¡¯s room for the refuge he had promised.


    She sat in the dark trying to digest all she saw by accident; a little disappointed that Jeremy was not in but angered as she remembered how much he had drunk earlier.


    It was the answer I was looking for.


    It was the entire evidence.


    I would be able to find the kids soon¡­


    She did not dare to open up the pictures just yet.


    She was not ready.


    She began to doubt Jeremy¡¯s intention.


    She fought with herself to stay to the point that Jeremy was genuine but a part of her still stubbornly decided to doubt him.


    He knew about Grandma and Jason¡¯s death was related to Uncle¡­


    His fiancees¡¯ deaths were all related¡­


    It¡¯s only right for him to use me¡­


    I deserve it, don¡¯t I? For all he had been through, it¡¯s only right¡­


    Ivy concluded, numbed by her blank mind while her heart, beat faster to every uncertainty that crossed her mind. She twirled the loose engagement ring on her left middle finger as it fickled occasionally under the moonlight, hoping it was all a nightmare in her paracosm which she could wake up to.


    Jeremy was alerted by Real on the break in and they knew who broke in and did what. Jeremy struggled to stay sober as he fumbled his way into the house after Chiang drove him from his own bar where he lived in a makeshift bed in his office on days he drank too much.


    Jeremy was trying to be as quiet as he could when he approached the first story only to find Daisy was not home. He found it strange but was more worried about Ivy whom he found hiding in his room by the window on the floor, looking very very fragile and dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He held her by her shoulders and gently called her name as she slowly pulled her gaze away from the bright moon to him. The sight of him made her loosen her fisted hands, allowing the access card to fall off from her grip.


    Ivy was searching his eyes for a hint of confirmation that she could still trust him as he looked frantically worried about her. ¡°Hey¡­¡± He showed her his access card.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I will tell you someday?¡± Ivy¡¯s tears fell unwillingly as Jeremy wiped them away.


    ¡°Did you mean what you said last night?¡± She asked in a desperate tone.


    ¡°About your feelings and your help?¡± She continued as Jeremy was torn apart by Ivy¡¯s anguish self.


    ¡°Or are they just¡­ lies?¡± Ivy questioned carefully as he gently wiped away more tears flowing down her cheeks.


    ¡°I thought you were drunk.¡± He teased her hoping it would ease her mood.


    ¡°I didn''t drink much and so didn''t you, despite the spike.¡± Ivy protested as she gripped deeper into her fists again.


    ¡°Were you sober enough to remember everything then?¡± He asked wanting herself to confirm that it was all real last night. She nodded.


    ¡°Then what are we now?¡± He asked with an eyebrow raised as she searched his eyes for an answer.


    He caressed her cheek gently which was soothing to her and she did not want it to stop. Her fears grew knowing to pick her answer carefully as it determined his next course of action which she did not want all of it to end.


    ¡°What you want us to be but there wouldn''t be a happy ending¡­ Remember?¡± He reminded.


    ¡°Did you mean it?¡± She asked again desperately seeking a clear confirmation.


    ¡°We have a common enemy now. Why don''t we take a step together and slowly figure out our happy ending?¡± He confirmed as he immediately kissed her while she let her tears flow even more freely.


    When they parted, he rested his forehead on hers. As Ivy got the confirmation she needed, she fell into his arms and rested her head on his chest, finally weeping at the expense of her discovery.


    He slowly coaxed her to open up her fisted hands as he sat by the window with her.


    ¡°I know¡­ what happened to everyone you loved.¡± Jeremy¡¯s heart dropped as his eyes darkened when she softly said to him in between her sobs but his hand never stopped comforting her.


    He continued to gently rub her back till her sobs subsided. ¡°It will be alright. You have me. You¡¯re the strongest I have ever met. He won¡¯t be able to harm you the way he did with the others.¡± He coaxed.


    ¡°I''m so sorry¡­ You have every right to use me against him. You have every right to do whatever you want to me¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he kissed her again as she savored the moment with him.


    He wanted so much to protect her vulnerable self forever.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ You¡¯re not at fault. And never once did I want to use you against him. I want to protect you and fight him together like we had promised.¡± She hugged him and wept uncontrollably as she could not believe the Jeremy she was holding on to now was the total opposite of who she thought he was at first.


    He held her closely by the window into the night. He even noticed both dogs were not home.


    ¡°Mum¡¯s not in. Any idea where she went?¡± He asked, breaking the silence after the realisation.  She did not realise it till then and she could only shake her head.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± He gently asked as she nodded and tightened her arms around him before burrowing her face onto his chest for refuge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere?¡± He suggested. She looked puzzled when she peeked at him with a frown.


    He smiled and carried her to the car without waiting for her to protest as she willingly let him, trusting him with her heart whole.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 133: A guard, not a prince in shining armour

    Ivy was surprised to find herself in a huge sports room at the end of the second floor with the door being camouflaged by the wallpaper.


    ¡°I never knew this room existed¡­¡± She gasped as he put her down. ¡°There are many things you didn¡¯t know about this house. Now, get changed first.¡± He urged as she went to find a set of sparring uniforms on the bench before putting them on.


    She stood in front of Jeremy looking like a tiny student in his oversized uniform and he could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°Sorry, I will remember to get you a set.¡± He said as Ivy smiled and nodded while they got into position.


    His face began to turn serious as he struck his first move on Ivy¡¯s right leg but she recalled Ray taught her to avoid that by sneakily doing a fly jump and kicking the opponent¡¯s arm before she landed on the ground again.


    ¡°Impressive. Ray taught you well.¡± He complimented as they got into an engaging position again. She snarled at him as she tried to put him in rounds knowing he was waiting for her to put out a kick but she did not.


    ¡°The tortures of the girls and women¡­¡± She said abruptly which made him weary and that was when she caught his arm and flipped him down to the ground.


    He yelled in defeat as he chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s cheating¡­¡± He said as Ivy sat on top of him and pinned him down without hesitation.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t explain the rule at first.¡± She raised an eyebrow, waiting for his answer to her statement which caught him off guard.


    ¡°They were cheated into the job. We feed on their desperation for money and some was greed¡­¡± He explained and noticed she was not surprised.


    ¡°You knew?¡± He asked as she strengthened her grip on his collar.


    ¡°Then?¡± She questioned as he knew it was his chance to catch her weary next.


    ¡°Then, those who got pregnant would be held captive in a place till they deliver. Their child¡­¡± Jeremy could tell she was attentively listening to him as he flipped her around to the ground.


    She groaned for being caught. ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re cheating too¡­¡± She retaliated but he pinned her down to the ground. ¡°You started this first¡­¡± He reminded her as she squinted her eyes at him.


    ¡°Their child?¡± She demanded as she stopped fighting him.


    ¡°Are raised into child labor. The child¡¯s mother is lied to that their child had died during labour¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened as the anger she felt was channeled to her strength in freeing herself from his grip which made her kick his back and flip him to his side before she stood and faced him in standing position.


    ¡°Then the mother is given poison to drink¡­¡± He continued as he got up and continued in engaging mode while turning in circles.


    ¡°Most women take their lives that way¡­¡± He said hastily knowing the rage was building up in her as Ivy made a few punches attempt but fumbled as he quickly caught her petite self falling into his arm. She flinched away from him.


    ¡°Focus would you?! Pretend I am Kyle and you¡¯re fighting me ''cause I am hurting your loved ones!¡± He yelled as she gave a few more weary punches while struggling to push away her fear of Kyle only to let her tears slip. That made Jeremy¡¯s heart soften as he wanted to hug her this time around and stop the sparring but she took the chance to flip him again to the ground.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He wondered if was she acting or was for real as her reaction when he caught her sitting on top of him was furious.


    So, he decided to continue his information sharing. ¡°The culprit of all the deaths is Xylo, Charles¡¯ right-hand man.¡± Ivy listened meekly as she kept him pinned to the ground. ¡°Kerela is another but he mostly deals with the drugs operations.¡±


    When he noticed Ivy was deep in her thoughts, he pushed her to fall to her back and kissed her to comfort her but he could feel things begin to get out of control as she squealed in fear, trembling when he reached out to her neck. He paused and had a good look at her holding on to him trying to force him away thinking she was acting again. That was when it dawned on him that she must not have let go of the past trauma during her incident with Kyle.


    ¡°Good job Ivy¡­ You have done well.¡± He finally said gently as she began to slowly let go of his arm.


    He kissed her forehead while she was still catching her breath. His lips slowly found her lips and they kissed for a moment but she could feel he was getting out of control.


    ¡°Jeremy, are you sure you won''t get aroused?¡± She whispered when she was more relaxed. As she opened her eyes and met with his wild gaze, he forced a smile before helping her to stand.


    He did not answer her question as he left the room instructing her to shower instead. He was already aroused as he struggled with the urge to not barge out of his room and onto her while wondering about how much Ivy had been hiding from herself.


    He only dared to step out after noticing the heavy downpour outside after that. He was shocked for a moment to find Ivy sitting in his bed, waiting for him in her t-shirt and shorts.


    ¡°Not afraid I can''t resist you?¡± He teased while he hung his towel, cursing under his breath that luckily he had gotten dressed in the washroom earlier.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± She said sincerely as he smiled, holding onto her hand, not able to imagine them staying in bed that night for fear of getting out of control again as he led her out of the room.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She instantly asked but still followed.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°You said you trust me.¡± He reminded her as she chuckled.


    ¡°Can''t sleep can you?¡± She shrugged at his question as he brewed a cup of pomegranate tea in a tumbler, in the kitchen before handing it to her. She obediently took it from him and followed his lead down a well-hidden door under the living room¡¯s carpet to a basement with him.


    She gasped as he turned on the lights in the basement. ¡°Is this real?¡± She asked with her bulging eyes.


    ¡°No, they are fake. Can¡¯t you tell? These are just slaves of Rahi from the past.¡± He teased while heading to the end of the passageway as she giggled at his amusement while admiring the wall of pictures.


    She noticed the bridal pictures of John and Daisy first. The transformation took place like a timeline of Rahi¡¯s family tree; from the boys¡¯ grandparents to their parents and finally, Jason and Jeremy. She noticed the empty spaces next to the boys¡¯ portraits. She wondered if those spaces were kept for their spouses and lineage.


    Ivy could not help but admire the picture of Baby Jason who had good features of John since infancy and smiled at Baby Jeremy¡¯s adorable cheeks which now had dimples on them whenever he smiled.


    Jeremy was smitten by her innocent self admiring his past.


    ¡°Seen enough?¡± He asked as he held her hand and distracted her from Rahi¡¯s wall of fame, leading to the end of the passageway before opening half of the door, overseeing the view of the rain in the peaceful jungle.


    She was surprised, blinking in awe at the beauty and chilly wind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a family secret.¡± He told her as she frowned.


    ¡°You''re not a nobody in this family to not be able to come here. Those empty spaces in between Jason and I should have been you.¡± He said pointing towards the family pictures as he stole a kiss from her cheek when she was admiring the view outside.


    ¡°So, it was really meant for each of your partners?¡± Ivy questioned as Jeremy smiled while they sat on the stone bench overseeing the door.


    ¡°I could never put Mabel and Anna up there. It would be disgracing.¡± He shook his head and scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t listen¡­¡± She felt bad as she apologised. He shook his head.


    ¡°Are the kids¡­¡± She could not bring herself to ask about their life.


    ¡°They are alright¡­ Safe and sound. Somewhere.¡± He said briefly as Ivy nodded knowing it was not time yet for her to know.


    ¡°It would be nice to put their pictures up there instead.¡± She mumbled and Jeremy smiled thinking the same.


    ¡°Do you like here?¡± He asked trying to change the topic. ¡°It''s gorgeous. Thank you.¡± She whispered in awe.


    ¡°Back in the older generation, they used to live here to escape the war. Now, it¡¯s my dad¡¯s escape room.¡± He explained as she met his gaze and listened earnestly.


    ¡°Ivy, I trust you too. So, whatever was mentioned earlier, each of them keeps you closer to danger. Despite so, I will still tell you ''cause I know you have a strong mind. However, if you have any information that would ever jeopardise our situation when held captive, don''t tell me.¡± He said as he held her hand in his.


    ¡°Are you saying you will betray me?¡± She asked with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°When I''m drunk perhaps. Accidentally.¡± She chuckled and nodded in agreement at his unexpected admission.


    ¡°How did you know pomegranate was my fave? Thank goodness it''s not some camomile¡±. She tried changing the topic as he laughed and wrapped her in his arms while she took the first sip before sharing it with him.


    ¡°Marcel hinted when I was trying to coax you that day for lunch but failed.¡± He admitted sadly as she giggled.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ speaking of which, tell me about Nick.¡± He prompted as she met his gaze.


    ¡°How much do you already know?¡± She asked in return.


    ¡°He is Jason¡¯s best friend and dated Nancy. He is also in the band¡­¡± Ivy raised an eyebrow at his explanation.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Ivy questioned as he nodded. Ivy chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m surprised¡­¡± She said as he pulled her chin to face him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You had a history with him?¡± Jeremy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Jealous I see?¡± She teased as he stole a kiss, still waiting for an answer. She blushed and grinned, forcing herself to not be overwhelmed.


    ¡°I never dated him. Maybe we nearly did but when we kissed once¡­ which he wanted to comfort me, it felt¡­ wrong. It felt like it was never meant to be¡­ the guilt of Nancy causing the trouble. He blamed himself for her actions.¡± Ivy explained softly while holding on to his gaze which surprised her that it did not stir anything negative in him at all.


    Satisfied with her answer, he gave her another kiss. ¡°Are you bribing me? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be angry?¡± He grinned as she could not help but giggled by his skillful coaxing.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angered with? You¡¯re not my first either. And you¡¯re so far the best I ever have.¡± He sighed as he held her by her shoulders.


    ¡°I''m sorry I took too long to tell you about¡­ Everything so far you discovered. I realised now you didn''t need a prince in shining armor, sweetie. You need a guard for refuge and strength¡­¡± He praised her as she grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s different with you. You respect my decisions. Though you rebel, you still listen and are willing to give it a try. I''m sorry for what my uncle did. I¡­ I don''t deserve this¡­ all of this¡­¡± She began tearing up again as he wiped her welling tears away.


    He shook his head and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I could understand a little why you chose to live your life recklessly that way previously¡­¡± She sniffed as Jeremy sighed in relief.


    ¡°Has anyone told you you''re too mature for your age?¡± He asked as she chuckled unexpectedly and nodded.


    ¡°Sometimes I wish you rant like a teenager. You¡¯re only nineteen Ivy.¡± He pulled her in for a hug and she eased in willingly.


    ¡°Thank you for everything, Jeremy¡­¡± Ivy said gently.


    ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t feel the guilt I do with Nick when I am with you despite who you are to Jason. I often am reminded of Nancy when I¡¯m with Nick and it made me feel bad for him¡­¡± Ivy stares into Jeremy¡¯s softening gaze when he lets go of his hug as she explains.


    ¡°I guess he does the same and it¡¯s heavier on him since he lost two precious people. He constantly worries for me like he used to for Nancy who was mentally unstable at times. It was a habit he struggled to leave and I couldn''t get used to. He didn¡¯t blame anyone back then but instead, he took it as karma for cheating on Jason with Nancy.¡± Ivy explained as her eyes reddened again while Jeremy gently combed her long luscious hair.


    ¡°That I know¡­ That was my leverage on her to stalk on you both but never had I known till lately that Charles intercepted her in between with pictures of you both that she went uncontrollable¡­ So, do not blame yourself but Charles who had provoked her. A part of me could not help but think if you were supposed to be dead instead of Jason¡­¡± Jeremy said with a shaky voice as Ivy clung to him to comfort him.


    ¡°It seems Charles had been targeting you from the beginning and I believe this had something to do with your shareholdings in the company,¡± Jeremy explained further as Ivy listened meekly.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he wants to take over my father¡¯s company?¡± Ivy questioned as she pondered on the possibility and began to make sense to her. He nodded.


    ¡°And it seems he is contemplating on switching the main successor to Kyle¡­ Ivy, he does anything just to get what he wants.¡± He held her shoulders tightly which made her realise how dire their situation was.


    ¡°When exactly do you think he will execute this?¡± Ivy questioned.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m so protective now?¡± He winked at her, sending her blushing unexpectedly.


    She gave up trying to plan her agenda in mind after the distraction for that moment.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s hear what you have in mind?¡± She coquettishly clung closer to his neck.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 134: It wasnt... suicide

    ¡°You have a backup as far as I know. And whatever you¡¯re executing has to be completed before the launch of phase two in a month¡­¡± Jeremy explained almost certain he was right. Ivy glued her gaze on him as he raised an eyebrow questioning her to confirm.


    Ivy, you need to trust him on this. She tried to convince herself as she swallowed the lump on her throat worrying him knowing the plan might jeopardize many things but she knew she had to give some to receive more. She finally nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Good. As for any complications in between, Charles is easily handled with cash. Just stuff him with them which I don¡¯t think has been an issue for you to handle lately...¡± Jeremy hinted as he had known Ivy had always been resourceful with the debts and financing tricks she had pulled with Charles.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ivy was doubtful of ways to go about their relationship with honesty and he could sense it when she sighed and closed her eyes in defeat. He held her by her shoulders to face him.


    ¡°You¡¯re devious I know. You¡¯re ruthless too. When you¡¯re set to do something, you ensure you look through it till the end. So, whatever it is you can¡¯t tell, leave it. I have the same issue too.¡± He said as he put some loose fringe behind her ears.


    ¡°There are things I can¡¯t tell yet.¡± She parroted him as he nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide things on purpose. Just so you know.¡± She said while holding out to his hands with a longing look.


    He kissed her in reply to provide her with assurance while she closed her eyes this time savoring it.


    ¡°Selective truths only¡­¡± He whispered as she opened her eyes and met with his charming gaze which she could not help but grin at her thoughts.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re fourteen years older, you don¡¯t have to remind me constantly like an old uncle.¡± She chuckled as he kissed her forehead again before noticing she was blushing so much that her face was red.


    ¡°Why are you so red? Are you catching a cold already?¡± He asked urgently as he checked her normal temperature while she shyly leaned onto his chest.


    ¡°Tell me why¡­¡± He coaxed as he kissed her forehead. ¡°Else, I will keep kissing you¡­¡± He threatened playfully as she giggled while shaking her head in protest.


    ¡°Cause I¡­¡± She finally managed to say while holding onto his gaze with a worried look that he would regret the next second with his decision to date her. However, never once did he wavered but instead, his gaze became more intense anticipating her answer which she knew she could not escape.


    ¡°I have never kissed before this¡­ and not this much¡­¡± She whispered her admission which left Jeremy caught by surprise.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He wanted to clarify when Ivy forced her way to sit up straight and clasped her hands together to herself.


    ¡°I¡­  I mean my first was with Nick¡­ and if you don¡¯t want to count that then¡­ So¡­¡± She mumbled which made Jeremy even more surprised.


    ¡°Not once with Jason before?¡± He asked skeptically as Ivy smiled sadly before shaking her head and kept looking at the ground, trying to hide her reddening eyes from being reminded of the day of the accident.


    ¡°We almost did but the accident happened¡­¡± Ivy added in a sad tone which made Jeremy instantly feel bad for them.


    He held her tightly in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ivy.¡± He apologised as she shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m fine now¡­¡± Despite her trying to assure him, tears escaped from her eyes as he wiped them away.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not hesitating with you. I regret doing so back then with him...¡± She told him while taking a very deep shaky breath before he arched in to kiss her which comforted her very much.


    ¡°I think I am beginning to fall for you¡­¡± She pouted a little.


    ¡°Which was the reason I¡¯m worried every second about trusting you or that something would change or hinder us from being together like this.¡± She admitted as more tears sprung and he watched her roughly wipe them away.


    He carried her onto his lap and cuddled with her as she tried not to sob in his arms. He began to give her a few pecks on her forehead which distracted her. After a while, she began to blush again. He was beginning to get used to dating a very young girl who could easily get him smitten by her innocent self.


    ¡°Stay your age and act like how you should be with me when we are alone alright? I promise you we will stick together. You know what everyone always said about my loyalty.¡± He urged and reminded which made her recall what John told her before. She was at ease a little as she nodded happily before clinging to him while enjoying the sight of the rain with him as he let her sip some tea occasionally.


    Nick had been very busy in Manes after the launch of phase one due to emceeing daily for the cultural night events and performances that he had not visited Landsfield for a while. The news he had been reading had not rested on Ivy¡¯s well-being for the longest of time which made him feel proud of her as she was soaring high but a part of him was wondering about her mental health and sleep paralysis.


    He could barely catch her for a proper conversation these days. With her engagement story on hand, though she had been telling everyone in the family that it was fake, he could tell how real they were from the incident during the launch. His mind recalled their kiss which till today, he still felt no sparks about it.


    We are just never meant for each other isn¡¯t it Ivy? You look a lot happier with Jeremy though he might not be a good guy¡­ He thought to himself as he saw his phone notification blinking reminding him of Nancy¡¯s birthday in two days.


    He sighed as he blinked the stinging tears wondering things he could do about missing Nancy on her birthday. That was when Phylis crossed his mind and he decided to visit her.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Phyllis was reading up on some reports before calling it a day when she heard a knock on her front door.


    ¡°Enter¡­¡± She stood wondering who it was and was surprised to see Nick.


    ¡°Oh, hi Mr. Lahau. I don¡¯t think we have an appointment scheduled lately and you¡¯re also off your medicines? Is there a relapse or anything?¡± She asked concernedly as Nick smiled, half happy to hear someone fussing over him for a long time while half beginning to feel bad about worrying her.


    ¡°Yes, about that¡­ well¡­ Nick please.¡± He sighed as she smiled. ¡°Hi, Nick.¡±


    ¡°Hope I¡¯m not disturbing¡­¡±He scratched his head as she raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°What is it? A therapy you need?¡± She asked as he hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nancy¡¯s birthday in two days and¡­¡± He looked away thinking it was absurd to ask her on ways to cope with it.


    ¡°Sorry, maybe I shouldn¡¯t ask you how to cope with such stuff¡­¡± He wanted to leave when Phyllis was reminded of her husband who had passed on six months ago from cancer and she knew she had the right answers to his questions which did not require therapy at all.


    ¡°A therapy is not necessary for such case sometimes¡­¡± She pointed out as Nick tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°Mind having a drink with me somewhere?¡± She asked as he instantly smiled and nodded, glad she got the hint of his cue that he just wanted to have a relaxing drink.


    They end up sitting by the park overseeing the nightlights of Manes after fetching some beer cans and cheap hard liquors to mix with.


    ¡°The last I drank like this was with Jason. The night before he left¡­¡± Nick told Phyllis as she recalled hers was a very very long time ago before they discovered her husband¡¯s sickness. Thereafter, it was all about visiting the hospital on and off.


    ¡°Good thing you¡¯re no longer on medicines too.¡± Phyllis forced a smile.


    ¡°The view is nicer in Landsfield than here¡­¡± Nick said as he nodded. Out of habit, Phyllis observed him and knew he was thinking of Ivy, naturally after being reminded of Jason.


    ¡°Worrying about her would not do good for you¡­¡± He met her gaze as he sipped his beer.


    ¡°Indeed a psychiatrist even outside of the office¡­¡± Nick mumbled as Phyllis chuckled before apologising. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I used to worry more about Nancy and I guess it was never meant to be with Ivy. She¡¯s stronger. A lot stronger than I am and she didn¡¯t need any protection to begin with¡­ Jason had made a very wise choice but¡­¡± He shook his head as he took another sip of his beer.


    ¡°I often envy all of you. It¡¯s tougher when you need to watch your loved ones depleting in life slowly but you¡¯re useless at trying to save them cause there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. When compared to instant deaths where they abruptly left you and you can take all the time in this world to digest that knowing they no longer suffer.¡± Phyllis revealed as she took a huge gulp of her beer when Nick had to hold her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Nick did not expect to hear that from her and wondered about her circumstances. ¡±I don¡¯t mind lending you my ears if you want to share?¡± Nick said while tugging on his left ear which managed to make her chuckle a little.


    ¡°My husband was a cancer patient. Liver to be exact. He passed on six months ago.¡± She tried to sound nonchalant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Nick apologised as she waved her hand.


    ¡°I did all I could to save him. I even donated to him my liver but¡­ things just got worse when it relapsed. He just¡­ loves to drink. I once despised drinking but I cannot deny on days like this, it¡¯s the best medicine.¡± Phyllis sighed as Nick reached out his hand at her shoulder to comfort her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Nick apologised as she shook her head forcing a smile.


    ¡°No, no it¡¯s fine. So, to answer your question, perhaps you could just remember them for their good memories when they were alive. That would be a good way to remember them on their birthdays too. A reminder that there was once a great partner by our side who made us who we are today.¡± Phyllis said with a smile as he clunk their can of beer.


    ¡°Care to join me occasionally like this and perhaps two days later? I will do the same on your husband¡¯s birthday, anniversary anything¡­¡± He offered as Phyllis''s eyes twinkled at an unexpected offer which sent warmness to her as no one had cared for her that way ever since her husband left. They both felt something stirring in them due to their tacit understanding of each other¡¯s situation.


    ¡°If it¡¯s too much, just take it as casual friends hang out?¡± Nick offered again as Phyllis chuckled and nodded. She clinked his beer can again as they drank the night away, learning even more about each other¡¯s wonders and weaknesses.


    That night Nick drank a little too much that when Phyllis dropped him off home, he struggled to make it down the car but to not trouble her, he ensured he was sober enough to make his way to the lobby main entrance. Only then did Phyllis reluctantly drive off after seeing him making it in.


    However, while Nick tried to climb the stairs to the second story, he slipped off mid-way and rolled down the stairs. The receptionist and guards rushed to get medical help for his unconscious self as they tried to get hold of his next of kin which was Jason¡¯s number.


    It was kept in Daisy¡¯s room but she was not home as she had been escaping to stay the nights with John in the hotel when he was in town. Fortunately, Phyllis who had the habit of ensuring her guests or friends were safely home, called his mobile to check on him when the attending nurse picked up the call and informed her that Nick was admitted with a fractured arm. She instantly rushed to the main hospital in Manes while alerting Ivy the only contact she knew was available other than Ray.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Phyllis¡¯s urgent voice was heard as Ivy groggily woke in the basement while Jeremy was already alert by her side. The rain had stopped as the brush of chilly air touched her cheeks making her close her eyes and leaning back into Jeremy¡¯s chest for a moment while yawning a little. Jeremy smiled knowing it was her little habit of trying to wake up.


    Ivy did not recognise the voice all of a sudden as she forced open her eyes to look at her mobile for the caller ID. She met with Jeremy¡¯s gaze as her eyes grew wider.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong Phyllis?¡± Ivy sat up straight and put her on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Listen, the only guardian available I could reach out to at the moment is you. It was Jason¡¯s number previously.¡± Phyllis explained without entering the main point as she struggled to remain composed.


    ¡°Phyllis, what¡¯s wrong with Nick?¡± Ivy instantly knew who was in trouble as Jeremy got up to lock the door before leading her out of the basement.


    ¡°He had an accident. Falling off the stairs and is unconscious with a fractured arm. I drove him home earlier but he was quite drunk¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s thoughts flew to the dates but none of them made sense to her for Nick to be drowning in alcohol as she let the rest of Phyllis¡¯ explanation drown in muffled words.


    ¡°I just wanted to ensure he was fine when I got home so I called and the nurse explained he was admitted to Manes Hospital,¡± Phyllis explained further as Ivy met Jeremy¡¯s gaze when he locked the basement opening and covered it back with a carpet.


    He knew she wanted to head there as he nodded and led her to grab the car keys before they locked up the house and drove to Manes.


    ¡°I will be there in an hour. Thanks, Phyllis. I will see you.¡± Ivy assured as Phyllis began to calm down but realise Ivy must be frantic about Nick¡¯s action.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Phyllis stopped her from hanging up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ivy¡¯s voice was shaky as she buckled her safety belt. Jeremy held her right hand to comfort her while driving.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nancy¡¯s birthday in two days. He was quite lost in handling the situation so we went for a drink. It wasn¡¯t¡­  suicide.¡± Phyllis assured Ivy as Ivy shut her eyes tightly till her tears were flowing freely.


    ¡°Thanks. I will see you.¡± Ivy managed before hanging up and breaking down silently while Jeremy sped to Manes.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 135: Game on!

    Jeremy could not help but count his blessings that it was only an accident this time. Occasionally at traffic lights, he would help to wipe Ivy¡¯s face and hold her hand to comfort her as she gradually calmed down.


    By the time they reached Mane¡¯s hospital parking lot, Ivy was staring at the brightening dawn in her seat.


    It¡¯s going to be fine, Ivy. It was just an accident. It will be alright, Ivy. Ivy thought to herself, trying to take a deep breath while shutting her eyes thigh to believe herself.


    Jeremy watched her struggles before pulling her in for a kiss to distract her.


    ¡°She said it was an accident. You should head in with a smile and give him a good scolding.¡± He coaxed her and that made her smile a little before she burrowed her face into his neck and reminded herself that it was all fine.


    ¡°Thank you. Come with me?¡± She urged as he shook his head.


    She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly appropriate.¡± He said as she sighed.


    ¡°Just come with me. I need to start explaining myself about us to them. I need you¡­¡± She pleaded with him cause she knew if she was to go alone, she was afraid she would break down again.


    Back then there were Ray and Marcel but today, she could only rely on Jeremy. It took him a while to agree.


    Ivy dared herself to think of all the negative possibilities that did not happen cause she knew it was the only time she could when there was a refuge by her side on the way to the emergency ward. She thought she was doing well till a rush of medical officers pushed an accident victim past them. Ivy felt the instant pangs of the accident memories like a huge slap on her cheeks as she held onto Jeremy¡¯s hand tightly till he could feel her nails poking at his palm.


    Jeremy held her by the side and gently rubbed her back as he could feel her fast heartbeat on his chest till the officers were quite a distance. It was comforting for Ivy but most importantly, assuring her of him being by her side constantly. He began to understand ways she was enduring the fears she had been toying with all along and it ached his heart to learn she was all alone. The waves of emotions made her shut her eyes forcing herself to surrender by earnestly building back the walls of refuge as she trembled in his arms, struggling to keep her composure.


    ¡°We can come back later¡­¡± He whispered gently as she met his gaze moments later gratefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She forced a smile as she continued to lead him down to the ward number given by Phyllis over her text message to Ivy.


    ¡°Phyllis¡­¡± Ivy hugged Phyllis at the sight of her waiting in front of Nick¡¯s ward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have helped him up to his house with him being drunk and all¡­¡± Phyllis started apologising. Ivy felt strange about them drinking together and wondered if there was something between them but she decided to put that aside first.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s an accident. Is he awake?¡± Phyllis who was still a little shaken, nodded at her question.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see him?¡± Ivy urged as they both stepped inside leaving Jeremy standing by the doorway. Nick was stirring awake when he saw the sight of Ivy and thought it was a dream.


    ¡°Am I dreaming? How could you be here Ivy?¡± Nick half laughed and grimaced at his fractured arm.


    Ivy thought she would be able to make it strong but the sight of his frail self kept reminding her of the past, made her tighten the grip on her palm till she felt it hurt. She held herself from looking at the door¡¯s direction knowing it would only worry Jeremy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would take good care of yourself? Didn¡¯t you promise you won¡¯t die before me?¡± Ivy scolded as she forcefully blinked away her welling tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I really... It was a mistake¡­ An accident. I just drank too much and lost my footing. Don¡¯t scold someone who just woke up from a groggy sleep?¡± Nick pleaded jokingly as Ivy folded her arms and looked away while he shook her.


    ¡°Then tell me who is going to replace you? You¡¯re irreplaceable after Jason you know that?¡± Ivy pretended to put pressure on him.


    ¡°I¡­ I still can work. I just had a fractured arm that¡¯s all.¡± Nick retaliated as Ivy raised an eyebrow, judging him thinking that she would fall for it as he shrugged.


    It made Ivy furious that she smacked his wrapped arm. ¡°Ouch, but I deserved it I know!¡± Nick yelped as Ivy gritted her teeth.


    ¡°How did you come so fast? Shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡± Nick questioned as everyone followed Ivy¡¯s gentle gaze to the main door. Nick smiled a little at Jeremy who nodded in acknowledgement.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Long story. We are here for work.¡± Ivy put her hands on her waist as she met with Jeremy¡¯s comforting gaze when her mind wandered back to the phase two launch and the adjacent shop lot construction.


    Before anyone could say anything further, they heard a loud dash from outside yelling at Nick¡¯s name. Ivy could instantly recognise it was Ryu¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here? Who told him? How did he know?¡± Ivy began her naggy self while walking towards the door right when Ryu appeared behind Jeremy who let him past into the room.


    Ryu was still catching his breath when he saw Ivy in the room and turned around, surprised to find Jeremy standing with his hands folded and leaning against the wall.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Ryu frowned as he pointed at Jeremy.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯re welcome is all I can say.¡± Jeremy teased Ryu as Ryu squinted his eyes at him.


    ¡°Same question I am asking you¡­¡± Ivy walked towards her brother who had forgotten he had just seen Ivy in the room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ivy snarled at him. ¡°At the break of dawn?¡± She took one step forward and Ryu knew her anger was flaring.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to get ready for school?¡± She took another step towards him as he stepped backward.


    ¡°Who told you? How did you know?¡± At every question, Ivy took a step forward pushing Ryu closer to the couch behind him as the other trio in the room could not help but smile at the siblings'' feud.


    ¡°Hold it! Hold it! I can explain. Ughhh just let me breathe first!¡± Ryu demanded as he quickly took several deep breaths which turned out to be comical that even Ivy could not hold her smile.


    ¡°So?¡± She demanded her answers as she folded her arms in front of him with a stern face.


    ¡°Marcel changed his condo¡¯s emergency contact to me since I¡¯m living here¡­¡± The moment Ivy heard that she moved in closer to Ryu.


    ¡°And you slept like a pig. If this was worse, what¡¯s the point of putting you as the emergency contact?¡± Ivy pointed at Ryu.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s over. Stop blaming the poor boy. Didn¡¯t you want him to stay out of it too?¡± Nick helped to save Ryu as Ivy squinted her eyes at Ryu who was finally sitting but her finger never lost him but followed the direction of where Ryu was.


    ¡°Only if you change the emergency contact back to Marcel or me,¡± Ivy demanded Ryu as he nodded in surrender. Noting Ivy¡¯s anger had subsided, Ryu stood to hug Ivy instantly before she could turn away.


    ¡°I will, I promise. Just don¡¯t get too mad¡­ The cringe on your forehead makes you ugly¡­¡± He joked nonchalantly which made Nick laugh too.


    Ivy stood still for a moment, wavered by the rush of Ryu¡¯s emotions.


    Ivy, embrace him. Can¡¯t you feel how much he misses you¡­ And the family? This poor boy... Ivy sighed at the thought of it before embracing her little brother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh! I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Ivy pointed in Nick¡¯s direction while letting Ryu tighten his arms around her.


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Ryu whispered sadly as he shut his eyes to absorb the moment.


    ¡°I will be here for a while for work.¡± She announced in a way to comfort him. Ryu smiled before jumping in joy with her in a circle which immediately lifted the mood in the room by the sound of their giggles.


    It was then that Jeremy realised the reason Jason hesitated so much with their relationship. Ivy deserved a great life with her family. He had never seen her this happy before. At least, he can be assured that she would still be this happy when he needed to serve his jail time, surrounded by her family eventually. A part of him envied her as his thoughts flew to Daisy and John as well as his sons, wondering if he would ever feel the warmth of a family.


    When they walked out to the hall that morning, the organiser of a charity event in the hospital recognised Ivy and Ryu instantly as the Ophals had been making headlines too often on the news lately.


    ¡°Hello, Ophals. Could you spare us a few moments to make an offer?¡± The tall slim lady asked as Jeremy instinctively stood by Ivy¡¯s side and held her hand for fear the siblings were being harassed but Ryu nodded skeptically sensing she was harmless.


    ¡°I¡¯m Pasya. The organiser of Manes¡¯ hospital charity event. We are looking for manpower or anything to help support the event. So¡­¡± Before Pasya could continue, Ivy raised her hand.


    ¡°We can donate,¡± Ivy said politely while still letting Jeremy hold her hand. She discreetly rubbed the top of his hand with her thumb to keep him from being too hostile.


    Pasya shook her head. ¡°We would like to invite Ms. Ophal and maybe your band to perform for us instead. It would be simple songs since it¡¯s for children mainly. We have heard of your performance lately at the cultural event launch. But, we understand you might be packed¡­¡± Pasya was once again interrupted by Ivy who had an idea popping up in mind.


    ¡°I see¡­ Sure. We will prepare a couple of old folklore to sing along with the crowd. When is the event?¡± Ivy agreed as Pasya was very delighted.


    ¡°In two days. Would that be too short of a notice?¡± Pasya asked concerned while Ryu met Ivy¡¯s gaze. They both had a tacit answer to her question.


    ¡°We could even perform now. Impromptu.¡± Ryu joked as Ivy smiled before Pasya thanked them and let them both walk with Jeremy to the main entrance.


    ¡°Strange of you to agree to such an event?¡± Ryu questioned as Ivy took a good look at her brother and decided he was too gullible to know about her tricks yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s a game¡­¡± Ivy replied and Jeremy could not help but smirked by the side at the confirmation of his thoughts of her actions. Ryu raised an eyebrow trying to calculate in mind her plans but could not make out anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let me know what songs we are playing. I will practice them.¡± She waved her hands at Ryu as Jeremy trailed her from behind.


    ¡°I was thinking¡­¡± Ryu said while they were leaving which made Jeremy and Ivy turn around.


    ¡°We might need a pianist and Jin is having an exam week. So¡­¡± Ryu turned his gaze to Jeremy as Ivy raised an eyebrow and smiled.


    ¡°Alright, done deal. I will practice with him. Send the notes.¡± Ivy said nonchalantly leaving Jeremy stunned at the lightning-speed change of events while trailing her from behind.


    Ryu smiled watching the couple walk off. A part of him was happy to see Ivy managed to live well but he was still weary of Jeremy¡¯s intentions.


    You play your games of controlling the company while I play my games in keeping you safe, sister! Ryu thought to himself knowing keeping Jeremy who was still the family¡¯s enemy closer would do less harm to Ivy.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 136: A lesson Ivy finally understood

    The couple rushed off to the hotel prepared by Real to change into their working attire before making their way to the construction site without having much chance to talk things through.


    While at the site, Ivy was busy changing plans and schedules with Mr. Bawli on phase two to make it in time for the launch. As for Jeremy, he was chipping in ideas as and when he was not on a call with Real or Chiang who were ensuring Kyle and the opposite shophouse site as well as the underground operations were in check, away from troubles.


    His gut feeling knew Ivy was still rather afraid of Kyle and she still needed time to adapt to many changes most notably, their newly developed genuine relationship.


    After forcing her to take a bite of her favorite mung bean cake for lunch and occasionally water, he wanted her to accompany him for dinner. With that, he dragged her off the construction site with the excuse of meeting someone important at the end of the street.


    ¡°Who exactly are we meeting?¡± She asked impatiently as he strolled with her quietly while smiling at her agitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much work to do. There are so many changes made and I need to schedule everything. I haven¡¯t had the time to look at the opposite plan. How was it? Oh! We need to practice later for the charity!¡± She gasped at the sudden reminder as Jeremy showed her his mobile screen where he already had the music scores.


    That was when she noticed he was very quiet all along as she walked closer and hooked her arms on his. ¡°Thought I brought a parrot along¡­¡± He teased, sounding tired as she chuckled while strolling closer to the end of the street and they stopped to buy some skewers before continuing their stroll.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ We are meeting nobody isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked as he chuckled and she knew she was right.


    Ivy, you need to remember to make time for him. Otherwise, he will be too lonely, and don¡¯t forget that your time with him might be short and unpredictable from now on. Saving the company and family is one thing but this man had done so much for you. He deserves better¡­ You don¡¯t want to repeat the same mistakes again. She reminded herself as she stopped midway on the street.


    She gazed deep into his loving gaze before pulling him for a kiss.


    The town had been flocked by visitors lately and so were the reporters. That moment was captured vividly by various reporters but Ivy did not bother as she knew at that moment he was the center of keeping her grounded.


    As the couple broke away from their kiss and enjoyed a relaxing first date that evening, Ivy for once felt like her life was normal again.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She said as he chuckled. ¡°For?¡± He asked. ¡°For being by my side¡­¡± She smiled as he kissed her forehead.


    ¡°How¡¯s the site opposite?¡± Ivy asked as they strolled a little more. ¡°It¡¯s fine for today. Not much activity going on cause the main focus was on phase two but seeing so, I¡¯m sure Charles or Kyle will be stirring some stuff. Anyway, that¡¯s not for you to worry for now.¡± Jeremy shrugged it off to not bother Ivy.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She stopped midway to face him, wanting confirmation. He caressed her cheeks instead watching her eyes flutter at his touch. ¡°Coming from someone who said she trusted me?¡± He teased her as she could not help but grin and let the topic go as they continued to stroll.


    ¡°What do you think of the changes we had made the whole day?¡± She asked while leaning onto his shoulder as they strolled.


    ¡°It''s a waste that the statue of the iconic Phoenix and dragon had to be scrapped.¡± He said as she sighed.


    ¡°But they are the core of the history. The pavilion will be so empty. It would be a waste to sit and see nothing.¡± She mumbled to herself as he pulled her to an empty bench and let her wrap her arms around his waist.


    ¡°We could use something digital perhaps?¡± He finally suggested as her frowns finally disappeared when she imagined the idea in her mind.


    ¡°You could do it? Can you?¡± She asked excitedly as he smiled and nodded.


    ¡°We will have projectors playing a short skit of the history in brief at specific hours. Normal times we would put out the pair in different designs.¡± He explained his ideas as she was intrigued.


    ¡°Alright while you''re at it, could you also prepare the statue sketches? I want them built eventually as it''s part of the history.¡± She clung to him happily while leaning onto his chest.


    ¡°Alright, alright. By the way, would you like to head to my bar and the office you went to that day when we are back in Landsfield next week? I work better in those places¡­¡± He asked as a few moments passed in silence.


    Only then did he realised she had fallen asleep as he chuckled to himself and held her closer to him. As he enjoyed the rare moment he wondered how many chances he would have left before he had to leave her.


    True enough, on the next day¡¯s news, their date made headlines.


    Kyle threw the papers off the ground. ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience!¡± Kyle vented as an idea struck his mind.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re using media to your advantage. Then, let¡¯s see how will you handle it when I cut that off¡­¡± Kyle said to himself.


    ¡°Find me information on the girl who had been controlling social media news for the Rahis and Ophals,¡± Kyle instructed his sidekicks.


    Meanwhile, Ivy practiced last minute with Ryu and Jeremy who were thankful for the score sheets that evening.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I cannot believe you didn¡¯t practice with him last night. You¡¯re lucky these are simple songs.¡± Ryu whined at Ivy who quietly scrolled her tablet to check on the progress of the new company and financial reports of the current company from Marcel.


    She sighed at the borderline red cashflow report after approving all the payments including payroll for the month which agitated Ryu as she was not paying attention to him.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Ryu vented as Jeremy walked closer in case they were to have a sibling fight but instead Ivy put aside her tablet and stood to hug Ryu tiredly.


    ¡°What are we going to do with no money, Ryu? Will we be able to feed ourselves for the next few months or pay for Dad¡¯s medical bills soon?¡± She absentmindedly whined to him as she yawned and closed her eyes, leaning onto her brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bad?¡± Ryu was shocked at her sudden actions as he pulled Ivy off him while she yawned again.


    ¡°Are there any backup plans? We have to come up with something¡­¡± Ryu said worriedly as Ivy gave him a smirk before lazily opening her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got it sorted out while you whined.¡± Ivy concluded as Ryu sighed in relief.


    ¡°Knew you would have your ways! The best Director ever!¡± Ryu cheered as Ivy forced a smile, forcing herself to not let her tears slip while bidding farewell to her little brother.


    A part of her wished she was as gullible and carefree as Ryu while a part of her was glad she was doing her best with all her plans falling through. Jeremy held her hand as she met his gaze before smiling and leaning onto him as he led her back to the hotel, not wanting to ask anything cause he knew she needed all the rest and peace she could have by his company.


    Their performance on the next day drew the attention of the media as Ivy made use of the chance to announce the launch of Phase Two in three weeks while Nick who came to attend the event with Phyllis was surrounded with queries to participate in the Phase One event and also bid for phase two¡¯s activities vendors.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you announced the news¡­¡± Nick said while they were wrapping up as Ivy let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Sounded like many things are bothering you?¡± He said as she smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Speaking of which, Phyllis and you? I haven¡¯t got the chance to ask¡­ A drink?¡± Ivy questioned while putting an arm by her waist as he chuckled.


    ¡°Just friends¡­ Encountering a similar situation¡­ She lost her husband to cancer six months ago. Well, we have another drinking session tonight since it¡¯s Nancy¡¯s birthday¡­ Just plans we make to move on in life¡­¡± Nick explained as though it was just another conversation and Ivy could not help but feel happy for him.


    ¡°Glad you¡¯re doing well¡­ Just make sure you look after yourself when you''re drunk.¡± She gently patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Would you like to join us?¡± He offered as she chuckled and shook her head while tilting her head a little at the sight of Jeremy standing behind Nick. Nick turned around and smiled at Jeremy as Jeremy nodded politely.


    ¡°Is he and you serious now?¡± Nick leaned forward to whisper to her ear as she grinned keeping her gaze stuck at Jeremy who was unfazed. She hummed in agreement as Nick took a good look at her glowing face which reminded him of the same look she had while with Jason.


    ¡°Whatever it is¡­ I trust you know well Ivy. If you ever had any issues, don¡¯t forget there¡¯s still me.¡± Nick reminded as Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened at the gaze of Nick who was messing up her hair like he always did. Ivy grinned even more and nodded as they bid their farewell.


    While she walked towards Jeremy who was waiting for her, she caught a glimpse of someone familiar. It was Ann, the accountant who was fired by Jason due to embezzlement standing in front of her with a rather pale boy in her arms. Ann looked away feeling guilty as Ivy instantly called out.


    ¡°Ann¡­ Haven¡¯t met you a long time. Are things well?¡± She asked politely as Ann blinked away her tears.


    ¡°I need to talk to her. Give me a moment¡­¡± Ivy told Jeremy who nodded as Ivy moved forward to lead Ann out with her son to a park nearby to catch up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know what I did back then was so wrong but I really had no choice¡­¡± Ann apologised to Ivy as they watched the little boy play by himself at the park.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Ivy said sincerely as she finally found herself to be able to understand Ann¡¯s actions after all she had been through.


    ¡°I understand your desperate measures. Back then perhaps I was too young to understand. No matter how Jason explained to me, it just made no sense to me for your sudden betrayal¡­ The one that I still didn¡¯t understand was the friendship we had.¡± Ivy explained.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ I mean, Ms. Ophal¡­¡± Ann corrected as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Ivy, please. I¡¯m still your little bookkeeper who always helped you with data entry.¡± Ivy comforted which made Ann feel very touched as she broke down.


    The little boy rushed over to them, worrying about Ann. ¡°Mummy is just too happy to finally meet an old friend.¡± Ivy comforted him as he nodded to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ivy asked.


    ¡°Astophose¡­¡± Ivy smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a very unique name. How old are you?¡± She asked again while Ann recovered from her break down with Ivy gently rubbing her back with one arm.


    ¡°Six years old.¡± He replied as Ivy gently patted his head. ¡°Good boy. You will grow to be a healthy and successful young boy to take care of your mummy and daddy alright?¡± Ivy encouraged as Astophose shook his head.


    ¡°Daddy left us¡­¡± Ivy gasped at the sudden news as she watched Astophose hug his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ivy apologised to them both.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ I don¡¯t know how I could repay you after all I had done. I didn¡¯t even get to apologise to Mr. Rahi and he¡­¡± Ivy gently patted her hand to comfort her as Ann sobbed even more.


    ¡°Are you still working?¡± Ivy prompted as Ann shook her head. ¡°He had been in and out of surgery and the funds I took are all paid for his medical expenses. No job would afford the lifestyle I¡¯m living¡­Besides, his father was divorcing me back then. That¡¯s why I sorted out that desperate measure. I didn¡¯t mean for us to end that way either. You were a very nice lady and still is Ivy. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ann said sadly as she gently patted Astophose¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ann, are you still familiar with the company¡¯s accounts?¡± Ivy asked with a plan in mind. Ann frowned in confusion before nodding as she wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Would you¡­ like to come join us?¡± Ivy offered but did not finish telling her where.


    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t think I can handle such a big account of the merger.¡± Ann rejected as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say which company yet.¡± Ivy teased her as Ann blinked in surprise.


    ¡°You have another company?¡± Ann questioned. ¡°I have more than you think I do. But yes, this is a newly incorporated company and the accounts would be still quite simple. As time comes by, I hope you can learn from the team working in this company and climb up?¡± Ivy offered as Ann was very touched.


    ¡°Ivy I ¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I never expect you to¡­ No, no¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± Ann rejected her again which made Ivy sad knowing her dire situation.


    ¡°If it helps to make you feel better, I would like to help out with his medical fees. In return,  I hope you can help me out with this company. Having said so, the job will be in Landsfield, and shifting there, the medical help is much better too.¡± Ivy offered as her vibrating phone call from Real reminded her she needed to leave as she could sense something was not right.


    ¡°Ann, I got to go but I hope you would give this some thought. Here¡¯s my name card. I hope to hear from you soon.¡± Ivy offered as she stood and gave Ann and Astophose one last hug before leaving them to think of her offer.


    Jason, I finally understood the lesson you taught me on friendship. You must be proud of what I just did, aren¡¯t you?  Ivy questioned in her heart, sincerely hoping Ann would come to terms with her offer.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 137: Being pierced by swords

    Jeremy was called to meet Charles while waiting for Ivy. He could not reject otherwise it might only stir more problems. However, he did not expect it to be a bait lured by Charles. On the way to Charles¡¯ bar in Landsfield, another gang ambushed him, Real and Chiang.


    It was suspected that Charles provoked the other party on purpose by informing police to raid them and they were seeking revenge in return. The trio escaped narrowly, saved by paparazzi reporters who began to record the fight which caused the other party¡¯s gang to retreat.


    Jeremy tried to hide his injuries when he headed home. He was lucky that Daisy was taking a shower and Ivy was still at Manes.


    Charles was already not happy with the press release Ivy had just announced at the charity performance yet the news of the fight accidentally caught on by paparazzi erupted his temper even more.


    Jeremy got frustrated at Charles when he called Jeremy to warn him to do something to keep his niece under control. Jeremy knew he needed to endure since it was his decision to play both sides and it was essential to keep Ivy under his protection even more in such a situation.


    After getting Real¡¯s message on their sudden departure to meet Charles in Landsfield, Ivy felt uneasy that she too drove back to Landsfield. On the way back, she glanced at Marcel¡¯s reminder that it was her mother''s birthday end of the week.


    Mummy, time to see you again¡­ Sigh, how have you been? I¡¯m so busy and so tired.


    I just want to rest in your hug Mummy¡­ Ivy thought to herself while driving and was half worrying her uneasy feelings were bad signs that something bad was going to happen.


    True enough when Ivy walked quietly upstairs and sneaked into Jeremy¡¯s room, she noticed he was limping while getting up from his bed to the washroom.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± Ivy gasped which startled him as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°When did you come in? No¡­ When did come home? Aren''t you supposed to be in Manes?¡± He asked while raising both hands in the air as she inspected his bruises and knew he was fighting earlier.


    ¡°What did Charles do to you this time? What demands is he punishing you for?¡± Ivy gave him a stern glare.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± He was too furious to explain as part of him was still angry with her for not listening to him to stash cash at Charles to fulfill his demands.


    Ivy knew she would not be able to get him talking just yet and she did not want Daisy to worry so she went to boil hard-boiled eggs and ointment from downstairs before rushing back up to his room.


    He was still furious that when she attempted to unbutton his shirt while he protested, she did not give him a chance to retaliate. He instantly regretted sparring with her lately.


    At the speed she was working at, it stunned him for a long while, trying to register her actions.


    She saw two bruises, one on his shoulder and another on his stomach as she gently rubbed it with an egg in a cloth. There were a few mild scratches here and there and knew he was not hurt so bad.


    ¡°Why are you pretending to be nice? After all, you have done. Didn''t I tell you to give him what he wanted? Stuff him with money.¡± He cursed out in gritted teeth in pain.


    ¡°Looks like you taught them a good lesson. Not many heavy bruises.¡± Ivy complimented as he scoffed.


    ¡°Thanks to some paparazzi and now made the news again. Adding more oil to Charles¡¯ flaring temper.¡± He cursed in agitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? If you¡¯re outnumbered, you run. You use your brain to fight, Jere. If we have so much money and give it away freely, then are we just slaves to the whole world? So having this in the news will only keep you safe in the eye of the public. Watch how I¡¯m going to use this news to my advantage tomorrow.¡± She gently knocked his head as he folded his arms in agitation.


    ¡°Stop creating more trouble!¡± He scolded in return.


    ¡°I had my reasons. And I just didn''t want Mum to worry. And you were lucky that the paparazzi were following always. Else who knows what Mum will do tomorrow? Probably put you on house arrest.¡± Ivy said solemnly.


    He knew the one who cared for him the most was still Daisy.


    Daisy had heard Ivy¡¯s hasty footsteps after showering and was surprised to find Jeremy was home too. She could never watch them both in the same room alone in peace as she went and knocked on Jeremy¡¯s door startling the couple. Jeremy quickly got dressed to cover up his bruises properly as Daisy opened the room¡¯s door when they hid the ointment under the blanket.


    ¡°What are you two doing at home? I thought you both would stay a long while there in Manes?¡± Daisy asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Erm¡­ It¡¯s my mummy¡¯s birthday this weekend. So, we decided to head home earlier.¡± Ivy did not have a choice but to come up with an excuse which coincide to be the truth for once. Daisy was taken aback a little but the smell of the ointment did not escape her nostrils as she noticed the eggs Ivy was holding with a cloth.


    ¡°Are you injured, Jeremy?¡± Daisy asked which sent the couple to panic again.


    ¡°No, no, I am not. It''s just her being hungry and I lost a bet having to eat the eggs with her.¡± He quickly made up an excuse as Ivy chuckled and nodded to play along.


    Daisy was not convinced but she trusted Ivy would take good care of him if he was injured.


    ¡°Alright, sleep early after that. In your OWN room.¡± She emphasised the last sentence before leaving the room.


    ¡°Close call!¡± Ivy whispered under her breath as he made him sit back.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°That''s enough. You should sleep too. You haven''t been sleeping well the past few nights. I will handle this myself.¡± He sternly instructed but knowing Ivy, she never listened and resorted to using ointment as she pushed him to bed.


    It made him even more surprised at her ruthless self that night. She stuffed a towel in his mouth before rubbing his bruises, sending him screaming for his life, muffled by the towel.


    ¡°Quieten a little now else mum will come back.¡± She reminded him as she secretly laughed, having a good time giving him a hard time.


    After she had enough fun, he caught her in his arms and scooped her up onto his lap.


    ¡°Is this how you thank your life savior?¡± She teased while putting the eggs aside as he sighed.


    ¡°Vivi, I''m doing my best to protect you. So, whatever it is you''re planning, you have my full support but please be careful.¡± He told her as she kissed him, smitten at the new nickname he gave her.


    ¡°Vivi?¡± She raised an eyebrow as he chuckled. ¡°Jere?¡± He retorted which sent them laughing together.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ are you still afraid of the accident?¡± Her eyes darkened at his question.


    She tried to loosen his arms but he did not barge as he kept his gaze fixated on her weary self.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s fine to be vulnerable with me. I will never take advantage of you.¡± He assured her as she bravely nodded.


    ¡°Hence, the occasional nightmares or rather sleep paralysis and your little paracosm?¡± He questioned. ¡°It was¡­ actually¡­ since young¡­ probably triggered¡­ when¡­ my biological mother¡­ tried to throw me off the balcony¡­¡± She replied half stuttering as he gently rubbed her back to calm her.


    ¡°That''s where it helps you to find refuge isn''t it?¡± He asked as she nodded.


    ¡°When was the last time you dreamt of them?¡± He asked as she tried to recall but realised it had been a while.


    ¡°Rather long ago when Phoenix exploded with me to escape the tower of reflection leaving Avinha with my poison Ivies. I wonder if he made it too¡­¡± She pouted as he raised her chin to face him.


    ¡°There''s good and bad to this¡­¡± He told her as she smiled.


    ¡°You''re my refuge now that¡¯s why they stopped maybe¡­¡± She leaned onto his chest but pouted as she recalled that was the only place left she got to see Jason.


    ¡°Second question.¡± She sat up straight facing him trying to stay composed but he caught her pout earlier.


    ¡°You miss being there in your own little world?¡± He coaxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only place I could see my grandma, Jason, and your grandma as though they were real¡­¡± She confessed as he kissed her forehead to comfort her.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of losing Nick?¡± She nodded almost instantly at his easy obvious question without denying it.


    ¡°You knew what happened as I explained before. We promised each other when he was suicidal at his breakup with Nancy back then that we would not ever take our life as long as we both are still standing in this world. So, if it meant I had to go instead of him, I would gladly take his place in death¡­¡± Ivy''s eyes reddened a little as Jeremy hugged her.


    ¡°I would never let that happen. Let me instead take that place.¡± Ivy shook her head at his statement.


    ¡°No, no one deserves it. No one deserves such death. Perhaps other than my uncle but a slow and painful process suits him better¡­¡± Ivy stared into the space intensely as Jeremy quickly pulled her gaze back to meet his.


    ¡°Third question.¡± He prompted her to distract her.


    ¡°Kyle.¡± Ivy¡¯s breath shook a little at his name. ¡°...is your greatest fear?¡± He asked as she took a deep shaky breath before nodding.


    ¡°I¡­¡± She shut her eyes tightly and forced the sight of Kyle landing upon her away as she struggled to explain to Jeremy.


    ¡°I understand. I do. I know what happened¡­ This¡­ I could help you with provided you¡¯re willing to work with me.¡± Jeremy said as Ivy looked at him skeptically.


    ¡°How exactly are we going to deal with Kyle?¡± She questioned trying to understand his plans.


    ¡°Not with him but you...¡± He said which added more confusion to her.


    ¡°Meet me here or I will arrange a safe place every night and I will help you overcome that fear of yours against Jeremy till you can overcome it.¡± He whispered to her right ear seductively.


    She was not sure of his plans but she knew she had to trust him as she nodded wearily in agreement to the man she was learning to love.


    That weekend, Ivy went to visit Permisla on her birthday with Marcel along with Permisla¡¯s favorite mung bean cake. Ivy recalled her grandma telling her back then when they were poor, mung bean cake was all her mother could manage to make and afford for Ivy''s first birthday. Ivy had seen from the pictures her father kept that she longed to be able to taste Permisla¡¯s cooking again.


    ¡°Mummy, happy birthday¡­¡± Ivy said as she knelt by the side of Permisla¡¯s wheelchair watching her mother enjoying the mung bean cake.


    ¡°Do you remember you used to make this for my birthday?¡± Ivy let a tear slip down her cheek, not expecting an answer as usual but the sight of her enjoying them was enough.


    Instead, her mother held her hand asking for more. ¡°More¡­ More... It''s delicious.¡± Ivy smiled as her eyes reddened and gave her the last piece.


    ¡°I promise to bring more next time, mummy.¡± She said hoping to be able to reach out to her mother''s sanity just even for a second.


    Lucky for Ivy, Permisla began to gently lift her hand and patted Ivy¡¯s head as she gave Ivy the last bite. It came as a surprise to Ivy as she embraced Permisla, feeling Permisla¡¯s motherly love resonating with her.


    ¡°Mummy¡­¡± Ivy called out when she regained control of her emotions as she finally took the bite from Permisla¡¯s hand.


    Ivy blinked away her tears to have a better sight of Permisla but it was too late. Permisla had gone back into her own world again.


    An old nurse known as Nurse Khoo who stood by them, gently patted Ivy¡¯s shoulder as Ivy sobbed quietly. ¡°It¡¯s an improvement¡­¡± Nurse Khoo said gently as Ivy nodded in agreement.


    ¡°She always had that little doll by her side and called out to her daughter ¡°Yee Yee, I will protect you¡­¡± I think she remembers you, Ms. Ophal.¡± Nurse Khoo comforted as Ivy smiled, tightening her grip on Permisla''s hand.


    Her brief moment with Permisla was cut short when the doctor attending to Permisla¡¯s case walked into the room with Marcel, asking to speak with her outside. Ivy reluctantly left Permisla to herself with Nurse Khoo.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, your mother had a history of drug abuse and hence the effects were coming back on her one by one.¡± Doctor Kang explained as Ivy frowned.


    ¡°Despite looking strong, her organs were failing her one by one. Now that she only had one functioning kidney, her bowel is beginning to be affected. Her condition is worsening as there were cancerous cells detected in her liver.¡± Doctor Kang explained as Ivy felt very overwhelmed by the sudden news.


    ¡°Is there¡­ Is there¡­ anything we can do? Chemo? Operation?¡± Ivy prompted anxiously at Doctor Kang while Marcel was calmly trying to find a solution in mind next to Ivy.


    Doctor Kang shook his head to Ivy¡¯s disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s on the last stage. Her days are numbered.¡±


    With that news, Ivy shut her eyes in agony as she tried to shake away her waves of emotion.


    ¡°How¡­ How long does she have?¡± Ivy forced herself to ask with her shaky breath.


    ¡°A month. Spend more time with her.¡± Doctor Kang comforted before he walked away.


    That news came like sharp swords piercing into her.


    Strangely, she was reminded of the swords she pulled out from her paracosm which she was still searching for the seventh and she could feel the pangs of being pierced by the six swords repeatedly.


    Was this how Avinha felt when I destroyed the tower? If it was I might as well just die¡­ Ivy thought to herself as she leaned onto the wall behind her, still struggling to digest the news.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 138: You are stupid!

    If it was herself back then, Ivy would have broken down and cried but instead, she stood back up withstanding her tears as she left quietly with Marcel thereafter. Knowing one of her once safe haven sanctuaries soon might be gone, she requested Marcel to let her drive herself as she needed some time alone.


    She tried all ways to make herself accept the reality of her mother''s condition as she drove aimlessly. When she finally stopped at her destination, she found herself at the cliff. She alighted and walked past the place where she first learned of the waltz from Jason. She smiled as she overlooked the beautiful sunset overseeing her which reminded her of the bed of clouds she waltzed with Jason in her paracosm.


    Jason¡­ What would you do if you were here? My dad is fighting to stay alive¡­ I am fighting my uncle who did all that to your family with Jeremy to protect everyone. But my mother is losing hope in fighting to protect me. Ivy thought in mind as she let a few drops of tears escape her eyes.


    You found me this family but you left too. Now why is my mother leaving after letting me know she always wanted to protect me? I could save Nick but who am I to rely on anymore Jason? I may be learning to love Jeremy but I know how much of a burden is he going through to pay for all the rebels I did against my Uncle. Jason, why did I end up this way? Why¡­


    After so long yet I still find my way here to you¡­ Struggling at the cliff to believe I was losing my mother. In a month how would I be? It seems everything would end in a month. My mother¡­ This fake engagement¡­ This battle of power to the company¡­ This real love I have for Jeremy¡­ But Jason I don¡¯t want to let Jeremy go. I wish I was already a law graduate. I want to fight for him for once like I wished I did for you when I decided to give you up to Nancy. There may be things I still had no idea of Jeremy but for once, I was afraid of losing him like I did with you. Why did all of you have to leave?


    She sat the whole evening dumbfounded, fighting with herself while ignoring everyone who was finding her as she found herself slipping back slowly to meeting her long-time best friend, solitary.


    As Ivy clenched her aching heart and teared up holding on to her pounding head, Jin finally arrived at the cliff. After receiving news from Marcel about Permisla¡¯s condition it worried him and Ryu that Ivy would do something to harm herself. With his resources, it was not tough to locate her as he assigned Ryu to search for her at her other usual places at Manes.


    He was heartbroken to see Ivy for the first time in such a vulnerable state as he quickly ran up to her and squatted in front of her.


    ¡°Twinny¡­ Are you alright? None of us could reach you after you left to visit Aunt Permisla. We thought¡­¡± He checked as Ivy trembled at the sight of him.


    Instead of wanting to nag at him for breaking his curfew in school, Ivy leaned forward to hug Jin. A part of her was grateful for what Marcel did.


    She struggled to be strong like she promised Jeremy. However, it hurt her intensely to know she could not do anything but watch her mother whom she had never thought she had the chance to reconcile with, and when they finally did, only to have her life depleting away rapidly.


    ¡°Twinny, you''re only human¡­¡± Jin reminded as he could feel how tense she was that she began to sob silently in his arms. He continued holding her in his arms.


    ¡°Twinny.. My mother doesn''t have much time left¡­ Why is everyone who is protecting me leaving one by one? I am afraid someday Jeremy and all of you would too if I don''t stay strong and fight them all.¡± Ivy asked while her voice cracked as she tightened her grip on the collar of his shirt.


    Jin felt broken watching Ivy holding all the responsibility in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, twinny¡­¡± He said as he held her closer in his arms. He let her sob quietly while gently patting her shoulder to comfort her as the only thing he could ensure her that still existed was the family bond.


    ¡°We are all here for you. Even if the world decides to fall and destroy you, we will always stand strong to fight for you, Twinny. That doesn''t mean you cannot choose to be vulnerable at times. You''re only nineteen and you deserve all the best things in the world. So always remember you have a family you can rely on no matter what.¡± Jin comforted as Ivy continued to sob silently in his arms, letting her world crumble momentarily.


    That night Ivy was sent home by Jin to the Rahi¡¯s home in the early morning with Jeremy answering the door after being preempted by Jin beforehand. As Jeremy carried Ivy who was asleep upstairs, he noticed her puffy face but did not have the chance to ask Jin what had happened. Instead, Jin left quietly, entrusting Jeremy with her, and drove off to Cassie¡¯s boutique to stay a night.


    Ivy stirred the moment they landed on his bed. ¡°Sorry, woke you up?¡± He whispered as Ivy met with his gaze sadly.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked as her eyes began tearing unwillingly. ¡°Something happened?¡± He coaxed as she shook her head and sat up.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Sorry, not something I could tell¡­ yet...¡± She said guiltily as it was a harsh chapter for her to trust him with for fear of putting Permisla in danger.


    ¡°Alright¡­ But if it helps, perhaps we should get into our daily lesson of conquering your fear against Kyle?¡± He teased as Ivy instantly flinched behind in bed at the sudden change of events. He inched closer to her so that when she ended up lying on the other side of the bed, he was on top of her kissing her slowly and gently.


    At first, it was comforting and soothing to finally be back in another refuge she was familiar with and he had been doing this to her for the past few nights. She closed her eyes and savored it but when she felt he was moving towards her neck, flashes of Kyle¡¯s face appeared in her mind which startled her to push Jeremy away abruptly.


    Jeremy expected that as he attempted to pin her back down into the bed and force her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s not Kyle. It¡¯s just me¡­ Jeremy. It¡¯s alright¡­ You¡¯re safe and I will not harm you.¡± He reminded her while she caught her breath and harshly wiped her tears away at her failure.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright to be defeated. There¡¯s no harm in crying and you¡¯re not weak in doing so¡­ Slowly, Ivy. We will get there as we practice conquering this fear of yours till you can fight him on your own.¡± Jeremy encouraged as Ivy sat up and clung to him. She sobbed in his arms not just cause of the failure in conquering her fear of Kyle but also the fact that she could not tell him about losing her mother.


    He knew she was making a breakthrough and did not mind the secrets she had to hide as he cuddled her in his arms till she fell asleep again cause he trusted and loved her. It did not matter if she were plotting to harm him; as long as she was safe, he would willingly let her.


    The next few days, Jeremy had been working on the digital art he promised Ivy back in Manes. While Ivy tirelessly tried to keep the finances well temporary for show till her new company stabilised as Charles had been demanding funds and manpower to kick start the shop house construction soonest possible, Jeremy decided to bring her to his bar that night.


    Instead of resting and having a little date, she was intrigued by the simple in-and-out financial tab Jeremy opened on his laptop. She instantly went on to work out the finances for him.


    ¡°Vivi I told you to rest. I didn¡¯t bring you here to work.¡± Jeremy whined as Ivy shushed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we are almost there. Are you sure everything is here? Any missed out receipts or payments?¡± She questioned while her eyes were gluing at the laptop screen.


    He ignored her question but instead paid attention to the changes made. ¡°Why do you need to put them in separate columns? Shouldn¡¯t the sum be in one column?¡± Jeremy questioned Ivy who was tallying his business trial balance.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a concept of accounts. I will teach you later.¡± Ivy quickly shrugged his question off and continued with her calculation as she was having a feeling that the business was extremely profitable.


    When she hit the final line of items and had the accounts balanced, she gasped in surprise and excitement.


    ¡°Why? What is it? Did we lose too much money? Don¡¯t worry we can always close down anyway¡­¡± Jeremy said as Ivy blinked at the accounts.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder your family always said you¡¯re stupid¡­¡± Ivy teased looking at Jeremy who was laughing while shrugging.


    ¡°You are stupid!¡± Ivy stood while frowning.


    ¡°Do you know how much legal money you made, dumb dumb?¡± She questioned which sent Jeremy frowning in return.


    ¡°What do you mean? Impossible I could make money. I am so stupid.¡± He waved at Ivy¡¯s question as she burst out laughing with him.


    ¡°Come, to quote your brother. Let¡¯s start the tutor.¡± She tried imitating Jason which made Jeremy laugh heartily. She sat with him half grateful for Jason¡¯s lessons and half apprehensively enthusiastic to explain the complex accounting concepts to Jeremy who struggled.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re saying the money I put in the company is called share capital. Why is it equity? Shouldn¡¯t it be an asset? It is still money. My money¡­ What is equity?¡± Jeremy scratched his head which made Ivy burst out laughing.


    ¡°If Jason was here, he would surely knock your head! Share capital is never an asset Jeremy. It¡¯s the company¡¯s capital. It¡¯s where the company¡¯s backbone is. Do you see these huge retained earnings? You should pay out dividends to yourself and everyone else especially Real and Chiang who are always so loyal by your side. These are what you have accumulated in profits over the past years.¡± Ivy explained as Jeremy held her in his arms.


    ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re right about the bank balance. There is this much and yes come to think of it I haven¡¯t been siphoning money into the business for a long time.¡± He finally realised it.


    ¡°In that case, pay off the amount the company owes you to yourself and the dividends. Then let the business sustain itself from now on. No one has to know anyway. Including myself.¡± Ivy concluded as she took a sip of whiskey from his cup.


    In mind, he had an idea growing just for Ivy as he could not wait to act on it tomorrow. Meanwhile, he immediately pulled her in for a kiss and drank the whiskey as well from her. She smirked at his action when he pulled away.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you drink from the cup?¡± She scolded as he pushed her to the wall and stole another kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m rewarding you something but first, let¡¯s resume with our daily night routine?¡± He teased which Ivy could not help from grinning when he kissed her again.


    She was surprised to land on a makeshift bed which Jeremy sneakily pressed the remote to release it before kissing her.


    ¡°Jere¡­ I¡­ We¡­¡± She shook her head noticing they were going too fast as he flashed her a devilish smile.


    ¡°You know, my goal is¡­¡± He leaned in closer to her ear while on top of her in bed. ¡°... to seductively help you from the very beginning but I thought we should start slow. So, now, let¡¯s place the practice one level higher?¡± He teased as she blushed under him.


    ¡°But¡­ But I¡­¡± She was too embarrassed to tell him it was her first time but he knew.


    ¡°I know. Your first time?¡± He asked to confirm as she nodded. ¡°I promise you one thing. I won¡¯t trespass till much later. A long time later. But for now, there are many ways to bring us to a climax which doesn¡¯t require any penetration¡­¡± He teased as she raised an eyebrow before they both entangled themselves together in a night of new excitement for Ivy.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 139: Choices

    As Ivy sat in bed later in the early morning, awake from stirring, her soul was for once at peace watching Jeremy asleep soundly by her side. She realised she had not been dreaming of her paracosm lately and they both were getting better sleep quality. He even was snoring which made her quickly record it as she giggled.


    Never in my dreams would I have imagined you with me like this¡­ What would we do when Daddy is awake? So much had happened and changed¡­ Ivy thought to herself as she touched his lips and was startled by his sudden act of grabbing and kissing her finger.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep? I thought you would have been very tired, Vivi? Looks like we can level up the practice again?¡± He teased while opening his eyes to catch her sitting up in bed and grinning at him shyly before shaking her head.


    He sat up to wrap her in his arms under the blanket. ¡°Remember the gift I mentioned earlier?¡± He asked as she looked up at him. ¡°I thought just now was¡­¡± She said as he chuckled while reaching out for his laptop.


    ¡°Nope¡­ Come, have a look at this.¡± He opened up the designs he was drafting on the pair of dragon and phoenix.


    She was entranced by the beauty of the scenery and the majestic features of the pair.


    ¡°This would make good skits for the town¡­¡± She said admirably as she swiped a few slides and finally landed on the last one.


    ¡°And this¡­ I hope you can see this materialise into real statues at the phase two site.¡± He told her as the breathtaking pair were entangled in a dance that would definitely turn into the town¡¯s mascot which every visitor would want a picture with. The design captivated her making her cry unexpectedly as she had never imagined him to use the mating dance as the phase two highlight.


    He pulled her into his embrace and kissed her forehead. It reminded her of the paracosm she had just missed. It was the exact scene she had told him and he knew the significance of the dance.


    ¡°I asked you to marry before this¡­ Well, it was fake back then but I won¡¯t ask you to again¡­¡± She met his gaze with questioning eyes when he said so.


    ¡°Cause I want to give you a chance while I¡¯m away to date someone else¡­ At least once¡­¡± She shook her head at his request but he forced her to listen more.


    ¡°If we ever¡­ Ever got back after that, know that I will claim what¡¯s mine by then.¡± He made the promise as she was glad to hear that. She decided to kiss him to seal the deal. She knew there and then it was a proposal again and she must make the statues materialise.


    To the public, it was just statues which are targeted at couples but only Jeremy and her would know the true meaning of the auspicious pair.


    Kyle was furious with his repeated failures in trying to gain Ivy. Despite the various advice from the elders to give up, he persisted. The reason was simple; he refused to admit defeat not having her the first time and it was his first failure.


    Therefore, he intended to use the same method she tackled her issues and met with Melody the next night. He was smart to trace the illicit borrowing business that led to Melody¡¯s family restaurant. He waited for Melody to leave the shop only then to ambush her so to not alert her parents.


    ¡°Hello there, sweetie?¡± Kyle greeted when Melody stopped track and realised who it was calling out to her from behind. Before she could do anything, Kyle¡¯s minions had already restrained her and muffled her mouth and nose with a chloroform-soaked cloth before carrying her into their van.


    Ivy on the other hand was sparring with Jeremy at home while Daisy was out on a date again with Peter who was in town. Jeremy decided to integrate his training into the sparring that night as he pushed her to the ground and pinned her while she furiously fought him. It was a good improvement he noted as he inched closer while his eyes darkened.


    At first, she was gripping tightly on his arms, trying to not squeal but when she slowly let go of him, he knew she was no longer fearing. He met her angry gaze before wanting to launch a punch at him which he caught midair.


    ¡°Good job Vivi! I think you have officially conquered your fear¡­¡± He praised her as she loosened her grip on his hand and began to catch her breath in relief. She blinked away her stinging tears of joy as he pulled her up when her phone rang.


    The terror grew back in Ivy¡¯s eyes when she saw the caller ID as she shuddered in fear. Jeremy nodded at her to pick up the call from Kyle on loudspeaker while standing by her side.


    ¡°Hello, sweetie¡­ My, my, you¡¯re finally picking up my call.¡± Kyle¡¯s voice startled Jeremy as he turned to watch Ivy standing nervously awaiting for Kyle¡¯s mischief.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ivy sternly asked trying to hide her fear.


    ¡°Oh, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t want to get angry so fast¡­¡± Kyle warned as Ivy could hear a commotion from his background.


    ¡°Oh, right on time! Looks like your little mini Ms. PR and Marketing is awake¡­ Come here sweetie, say hello to your director and tell her to oblige with my terms¡­ Else I don¡¯t know what I will do to you tonight¡­¡± Kyle warned as Melody squirmed wanting to kick him and release her hand which was tied up when he removed the towel stuffed in her mouth.


    ¡°Ivy don''t come! It''s a trap!¡± Before Melody could say more the sound of her being slapped was heard and he stuffed back the towel into her mouth.


    ¡°Kyle, what exactly do you want? Leave her alone and come for me!¡± Ivy furiously walked out of the sparring room before Jeremy stopped her. He shook his head and made her wait longer.


    ¡°Oh simple¡­ Dress pretty and come to the location I will let you know. We shall announce our engagement to the press. Else, I repeat¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know what I will do to your beloved mini Ms. PR. By the way, while at it, I shall make use of her platform and post about our engagement news first. Don¡¯t try to do anything stupid else I will release the record of her family used to loan money unsolicitedly.¡± At the sound of that, Ivy received a notification on a post on Melody¡¯s update on Ryu¡¯s fans page.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Ivy closed her eyes in frustration at his threat earlier but half smiling at Kyle¡¯s stupidity.


    ¡°Fine, send me the location.¡± She agreed and hung up. ¡°Vivi¡­ What are you planning¡­¡± Ivy held her hand up to stop Jeremy as she dialed Ryu¡¯s number.


    ¡°Sister! I was about to call you. What was that about?!¡± Ryu¡¯s panicked voice resounded the room.


    ¡°Ryu, listen. Melody is in danger. I need you to head to the address I will send and rescue her but I will tell you when. I will be there to distract them all with the press. When I start making my announcement, you escape with Melody. Jeremy will lead you¡­¡± Ivy instructed as Ryu, fortunately, hung up in agreement.


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Ivy knew Jeremy needed an explanation from her but she had work to do. She quickly called Marcel to alert him of the PR situation and to prepare a statement to clarify tomorrow after she made her announcement later. She did not tell him yet of the gist he was to clarify but he knew Ivy could handle the situation.


    ¡°Jere, I think it¡¯s time we take a long break from all of these power fights isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked when he parked the car while arriving at the park after thinking hard during the entire drive.


    ¡°Vivi¡­ I trust you know the best. I would ensure Ryu and Melody are fine.¡± Jeremy said as she smiled.


    ¡°Keep your phone connected. I will listen in.¡± Jeremy assured her as she nodded.


    She headed to centre of the pavilion in Lakes Garden where she could see plenty of press gathering and instantly saw Kyle stood in the middle of the pavilion waiting for her to walk up. He was mesmerised by her beauty that night as she purposely chose a red flawy maxi dress accompanied by her usual four-inch heels.


    This time she did not fear him but her anger was flaring at the sight of him. On the way up the pavilion, she could tell Jeremy and Ryu had met up from the silhouette behind the trees, leaving her at ease in handling the situation in front of her.


    ¡°Honey, you look dashing tonight.¡± Kyle greeted as she squinted her eyes at him.


    ¡°Save the show. Is my people safe?¡± She got directly into business as he showed her a recording of Melody being held up on a chair and tied up.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± She questioned as he studied her reactions but could not comprehend her motive.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not spilling, then let¡¯s forget about it and let me teach you a lesson.¡± Ivy threatened as he smirked.


    ¡°Nowhere far. Just behind near the trash collecting section of the park. Having said so, now you owe me this favor to the press who had been waiting. I will release her once you clarify.¡± Kyle said while leaning closer to her face as Ivy instinctively moved away. She took a deep breath before putting on a smile to face the press.


    ¡°The trash collecting area! Let¡¯s head there!¡± Jeremy alerted Ryu who immediately knew where it was as both men ran over only to find themselves facing a group of Kyle¡¯s minions.


    ¡°I can handle them, focus on rescuing your girlfriend,¡± Jeremy said as Ryu was worried Jeremy would only injure himself in the end fighting six of them.


    ¡°I went through training with my brother too. I can help you out a little¡­¡± Ryu assured him before stepping forward to launch his first attack together with Jeremy. Melody whose mouth was stuffed with a cloth could only scream from her seat as she was struggling to loosen the strings tied around her wrist.


    Deep down she regretted ever letting Ryu go even if it was temporary. She was not afraid for herself anymore but was more afraid Ryu would get injured severely and lose him forever. It became her determination to forcefully push away the ropes tying her wrist even if it was injuring her.


    ¡°Apologies to all of you for having to come this late. I know Mr. Oshia here had promised you a clarification¡­¡± She paused at the sound of crashing as she turned her head around to look out for the noise before Kyle pulled her arm and made her concentrate on the announcement.


    ¡°Confirm it or else¡­¡± Kyle threatened as she smiled cunningly at him.


    ¡°As I was saying¡­ The post was valid. The source of the post was genuine.¡± Her announcement made Kyle relaxed a little as he smiled at the camera while tugging his arm around her waist.


    ¡°However¡­¡± Ivy pulled his hand away from her waist.


    ¡°It was posted under a threat by Mr. Oshia to the owner of the account, Lily Melody Ting. As you can hear the commotion behind you, that is where the owner was held captive. To conclude this, I am also under the threat of Mr. Oshia. The news of my engagement is invalid¡­¡± Before she could finish her speech, her adrenaline was pushing her to run towards the commotion as the crashing was getting louder. The entire press mob was half-pressing Kyle for clarification while another half was running with Ivy toward the trash collection section.


    As Ivy arrived while gasping for air, her heart ached at the sight of Ryu and Jeremy being injured. The other minions wanted to escape but the press who had alerted the patrolling police along the way, came to their rescue.


    Ryu crawled towards Melody as Ivy ran up to help Melody loosen her ropes.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright Melody? Are you injured?¡± Ivy questioned as Melody could only wrap her arms around Ivy and cried. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s fine now¡­ You¡¯re safe.¡± Ivy comforted noticing her injured wrists.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m very sorry, Ivy¡­¡± Melody wailed as Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°Melody, listen. It¡¯s not your fault. I have clarified with the press. So don¡¯t worry anymore. I will handle the PR. You go ahead with Ryu and get yourself treated alright? Rest more...¡± Ivy suggested as Melody nodded obediently.


    When Melody met with Ryu¡¯s gaze, she could not help herself from crying in his arms while Ivy went to check on Jeremy. A policeman was checking and interrogating him with the press listening in.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ That must have stung!¡± Ivy inspected his deep cuts while he quickly wrapped her in his jacket. ¡°Keep warm¡­¡± He said thoughtfully as she took the chance to clarify to the onlooking press. She leaned closer to kiss him which the press quickly took a picture of.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She whispered to him as he smiled knowing this was her tactic with the press.


    ¡°Now, get that treated and I will need to handle some official matters.¡± Ivy urged him before he tightened his grip on her arm.


    ¡°Charles will not be happy¡­ Take Real and Chiang with you.¡± He insisted.


    ¡°I will take Real. I will leave Chiang to drive you all to the hospital¡­¡± She assured him as she stole one last kiss and let Chiang take over as she went to deal with the officials with Marcel turning up on the scene to assist her.


    ¡°Dearest press. Sorry to trouble you so late with my love life but as you can see my fiance has not changed but¡­ the company will be changing...¡± Everyone gasped at her surprised announcement.


    ¡°With phase two launching soon, we are in fact in deep trouble with our cash flow. Therefore the management had unanimously voted for the company to proceed with an initial public offering. With this, I announce that Mr. Kyle Oshia will officially take the post of acting director to facilitate this operation while I, Ivy Ophal officially announce my resignation as director. Rest assured, I am still a shareholder alongside my brothers. As we prepare for the shift, we seek support from all interested parties to come forward and I on behalf of the Ophals, look forward to your cooperation.¡± Ivy''s announcement took everyone including Marcel and Jeremy by surprise but it was already part of her plan.


    She had no choice but to bring it forward and soon looked forward to some free time to enjoy with Jeremy. Jeremy knew there and then what she meant in the car before alighting. He had too many questions to ask her but he knew he could only keep them till days later as she gradually handed over all official matters.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 140: Theres never the best answer, only an ideal one

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m stupid to want to be apart from you¡­¡± Melody said while in tears as she leaned closely to Ryu¡¯s chest. Ryu lay in her hospital bed that night, gently patting her shoulders knowing her trauma was still not over.


    ¡°Would you¡­ Could we¡­ get back together?¡± Melody¡¯s voice cracked as she pleaded. Ryu took some tissues to help wipe her wet face as he forced her to keep her gaze on him.


    ¡°I have never given up on us, Melody. I have always waited for you¡­¡± He said while gently wiping her face.


    ¡°Ivy told me the reason you asked for a break and though I could not understand it at first but now I am reminded that you were right¡­¡± He paused at her sudden tightening grip on his shirt as she pulled him closer to her and sobbed into his chest.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m giving up on us Melody¡­¡± He gently patted her back and listened to her calm down again.


    ¡°Thank you for secretly helping me out with my marketing tasks all this while even when we are apart. You even spend so much time on building the materials to ensure my sister is always in the public¡¯s vicinity yet our exams are coming up¡­¡± He explained while putting away her loose fringe to meet her shy gaze.


    ¡°So how could I push you away, Melody? I cannot imagine my life losing you ever, Melody. So¡­¡± He lifted her a little in his arms to bring her face closer to his.


    ¡°From now on, I will give you a chance to back away.¡± He let go of her a little but she instinctively held on to the collar of his shirt, worrying he would leave her while tears sprung up her eyes again, searching his gaze for clarification.


    ¡°You know how dangerous it is to be with me, Melody.¡± He reminded her as he wiped her tears away.


    ¡°You also know how dangerous it is to be involved with my family at this point. I¡¯m giving you a chance to back away. You can choose to live your life safely and I would gladly let you go ''cause I don¡¯t ever want you to go through all of these again because of me.¡± Melody was already sobbing while shaking her head at this option as he spoke.


    ¡°No¡­ no, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Melody¡¯s pleads broke Ryu¡¯s heart but he knew he had to do this.


    ¡°Or¡­¡± He held onto her hand. ¡°We spend an eternity together and never let go again.¡± Ryu was confident with Melody¡¯s choice at that point of time that she would not let them go again but he wanted her to think it through thoroughly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me your answer tonight. I promise to stay by your side tonight to accompany you. I only want to hear your answer when you¡¯re much more calm, alright?¡± Melody did not answer him but instead held on tighter to him as her sobs slowly turned into wails.


    Ryu could only sit by her side and comfort her till she eventually fell asleep.


    No matter what your choice is, I will always love you, Melody. He thought to himself as he kissed her forehead while she stirred and tightened her grip on his sleeve.


    Ivy was working the entire early morning with Marcel on clearing the loose ends before the handover while Jeremy was summoned to meet Charles with Ray.


    ¡°Looks like you finally convinced my niece to hand over our ultimate goal¡­ That¡¯s very unexpected but well done, my future nephew-in-law. Oh, I forgot even that, you have a rival now¡­ And my niece did not put you in charge of the company¡­ Interesting¡­¡± Charles commented to Jeremy in front of Ray and their other members.


    Ray could sense the danger as Jeremy met Ray¡¯s gaze and warned him to not act rashly discreetly.


    ¡°Congratulations on gaining the company¡­¡± Before Jeremy could finish his sentence, he was greeted with continuous punches sent by Kyle¡¯s teammates from behind. Ray instructed his teammates to fight them but Charles stopped them.


    ¡°If you all fight till you die, who is going to run my business? Don¡¯t we have orders to complete for the day?!¡± He bellowed as all the minions quickly went back to their station.


    ¡°That was just a lesson taught by your rival. I will not get involved with your love affairs since I have gotten what I wanted.¡± Charles said to Jeremy who was struggling to stand as Ray helped him up.


    ¡°Then, since I am also a shareholder in the company, let me be your advisor?¡± Ray offered as Jeremy held his hand to stop him but it was too late.


    Charles chuckled out loud.


    ¡°Very well my boy. Finally making very good use of yourself¡­ Meet me here after lunch tomorrow and we will navigate the leftovers your sister left us.¡± Charles instructed before leaving the duos to fend for themselves.


    Jeremy sighed in relief as he endured the pain. ¡°You¡¯re alright? I will need to head back to the stations to monitor them¡­¡± Ray said in haste.


    ¡°Go, just go but Ray it¡¯s not wise to do what you did¡­¡± Jeremy warned him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I understand my sister¡¯s plan. That¡¯s why I have always been in logistics and not the management.¡± Ray winked before leaving as Jeremy smiled a little.


    They both knew Ray was going to mess up the advice even more to ruin the company but that would give Ivy a huge blow. He had learned that this little lady of his may look tough and act like one but deep inside her, she was all soft. With his new injuries, it was not possible to head back to her or even his house and worry his mother.  He decided to stay in the camp for the night to recoup.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    When Ivy woke from her desk, she was covered with Marcel¡¯s coat and it was already the break of dawn when she checked her phone only to find no messages from Jeremy.


    How is Jeremy doing? Where is he¡­ She thought to herself when a gentle knock was heard from her office¡¯s door. Marcel stood with a worried look as she waved for him to enter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She stood and asked as Marcel passed her the file. She was faced with an absurd request to pay for other construction site supplier costs which was Kyle¡¯s effort to push Ivy to a corner.


    ¡°This came yesterday before the incident¡­¡± Marcel updated as she chuckled.


    ¡°Isn''t he just digging his own grave?¡± Ivy smiled at Marcel as she was glad she made the announcement last night. ¡°Charles would definitely kill him. The plan for phase two, do not reveal.¡± Ivy added as Marcel finally smiled in relief which made Ivy laugh unexpectedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked, confused.


    ¡°I have never really seen you smile, Marcel. I made the right decision didn¡¯t I?¡± She suddenly felt the rush of emotions finally welling inside of her as she could feel the burden was lifted of her shoulders.


    ¡°You did well, Ms. Ophal. This is an inevitable decision you need to make.¡± Marcel tried comforting her as she forced herself to blink away her tears and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave since everything is in order and we will let the professionals hand over instead.¡± She instructed for the last time as the acting director.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure working with you, Ms. Ophal.¡± Ivy smiled as Marcel signed off. ¡°Same with me. Thank you.¡± She said before he left her alone in her office.


    Ivy looked opposite her office which was once Peter¡¯s office.


    I¡¯m sorry, Daddy. I couldn¡¯t protect your fort and remain it in this company. I promise I will protect what¡¯s left¡­


    She continued to walk the quiet dark hallways of the office where soon the remaining employees would come for work only to find the owner had changed. Ivy thought she would break down but instead, the stillness in the early morning was calming and soothing as she rode the lift to the ground floor and greeted the guard before stepping out to the breeze.


    A sadness overwhelmed her as she felt lonely; so lonely all of a sudden though she had so many people supporting her. She realised at the end of the day she still could not escape solitary entirely.


    Her growling stomach made her walk across to the cafe and order her favorite mung bean cake and mint tea for breakfast. Marcel who was about to leave the building spotted her across the cafe by the window. For once, he gladly walked over to the cafe and greeted her.


    ¡°Alone?¡± He asked to confirm. She took a look at him as she smiled gladly and nodded.


    Right then her orders were served. He then placed an order for hot chocolate and some waffles.


    ¡°Is that what you always have?¡± She asked while digging into her mung bean cake.


    He nodded with a smile as he watched her enjoy her favorite food. ¡°Still your favorite after so long?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She answered briefly leaving an awkward silence between them.


    ¡°What do you do when you''re not at work?¡± She decided to ask randomly.


    He took a long while to think of the times he was not working until his order was served.


    ¡°Looks like it was a very tough question.¡± She giggled as he chuckled.


    ¡°Yes. I don''t stop working. There''s always so much to do.¡± He said before cutting his waffles.


    Ivy felt bad for him. ¡°Marcel¡­¡± Ivy called out his name with a little crack to her voice as Marcel looked up with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting everyone¡¯s effort but thank you¡­¡± Ivy knew she owed him the most gratitude and apology as Marcel smiled sincerely.


    ¡°It''s my pledge and duty. Don''t worry. You had done very well handling everything and lasted this far, Ivy. Jason will be proud.¡± He tried comforting her as they both smiled agreeing to his last sentence.


    ¡°His company at Manes will transfer out their shares within today. Temporarily they will be independent and solely manage phase one of Manes historical town.¡± Marcel quickly added as Ivy smiled and nodded knowing she could rely on Marcel in time of need.


    ¡°Would you like to go fishing tomorrow?¡± Ivy invited as she knew it was the right activity where a quiet Marcel would keep her accompany. It would be where she would not have to talk if she did not want to cause he was not a man of many words. She also knew he would say yes cause she had seen fishing rods in his house before.


    ¡°How did you know I like fishing?¡± Marcel asked with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°I will take that as a yes.¡± They both smiled as they continued to enjoy their breakfast in comfortable silence after a tiring hectic early morning while enjoying their cup of comforting warm drink and each other''s company.


    Ivy wanted to head home after that but she knew Daisy would be worried. She wanted to find Jeremy but there had not been any replies from him meaning he was not convenient to talk. She was weary about staying in the office cause she did not want to meet with Kyle who might just threaten her to help him out.


    With a messed up heart, she decided to hide at the park instead. She sat under the early morning shades, enjoying the sounds of the bird chirping while picking a few mobile games to play but it did not last long when her brothers began to call her. Annoyed, she shut down her mobile and lay on the bench, trying not to think of anything as she stared up at the trees.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she picking up? Where on earth had she gone to? Even Jeremy is not picking up¡­¡± Ryu complained to Jin who came to visit him in the hospital.


    Jin hushed him to not wake Melody who was stirring. ¡°I will head to the office to check¡­¡± Jin said when Ryu stopped him.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. She definitely isn¡¯t there. She caused the mess last night meaning she had already decided to let go¡­¡± Ryu explained as Jin pondered and agreed.


    ¡°Then where could she be if she isn¡¯t in the house last you checked?¡± Ryu questioned anxiously as Melody sat up and wondered if her instinct was right.


    ¡°Try the park near the office,¡± Melody said as Ryu turned to check on her who was just awake.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling better?¡± He asked gently as Melody nodded before nodding slightly at Jin to greet him.


    ¡°That¡¯s where she always hides or rest during lunch when Jeremy isn¡¯t around. At times, she could sit there the whole day ''cause it¡¯s quite secluded.¡± Melody explained while holding tightly to Ryu¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Rest more¡­ I will check the park. Thanks, Melody.¡± Jin said solemnly knowing Melody needed Ryu by her side very much but Ryu stopped Jin from leaving.


    ¡°Wait, let me come with you,¡± Ryu told Jin before turning back to Melody.


    ¡°Rest more. It¡¯s still early. I promise I will come back as soon as I can. I have already told your parents about last night and they will be coming soon. Till then, don¡¯t worry...¡± He comforted her as she still held onto his sleeve tightly.


    Ryu knew she needed security as he left his favorite guitar pick with her.


    ¡°Let this be my replacement temporarily. I will return for you both and your answer¡­¡± She met his gaze with a little more confidence as she nodded before he kissed her forehead and left to meet Jin who had walked out earlier to give them some space.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 141: A little quality time

    When Jin and Ryu arrived at the park, true enough they found their sister asleep at the bench.


    ¡°Ivy Ophal Ai Lee! What on earth are you doing here like a beggar?!¡± Ryu scolded as Jin helped Ivy who was startled to sit up. She was rubbing her tired eyes trying to stay awake.


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you injured? Had they done anything to you? Where is Jeremy?¡± Jin questioned while inspecting Ivy¡¯s arms and face as well as her legs to find no injuries.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home? Handing over doesn¡¯t mean you have no house Ivy! Didn¡¯t you say you had backups? Aren¡¯t you dating Jeremy for real? Where is he? Didn¡¯t you say you could handle the cash flow?! Ivy, say something!¡± Ryu scolded as Ivy rolled her eyes and sighed in annoyance.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me sleep in peace for a few hours? I have been working the whole night¡­¡± Ivy mumbled with her eyes closed before trying to lay back down on the bench only to be pulled off the bench.


    ¡°You come home with us now!¡± Ryu forcefully made her obliged only for her to swing her arms off his grip.


    ¡°Leave me alone. What I said before about the backups and security whatsoever is still valid. Don¡¯t worry. Everything is under control¡­ Head back to school as usual and take good care of your girlfriends. I will ensure everything is in order at my end. At the very least you could help is to protect your loved ones.¡± Ivy said solemnly before storming off in agitation from being rudely awakened by her brothers.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jin chased after her and held her arm before asking her gently but in a worried tone.


    Ivy smiled knowing their worries. ¡°Home¡­ I promise you I will stay safe.¡± She assured him before Jin let her go reluctantly.


    Despite her assurance to her brothers, she was in great doubt in her mind. She had no idea where she could go to be alone for a moment and that was when the top-floor office crossed her mind. She had the access card and there was a bed there. It fitted perfectly to her sleeping plans as she switched back on her mobile and muted it before having a good sleep peacefully.


    Because there was always an active CCTV system in place, Real detected movements and was glad to see Ivy was the one hiding there. ¡°What¡¯s with that smile?¡± Chiang asked as Real showed him the footage.


    ¡°Should we tell the boss?¡± Chiang asked as Real pondered meaningfully before looking at Jeremy¡¯s room direction and walking over. Upon learning about it, Jeremy wanted to instantly head there but knew she must have been tired for the whole early morning. ¡°Let her rest there. I will head there later. I need to stay to see what chaos she left for all of them.¡±


    Kyle proudly walked into the office that morning and took his seat in Peter¡¯s office directly. He was still hoping to be able to see Ivy opposite from his room that morning as he went through piles of documents in preparation for the IPO. He read the documents earnestly till past lunch with the motivation of being able to see Ivy.


    He pressed on his office phone and spoke to his newly assigned secretary enquiring about Ivy. When he finally learned that she and Marcel would not be stepping in anymore into the office as they had officially resigned, he was furious. He instantly contacted his minions to search for Ivy. Little did he know, she was in the same building as him, resting on a different floor.


    Despite being anxious, Kyle persevered with the problems he was served by the newly hired professionals to assist him with the handover. It was all part of Ivy¡¯s plans to get back at him but she had never expected him to give up so soon.


    Kyle raged on the ride to meet Charles in his office who was in discussion with Ray while Jeremy listened in.


    ¡°Ah, so your father¡¯s real estate business had always been the backbone. Looks like we need to find more money then¡­¡± Charles said while Ray explained to him the business proposal. Jeremy knew it was his cue to influence Charles¡¯ decision.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I suggest putting on hold phase two of Manes Old Town and focus on the IPO instead? You have several very good interested parties. I¡¯m sure Mr. Oshia would be the first followed by Mr. Ruvela¡­¡± Jeremy chipped in as Charles nodded meaningfully.


    ¡°Charles! How could you let me take over such a lousy company?!¡± Kyle barged in and startled the trio as Charles set his reading glasses down on the table.


    ¡°How was your first day Mr. Love Rival? Did my niece just mess it up for you again?¡± Charles teased as Kyle helped himself to a glass of whiskey.


    ¡°Where is she now? She didn¡¯t even turn up for work! There¡¯s so much work piling!¡± Kyle vented after drinking the whole glass.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find her what makes you think we who sat here the whole day discussing matters know?¡± Charles replied with sarcasm due to his rudeness but he began to wonder where was his niece too.


    ¡°I need to speak with your father. Perhaps, with that, your entire workload will be cut down. Saving you a lot of trouble with investors too.¡± Charles suggested as Kyle thought it was not a bad idea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± He walked out of the room while Charles made a move to follow him leaving Ray and Jeremy to themselves but they knew they could not talk about their plan yet as there were still Charles¡¯ minions. Instead, Ray headed back to his station and carried on with the night tasks as Jeremy found his chance to visit his little lover who was safely hidden in his secret office.


    Ivy finally woke when it was getting dimmer in the evening as she switched on the lights and instantly missed her office which she thought should be vacant by now. She was still feeling groggy and realised her phone was full of messages and missed calls but none of them were ever once from Jeremy, Real, or Chiang.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    A part of her began to worry as she walked close to the window panel and watched the sunset.


    Jason, am I doing the right decision? She questioned as she was a little disappointed that she still had not dreamt of her paracosm. She wondered if it was because she felt secure being in the vicinity of Jeremy¡¯s property.


    She went over to his table to find some new file of documents which must be for his accounts. She decided to help him out a little and did the data entry before he finally video-called her.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± She chirped over the phone as he smiled. ¡°Did you have a good rest? What are you doing on my seat?¡± He teased as she noticed he was in a moving car.


    ¡°Where are you? Where are you heading to now?¡± She quickly asked worriedly.


    ¡°In the car with Chiang¡­ I¡¯m fine. I have stuff to do¡­¡± Her face tightened listening to his last line. She could not help but frown worrily hoping she did not give him lots of trouble before yawning unexpectedly.


    ¡°Stop working¡­ Get some rest.¡± He instructed as she smiled and nodded before he hung up. She sighed knowing she would not be able to sleep again after the call. So, she continued with the data entry till late at night.


    Without thinking much, she headed back to sleep again in exhaustion after checking no updates from Jeremy. She did not have the appetite to eat while worrying about Jeremy. Little did she know, he was on his way to visit her discreetly that night after being delayed by urgent arrangements in the warehouse with his members.


    As he unlocked his office door really quietly when she stirred in the bright room, he slid into the blanket to hold her for a moment.


    She instantly sat up, startled, and then recalled she was safe and secured in Jeremy¡¯s office. So who else would it be if not him as she hugged him in relief. Words were not necessary at all before she started to check every part of him to ensure he was not heavily injured. She frowned each time noticing a new scar or bruise.


    ¡°Did you¡­ you¡­ fight?¡± Her voice was cracking up as he held her hands into his.


    ¡°Vivi, have you eaten?¡± He asked gently as she tried to shrug his question away and continue searching for new injuries while withholding her tears but he stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m alright. They will heal. So will you¡­ You could cry now¡­¡± Those words were like music to Ivy¡¯s ears as she daringly met his gaze before the rush of tears followed next. She cried all her disappointment and fears away in his arms as he held her tightly.


    ¡°You did very well Vivi. You made the best decision you could¡­ The rest was out of your control¡­¡± Jeremy tried to comfort her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I always give you trouble¡­¡± Ivy said amid her sobs as he wiped away her tears.


    ¡°I promised I would be your guard. Always will be¡­ So, here I am to keep you safe. Stay here all you want but don¡¯t forget to eat. I will make arrangements for you to stay here.¡± He comforted her as she began to calm down realising he knew all along she was here.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± She asked as he chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s CCTV outside Vivi.¡± He reminded her as she blinked for a moment realising she must have been very exhausted earlier to not recall.


    ¡°I will head home tomorrow after fishing with Marcel.¡± She informed as he nodded. ¡°You decide¡­ I will have my people following to keep you both safe.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be you? Are you leaving again? How bad are things now?¡± She questioned worriedly as he smiled and gently combed her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated at the moment¡­ I will tell you another day. I promise I will return to see you at night if I can¡­¡± He coaxed but failed miserably as she clung to him.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go¡­ Just don¡¯t Jere¡­¡± She began to sob again as he held her in bed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go¡­ Sleep¡­ I will be here¡­¡± He gently patted her back as she clung to him tightly hoping he was telling the truth but she knew when morning came, she would have to wake up all alone.


    To her surprise, on the contrary, he did not leave but was still asleep by her side the next morning when she kissed him awake.


    ¡°Morning Vivi¡­¡± He greeted her as she smiled and hugged him happily. ¡°You kept your promise.¡± She whispered lazily.


    ¡°Not for long Vivi¡­ Let¡¯s get you home to prepare for your fishing ride with Marcel.¡±


    ¡°No! I want to stay with you the whole day long¡­ I will cancel it¡­¡± She protested which sent him laughing at her adorable self.


    ¡°Vivi, I have stuff to do.¡± That line alone from him was enough to pull her back to reality as she pouted and was on the verge of tearing up again. She could not bring herself to control her emotions in front of him anymore.


    ¡°But I promise you I will be back again at night. So, go ahead and enjoy yourself¡­¡± He stole several kisses to coax her before she finally agreed as he brought her down to the car and only to part with her when they reached the main entrance of his house after a long while taking Jeremy a lot of effort to coax her to head in without him.


    When Marcel came to pick her up from Rahi¡¯s house, he felt surreal. He used to pick Jason up from there after his visits to his grandma and mother. Now picking Ivy up for a casual outing made him feel strange.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Ivy greeted cheerfully as Marcel started driving.


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He said in a little less formal tone.


    An awkward silence made it too uncomfortable for Ivy.


    ¡°Are you always this quiet or was it cause back then Jason needed the tranquility to think about work?¡± Ivy randomly asked as Marcel realised she was no longer avoiding or uncomfortable talking about Jason.


    ¡°Sorry, are you still not comfortable with me or about talking about Jason?¡± Ivy asked noticing Marcel was thinking a lot but not speaking his thoughts out.


    ¡°No. It''s fine.¡± Marcel said as Ivy sighed in defeat trying to get him to talk more than a few words.


    ¡°You could be like before.¡± He began as Ivy raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You know¡­ With the questions¡­¡± Marcel said reminding her of times when she would barge into the car and question him about anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you remembered..¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°On anything? Are you sure?¡± She questioned with her right index finger and thumb supporting her chin. He chuckled nervously, slightly in regret as he nodded hesitantly.


    ¡°Then here it comes¡­ Why are you single? Or are you actually dating someone?¡± Marcel smiled widely as he shook his head in disbelief before ending up laughing with her.


    ¡°What? You said anything¡­¡± Ivy clarified as he continued laughing.


    ¡°You''re undeniably good at prying.¡± She laughed at his comment.


    ¡°Thank you. So, what''s your answer? Come on must you be this private even with me?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°No¡­ Just that she passed on in an accident. So, it wasn''t always appropriate to tell, you see.¡± He nonchalantly talked about it.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­ Jason had never said anything¡­¡± Ivy apologised realising her huge mistake.


    ¡°No, don''t be. It was way long ago when I first met Jason and how I could focus on the job, distracted away from the grief, and not constantly think of her or even the car accident.¡± He explained.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­ I could relate. I¡­¡± She apologised again sincerely.


    He laughed. ¡°Don''t be Ivy. Please don''t. It''s really alright. But when Jason¡¯s accident happened, I didn¡¯t expect it to happen to you. I was very worried for you cause I could relate like you do. Guess you turn out to be stronger than I expected and the one we were supposed to be worried of the most was Nick.¡± Marcel for the first time spoke a lot which made Ivy smile listening to him.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 142: Having your wounds being rubbed with salt

    ¡°Yes. I hope he would work out with Phyllis though. They have been hanging out last I checked.¡± Ivy grinned as Marcel could not help but smile happily for Nick.


    ¡°Well, tell me again about how things are with your so-called fiance and another fiance. You seem to be very popular these days.¡± He tried to change the topic as he chuckled lightly.


    She hummed a little while pondering. ¡°The other fiance is delusional. Soon to be in hot pot.¡± Marcel chuckled as she giggled.


    ¡°The so-called fiance¡­ Well, if you say now, then it''s not good cause I realised every action I take he bears the consequences on my behalf. I felt bad¡­ Cause from the very beginning he must have made a pact with Ray to keep watch over me. He did not have that bad intention that everyone had been stereotyping him with but instead, it¡¯s the old nemesis, Kyle whom we should be more wary of.¡± She put on a serious tone as he nodded solemnly acknowledging the update.


    ¡°Good.¡± He said briefly as Ivy smiled with a mischievous motive to lighten up the mood a little. She was missing Jeremy and worried about him but she knew she should also spend time with Marcel since he was willing to open up more.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how was Jason like when he was about to confess to me or do you know of the times he was about to tell my dad about me?¡± Marcel smiled at her question.


    ¡°Anxious. Very.¡± He said briefly again as Ivy laughed.


    ¡°You''re not helping with that kind of answer.¡± She teased as he began to slowly open up to her and explained in detail about those days during the ride.


    However, before they could unpack to fish, their fishing trip was cut short when Kyle successfully found her and pestered her to turn up for a socialising event that night. At the sight of Real and Jeremy¡¯s other mates standing in front of her, ready to fight the others, made Ivy did not want to give anyone of them more trouble, so she agreed to turn up.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Marcel called out to her with a sense of urgency.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have the boys guarding me. I will be fine.¡± She promised Marcel before she left with Real and the other guards. A part of him was worried when he was left alone to fish but he knew Ivy was in good hands as he prepared to fish and indulge in his thoughts of all that had happened.


    ¡°Where exactly are we heading to?¡± Ivy asked Real in the car.


    ¡°A welcoming party event for Kyle for joining the company today¡­¡± Real explained as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Tell Jeremy to not come. Stay by my side closely when we are there.¡± Ivy instructed as Real nodded.


    Knowing that she had Real by her side, she was at ease to drink to her heart that night for the first time as she had no work to care for and she was in safe hands.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, a pleasure to be seeing you here tonight¡­¡± One of the business acquaintances greeted her but she knew he was just a nobody who wanted insider news.


    ¡°Good to see you too in this event. Anticipating your partake in the IPO perhaps?¡± She gleefully greeted him with a hint of mocking.


    The acquaintance quickly chuckled and waved at her comments. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Looks like there¡¯s an announcement to be made tonight¡­ Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡± He asked as everyone¡¯s attention was directed to the stage when Mr. Oshia walked up with Charles.


    Kyle was approaching her but she simply ignored him as she stood closer to Real and finished her third flute of champagne.


    ¡°Drink slow honey. We don¡¯t want you to be slurring your words on stage.¡± Kyle whispered as Ivy waved at the waiter and took another two before returning the empty flute she was holding. Kyle was stopping her when she drank down from her free hand and returned to the waiting waiter the empty flute.


    She raised an eyebrow at him when she used her free hand to take the other flute of champagne from her restricted hand and drank another half in front of him. Kyle could only watch her in agitation as whenever he wanted to touch her she would slap his hands away furiously with a smile, pretending to be drunk in disguise to those around them.


    ¡°Attention¡­ Attention... ¡° Charles said over the mic which set everyone to face him.


    ¡°Thank you for your attendance tonight. We are glad to be hosting all of you. As you know the management had been changed overnight. Before we welcome the new director, let¡¯s also give an applause to my beloved niece who is the outgoing director for a superb performance.¡± Charles announced as everyone gave Ivy applause when the spotlight shone on her. She nodded and smiled politely.


    ¡°Before we invite the new director on stage to say a few words, I have another news for potential investors. Standing right next to me is my very good friend, Mr. Oshia. He shall join us as an investor effective today. We look forward to future investors striving for the very best of our IPO!¡± Charles announced as a round of applause resounded followed by cheers of champagne.


    Ivy down her champagne once again. She knew this must be the deeds of Jeremy and Ray behind the scenes.


    Kyle was beginning to fidget and panic at Ivy¡¯s rogue self. He tried to hold her but her snarls terrified him. ¡°Let¡¯s without further ado invite our new Director, Mr. Kyle Oshia on stage to give us a few words!¡± Charles announced as Kyle reluctantly dragged himself up on stage. Along the way, he did not notice Ivy had already gotten herself a new flute of champagne.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    When he stood at the mic facing her, Ivy purposely waited for him to do so before finishing up her full flute of champagne to provoke him as she smirked thereafter. It took him a while to focus back on his speech but his first few words ended up in gibberish stutters. Ivy raised her eyebrow to mock him as she went to put back her empty flute of champagne and surprised Kyle with a new flute.


    Satisfied with his reaction, she clanked her champagne flute. ¡°Well, well, let¡¯s just cheer to the new Director! He is just too nervous to speak! Cheers!¡± Ivy announced as laughter was heard before everyone cheered to Kyle who was half furious at Ivy who was provoking him as she emptied her champagne flute again. This time round she could feel she was high and wobbly that Real had to stabilise her discreetly from behind.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, you¡¯re having a little too much¡­¡± Real whispered but got interrupted. ¡°That¡¯s why I have you¡­¡± Her words were slurred but luckily she was whispering as the sight of Charles approaching her made her instantly smile happily. She quickly grabbed another champagne and walked over to meet him.


    ¡°Uncle, thank you for a spectacular takeover¡­ Here¡¯s to thank you.¡± She raised the flute and drank it one shot as Charles smiled, believing her happy self was genuine.


    ¡°My beloved niece, slow down¡­ I know you must be very happy to finally not need to worry about the company completely. Uncle promises you. I will do my best. Make sure you continue with your studies and return to help me by then¡­¡± When she heard that, she could not help but laugh. She felt insulted though she knew he sincerely meant it.


    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry¡­ Enjoy the night!¡± Ivy said to Charles before wobbly walking off the entire event with Real trailing behind her.


    Along the way home, Charles¡¯ insults kept ringing in her head as she forced herself to close her eyes and endured her tears. She particularly missed Ray at that moment, knowing how much he was protecting the family even when he was so far away.


    Real helped her into the house when Daisy greeted them. ¡°Oh dear¡­ Just how much had she drank?¡± Daisy asked worriedly.


    ¡°I will help to send her to her room¡­¡± Real offered as Daisy let him hold Ivy¡¯s one side while her on the other side up the stairs but Ivy flung off her arms in front of Jeremy¡¯s room only to fall onto the ground and begin to cry.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Ivy, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯re home¡­¡± Daisy tried to coax her but to no avail as Real and Daisy heard movements downstairs sending Real sprinting downstairs to check.


    ¡°Mummy¡­¡± Ivy whined in the midst of her sobs. ¡°Yes, sweetie?¡± Daisy coaxed as she held Ivy in her arms.


    ¡°Mummy¡­ I want my brother¡­. I missed Ray¡­¡± She cried in Daisy''s arms as Daisy gently patted her while both dogs whined worriedly by their side. Daisy knew Ivy was finally letting go of all of what she had held on to for too long.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a loser for destroying all that my father had built¡­¡± Ivy vented.


    ¡°I¡¯m all alone again! I can¡¯t protect my brothers well! I had to give up the house. Now the company! My mother is dying¡­ my mother awww¡­¡± Ivy held tightly onto her chest where she felt a tremendous ache.


    ¡°I¡¯m such an unlucky girl! Stay away from me!¡± Ivy blurted out as Daisy forced herself from breaking down listening to her vent. It broke her heart to learn about Permisla¡¯s impending death this way.


    Daisy wiped Ivy¡¯s tears away as she accompanied Ivy and tried comforting her but to no avail. Ivy continued to sob and vented in gibberish when Daisy struggled to control her own emotions.


    ¡°I even caused the one I loved to die in an accident¡­ I¡¯m so useless¡­ I couldn¡¯t even stand up to fight for the one I love¡­ Even now¡­ All my rebels¡­ All that I do against my Uncle¡­¡± Ivy pounded on her heart, recalling the insults earlier.


    ¡°Ivy, it¡¯s fine¡­ it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Daisy persuaded.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ Do you know why? I just began to be daring enough to love again. The one who had been quietly protecting me from the very start. In disguise¡­ Why? Just why am I so weak? Everybody has to protect me! Yet, Jeremy is always the one who got beaten up¡­¡±  Ivy ended up wailing to Daisy who was in tears as she struggled to coax Ivy who was like a child who had lost a fight.


    Jeremy who got home from his tasks overheard their conversation. He finally knew the reason she was so sad on a particular night as she cried for reasons she could not tell him. There was really nothing he could do at that moment but to keep her safe as promised to Ray who was guarding his back end. He did not want Daisy to feel bad any further either so he let Real leave before he rushed upstairs.


    ¡°Jeremy¡­¡± Daisy called out as Jeremy held his mother for a moment.


    ¡°Let me take care of her¡­¡± Jeremy said solemnly as Daisy nodded and let him carry her into his room.


    He finally got to experience how it was when he was drunk and how tedious and difficult it was for them to take care of him especially when the drunkard kept fidgeting and was obnoxious. His heart ached recalling her wails earlier. He knew he was right about her looking tough outside but she was all crumbly deep down.


    When she finally fell asleep, he was so exhausted that he nearly slept by the bedside on the floor when Daisy walked in.


    He pulled him in for a hug on the ground as both dogs jumped into bed to rest beside Ivy.


    ¡°Mum¡­ I want to protect her for good. Would you allow me? This time is different¡­¡± Jeremy pleaded with Daisy who was equally teary.


    ¡°I know, son¡­ I know¡­ She needs you the most now especially her mother¡¯s condition¡­¡± Daisy reminded as Jeremy nodded. ¡°Thank you, mum¡­¡± Jeremy said in a shaky voice as he urged her to head to bed.


    It was not till the sky began to roar its thunder which startled the couple awake again.


    Jeremy quickly went to close the windows while Ivy sat up in bed trying to endure the piercing headache which just would not go away.


    ¡°Better?¡± Jeremy asked when he returned to hold her in bed.


    She nodded and snuggled with him. ¡°I miss you¡­¡± Her voice cracked as he gently combed her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m here as promised. It¡¯s alright Vivi¡­ But you really shouldn¡¯t have drank so much¡­¡± Jeremy reminded her when they pulled away as she held her head trying to recall what happened.


    ¡°It was probably because of the last insult he said to me. He told me to head on to study and return to help him again¡­¡± She scoffed as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Who does he think he is?¡± Ivy scolded as Jeremy held her close and rubbed her back to soothe her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ You don¡¯t have to immediately retaliate and it¡¯s never an excuse to drink so much¡­¡± He emphasised it this time as Ivy could barely recall what happened when she got home.


    ¡°Did mum¡­¡± She tried to question when he made her face him.


    ¡°Yes, she was having a hard time trying to coax her baby girl. I understand why you cried that night. I promise I will keep your mother¡¯s condition a secret no matter what the circumstances are.¡± He comforted as she buried her face into his chest and sobbed openly.


    She unexpectedly caught herself blurting all her deepest secrets while being drunk. However, she was glad as she had the chance to finally let go of all that she had withheld freely with Jeremy.


    ¡°Promise me to not drink so much again. You¡¯re holding a lot of valuable secrets¡­¡± He sternly emphasised when she calmed down as she nodded in his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit her this weekend. Together?¡± He asked as she nodded and held onto him gratefully.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 143: Xylo, the assassin

    ¡°Bro, I think it¡¯s time to speed up our plan¡­¡± Jeremy said to Ray as they stood facing a huge lake in the dark. It had been their hiding spot to exchange information discreetly lately.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ray asked curiously.


    ¡°With your sister''s departure from the company now, I want to spend more time with her. Considering the old one had followed our plans, we just need to focus on bringing down the entire narcotics and bar businesses.¡± Jeremy explained.


    ¡°Killing two birds with one stone I see¡­ Alright, bring it on!¡± Ray accepted the challenge. ¡°From now on we won''t report a small bust and let him concentrate on the IPO instead,¡± Ray added as Jeremy nodded.


    ¡°Bro, could you help me with one thing?¡± Ray asked unexpectedly as Jeremy raised an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Could you coax my sister to seriously consider heading back to studies?¡± Ray requested as Jeremy chuckled.


    ¡°The old one had just insulted her with that recently¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time¡­¡± Jeremy updated Ray but Ray was still hopeful.


    ¡°Even then, if you could, please try. It¡¯s my father¡¯s wish.¡± Ray pleaded which reminded Jeremy of Permisla¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Your stepmother¡­ Apparently, do not have much time left. I promise I will try to persuade her to head back to studies but I think she would like to spend more time with her mother first.¡± Jeremy updated again as Ray was taken by surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I promise I will keep things under control. Just do your part.¡± Jeremy concluded their conversation before both parted a different route to not create suspicions.


    The next day, Ivy was supposed to visit Permisla with Jeremy when she got a message from Charles to invite her for a private discussion in a Chinese restaurant. She could not help but wonder what it was about. Noticing her reluctance, Jeremy assured her he would accompany her with Real and Chiang.


    After the inauguration of Kyle, Charles was trying to speed up coaxing the Ophal siblings to let go of their shareholding. He had skipped his move with Ray considering he was a good advisor to him. So he decided to keep Ray as part of the shareholder and instead, he decided to attempt on Ivy first.


    Charles had a habit of letting Xylo, his right-hand man scout the area before he entered. Ivy was about to step into the dining room reserved when Jeremy noticed Xylo¡¯s habits and tried to distract him so that he could lure Ivy out first. While doing so, Jeremy threw a blade that accidentally hit too high on the chandelier and caused it to snap, killing Xylo absentmindedly.


    Ivy ran out hearing the commotion as Jeremy panicked. Being quickwitted, he dragged Ivy away from the bloody scene to a hidden corner outside the reserved room when they heard Charles from afar thinking it was all cleared since Xylo had been gone for a while.


    ¡°Ivy, you need to calm down¡­ You need to act normal and walk back in as if you just arrived. Can I count on you else he will be suspecting you¡­Ivy!¡± Jeremy was trying to knock some sense to Ivy who was so stunned and began shivering.


    She had to pinch herself under her shuddering breath and tried to shake away her trauma. To give her some confidence, Jeremy kissed her as her eyes flared up with a passion for him as though absorbing the confidence he was trying to put in her as he repeated to her again.


    She drew a deep breath and nodded before walking into the entrance of the reserved room nonchalantly. ¡°Uncle you¡¯re here! Sorry, I¡¯m late.¡± She said with her usual gleefulness as Charles quickly chased her out of the place with all his guards standing in one line trying to block her view of Xylo¡¯s death scene.


    ¡°Ai Lee, let¡¯s cancel the meeting for another day.¡± He said with a sense of urgency as he hastily walked Ivy to the main entrance.


    ¡°What happened uncle? Everything¡¯s alright? You¡¯re¡­¡± She asked as if being concerned with Charles but Charles was too stunned at the scene earlier to explain anything other than trying to keep the scene erased as soon as possible. One thing for sure he knew, it was definitely not Ivy given how oblivious she was as he insisted on watching her leave.


    Chiang drove over with Real and Jeremy to the lobby at the sight of her as Jeremy nodded slightly to greet Charles with respect. The moment the car left the main entrance of the hotel, Ivy tried catching her heavy breathing. Ivy panicked again as she shuddered in Jeremy¡¯s arms while tightening her grip on his shirt as she rested her head on his chest, listening to his quick heartbeat.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Why is Xylo dead?¡± Ivy asked in her shaking breaths when their gazes met.


    ¡°There was an accident while distracting him. The metal blade overshot and hit the chandelier, sending it to fall on him. It¡¯s meant to be.¡± Jeremy tried to comfort her as Ivy covered her face with her palm while struggling to catch her shuddering breath.


    ¡°It feels like someone else was in the act. The chandelier was a trap set before us heading there¡­¡± Real updated as Jeremy waved at him to not continue.


    Jeremy knew better to let Ivy calm down after that. He let her sprint to her room discreetly with a pale face to avoid the possibility of bumping into Daisy and getting her worried. Ivy finds herself sitting by the French window in her room overseeing the garden. Even when Lucky scratched her door to enter her room, she could not hear him as her mind was completely overwhelmed by her trauma.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jeremy began to question Real and Chiang in the garden.


    ¡°This was the work of another gang whom Kyle had provoked. It was meant to take down Ivy¡­¡± Real updated as Jeremy held his head. ¡°And we just assisted it?¡± Jeremy asked as Real looked away.


    ¡°We might end up mistaken as an alliance. Now, get some boys who are undercover to head back to the restaurant and clear the CCTV away¡­¡± Before Jeremy could finish his sentence, they were approached by a familiar figure, Jin.


    ¡°Jin¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Jeremy called out in surprise.


    ¡°He was the source¡­¡± Real updated.


    ¡°Actually, Uncle James is. He just wanted to help to protect my sister better. Having said so,  Charles will soon get down to it. The CCTV is settled. But it also meant Charles''s side would want to get hold of the footage to see exactly what happened. That has been handled by Uncle James. Just focus on business as usual and look after my sister. Her night¡­¡± Jin wanted to remind Jeremy of her sleep paralysis when Jeremy stopped him.


    ¡°I know. I understand¡­¡± Jeremy said as Jin nodded and wanted to turn to leave when Jeremy thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you! Tell uncle I owe him one.¡± Jin waved without turning back as he walked off.


    Jeremy continued to work on some issues at the warehouse with Real and Chiang till evening before he instructed them to monitor the situation and lay low. When he got back home, he went to check on Ivy only to find her still fighting the urge of her tears.


    Lucky and Daisy went around her sniffing the moment Jeremy let them in as she struggled to keep her composure in front of Jeremy. She continued to focus on the dim light streets outside as she questioned herself over and over the reasons she was not feeling any better when the culprit assassin was dead and fate had chosen him.


    Jeremy scooped her petite body up into his arms which made Ivy¡¯s heart skip a beat as it reminded her how Jason always did and so did Ray. She recalled his confidence kiss earlier and blushed a little as she gripped the collar of his opened shirt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Vivi. It was an accident. It was meant to be.¡± He whispered gently to her ears as he sat with her facing the streets. She was still breathing shakily as he wrapped her closer to him.


    ¡°But why am I not feeling satisfied that he is dead? He took your grandma. Then he took your brother too¡­ He deserves to die but¡­¡± She finally broke down pitifully in his arms.


    ¡°Ivy, you need to stay stronger than this. Some deaths are required. They had to happen. Whether it¡¯s cause of you or not you have to move on. The enemy is hot on their wheels. You did a good job diverting the attention earlier but it¡¯s only a matter of time before they will figure out who caused it¡­ By then, I will take the downfall. Besides, I already need to take a few downfalls, so I might as well.¡± He said calmly as Ivy who tried to control her overwhelming emotions and was listening to him shook her head in denial while her tears were shaken away.


    ¡°No, for once it wasn¡¯t your fault¡­ Why was Jin here earlier?¡± Jeremy wiped her flowing tears away.


    ¡°Are your eyes pipes now? Why aren¡¯t they drying?¡± He teased trying to avoid her question about Jin as she let out a little chuckle but her eager gaze on him made him know she needed the answer.


    ¡°The informer was Uncle James. It was an accident at our end supporting our enemy who was targeting you due to vengeance with Kyle. They probably really think you were his fiancee. Instead, Xylo took the downfall.¡± He explained while rubbing her back to calm her who was tearing up.


    ¡°I finally understood how you chose to live your life recklessly after all you did. Perhaps it was better that way than to face the nightmare always¡­¡± Ivy said as he noted a little tiredness in her voice. He hugged her closer as she leaned on his chest and listened to his steady heartbeat. It smote her for no reason.


    ¡°But you¡¯re different.¡± He mumbled as he gently rocked her.


    ¡°Thank you. You of all people, was someone I least thought I would thank but¡­¡± She was lost for words as her tears flowed once more.


    ¡°Stop crying me a river, tough pea. You¡¯re only allowed to be this way with me in our rooms. Don¡¯t ever show this side out there.¡± He tried to toughen her up as he watched her swallow back her sniffs.


    ¡°Promise me, Vivi. You would never put yourself in a vulnerable position. I know. I know you don¡¯t need protection and everyone wants to do just that to you. You¡¯re trying to prove yourself but you¡¯re only human. You must be alert at all times. I promise I will guard you for as long I can.¡± Jeremy promised as Ivy kissed and cuddled with him till they fell asleep by the window panel while the dogs slept nearby them. Jeremy began to realise Daisy had not been home much lately as he wondered if she was with his father since the daytime cleaner would come in the morning to look after the house and the dogs.


    He decided it was time to bring Ivy to visit Jason¡¯s old house which he had refurbished with Real and Chiang the last round they were there. He let her rest on the new sofa bed overseeing the sliding door which had a projector before heading to air the place.


    Ivy dreamt of the war where Avinha stood still guarding her each time while she was still a weak guardian. She trained her sword skills and gave all she could but the moment she saw how Avinha protected her by throwing himself in front of each sword attacking her way, she woke up in a startle as she screamed in Jeremy¡¯s arms.


    He was awakened and soothed her as she cried in his arms this time recalling the incident earlier. She held her palms so tight that they bled. He quickly sat her down but she did not want to let go. He then carried her to the washroom as she clung to him tightly while he switched on the downlight and tried slowly to pry open her hand in the bathtub.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Vivi. It¡¯s a dream and it¡¯s over. I am here with you. You¡¯ll be alright.¡± He coaxed as she sobbed while slowly letting go of her arm around his waist for him to treat her palms.


    One thing good about him is that he was firm with his actions which made Ivy hard to retaliate. He was quick with the treatment as well and she could only follow his lead and cried whenever she felt the wound stung.


    ¡°I forgot your brother said before you would injure yourself when you woke from an intense paralysis¡­¡± He mumbled to himself as Ivy¡¯s eyes widened at the word brother.


    ¡°Which brother?¡± She asked in a cracking voice as Jeremy realised he had just made a slip of the tongue.


    ¡°Thought you lose your voice¡­¡± He teased while keeping the bandages into the first aid and saw her pouting. He pulled her into his hug and placed her head on his.


    ¡°You stole my brother away¡­¡± She mumbled with a pout in tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright.¡± He sighed and assured her as he rubbed her back.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 144: Survival of the toughest

    ¡°Do you want to shower first?¡± He asked as she shook her head but then she began to notice she was not in any usual place.


    When she saw the sliding door behind her with the projector only then she realised she was at Jason¡¯s home. Her gaze met with Jeremy¡¯s as he smiled.


    ¡°I secretly refurbished the house so that Mum and you could daringly come back here to visit. I have switched his room into a guest room and your room remains yours. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t discuss with you¡­¡± Ivy stopped him from explaining as she hugged him and sobbed.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ For doing what I didn¡¯t have the courage to¡­¡± She said before he smiled and excitedly tried to reach out for the remote on the table in front of them.


    ¡°Come, sit and watch this¡­¡± He urged as he switched on the projector and showed her his digital art overseeing a plains of iris. She recognised the hut from afar and the soft occasional chirps of birds followed by gushes of gentle breeze blew by captivated Ivy for a moment. It felt as though she was transported back into her paracosm.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡­¡± She chuckled in happiness as Jeremy hugged her.


    ¡°Alright then, now that you¡¯re slightly happy and do not want to shower, we shall use a wet towel to clean up first, or else you will catch a cold.¡± She sneezed and sniffed when he said that. He stood to grab a blanket and wrapped her with it.


    ¡°You have to shower. You¡¯re catching a cold. Listen, quickly shower and I will wait for you outside alright? Don¡¯t think so much.¡± He said as Ivy tried bargaining with her pouts but he did not let her as he carried her into the washroom nearby. He turned on the hot shower leaving her all wet and squealing in annoyance before rushing out and closing the door in laughter.


    He then went to take a really quick shower in her room upstairs to freshen up and rushed back down to find her drying her hair in the washroom. He quickly went to make a cup of instant chocolate drink before sitting on the sofa bed to check updates from Real or Chiang only to figure Charles still had not made a move but there was news on the funeral held in two days. Everyone was asked to attend as he sighed.


    Ivy opened the washroom door to find him looking frustrated as she walked over and clung to him as though he was the only comfort she could get.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you were this clingy though I had been warned. Here we need you to take some cold tablets first.¡± He said as he walked towards the first aid box.


    ¡°Cause you stole my brother away. And force me to shower.¡± She said in a sulking tone before continuing to hug him and enjoying the view on the projector.


    ¡°Ivy, have some warm stuff first¡­¡± He coaxed as she tried to sip the chocolate drink but her mind kept flashing bits of the scenes earlier which made her feel sick. She quickly ran to the washroom and vomited. Jeremy was extremely worried as he knew it was the aftereffects of her trauma as he monitored her.


    ¡°Vivi¡­¡± He gently rubbed her back and helped her wash up before she clung onto him again with several incoming refluxes.


    He carried her back to the sofa bed and let her try another sip of the chocolate drink but she could not drink it. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± She succumbed to her emotional rollercoaster as she covered her eyes with her left palm as though forcing herself to not break down again.


    He gave up trying to feed her anything but instead had her take her medicine first with warm water. As a reward, he finally cuddled with her.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re heavy?¡± He teased as she smacked him while he wiped her face dry.


    ¡°You did a good job last night. He still hasn¡¯t made a move but soon¡­ Seeing you¡¯re sick, you will stay in bed.¡± He tried to keep her resting but she shook her head in protest.


    ¡°No, I will be fine in a few hours. I need to keep up the act. I know what you meant.¡± She said as she eased into his arms before coughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself¡­¡± He whispered. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She mumbled as she drowsily fell back to sleep without any dreams while he left the projector illuminating the room as a mini night light.


    The next morning, Jeremy woke to a very hot heat by his side. Ivy was brewing with high fever as he quickly went to make some sweet porridge out of his own preference and woke her to have some so that she could take her medicine. However, he did not expect her to throw up once again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take in anything¡­¡± She cried shakily in his arms. ¡°Slowly¡­¡± He coaxed.


    ¡°Each time I try, I¡¯m reminded of the bloody scene¡­¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes grew dark at her claims.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± He said when their gaze met as she weakly put on a smile while he carried her back to the sofa bed and she inhaled sharply seeing the view of the iris plains.


    ¡°Don''t go. Stay.¡± She pleaded. ¡°Is it the dream again?¡± He asked while sitting by her side as she shook her head.


    ¡°Whatever you are doing, just promise me not to do something stupid and be very careful. I want to keep this with me for a long long time.¡± She gently placed her hand on his heart.


    He smiled and nodded feeling touched as he caught her lips for a lingering kiss.


    ¡°I don''t deserve you.¡± He whispered.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Prove yourself worthy¡­¡± She mumbled as he smiled and held her close.


    He let her rest the entire day knowing it was the best for her to recover while he accompanied her and worked on some new digital art for her since the activities in the warehouse had slowed down to make way to Xylo¡¯s wake.


    Maybe cause Ivy had been looking at the plains of iris art on the projector occasionally when she woke, it was comforting for her to dream of being back in it.


    Standing here was good enough¡­  She thought to herself.


    ¡°Really? Is it good enough? Do you know why you¡¯re the princess of the seven swords?¡± A familiar voice was heard as she turned around to find Avinha standing behind her.


    ¡°I thought you were in the tower¡­ No¡­ You have forgotten¡­¡± Ivy blinked in confusion as a part of her wanted to back away but a part of her wanted to reach out to touch his face which was illuminated by his sad lonely smile. That was when she recalled Avinha had lost most of his memories.


    ¡°My dear, the seven swords were created to avenge your death which was in vain while trying to save me. It was too brutal of those nymphs to just let you die that way.¡± Avinha took a step forward closer to her as she let her tears flow freely.


    ¡°I patiently waited for your rebirth only to have your destiny changed and intertwined with the inklong tribe. I was proud of you for saving the calamity with my brother but again I wasn¡¯t satisfied that you had to be the sacrifice.¡± He took another step closer to her to reach out to her hand.


    ¡°You know this time round I really wanted us to be together. I fought my way through and made it this far. I was glad you¡¯re a twin of Phoenix in this rebirth¡­¡± Avinha pulled Ivy in for a hug.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why did you have to succumb to evil just to be here¡­ No, you¡¯re not here, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re still in the tower¡­¡± Ivy questioned amid her tears. ¡°I hate that tower of reflection¡­¡± She concluded.


    ¡°My dear, I will always be here¡­¡± He gently touched her heart as they let go before he gradually disappeared into thin air leaving her wailing in the middle of the iris plains.


    That night, Jeremy accidentally dosed off till night and the house was dark as the projector was turned off on timer. Ivy¡¯s sobs startled Jeremy awake as his heart ached watching her tearing in her sleep.


    What surprised him was she woke with a paralysis. She struggled to move her muscles as Jeremy panicked.


    ¡°Vivi, breath¡­¡± He switched on the night light before hugging her and gently rubbed her back but he could sense she was trying hard to move her muscles so he had to pinch her cheeks at the end. When she finally felt her senses, she rushed to the sliding door for more lights and forced herself to not cry.


    He held her as he made her sip some warm water to calm down.


    ¡°I''m sorry. You should sleep.¡± She said when she met with his worried gaze as she gently fiddled with his fingers.


    ¡°And you?¡± He asked while gently combing her hair.


    ¡°I can''t sleep after something like that.¡± She said while swallowing a lump in her throat. He sat with her on the sofa bed to coax her.


    ¡°Just close your eyes. I will be here.¡± He coaxed as she gently blinked studying every feature of his face.


    If you¡¯re really Avinha from my paracosm, then aren¡¯t you getting your wish granted? She questioned as a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t sleep?¡± He asked as she nodded shyly.


    He decided to take her on a drive to his favorite late-night hideout; a cross street with lots of street lamps, and sat with her in the car. It was pouring outside and he ensured she was well wrapped in his coat as he increased the temperature of the airconditioner.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± She asked, watching the rain which was calming.


    ¡°A surprise after the rain¡­¡± He smiled, finally hearing her voice as he climbed behind while helping her to climb over as well.


    As she snuggled with him, he gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Things will get better Ivy. You need to constantly do what you do and trust in yourself.¡± She searched for his gaze and took a very deep breath before nodding.


    ¡°This reminds me of many nights I sat with Jason after his emcee job and there was once with Nick too,¡± Ivy said randomly.


    ¡°Tell me about the days before you met my brother¡­ How was it?¡± Jeremy tried to get her satisfied with his curiosity.


    ¡°It was just me thinking I would be alone when grandma left¡­ I had Andrew and Sandra. Yes, Auntie Soh too. They were all like family but it felt different. It felt borrowed. I guess that¡¯s also the reason my sleep paralysis began to run wild.¡± Ivy explained sadly.


    ¡°Vivi, sometimes survival of the toughest requires oneself to endure the harshest turbulence of time. And you did it triumphantly.¡± He comforted as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°I guess I did. Thanks to your brother for slowly pulling me back too. And finding me my family. But¡­¡± Ivy sighed at the chaos it led to.


    ¡°Everyone walks in and out of another person¡¯s life for a reason¡­ He lived a really good life and it would make him proud to see how far you have come.¡± Jeremy said as Ivy hugged him tighter.


    ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet you without him¡­ I would never know that in this world, anyone can hurt anyone for the sake of money and power even family members. I would never know that my actions could lead to so many consequences for others. I always thought I had put the company in a better place and the decision may seem to not be in line but in actual fact, there are backup plans so it would be fine. But I would never have thought I would cause you and Ray trouble. What¡¯s worse, I might lose all of you like I am going to with my mother. I cannot imagine putting myself back to the past¡­ Alone, wondering if something were to happen to me who would care¡­¡± Ivy explained while hugging him tightly. She did not want to let go after the dream for fear that she would lose him.


    ¡°I will always be around. I promise. You won¡¯t be alone even if I can¡¯t be close. I promise too.¡± He comforted her as she began to rest her head on his chest while clinging to him thinking he meant he would always be by his side but Jeremy had already thought of letting her with the help of Ray to look after his children when everything is over and he had to service jail time. That way it would distract her from focusing too much on himself.


    The rain began to subside a little and the bright lights on the window shield caught her attention. It was rays of rainbows forming under the street lights due to the reflection which mesmerised her. She instantly got excited as she opened the passenger door and ran out to record it under the drizzles. Jeremy was smitten as she squealed in joy. He brought an umbrella to shield her.


    At that moment when Ivy saw his cool, relaxed, and gentle look by his side, she could not help but keep grinning at the scenery she had in front of her coupled with the rainbows. She found herself slowly falling for him even more.


    ¡°You know your stares could bore a hole in me soon.¡± He said without looking at her. She quickly looked away, pretending to check the pictures and videos she had just taken while grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°There¡¯s another place where I would like to take you to watch the same sight but it¡¯s not the season yet till next month.¡± He said while they finally met each other¡¯s gaze.


    She held his waist under the umbrella. ¡°Promise you will take me there?¡± She asked excitedly as he beamed and was reminded she was only a teenager after all who finally got the chance to act like one.


    ¡°Certainly¡­¡± He stole a kiss but she deepened it.


    I wish I could fulfill this promise before I succumbed to my fate in jail, Vivi. He said in his mind while holding her in his arms gratefully.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 145: The feared ending

    Jeremy had a hard time having Ivy clinging to him all the way till they reached Manes at her grandma''s house.


    ¡°I promise I will come by to see you¡­¡± He coaxed her in front of her grandma¡¯s house but Ivy shook her head, not wanting to let go.


    No¡­ I know¡­ But no¡­ Why do I have a bad feeling about this? Don¡¯t go¡­  Ivy could not bring herself to say them to Jeremy as she continued to cling to him, hoping it would somehow make her feel better to let him go.


    ¡°I''m going to run late Ivy. Charles will then suspect.¡± He urged while noticing Ryu was being impatient in front of them. Jeremy caressed her head as she whimpered at the name of her insulter to no avail at comforting herself. Ryu having not seen her that way before, decided to help Jeremy out as he forcefully peeled Ivy away from Jeremy which annoyed Ivy very much. She began to smack Ryu repeatedly. ¡°Let me go! Or I will make you regret this Ophal Ai Rui!¡±


    ¡°Go hurry!¡± Ryu urged while Ivy squinted her eyes at Ryu for stealing time away from her with Jeremy.


    ¡°I''m sorry! He needs to go or else you will be inviting more trouble!¡± Ryu surrendered as Ivy began to chase after him.


    He quickly ran to Auntie Soh''s house for refuge. ¡°Arghh!! Auntie Soh help! My sister is trying to kill me! Auntie Soh! Help save my life!!!¡±


    ¡°I was going to let go! Why? Why must you interfere?! Have I ever interfered with yours and Melody¡¯s?! Stop disturbing mine then!¡± Ivy vented as Auntie Soh chuckled when she saw Ivy caught and smacked Ryu repeatedly.


    ¡°Alright enough! Wash your hands and come have lunch. Your brother is here too.¡± Auntie Soh pretended to scold them after noticing Jin¡¯s uncomfortable state. The siblings were surprised to find Jin standing at the main door.


    ¡°Jinny!¡± Ivy''s eyes glowed as she rushed to hug him. ¡°Thank you for helping out.¡± She said while feeling Jin¡¯s arms tighten on her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank uncle. He wanted to come but he had matters to attend to other than looking after Dad.¡± Jin said while Ivy''s reflux returned at the smell of the chicken soup Auntie Soh was serving.


    She quickly ran to the washroom to throw up but she recalled she only had water in the morning. Even that was thrown out entirely.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is she suddenly vomiting?¡± Auntie Soh panicked.


    ¡°Is she pregnant?¡± Ryu asked skeptically which surprised Auntie Soh and Jin.


    ¡°Ivy! Are you pregnant?¡± Ryu instantly asked while banging on the washroom. He heard her laugh before cleaning up and came out.


    ¡°Ivy! Answer me, who''s the father?¡± Ryu asked seriously but it sounded comical to her as she laughed making her way to accept a glass of warm water from Jin.


    ¡°No¡­ it''s the after-effect of the trauma from watching Xylo being murdered.¡± Jin explained solemnly as he adjusted his glasses while Ivy sighed sipping the water.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Ryu stuttered as Auntie Soh knew better than to not know so much.


    ¡°Oh oh, let me cook her something light. Porridge then¡­¡± Auntie Soh quickly went back into the kitchen while Jin made Ivy sit on the couch.


    ¡°Why didn''t you say anything earlier? Is that why you''re so clingy¡­?¡± Ryu asked while holding Ivy in his arms as she pouted. ¡°I''m sorry¡­¡± Ryu apologised as she smiled and messed up his hair.


    ¡°No! No! Ivy don¡¯t spoil my image!¡± Ryu scolded as she chuckled. ¡°What image do you have left little boy? You didn¡¯t even shower!¡± She teased him as Ryu hated to admit it but she was right as he shyly scratched his head reminding himself to change his bad habits.


    ¡°We should go on a walk after lunch,¡± Jin suggested as the siblings both raised an eyebrow knowing something Jin wanted to discuss in private. They both nodded solemnly.


    As much as they did not want to worry Auntie Soh, she was already closing the shop for the day to ensure she prepared nutritious meals for the siblings considering Ivy¡¯s condition. The siblings nonchalantly went off to the old streets to stroll among the crowds while ensuring Ivy was in the middle of them late in the evening instead as it was a struggle to help Ivy keep her food down.


    ¡°What is it that needs you to speak outside?¡± Ivy asked weakly while Jin pulled her to the phase two hall which had been open to the public recently. Ivy noticed how empty the place was as she sighed heavily.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about Jeremy being a friend all this while? Why didn¡¯t you update us on Kyle¡¯s situation? Do you know how much danger he had put you in?¡± Jin questioned in a disappointed manner noticing the crowd was minimal in the compound.


    ¡°Wait, what do mean? What happened? Why are you asking in this attitude?¡± Ryu questioned Jin as Ivy looked away at the middle of the compound and imagined the phoenix and dragon statue materialise.


    ¡°Ivy, answer me. What exactly are you hiding to the extent that now you are highly wanted to be assassinated? Kyle imposed a threat that my end can barely protect if you don¡¯t give details. Charles might not even care I believe.¡± Jin insisted as Ivy forced herself to hold back her tears.


    ¡°I did. That¡¯s the purpose of the press.¡± Ivy retaliated.


    ¡°That was great but not good enough. Ivy we don¡¯t want to explain to Dad when he wakes on your death.¡± Jin emphasised on his last word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about it at first. Ray knew from the start and they have been working together I believe. I only came to know recently maybe somewhere around after the proposal in front there, on the stage¡­ I too thought it was all just a play. For show but¡­ It¡¯s worse than what I thought. He doesn¡¯t only protect us but I¡¯m not sure what exactly happened to his kids after their mother was¡­¡± Ivy shuddered in her shaky breath as Jin supported her wobbly self.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°But you could at least share intel with us. With me¡­ You knew I was keeping an eye. I understand about his ex-fiancees but that¡¯s not an excuse to neglect yourself. Ivy, you gave all you had in fighting to defend the company. Dad wouldn¡¯t want to watch you perish with it.¡± Jin nagged as Ivy smiled gently patting his shoulder to tell him she understood.


    ¡°Only then did I realised all along our target was Charles. I didn¡¯t want to let go of Daddy¡¯s company but I really had no choice. It was a target from the beginning.¡± Ivy¡¯s voice cracked as she forced herself to stay composed. Ryu gently patted her shoulder as she shuddered in anger.


    ¡°I know about the backup plans¡­ Go on¡­¡± Jin tried to comfort her as Ivy sighed.


    ¡°I tried my best to preserve his legacy only for it to be transferred out¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice. Charles was aiming at it and you¡¯re both knowing too much for your own safety.¡± Ivy explained.


    ¡°It¡¯s an empty shell now¡­ IPO so be it. Soon people will know it¡¯s a scam¡­¡± Jin pointed out as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°What? All this while it was all an act?! All the money issues, the collapse, the transfer¡­ it¡¯s all fake?¡± Ryu exclaimed as Ivy covered his mouth to lower his echo.


    ¡°Calm down. No one has to know. It¡¯s real but it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with us. We could only demand compensation in the end. In fact, I have transferred this old town project to Rahi¡¯s consulting firm. I didn¡¯t release my plans due to this fact and now Rahi¡¯s consulting firm split away from Ophal¡¯s real estate, perhaps it¡¯s time we start filling up this empty space.¡± Ivy explained as her gaze fell onto a familiar figure walking up to them, Nick.


    ¡°Spill the beans, Ms. Ophal. I¡¯m all ears. Thank you for free marketing by keeping Ophals in the news lately. We saved a lot of PR cost and indirectly boosted this little buddy¡¯s performance.¡± Nick greeted while pointing at Ryu as Ivy smiled before hugging him.


    ¡°Good to hear from you, stranger. How¡¯s stuff lately? And with¡­¡± Ivy greeted as Nick messed up her hair while she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We are going out for a bit¡­¡± He understood she was asking about Phyllis when she smiled listening to his good progress but he could not help but notice her weak self.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you taken care of yourself lately? I need to give your original fiance a good nagging. You should rest more after handing over your plans to me.¡± Nick said as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. You caught me at the wrong time.¡± Ivy protested.


    ¡°Wait, so now what? We are all still shareholders in Ophal¡¯s real estate¡­ then, this project is under a different company? So being on the news constantly wasn¡¯t only to report you were safe?¡± Ryu tried to comprehend as Ivy laughed at a very confused Ryu.


    ¡°Not for long¡­ Charles is looking at ways to grab our shares from what I have investigated with Uncle James undercovers.¡± Jin alerted as Ivy¡¯s face instantly turned solemn.


    ¡°So it explains the meeting that day¡­¡± Ivy finally made sense of the sudden call for dinner as she tried to squat feeling a little exhausted. Nick tried to lead her to the nearest bench when an uncle called out to Ivy.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal! Oh, so good to see you here!¡± The uncle walked over as Ivy walked up and shook his hand.


    ¡°Uncle nice to meet you.¡± She tried to stand strong and greeted him respectfully.


    ¡°We are all forever grateful to you for making this town now so lively. Our town people have been worried about the recent news. Have you been well? We heard you resigned as director. Oh, how could you? You have been doing so well for the town.¡± The uncle complimented as Ivy gently patted his arm to comfort him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry uncle. It¡¯s only temporary. This project will still go on. I will ensure the town stays this way.¡± Ivy comforted as the uncle nodded in relief.


    ¡°Good to hear. We really do not like the new management. That Oshia is very ruthless.¡± The uncle said in distress as everyone could understand him.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s old Mr. Ophal doing?¡± The uncle asked as Ivy smiled sadly. ¡°He will make it through. Don¡¯t worry uncle. Take care of yourself too. Thank you for contributing to the town¡¯s growth.¡± Ivy said noticing he was a farmer on a break.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ophal. Keep up the good work. We are looking forward to more development.¡± The uncle complimented as Ivy nodded before sending him off.


    Ivy took the chance to sit with the three of them and explained her plans for the area while filling them in with the designs from Jeremy. However, they were interrupted not long after by the town council while making a tour of the phase two newly open space.


    ¡°Oh, the Ophals are in town! Ms. Ophal, how are you doing?¡± Mr. Chang, the head of the town council greeted as Ivy shook his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m well. Thank you for your concern.¡± Ivy said professionally trying to hide her exhaustion.


    ¡°We heard about the news recently¡­ We are very glad that this project has been transferred to Rahi¡¯s consulting firm.¡± Mr. Chang directed at Nick.


    ¡°Yes, we are in the midst of discussing the progress, Mr. Chang. Rest assured, we will come and find you with a solid proposal for this space.¡± Nick said as Mr. Chang laughed heartily.


    ¡°I¡¯m very honored to work with the Ophals and Rahis. Although so, I hope you can hurry up to keep the town people at rest. Everyone is worried about the news¡­ And we are especially concerned with the new management. The Oshia¡¯s youngest son who took your place, isn¡¯t very easy to work with.¡± Mr. Chang explained as Ivy cleared her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sorry for worrying the public too but give us some time. I promise I will develop here the same quality we did with phase one.¡± Ivy tried to convince them.


    ¡°About the opposite shop house¡­¡± Mr. Chang pointed skeptically at the direction and Ivy knew it was the root cause of the problem.


    ¡°I understand. That part is unfortunately not transferred to Rahi¡¯s consulting. However, I will do my best to work with them. After all, we were once business partners before.¡± Ivy explained as Mr. Chang nodded knowingly.


    ¡°The town and we, are counting on you Ms. Ophal. Looking forward to hearing from your end, Mr. Lahau.¡± Mr. Chang said before he left with his team.


    The moment Mr. Chang and his team stepped out of the compound, Ivy found herself being overwhelmed by the mess and succumbed to her exhaustion. Jin caught her in his arms before she could collapse to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is she so weak?¡± Nick questioned while Jin rushed to put her on the bench nearby.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go out like this. It will trigger news.¡± Ryu assessed as Ivy waved her hand while holding her heavy head.


    Jin was busy making her drink more water. ¡°It¡¯s an aftershock trauma from watching an assassinator¡¯s death. She couldn¡¯t eat anything without throwing up. Let her rest for a moment here. We will leave when she feels better.¡± Jin suggested as Nick squatted to gently pat her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s been harsh on you, isn¡¯t it? Things are getting better. It will end well.¡± Nick tried comforting her but at that moment, Ivy felt the waves of emotions hitting her.


    It meant to her that her time with Jeremy was coming to an end soon.


    She held dearly the hope of not having him die like Jason did and even if he had to be jailed she would still have ways to save him.


    It also meant when Peter wakes in the future, he might be upset with the choices and decisions she had made so far. All that everyone had comforted her with, would defeat the purpose as only Peter¡¯s opinion alone would matter to her by then. Her greatest fear was to be a disappointment to him.


    It also meant she had to hasten her efforts in searching for Daisy¡¯s grandsons'' exact location or at the very least know if they were alive.


    With that, she could not help but break down in front of all of them, breaking each of their heart.


    No one of your age should go through this, Ivy. You have done well. I¡¯m sure you will have a very bright future. Jason would definitely ensure that. I¡¯m sure Jeremy and your brothers are doing so. So do I. I will always root for you. Nick cheered in mind as he gently patted her arm to comfort her.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 146: Getting use to being 19

    Jeremy and the rest of the underworld gang attended the funeral of Xylo which ended peacefully for the day. It was everyone¡¯s first time watching Charles shed genuine tears when they cremated Xylo¡¯s body. It was living proof of the importance of Xylo to Charles that he even withheld all activities for the night.


    Jeremy was extremely grateful for that as it gave him more time to fulfill his promise and visited Ivy who had stayed in the comfort of the glass house after a light dinner. She felt bad for suddenly breaking down in front of her siblings and Nick, breaking her promise to Jeremy as well by showing her vulnerable self. She was fortunate that Nick had known of a hidden-back way which he had noticed the construction workers were using all the while as an exit of the location. He decided to carry Ivy home on his back when it was getting late.


    Jin was worried about Ivy¡¯s frail condition. He decided to update Jeremy before he left the house, knowing the only one who could comfort her was Jeremy himself. Aside from that, he also informed Jeremy that Ivy should know as a comfort that he had shifted Peter to a safe place.


    Jeremy knew Ivy had hit her limit as he rushed to their Grandma¡¯s house to find her enjoying the sight of the pitch-dark sky while lying inside the glass house. He stepped into it at ease as Ivy sat up instantly knowing who it was.


    ¡°Hey Vivi, you¡¯re alright?¡± He greeted while switching on the night lamp by the corner. She instantly checked around his body for scars or wounds with worried eyes as her alert self surfaced.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s a peaceful day. It¡¯s all good¡­¡± He assured her before she met with his gaze. She sighed in relief as he pulled her in for a tight hug.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± He asked as she continued to hug him and he knew she could not.


    He slipped a sour candy into her hand. She lifted it up and smiled as she unwrapped it to eat it. It reminded her of the candy Ray slipped to her when they were about to enter Jeremy¡¯s grandma¡¯s wake. A bittersweet feeling dawned upon her as she wondered why would such thoughts surface at that moment.


    ¡°It helped when I had lost my appetite.¡± He said as she nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s been harsh on you, isn¡¯t it? Shall we head back to Landsfield?¡± He suggested while leaning onto the table behind him as she searched his gaze for an explanation.


    She could feel her nauseousness getting better which made her speak.


    ¡°Is there something going on?¡± She questioned as she leaned closer to him.


    ¡°No¡­ not as of now. It¡¯s just to help you rest better with Mum and not worry yourself about work here.¡± He was attempting to coax her back to study in Landsfield. That way it would keep her mind off from worrying about him constantly too.


    She squinted her eyes suspecting something was amidst while biting the candy but she knew she should not give him away just yet. Instead the thought of not wanting to worry Daisy made her shake her head as he chuckled.


    ¡°Nothing gets past you does it?¡± He teased as he caressed her face.


    ¡°Actually, your brothers and I have been trying to get you back to study. I know as much as you hated it. You cannot deny the fact that you¡¯re a pure undergraduate. Get back to law studies¡­ I will accompany you¡­¡± He coaxed as she glared at him.


    ¡°Come on, I promise I will date you. At least let me experience college dating too?¡± He pleaded as she could not help but smile. ¡°You smiled! You agree! Yes!¡± He cheered as she laughed.


    ¡°Having said so, it¡¯s a tactic to keep you off the grid for a while. It helps in making the enemies let their guard down.¡± He explained as she reminded herself she was still on the assassin list.


    ¡°Besides, I might need some of your expertise.¡± He carried her to sit on his lap by the desk while she was thinking to herself.


    ¡°Charles had been listening a lot to Ray¡¯s advice and most of it was fueled by you through me. Now that we have reached a point where the illegal activities are minimised to accommodate the IPO, could you come up with a proposal for their takeover?¡± Jeremy asked as Ivy smiled and stole a kiss from him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be doing it so soon or even formally. Just give me some pointers. I don¡¯t want to tire you.¡± He added as she flipped open her laptop and opened a file where she kept all the notes she learned from John.


    ¡°Here¡­¡± She said weakly as he held her closer to him.


    ¡°It contains all the pointers on putting them into the trap. My ultimate plan was to buy back the company but that would depend on how dire the state is by then. There are multiple business exit plans in this case which you can keep in mind but not to be presented unless you need to.¡± She diligently explained to him and he knew it was the exact tactic only one person could teach her so well. It also confirmed his suspicion of the identity of her backup. John.


    He knew he had all that he needed from her notes. With that, he closed the laptop which surprised her, and carried her to the temporary bed as he climbed in and snuggled with her. She gently caressed his face, grateful for another day to be able to have him by her side.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°You can cry in front of your family from now on. I will permit it.¡± He said as she smiled sadly knowing one of the three persons earlier must have filled him in with details.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She blinked away her tears which flowed as he wiped them away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s going to be alright¡­¡± He coaxed.


    ¡°Could you tell me one thing?¡± She daringly asked as he nodded.


    ¡°Are your children¡­¡± She suddenly finds herself tongue-tied while searching his gaze. She did not know to say alive or safe.


    ¡°They are safe. I have plans for them. The same I have for you too. Trust me.¡± He tried to convince her as she nodded skeptically at his plans. She eased into his arms wondering her backup steps in looking for them herself.


    ¡°I love you, Vivi. Jin wants me to tell you that he has moved your father to somewhere safe. He said you would know where.¡± He held her securely in his arms as she pretended to close her eyes while thinking and hummed in acknowledgment. In actual fact, she was at ease knowing Peter was finally closer to home but was bothered with the details she had about his children instead.


    Kyle was told about the enemy''s plan which failed. ¡°Looks like the original villain now seems to be tamed by the charming princess¡­¡± He said while sipping his cup of whiskey in a little jealousy and anger. He was rather disappointed in himself for failing to captivate Ivy after so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to retaliate and eliminate the threats.¡± He concluded as his minions understood their task and went to prepare. In actual fact, Kyle had misunderstood thinking Jeremy was the enemy¡¯s ally trying to eliminate the entire team as he planned an ambush on Jeremy in return.


    As Ivy headed back to Landsfield to start a new semester in law as promised to Jeremy, she received a call from Ann while strolling with Jeremy to her lecture.


    ¡°Ann! How have you been?¡± Ivy asked excitedly.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m good. Thank you very much for the opportunity. I heard about your resignation. I was wondering if you have time, I would like to treat you to a meal with my son.¡± Ann offered as Ivy smiled while leaning closer to Jeremy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rain-check that first. I will let you know when I¡¯m free. I got to go now. Heading into class.¡± Ivy said as they walked closer to her lecture hall.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back to studies! That¡¯s really good Ivy! Alright, I shall hear from you soon. Take care.¡± Ann said before Ivy told her to take care too and hung up.


    She spun around to steal a kiss from Jeremy who had been accompanying her to university whenever she had classes. The reason no one recognised them was due to Cassandra¡¯s great skills in disguising them both.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to attend today¡¯s lecture, Jere¡­ Let me have a look at your bar¡¯s accounts?¡± Ivy tried to scheme her way out of classes almost every day and Jeremy had gotten used to it after a week.


    ¡°I may be stupid Vivi but not to the extent that I couldn¡¯t see through you¡­ Leave work out of the question. You know very well your role now¡­¡± He rejected as Ivy pouted in annoyance.


    Andrew and Sandra were walking passed her lecture hall when they both spotted the couple bickering. At first glance, they did not recognise them but Sandra then took a second glance when she heard the way the girl retaliated.


    ¡°Mark my words. I have my way¡­¡± Ivy folded her arms and rolled her eyes at Jeremy as he chuckled and pulled her in for a hug.


    ¡°Stop making so much pattern. I just don¡¯t understand why aren¡¯t you enjoying the burden being lifted off your shoulders. Studying is great without any responsibilities¡­¡± He coaxed as Ivy pushed him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know earning money feels the best ever? Studying makes you spend money¡­ Even on extra food!¡± Ivy vented as Jeremy patted her head and noticed familiar faces walking up to them.


    ¡°Why why¡­ If I hadn¡¯t heard you say your famous tagline, I wouldn¡¯t have recognised you both!¡± Sandra greeted as Ivy spun around and instantly lighted up her eyes as she ran to hug her.


    ¡°Arghhh! Sandra!!! Andrew!!!¡± She cheered with them as Jeremy laughed watching the trio reunite.


    ¡°How could you not find us or tell us that you have returned to study?¡± Sandra scolded.


    ¡°Yeah, we didn¡¯t even forget you when we dated. How could you forget us?!¡± Andrew scolded too.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ivy still insisted she had not returned to classes.


    ¡°She is in denial. Long story.¡± Jeremy added.


    ¡°Keep quiet¡­ Studying is a waste of money! And I didn¡¯t forget you both. I just am¡­ busy.¡± Ivy insisted while folding her arms.


    ¡°Have a good day in lectures! I will pick you up later Vivi.¡± Jeremy said before leaving while Ivy turned around and pouted at the fact that she did not get a goodbye kiss.


    ¡°Now, why are you so upset? Didn¡¯t get enough love?¡± Andrew teased noticing Jeremy was still standing not too far away watching her venting her anger. Ivy messed up Andrew¡¯s hair.


    ¡°After so long you¡¯re still such a teaser! Don¡¯t you know to be nicer?¡± Ivy stomped her feet as she made her way to the lecture hall.


    ¡°See you at the library later?¡± Andrew asked as Ivy raised her hand indicating it was a good plan. Jeremy began to chase after her leaving the couple to stand by the side, ready to watch a show.


    Jeremy turned Ivy around before kissing her. She pulled away and snarled at him. ¡°Stop sulking. Don¡¯t let me catch you online at work in classes. Else, I will teach you a lesson tonight¡­¡± He warned before leaning closer to her ear. ¡°... in bed.¡±


    His last whisper caught her off guard as she blushed before Jeremy pushed her forward to class.


    ¡°Have a good day!¡± Jeremy cheered again as she smiled all the way into the hall leaving the couple waved goodbye to him as they headed to their own classes too.


    ¡°Guess what Jeremy told her?¡± Andrew asked Sandra as Sandra frowned. ¡°How would I know?¡± Sandra said innocently.


    ¡°Only a man like him could tame her. How else if it wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Andrew could blurt out the truth, Sandra covered his mouth and threatened to poke him.


    ¡°Say some more, I will punish you too for a week without exercising¡­ in bed.¡± Sandra threatened as Andrew raised his arms in surrender and squinted her eyes at him before she let go of her hand.


    ¡°How did you know what I was going to say?¡± Andrew asked as Sandra snarled at him.


    ¡°I was just going to say bribing her with candies or dates perhaps¡­¡± Andrew nonchalantly made excuses which Sandra could not help but find amusing as she laughed while Andrew held her hand heading to their lecture hall knowing he had successfully coaxed her.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 147: Looking for the missing children

    Warning: This chapter contains content that may not be suitable for some readers


    Ivy had not realised how much she had missed her favorite duo till she sat in front of them in the library. It reminded her of the times they were doing the same in her grandma¡¯s place during their college days and before. Despite studying different subjects now, she was glad with her decision to head back to studies and took law instead.


    ¡°Inductive and deductive investigation are very different. In every research, they would use these two methods.¡± Sandra explained as Andrew pondered.


    ¡°But I felt integrating both is still the best, honey,¡± Andrew concluded as Ivy sat quietly and read her case study but could not concentrate.


    ¡°It depends, sweetie. There are times when petty crimes would not need to use deductive.¡± Sandra said as Ivy looked up with Andrew ready to protest but halted. It was her first time listening to the lovebirds calling each other nicknames and it got her a little jealous but she was more interested in their topic.


    ¡°Sorry, disturbing? Too loud?¡± Andrew asked Ivy as she shook her head.


    ¡°Fascinated. Speaking of which, how do you apply these two study methods to looking for missing people?¡± Ivy questioned trying to be general to not trigger them into suspecting her motive.


    ¡°I would say deductive outright would be an ideal approach,¡± Sandra said confidently.


    ¡°What is deductive and inductive to be precise?¡± Ivy questioned.


    ¡°Example¡­ Deductive requires evidence from the scenes. Last seen locations and its vicinity to the last contact person... As for inductive it''s a quick profiling made based on the past known similar cases to the missing person¡¯s.¡± Andrew explained as it made Ivy realised she had no clue when and where was the last seen of the children. She only knew how they looked and that they were safe.


    Andrew continued discussing with Sandra a bit more when they caught Ivy zoned out.


    ¡°Hello¡­ what are you thinking about?¡± Andrew knocked the table in front of Ivy and was a little too loud when the librarian came to hush them.


    ¡°Are you alright? Is there something wrong?¡± Sandra whispered as the librarian walked off. Ivy shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing just analysing your information.¡± She smiled innocently.


    ¡°Looks like things are well with Jeremy. Looks serious¡­¡± Andrew asked as he leaned forward to face Ivy while teasing her.


    Ivy had no choice but to nod.


    ¡°Since when?¡± Sandra eagerly asked as Ivy blushed.


    ¡°The proposal I guess,¡± Ivy whispered while Sandra and Andrew broke into another dramatic surprised laugh which the librarian came to give them another warning.


    ¡°But what happens next to the company? Are you just going to let the bad ones bring it down?¡± Andrew questioned after appeasing the librarian who had left.


    Ivy took a deep breath and smiled.


    ¡°Not to worry. Things are under control. Got to go. Speak soon.¡± Ivy packed and stood as the couple nodded and waved to her.


    Ivy realised she was always uncomfortable whenever being asked about her future plans after her resignation. Partly cause she could not reveal her backup plans which were progressing smoothly under Mr. Archwabal and she did not want to get people who knew into unnecessary trouble later. While hailing for a taxi home, she finds it strange that Jeremy is not reachable and neither was he waiting for her that day.


    When she stepped into the house, she found Daisy busy with the dogs.


    ¡°Mum, what''s wrong with Lucky and Daisy?¡± Ivy quickly chucked her bag and laptop on the couch before approaching them.


    ¡°Oh, this mini-me is about to give birth. Lucky is just worried and restless because of her.¡± Daisy explained as Ivy was amazed.


    ¡°Oh dear, I had not known they were going to be parents soon! I just thought Daisy had put on weight.¡± Ivy lamented as Daisy chuckled.


    ¡°Well, you could experience a dog''s childbirth in a few hours,¡± Daisy said as Ivy was still in awe when Daisy¡¯s grandsons crossed her mind.


    ¡°Mum, when was the last time you saw the kids?¡± Ivy questioned as Daisy was a little taken aback by the sudden change of topic.


    ¡°Why? Do you have news finally?¡± Daisy questioned excitedly as she held on to Ivy.


    ¡°I only know they are safe and alive. Jeremy confirmed. I''m looking for clues as to their whereabouts. Do you think he hides them on purpose for their safety?¡± Ivy asked as Daisy wondered awhile.


    ¡°If that''s the case then I doubt they are in town or anywhere nearby. Perhaps you''re right that he worries someone might harm them but who?¡± Daisy raised her doubt and Ivy clearly knew who.


    It was none other than her uncle but looking at the situation at hand, it seemed unlikely Charles would do anything on the children since he was very occupied with the funeral and IPO. A sudden barge from the main door startled both ladies as Real and Chiang carried and half dragged Jeremy who was heavily injured by a slash to the couch.


    ¡°Jeremy! Oh dear, what happened?!¡± Daisy exclaimed as she examined his injury.


    ¡°You need to head to the hospital. The wound is really deep!¡± Daisy said after examining as Real instantly protested.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°No, it''s not safe! We need liquor to clean his wound and we have to sew him here.¡± Real insisted as Daisy flew to get the liquor.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Ivy asked while gritting her teeth in anger while Jeremy was groaning in pain, trying to endure it.


    ¡°We were ambushed by Kyle''s underlings while on the way to fetch you,¡± Chiang said while Real tried to hold Jeremy down. Daisy returned with a few bottles of antiseptic sanitizers instead.


    Real hurriedly used them on the bandage. ¡°Ivy, you need to hold him down strong while I clean his wound. He had taken painkillers earlier but it''s not an immediate effect.¡±


    Ivy was weary with the strength she had and Real could tell.


    ¡°Ivy, can you do it?¡± Real asked solemnly as Ivy shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that strong enough.¡±


    ¡°Then I will hold him down, you clean his wound and might need to sew them up. Can you do that?¡± Real explained as Ivy hesitated at sewing him up.


    ¡°But¡­ but it will hurt him¡­¡± Ivy''s tears sprang as Daisy squatted by her side.


    Jeremy groaned in pain weakly trying to reach out to Ivy. ¡°Honey, you need to try. Stay calm. I will assist you.¡± Daisy coaxed Ivy instead noticing Jeremy was struggling to reach her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t know how to stitch human skin. I mean I did it a few times with my grandma on poultries or clothing but not like that¡­ Mum, I can¡¯t! It¡¯s Jere¡­¡± Ivy nearly broke down but she withheld when she felt Jeremy¡¯s hand reaching out to her arm.


    She turned around to meet with his weak but encouraging gaze. She frowned as she forced herself to stay calm before holding his hand.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked in a shaky voice. He nodded and lay back down on the couch, feeling less pain as he knew the painkillers were kicking in.


    Ivy could tell he was less in pain too when she slowly made her way to clean his long deep wound which looked like it was from a machete. She hoped very much for his bleeding to stop quickly as Daisy assisted her by pressing on more clothes while he bravely endured his occasional muffled groans with a towel stuffed in his mouth to prevent him from injuring himself especially when she sewed his wounds shut. It was all thanks to her experience when she was living with her grandma that she could complete the task calmly.


    After ensuring Jeremy was resting while Daisy and Chiang cleaned up, Ivy walked into the garden to take a breather, pushing all the adrenaline of stress away.


    Ivy, it¡¯s fine. Jeremy is fine. It¡¯s over. He isn¡¯t in pain anymore¡­  Ivy tried coaxing herself.


    Think Ivy. What are you going to do about Kyle and his attacks? There¡¯s also the kids to save. Would Kyle know where these kids are since he now works closely with Charles? If I were to get myself close to him, I am sure I would get something out of it. But these people would definitely not allow me to¡­ Ivy sighed as she felt dizzy for a moment, holding onto the garden table for support when Real approached her.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, you¡¯re alright?¡± He asked as Ivy waved her hand and nodded but Real had already helped her to sit. She realised Real addressed her formally like usual compared to earlier he called her first name amid the panic.


    ¡°You did well. He is fine now. Don¡¯t worry about Kyle. We already have our ways¡­¡± Real tried comforting Ivy when her phone rang.


    ¡°Hello?¡± She picked up seeing it was Jin.


    ¡°Ivy. Uncle James is here with Cassie and me. We heard about the ambush on Jeremy¡­¡± Jin said before Uncle James interrupted.


    ¡°Ai Lee, I have my underlings guarding the Rahi¡¯s residence but it would be difficult if the other party found out. I suggest it would be best if you could keep a low profile next few days till all of these die out¡­¡± Uncle James said as Ivy held her head and sighed.


    ¡°I know what to do. He is resting. Thank you.¡± Ivy said before hanging up.


    Jin sighed at the chance trying to tell her about big news as James tapped his shoulder to comfort him before heading to his brother¡¯s bedside. Peter for the first time after he was awake, smiled at James for being able to listen to Ivy¡¯s voice even if it was briefly.


    Ivy sat for a moment to ward off her dizziness and had an idea stirring up in her mind as she filled Real in with her plans.


    ¡°But Ms. Ophal, the boss will not agree to this¡­¡± Real protested just as Ivy expected.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± She said to Real who was momentarily confused. ¡°Call me Ivy from now on when we are around with familiar people. Skip the formality.¡± Ivy explained as he nodded meekly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. I will contact the girls to prepare to cover the news of our short retreat to wherever Jere wants to go. I hope you can get your team to protect them while at it. Keeping us all in the face of the press is the only way I can ensure security like I always do. Kyle and his team will not be able to harm us but instead, he will find ways to harm all of you. So, I hope you will stay here to guard the fort till he heals.¡± Ivy pleaded with Real.


    Real began to make some sense of her clarification. ¡°Alright. I will go make preparations. Just one thing Ivy¡­¡± Real paused and looked apologetically at her.


    ¡°Take very good care of yourself too. The person the boss was very worried earlier about was you. He could not be at peace till he sees you safe and sound.¡± Real told her as she nodded assuringly before heading in to see her mum had gone to shower leaving Chiang waiting to leave with Real.


    As she sat next to Jeremy who was asleep, she then noticed Lucky was restless as he was whining nearby Daisy. She went over to take a look only to learn that Daisy was about to give birth.


    ¡°Oh no, Daisy are you alright? Oh dear, how do you do this?¡± Ivy was mumbling to herself without noticing Jeremy slowly made his way to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked softly which startled Ivy.


    ¡°Oh Jere¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be here. Your wound might open up¡­.¡± She lamented.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ The painkiller had kicked in and the wrap was tight. What¡¯s wrong? Is Daisy giving birth?¡± He asked as she was left speechless.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± She mumbled while turning her attention back to both dogs.


    ¡°How could I not? We used to have litters when she mated with our neighbor¡¯s dogs. And it was exactly the same situation now. Bring some warm water and a towel.¡± Jeremy instructed while he continued to stand holding on to his injured side.


    When Ivy returned, he quickly instructed her to monitor Daisy till her litter of puppies was all out.


    ¡°It will take awhile¡­¡± He said as she sighed recalling her plans earlier.


    She stood and went over to hug him. He could feel how tense she was as he gently rubbed her back.


    ¡°It will be alright. It¡¯s all good now. Sorry for the scare.¡± He comforted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the rainbow town you always wanted to go. We need to stay low for a while. Although so for security, I have prepared the girls to do a coverage on our mini vacation. It would camouflage on how severe your injury was¡­¡± Ivy explained and was not planning to let go till he agreed. He tried to face her but he knew her intentions.


    The door upstairs opened and a man clearing his throat was heard followed by the footsteps of two people coming downstairs. That forced the couple to break away unwillingly.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Ivy called out as John nodded while Daisy was smiling sweetly.


    ¡°I heard your plans. Let¡¯s all go together¡­ as a family.¡± John suggested as Daisy nodded in agreement leaving the couple flabbergasted for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to hide. We know how real it is¡­¡± Daisy teased as Ivy blushed into Jeremy¡¯s arms. Jeremy for the first time took a good look at his happy parents.


    ¡°You should come over more often,¡± Jeremy said to John as Lucky began to run towards Daisy for help.


    ¡°Oh dear, his wife¡¯s delivery must be done by now¡­¡± Daisy said as she went over to take a look and was overjoyed by her six little puppies.


    ¡°Jere¡­¡± John called out as he signaled Jeremy to follow him into the study to talk, leaving the ladies to tend to the puppies.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 148: Making peace

    One hour ago¡­


    A call came for James in the basement while he was working out with Jin on the situation. That was when unexpectedly, Peter woke and they heard a raspy voice coughing.


    ¡°Peter!¡± James exclaimed as Jin quickly made a call for the doctor to come over. While at it, James was already helping to feed Peter some water.


    He tried to sit up but he was feeling weak. ¡°Dad, stay down till the doctor comes,¡± Jin instructed as Peter gave up trying to sit up and took a good look at Jin. His eyes watered at how skinny Jin had gotten.


    ¡°Have you been well? How¡¯s everyone? Where are they? Where¡¯s Ai Lee?¡± Peter asked slowly as James quickly interrupted with another sip of water.


    Lucky for Jin, the doctor who was living a few blocks away from the boutique, finally made his way to examine Peter as Cassandra let him downstairs. After ensuring it was all well with Peter and that he needed some time to fully recover, James instructed Jin to inform the brothers about the news.


    ¡°What about Ivy?¡± Jin asked as James shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s too much for her to handle and it¡¯s not the right time for her to be vulnerable. But we could let Jeremy and John know first¡­¡± James explained when Peter interrupted.


    ¡°Jeremy? John? What are they doing with Ai Lee? Where¡¯s Charles? What happened to the company?¡± Peter began to panic as he felt his chest pain and James had to calm him down by helping him lay back down in bed as the duo began to explain to him all that had happened.


    By the time the duo had explained the majority of events, Cassandra had come down with supper for the duo after sending off the doctor.


    ¡°Uncle Peter! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Cassandra exclaimed happily as James guided her to greet Peter.


    ¡°Hi Cassie¡­¡± Peter greeted with a smile that at least one person had not changed.


    ¡°Dad, what exactly happened that day in the meeting?¡± Jin pestered as Peter sighed recalling the look on Charles''s face and the sting of being betrayed.


    ¡°Your uncle Charles had all along the intention to take over the entire company¡­¡± Peter explained slowly.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true Jeremy wasn¡¯t the one who provoked you?¡± Jin clarified as Peter shook his head after a while.


    ¡°From what you had explained, Jeremy must have known Charles''s cruel acts in their illicit business. Ai Jin you would have known that Jeremy¡¯s fiancees were victims and his children are soon to be if they are already not¡­¡± Peter explained and noticed his sons were not around.


    ¡°Where are Ai Rui and Ai Ray?¡± Peter questioned as Jin hesitated to explain.


    ¡°Ai Rui is in Manes. He accepted the scholarship and is with the national team¡­¡± James paused hoping it was enough to appease Peter but it was not.


    ¡°Ai Ray?¡± Everyone was afraid to tell him for fear it would deteriorate his condition.


    ¡°Uncle Peter, why don¡¯t you rest first? Are you hungry? Would you like some supper?¡± Cassie tried to distract him to no avail.


    ¡°Tell me or we find Ai Lee. Why is Ai Lee not allowed to know about my condition?¡± Peter pestered and they all knew there was no escape.


    ¡°Ray is safe. He has Jeremy protecting him and Ivy¡­ In fact, it was Ray who knew all along about Jeremy being an ally who tried to keep Ivy safe in the first place.¡± Jin explained as Peter tried to make sense of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re missing something,¡± Peter said as Jin was forced to continue with his explanation.


    ¡°Ray was forced to join Charles¡¯ minions by Jeremy. Apparently, he is Jeremy¡¯s sidekick to keep track of Charles while Jeremy watches over Ivy in the office. Recently Ivy resigned after the core team migrated over to the new company and was¡­¡± Jin could not bring himself to explain as James held his shoulder. Peter did not bother to correct Jin for not adding uncle in front of Charles''s name as he knew even he could not bring himself to admit Charles as a brother at some point.


    ¡°Ai Lee is on the assassin¡¯s list cause of Kyle¡­¡± James said which surprised Peter. ¡°Oshia¡¯s son?¡± Peter asked shockingly as James nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jeremy is keeping her safe. Kyle is Charles''s next pawn to target the marriage with Ivy since he is more aggressive than Jeremy. Meanwhile, from our findings, Ai Ray is guiding Charles on the IPO based on notes provided by Jeremy. We can safely assume those were notes from Ai Lee under the guidance of John¡­¡± James explained as Peter tried to slowly digest it all.


    ¡°Give old John a call,¡± Peter instructed as Jin did so.


    ¡°Hello?¡± John picked up as Peter cleared his throat on the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Old friend, I have heard you helped a lot while I¡¯m down¡­¡± Peter said which surprised John but was also delighted to finally hear from him.


    ¡°Peter! You¡¯re awake! Ivy will definitely be very delighted.¡± John said as Jin interrupted.


    ¡°Uncle Rahi, about that, could you put on hold and not tell her just yet? With her situation and the attack tonight, she has a lot on her plate. It would not be good to show her vulnerable side to the enemy now. Knowing her, she will drop everything¡­¡± Peter stopped Jin from continuing.


    ¡°I understand. She had just attended to Jere¡¯s wound and it¡¯s actually very serious. My wife is here with me¡­¡± John said as Daisy greeted them.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Hello, Ophals! So glad to hear from you, Peter. Don¡¯t worry so much about Ivy. Your precious daughter is also our adopted daughter now¡­¡± Peter was a little surprised by that as Jin nodded while Peter remained confused.


    ¡°I thought the engagement was fake? Is Jeremy alright now?¡± Peter questioned as Daisy chuckled.


    ¡°Initially it was fake, Peter. Oh don¡¯t worry about Jeremy, he is in good hands. Just needs a lot of rest till his wound closes up. Along the way, I guess Ivy is destined to be my daughter by all means. It was unfortunate with Jason and I decided I love her company. So, I hope you don¡¯t mind I made her our adopted child but now from the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t matter how far she has progressed with Jeremy, I want to assure you that I will look after this precious little gem. She had been working very hard to protect your family and business. I¡¯m glad she is back to studies too.¡± Daisy updated as Peter chuckled.


    ¡°I apologise in advance for her mischiefs. She can be very hard to handle at times. Just the same as her mother.¡± Peter said as Jin was reminded of Permisla¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Not a problem, Peter. I should be the one who is sorry that I had not taught my youngest son well. I¡¯m very fortunate to have Ivy help me tame that boy. I should be the one apologising to you for having to give Ivy such a difficult time.¡± Daisy apologised while Peter coughed a little from his hoarse throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, please. Let¡¯s have a chat soon¡­¡± Peter said as Daisy and John agreed before Jin updated the couple that it was best to stay low for a while. The couple agreed and Peter even suggested to head out of town in the early morning.


    ¡°Alright, Peter. Have a good rest. We will be in touch once we are out of town and keep you updated on the situation.¡± John concluded as Peter agreed and hung up.


    ¡°Call your sister and Ray. I want to hear their voice at least?¡± Peter instructed as Jin did so knowing Peter missed them.


    ¡°Only Ivy. Ray is difficult. We shall wait for his call instead.¡± Jin said as Peter nodded.


    At present¡­


    When the door was closed, John sighed heavily.


    ¡°Sit, son¡­¡± He urged as Jeremy continued to stand. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He said meekly.


    ¡°How serious is this with Ivy?¡± John asked as Jeremy wanted to explain when John interrupted again.


    ¡°I know of your intentions and I am aware of your changes. However, Ivy¡­¡± John wanted to lecture while facing the window before Jeremy interrupted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to surrender and let the law charge me after all is done. I know she wouldn¡¯t agree to this but at least let me do one thing right in this life because it¡¯s the only way I could repay her for being the main reason for changes taking place.¡± Jeremy pleaded which was a rare case in the family.


    John finally turned around and gave him a meaningful look.


    ¡°Let me help her till the end. I will take the downfall for whatever that is to come. All I ask of you is to take good care of her and the kids by then. All that is transferred to mum from grandma for myself and Jason, I shall leave them for all of you. Tell Uncle Ophal that you¡¯re sorry both your sons broke his precious daughter¡¯s heart on my behalf.¡± Jeremy¡¯s last offer made John proud that he finally got his rebellious son to change for the better.


    ¡°Tell him yourself. He is awake. But it¡¯s too dangerous for Ivy to visit him now as he is still weak and Ivy is going through a lot to not be able to show her vulnerable side.¡± John announced as Jeremy smiled, delighted that it was another good news for Ivy and he knew she would be in good hands always.


    ¡°And the Ophal¡¯s business rescue and exit plans¡­¡± Jeremy wanted to continue but John interrupted, having an idea that Ivy trusted him that much to have shared her ideas which came from himself.


    ¡°Got that covered,¡± John said as Jeremy was at ease.


    ¡°Make sure you give Peter a good assurance of Ivy¡¯s future. If you¡¯re going to lead her on, I can assure you she will definitely be waiting for you. Don¡¯t waste her time if you cannot¡­¡±


    Jeremy knew that himself but that was not his plan unless it was meant to be. For now, he can only keep the old ones at ease by giving all the assurance and confirmation he can.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± His last line came unexpectedly as both father and son stood smiling at each other, finally at peace.


    Meanwhile, Ryu received updates from the fan group that they were going on an early morning trip with Ivy to the Rainbow Village. Ryu could not help but feel uneasy as he gave Melody a call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Melody said sounded very busy.


    ¡°Baby, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the trip? What is this about? Why the sudden trip? Didn¡¯t Ivy just resign and why suddenly she wants to be in the limelight again?¡± Ryu asked while Melody was busy packing.


    ¡°Sorry, but it came last minute, Ryu Ryu¡­ I will explain later at the airport alright?¡± She only managed to say that before an incoming call from Jin came for Ryu.


    ¡°One second, I have an incoming call,¡± Ryu said as he switched to pick up Jin¡¯s call.


    ¡°Summer holiday? Need any training?¡± Jin asked as Ryu raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes and a little training that¡¯s all. What¡¯s up with the sudden trip to Rainbow Village by Ivy? She¡¯s taking precious time off me and my baby!¡± Ryu asked sounding annoyed.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s awake,¡± Jin said as Ryu blinked in surprise. ¡°Alright, I will make my way to Manes now,¡± Ryu said immediately as he grabbed important belongings before texting Auntie Soh to update her of his absence from Manes and Peter¡¯s condition.


    The first thing he did was visit Melody¡¯s house to bring her along to greet Peter.


    ¡°Ryu Ryu, what are you doing here so late?! You didn¡¯t have to come this far¡­ Aww, my poor baby drove so far. You must be tired¡­¡± Melody fussed over him which made him smile briefly before kissing her forehead gently.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s awake. Let¡¯s visit him first.¡± He said meekly which made Melody smile.


    She nodded knowing that the news made him very happy and relief. The moment they reached Cassandra¡¯s boutique, Jin rushed in leaving Cassie to lead Melody who was still shy downstairs.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ryu rushed down the stairs to his bedside.


    ¡°Ai Rui, have you been well?¡± Peter asked as Ryu blinked away his tears when he squatted by Peter. Ryu nodded but his shaky breath gave him away.


    ¡°It¡¯s must have been harsh on you. Did you get used to staying in grandma¡¯s house alone? How¡¯s Auntie Soh doing? Do you come home often?¡± Peter asked as Ryu could not control his tears recalling the family house.


    ¡°Ivy had to sell away our house to sustain our livelihood. Mr. Jin was sent away...¡± Ryu sniffed as Peter felt bad at first but found it strange that Mr. Jin did not tell them about the emergency funds. That was when it dawned on him that his daughter was up to some tricks to lure the siblings into safety. He wanted to laugh out loud at the realisation but hide his smile instead when the sight of Melody rubbing her tears away quietly made him know it must be someone close to Ryu.


    ¡°That must be one of your fans? Since when are you not afraid of your fans anymore?¡± Peter teased to change the topic so that he could smile or laugh in disguise.


    Ryu stood and led Melody closer. ¡°Ivy helped a lot. They helped her recover from her depression back then too. Dad, meet Lily Melody Ting, my girlfriend.¡± Ryu introduced as Peter felt a little taken aback but he was glad as he laughed.


    ¡°Nice to meet you officially, Ms. Ting. We shall have a meal together next time when things are better.¡± Peter said as Melody shyly nodded.


    ¡°Alright, now what¡¯s in store with your sister and her plans?¡± Peter questioned as everyone would like to know the answers too. No one could give Peter an exact answer other than Ivy herself.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 149: The sacrifices one could do for another

    That early morning, as the Rahi packed and left, Ivy and Jeremy chose to use the normal route leaving John and Daisy to use the VIP longue. It was Ivy¡¯s tactic to ensure the girls could take good pictures of them. Though Jeremy looked pale, he managed to sustain himself for a while at the entrance of the immigration gate for a short interview.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal, we heard of your own coverage of vacation with Mr. Rahi but here we have with Mr. Kyle Oshia claiming on your engagement reception announcement. Who exactly are you dating and who is your fiance?¡± One of the reporters questioned followed by a few concurring with the question before Ivy stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Being a director of a big company leaves me in the limelight, I can understand but now I¡¯m an ex-director, a nobody, can¡¯t I live a peaceful normal life?¡± Ivy joked as the reporters calmed down a little while some laughed.


    ¡°As you can see, it hasn¡¯t changed. Jeremy Rahi is still my fiance. At this rate should we just marry to avoid all these gossips?¡± Ivy stole a kiss on Jeremy¡¯s cheek as her response left the reporters excited while Jeremy was taken aback.


    She carefully led him into the immigration gate nonchalantly and into the boarding area. Though she had put on a tough look earlier, deep inside her, Jeremy knew she was still his little fragile angel.


    They were boarded on the business seats with John and Daisy. Ivy noticed it was her first flight when the sun was not up. As they took off the plane, it was still dark at early dawn. The sudden lights out made her reach out for Jeremy. She held on tightly to his arms during take off only to have him pull her closer to him to kiss her in the dark.


    They pulled away for a moment before he whispered to her. ¡°Bold enough to propose me that way but still afraid of the dark? Was that a hint to register our marriage soon?¡± He asked as she giggled in his arms.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way.¡± She replied before sealing it with another kiss, leaving Jeremy wanting to do just that but he knew better that it was only his wishful thinking.


    When the lights were back on, she instantly pretended to fall onto his chest and fell asleep, leaving Jeremy chuckling when Daisy shot him a look of I-know-what-you-did after catching sight of Ivy¡¯s abrupt action in disguise.


    ¡°Mum saw us¡­¡± He whispered to tease Ivy as she hit him gently for teasing before easing into his arms comfortably recalling the times she used to fly with Jason. Little did she ever imagine, that things had changed so much since then.


    ¡°You know back then I used to fly a lot with Jason. I love the temporary peacefulness up in the air away from Andrew and Sandra¡­ Nancy¡¯s ruckus in trying to steal him away even when there was already a deal¡­ My scary little world in my dreams¡­¡± Ivy explained as Jeremy hummed in acknowledgment.


    ¡°And now, I wish time could just stop again. I never would have imagined myself being with you. Just a few hours ago I thought I was going to lose you if I didn¡¯t sew you. It ached me knowing you¡¯re in so much pain but it was the only way I could save you¡­¡± Ivy paused when her voice cracked as Jeremy held her closer.


    ¡°Vivi, I have always told you that you¡¯re the bravest girl I have ever met. You didn¡¯t disappoint and did very well. You need to believe in yourself more.¡± Jeremy encouraged as Ivy smiled sadly.


    ¡°Thank you for taking the chances with me. I don¡¯t deserve you.¡± He comforted her as she hugged him gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you for always keeping your promise and not dying¡­¡± She blinked away her stinging tears as he gently kissed her forehead, inhaling the scent of her hair, and told himself to always remember this moment.


    Later in the day, Kyle was drowning with many problems in the office. Ever since Marcel and Ivy left, he had not had a single day of peace at work. It was always solving a major issue here and there. When he saw the news of her holiday, he was surprised Jeremy could still walk and knew his minions had done a lousy job in teaching Jeremy a lesson the night before.


    He decided to spam call Ivy but she had already muted his calls. By the time she checked her phone after finishing her studies and assignments while Jeremy slept, her phone battery was dying. She was agitated by Kyle¡¯s caller ID spamming so many calls that she decided to pull a prank on Kyle.


    She turned on a video with lots of smooching and moan sounds on purpose in the washroom before answering Kyle¡¯s call. She ran out to the verandah to laugh to herself. She had forgotten that the washroom had an echo and the noises woke Jeremy up. He went into the source of the noise and saw Ivy¡¯s mischief while Kyle was scolding over the line before hanging up.


    Jeremy walked out to the verandah to find Ivy still laughing as he pulled her in for a hug. ¡°Having lots of fun I see while I sleep hmm? Naughty girl¡­¡± He teased her as Ivy could not help but keep giggling in his arms as she stole kisses from him. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I have never seen this part of you before. I¡¯m glad I finally do. Promise me you will continue to live like this¡­¡± Jeremy said as Ivy nodded and giggled.


    As for Kyle, he could not take it and decided to finally confront Charles. ¡°Your good-for-nothing niece now only knows how to fool around with her lover! She doesn¡¯t even care about the business anymore!¡± Kyle vented as Charles folded his arms.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be leading the IPO and prove yourself to me and her that you¡¯re qualified to be her husband?¡± Charles asked sarcastically. ¡°Then what is it about the stunt you pull on Jeremy? This is a real business and not our usual underground business. Killing off your enemy gets you nowhere.¡± Charles reminded him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring your niece back to be engaged with me, I will ensure the empire goes down to  drain!¡± Kyle hated people threatening him so he retaliated with a threat and walked off.


    Charles fumed knowing that he had no choice but to persuade Ivy to return. ¡°My dear niece, I know you¡¯re on vacation but can you please do me a favor?¡± He asked while Ivy was strolling with Jeremy.


    She smirked at the sound of it. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can fulfill your request in exchange for you to agree to the engagement with Kyle. Think about it, he is putting your father¡¯s empire at stack. If you don¡¯t agree to the engagement, I have no idea what he would do. So, please Ai Lee. Please agree to this.¡± Charles pleaded as Ivy met with Jeremy¡¯s gaze. They both knew he was desperate as Jeremy shook his head disagreeing with it.


    This seems to be my chance to bargain for something. Their freedom and a good sum of amount would be good.  Ivy told herself.


    ¡°Fine. Release all my siblings and Jeremy himself from your guards and I want five million.¡± Ivy demanded as she watched the terror grow in Jeremy¡¯s eyes, gripping tightly to her hand.


    ¡°Deal.¡± Charles agreed. ¡°Come back in time to prepare for the lavish engagement party I will throw!¡± Charles chimed as he hung up.


    Before Jeremy could question her, she pulled him in for a kiss. He was stunned for a moment till they broke away.


    ¡°I know what I am doing. Trust me.¡± She told him as he frowned.


    ¡°No matter what the results or situation is, you¡¯re always the one in my heart from now on.¡± She said with conviction which made Jeremy at ease as he nodded.


    The next thing they knew, Melody ran up to them. ¡°Ivy! Ivy, the news!¡± Melody was catching her breath while Ivy went up to her.  As predictable, the decision was planned in advance and news began to spread about her engagement to Kyle while calls came from many people including her siblings but there were pressing matters on-site to attend to as she ignored her phone for the time being.


    ¡°Take it easy. I know. I had no choice. Just let it be and continue to cover my vacation as planned. We won¡¯t address the engagement news till we get back Landsfield.¡± Ivy updated as Melody looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ivy gently patted Melody¡¯s head. ¡°Tell the boys I¡¯m fine alright?¡± She said as Melody nodded with a pout before Daisy came up to them with a visitor.


    ¡°Sweetie! Look who came!¡± Daisy greeted from afar and it surprised Ivy that the guest would make it this far to meet her.


    ¡°Aunt Patricia¡­¡± Ivy called out when Melody and the rest were doing coverage of Ivy and Jeremy¡¯s stroll from afar. Melody knew better to cut off the pictures of their aunt.


    Ivy thought Patricia came and wanted to blame her but her aunt¡¯s unexpected hug made her eyes tear up suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you Ai Lee¡­ You had done well.¡± Patricia pulled away from their hug as she helped Ivy to wipe away her tears.


    ¡°Aunty¡­¡± Ivy could only manage.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your mother? You could have at least told me about the financial burdens you had my dear child¡­ You didn¡¯t have to hang on all by yourself¡­ Aww, you poor little gem¡­ Semai will be so proud of you my dear.¡± Patricia whined as she pulled Ivy into another hug. It was Ivy¡¯s first time seeing her snobbish aunt this way and she was lost for words at ways to comfort her.


    Her gaze met with Jeremy who discreetly pointed using his chin to ask her to rub her aunt¡¯s back to comfort her. Ivy could only gently pat her sobbing aunt in her arms instead as Jeremy broke into a smile and nodded to tell her she was doing fine.


    ¡°What else do you need help with? Come, tell me. I will give you all the resources¡­¡± Patricia instantly said as Ivy began to relax and smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Aunty¡­ I have my stepfather helping out on the business side.¡± Ivy explained as Patricia smiled while drying her own face.


    ¡°I heard¡­ Mr. Rahi is a very capable businessman¡­ And what about the rumors just now about your engagement? Is that the fiance who proposed to you that day on stage?¡± Patricia questioned like a hawk as Ivy smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Aunty. I¡¯m in good hands. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner and¡­¡± Patricia pulled Ivy off her hug and shook her head.


    ¡°Seeing my precious gem this strong is good enough. I know you need all the protection from the media so I had to sneak in to see you awhile. Whatever it is, know that the family is here to back you up. Always reach out to us.¡± Patricia reminded her as Ivy could feel how genuine she was when she hugged her aunt again.


    ¡°I will try to visit your mother more often¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Stay safe.¡± Patricia said as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunty Patricia. You¡¯re so different from what I was told¡­¡± Ivy finally told her as she chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s only in front of that good-for-nothing brother who bullies all of you¡­ I promise we will have more time to spend together once all these settle down.¡± Patricia said before Ivy bid her farewell and had Daisy to send her off while Melody and the team resumed with the coverage of Jeremy and Ivy¡¯s stroll.


    ¡°What do you think is Charles and Kyle up to?¡± Ivy questioned worriedly as Jeremy rubbed her head gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it silly. Rest here while I recuperate. We will think of something along the way. Meanwhile, just lay low and drag the deal for as long as you can til I recover.¡± He comforted as Ivy sighed and eased into his hug as they strolled, wishing for time to stop awhile.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 150: Only wanting the best for their loved ones

    After an evening acting for the camera, Ivy rushed to finish up her assignments and caught up with classes for the day. Though Jeremy had coaxed her to sleep earlier, she could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried with the worries she had on her unfinished homework. Fortunately, he did not hear her slip off the bed in the noisy tattering noise of the heavy rain and slipped out to the verandah to study. She had left a small opening of the sliding door out of habit.


    As she went on till near dawn, she realised her syllabus was going to be a useful weapon to fight for Jeremy¡¯s trial as she began to compile a list of laws and circumstances that would be relevant to his case. Eventually, she gave up on her heavy eyes and fell asleep on the chair while the rain grew heavier and the howling wind blew into the room from the small opening of the sliding door she left opened.


    The cold breeze woke Jeremy to find her by the verandah, brewing with a cold as he quickly carried her to the bed and nursed her. When he finally had the chance to keep her notes in order, something caught his attention. It was the list of laws she was working on for his potential trials. She also included his entire team.


    Silly girl¡­ You didn¡¯t have to do this¡­ It made Jeremy feel very guilty as he stepped into the living room not wanting his sobs to disturb her from resting.


    Daisy who usually woke early before sunrise, accidentally heard him when she stepped out from her room. She approached him and rubbed his back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong sweetie?¡± She asked worriedly as he tried to toughen up and wipe his tears away.


    She saw the list of laws in the notebook he held. Her heart ached for the couple as she comforted Jeremy by pulling him in for a hug. It felt surreal to be able to coax her youngest son who usually was all toughened up but now was so vulnerable in her arms. Daisy could only hope he would end up with Ivy in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s alright.¡± She said as he sighed.


    ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t deserve her¡­¡± His voice cracked as she rubbed his back.


    ¡°Treat her well¡­¡± She comforted.


    ¡°She is down with a fever. She caught a cold while studying by the verandah the whole morning. Did you bring any medication along, Mum?¡± He asked urgently as she quickly went to fetch her emergency stash of medicine kit and came back to him.


    When they returned to his room, Ivy was fidgeting and whimpering a lot due to the uncomfortable muscle aching.


    ¡°Hey sweetie, it¡¯s alright¡­ Come, let¡¯s have you take some medicine first?¡± Daisy held her hand as she tried mumbling something inaudible. Jeremy quickly forced the fever pill into her mouth and made her drink from the water bottle.


    As he put her down on the bed, she gripped his shirt¡¯s collar tightly and did not let go.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Let go¡­¡± He coaxed but she whimpered in annoyance as she pulled him down to bed leaving Daisy having to help him put away the medicine pack and water bottle.


    As he sat in bed, she began to cling to him and that was when he noticed a bright red patch on the bed from where she had. ¡°Oh dear¡­ let me handle her. Come, bring her to the washroom.¡± Daisy urged as Jeremy obeyed but the moment he wanted to put her down to sit on the bench by the washroom, Ivy just did not want to let go.


    ¡°Sweetie, come let go¡­¡± Daisy tried coaxing but Ivy was annoyed as she whimpered even more in Jeremy¡¯s arms. Even kissing her cheeks several times to coax her to let go did not work.


    ¡°Mum, I will manage.¡± Jeremy knew it was because she was sick and coupled with her heavy flow of period for the month, she tends to get agitated easily.


    Daisy reluctantly left them as she went to help them change their bedsheet before calling for housekeeping. He knew Ivy would not let go, so he sat with her on the bench with a towel wrapped around her lower end temporarily.


    ¡°I was warned you¡¯re very clingy and difficult when you¡¯re sick¡­ I never knew it was this bad hmm little one¡­¡± He nagged at her before kissing her forehead as she fidgetted and eased into his arms comfortably before falling back to sleep.


    While keeping Ivy accompanied, he heard a buzzing sound on his phone in his pocket as he took it out and read updates from Real on his findings about Kyle¡¯s newborn daughter. His heart ached when he learned that the mother of the child died the same way as his other fiancees. He knew he had to protect the baby who would have gone to Dragon Island where his kids were as well.


    He began to plot a plan with Real to work out to tighten the security there as it would not be easy to determine the level of crazy actions Kyle would do when he found out about the death news of his baby¡¯s mother. He also told Real to work with Marcel to get a formal document ready for him before noon that day.


    Later in the evening, Ivy stirred awake to a very congested nose as she sneezed. Jeremy instantly sat up to help her blow her nose after putting aside the laptop which he was secretly working on some designs. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± He asked gently while wiping her nose as she nodded and leaned onto him lazily. She frowned when she felt a heavy flow from her lower body and touched her posterior before opening her eyes, meeting with Jeremy¡¯s teasing gaze.


    ¡°Did you¡­ or mum?¡± She asked skeptically as he smiled understanding her asking who changed her.


    ¡°I was warned before that you¡¯re hard to manage when sick and true enough, you¡¯re full of all trouble anyone could ask for.¡± Jeremy teased her as she smacked him lightly on his chest. He kissed her forehead gently.


    ¡°I did¡­¡± He admitted before she blushed and hid her face in embarrassment. ¡°Must be tiring for you? You seriously do whimper a lot and are so clingy.¡± He nagged as she ignored him and hugged him tighter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some fresh air shall we?¡± He suggested as she nodded.


    Knowing Melody was still keeping them in news coverage on Ryu¡¯s fan page, he decided to feed her some sweet porridge and honey water by the garden. ¡°Eat more¡­ You need the food to help you digest your medicine later. Come on¡­ I have a surprise for you when you finish all this.¡± Jeremy tried coaxing as Ivy who was frowning instantly grabbed the bowl of porridge from him when she heard surprise was awaiting.


    Jeremy could not help but laugh at her. ¡°Was this really how my brother used to coax you too?¡± He asked as she nodded proudly before putting down the empty bowl and he helped her wipe her mouth.


    She held her hand out to him asking for her surprise and Jeremy was amused. He gladly took the envelope of documents and passed it to her. She felt strange as she quickly opened up to find legal share transfer documents of his bar business to her as the main shareholder, replacing himself.


    Jeremy watched her happy face turn into anger as she slammed the documents down on the table wanting to walk off.


    ¡°Ivy, listen to me¡­ Sit¡­¡± He tried to calm her but she refused wanting to walk away but was not strong enough to release herself from his restraints.


    ¡°Is this a joke? You must be stupid¡­¡± She ranted before folding her arms and trying to wipe her running nose. He helped her with her nose before pushing her to sit back down on the chair.


    ¡°We have reached this far. Some day¡­ Some fine day, I hope we could sit under a tree and enjoy reading next to each other being carefree¡­¡± He watched her gaze softened.


    ¡°Having said so, while I am away serving jail term¡­¡± She glared at him for saying that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s face it. It¡¯s going to happen Ivy.¡± Listening to him calling her name and not her nickname gave her a bittersweet feeling.


    ¡°I want to leave you with something you found for me. Do whatever you want with it. It¡¯s all yours to run. If you want, take it as a temporary venture and return to me with a high profit by then. I don¡¯t want my assets to be frozen when I have such a precious gem who could help me improve our upkeep.¡± He coaxed as she tried to give it a chance and it did make sense to her.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Despite so, she still insisted on rejecting it as she was not confident in running it.


    ¡°Why? The business has been doing well all this while without me knowing or maybe understanding¡­¡± Jeremy explained.


    ¡°You have other capable people to help you with that. Why must it be me?¡± Ivy questioned in annoyance.


    ¡°Why would it not be you who could run an empire? Did you realise you had a track record in the business world? Do you know just how many interviews invite you had previously and even now? Everyone wants to know how you could save your father¡¯s empire from collapsing and now it¡¯s turning into an IPO Ivy. Why are you rejecting everything? Rejecting the fame is fine to protect your backups but rejecting this small gesture¡­¡± Ivy instantly interrupted him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a small gesture Jere. You know the current company is a scam. The real deal is elsewhere. But this¡­ This is your first genuine deed ever and your first genuine income. It¡¯s your precious gem.¡± Ivy retaliated with conviction.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I am entrusting it to you. My other precious gem.¡± He watched Ivy fighting internally with herself.


    ¡°I have always told you that you need to be confident with yourself, Ivy. Even Dad said so. You¡¯re more capable than you think you are Ivy. Besides, I have another task for you, Vivi¡­¡± He teased.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t call me Vivi anymore¡­¡± She mumbled her complaints but he heard her which made him steal a kiss.


    She pouted in defeat. ¡°What is the other task?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you when the time comes. For now, sign this first.¡± He gave her a pen as she sighed looking at the papers.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked again as he nodded.


    ¡°Promise to let me bail you out when you¡¯re in trouble.¡± She bargained as he smiled knowing she was trying to get the longer end of the stick. He nodded first as she smiled and gladly signed the papers since he was strangely willing to cooperate.


    ¡°Then promise me, you will go on a date once with someone else while I am away.¡± He added after collecting the signed papers and quickly put them back into the envelope.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not valid! This is a scam!¡± She retaliated as he laughed.


    ¡°No then no deal. You¡¯re not allowed to bail me out!¡± He teased which made Ivy furious.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m refusing the business deal!¡± She stood and stomped her feet.


    ¡°Too late it¡¯s signed and sealed!¡± He ran away with the envelope as she chased him.


    ¡°Come back here! I¡¯m going to tear those documents down! This is a scam! Come back here!¡± Ivy yelled while chasing him as Daisy watched with John from the second floor.


    ¡°I hope someday our home will be this noisy again.¡± Daisy smiled while leaning onto John.


    ¡°It will be. Jeremy is already making arrangements for the little ones to be home soon.¡± John informed as Daisy met with his gaze excitedly.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure honey?¡± Daisy asked in surprise as John kissed her forehead lovingly.


    ¡°My love, you will soon be busy. Will you be fine without me around?¡± John asked as Daisy hugged him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Aww, I love you, John. I can¡¯t wait to see our grandsons.¡± Daisy beamed thinking about it.


    John did not want to spoil her excitement hence he did not tell her about Jeremy¡¯s plan to surrender and serve jail time. He knew it was the best decision but it would sadden Daisy as much as it does with Ivy. He could only hope when the time came, the little grandchildren would keep both ladies occupied and busy.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 151: Ray the life savior

    While Jeremy was busy initiating his plans to shift the children safely to another safe ground, Ray was in charge of slowly diminishing the drug distribution, especially in the various bars that Charles owned.


    He had been working discreetly with the police narcotics department for the past month with the help of Jin¡¯s expertise in collecting information and reading into the situation while Uncle James'' minions were the undercovers.


    That night Kyle was hosting his drug parties as usual with Charles in one of Manes¡¯ bars. Ray was in charge of the security and there, he met with a damsel, Hazel, like other girls, was in debt that she was sold into prostitution.


    Ray had noticed Hazel from the very beginning of that operation as she stood out as a weakling among the other promiscuous girls. A sad and scared face but very determined eyes. He also noticed her frail self with a very pale face.


    He could not help but feel disturbed by her as her eyes reminded him very much of Ivy whom he had missed so dearly. He tried to shrug his thoughts away as he knew better than to be distracted when he was on an operation.


    He was about to leave the bar to step aside from the ransack when the police came only to catch sight of Hazel rushing to throw up in the washroom. A tug in his heart kept him standing outside the washroom area to wait for her though he knew the ransack was about to happen.


    When Hazel finally stepped out to find Ray being alert to his surroundings as the ransack had started, she decided to just walk away to work without knowing the situation. Ray stopped her in a nick of time from going down the stairs as the police began to barge in. He quickly dragged her into the ladies¡¯ last washroom cubicle and hid with her there as he made a quiet sign on his lips while her weary eyes studied his gaze.


    He could feel she was shivering as he took off his sweater and let her have it to cover her sleeveless dress. ¡°Put this on¡­¡± He instructed softly as she did so.


    ¡°We will escape from there.¡± He whispered as she shook her head.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked as she let out a shuddering sigh and touched her stomach.


    He then realised she was pregnant as he went out of the cubicle and locked the main door before climbing up to the window and observing the situation outside. Since they were on level one, he could make the jump but then she needed to stay on the air latches for the time being. That was when he saw the ceiling hole and lifted her up to climb in there.


    ¡°Find your way to the ground floor. I will wait for you there.¡± He instructed but she shook her head. She did not want to let go of his hand. He knew they were running out of time as the police were banging on the door. It was a matter of time before they shoot open the door knob. He had no choice but to climb up with her and crawl down to find their way out.


    Midway, Ray heard her soft panting and knew he had to slow down. After all, they were in the air hole and the police would not search there.


    ¡°We will rest awhile.¡± He whispered as he made her sit in front of him while she caught her breath as he observed the police ransacking one of the rooms from the hole.


    When the police finally left, he took a look at Hazel who was very pale. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked holding on to her arms which were burning up.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s painful.¡± She held her stomach as Ray was terrified. He knew it was a sign of miscarriage as he hurriedly tried to urge her to crawl a bit more with him to the end of the ground floor pipe hole.


    He thanked his muscular self for being able to carry Hazel who was on the verge of fainting in his arms as he quickly drove and escaped the area. Since the bar was close to his grandma¡¯s house, he had no choice but to head there as he kept her inside the glass house where he knew Ivy had always had a makeshift bed.


    Hazel woke and was frightened of her unfamiliar surroundings. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my grandma¡¯s place. We are in the glass house. Let me get help¡­¡± Ray assured her as she held tightly to his hand while her shaky breaths were audible.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He asked to calm her as she blinked and studied Ray from head to toe.


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡± She said wearily.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ray. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t report you. Are you from here? I can help you to get back to where you come from¡­¡± Ray offered but Hazel broke down and cried.


    ¡°No¡­ Please don¡¯t¡­ I cannot go back anymore. My family members will all be in danger! Charles bought me into prostitution in exchange for my father¡¯s debt¡­ I would rather die than go back! Please don¡¯t send me back!¡± Hazel exclaimed as Ray pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t¡­ Calm down. We don¡¯t want people to know we are here.¡± He urged as she nodded.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°You work with Master Jeremy?¡± She asked as he saw Jeremy¡¯s contact on his mobile while he hesitated to give him a call. Ray nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good guy¡­¡± She cried again as Ray frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked as she wiped her face away.


    ¡°You must warn Master Jeremy of the kids in Dragon Island. They must be shifted elsewhere soon. There is a plan by Master Kyle and Bad Charles. They want to bomb the whole place¡­ Master Kyle says the business there is making losses¡­ So¡­ that¡¯s why I am shifted to work here.¡± Ray closed his eyes in shock while digesting her facts.


    ¡°How did you know all this?¡± Ray questioned.


    ¡°I used to take care of Master Jeremy¡¯s sons, Jonathan and Joseph. They are safely hidden under the basement. I don¡¯t know who is taking of them now. Joseph is still a baby¡­¡± Hazel said tearfully as Ray was trying to think.


    ¡°Where are their mothers?¡± He asked as Hazel began to cry again. Ray was beginning to be frightened by women who loved to cry.


    ¡°Tell me first. You need to be strong. They are dead like the other women?¡± He asked as she nodded and sobbed. This time he let her cry all she wanted as he sat with her rummaging over stuff by his side. He accidentally flipped the pillow around and saw the key to the house. He quickly let Hazel lay down on the makeshift bed.


    ¡°Stay here. I will find my brother to help.¡± He assured her as he went into the house and used the house phone to call Jin.


    ¡°Ryu, what are you doing back in Manes?¡± Jin asked while being surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ray said as Jin became serious.


    ¡°Brother, what are you¡­ Why?¡± Jin had so many questions and he did not know where to start.


    ¡°I need your help,¡± Ray said as he explained the entire situation and had Jin promise he would look after Hazel as he still had unfinished business.


    Jin had to consult Phyllis before that on miscarriage procedures before noting them all down in detail hoping Mrs. Soh could be of help. He then quickly drove over with Cassandra to pay Mrs. Soh a visit in Manes at her store.


    ¡°Ah, my favorite couple! What are you two doing on a weekday in town? Have you been well, Ai Jin? Aww, you¡¯re looking so skinny. Cassie, you need to feed him more.¡± Mrs. Soh was whining while serving them their chili noodles.


    Cassandra chuckled and nodded but Jin reached out to Mrs. Soh''s hand and handed her a note discreetly. Mrs. Soh wanted to question him but he winked at her as she read the note to buy the needs for wound injury and handling miscarriage of Hazel. Mrs. Soh knew they were in a difficult situation. Hence, she quickly went to shop for all the necessities and rushed back home as the couple made their way to Jin¡¯s grandma''s house.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Jin was overjoyed to see Ray was all sound and safe. He was getting more muscular and Cassandra was relieved that Ray was doing well. She went into the glass house to find Hazel fidgeting in her sleep while the brothers spoke.


    ¡°Aww, poor girl. I¡¯m Cassandra. Ray¡¯s brother''s girlfriend. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Soh will be here soon¡­¡± Cassie comforted as  Hazel nodded with her shocked eyes slowly relaxed.


    Cassandra continued to help Ray wipe Hazel with the pail of warm water and a wet cloth to lower her fever.


    ¡°I was one of you too. My family was so poor¡­ The prostitution¡­ The death of the babies¡¯ mothers. I know all that. I was lucky to have met my stepfather, James Ophal to save me from that fate.¡± Cassandra shared as it surprised Hazel with who she was involved.


    Cassandra helped her wipe her tears dry. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re in good hands now.¡±


    ¡°Master Jeremy¡¯s fiancees were my friends. Jonathan¡¯s mother was my best friend. She sacrificed herself to entrust me to keep the kids safe while she distracted the killers from chasing me down with the kids¡­ Now, I must ensure Master Ray saves all the kids on Dragon Island. He must tell Master Jeremy to be quick!¡± Hazel did not hesitate much with Cassandra as she was instantly comfortable with Cassandra, knowing they came from the same background.


    As Cassandra conveyed the message to the brothers, Mrs. Soh returned with all the necessities. The brothers quickly worked out things with James while the ladies helped Hazel with her medical care as they could not bring her to the hospital.


    Ray could finally sigh in relief after a good two hours where the ladies were following Phyllis¡¯ procedures. ¡°Thank you Auntie Soh very much¡­¡± Ray said gratefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s alright. Go see her. I will head home to cook some nourishing soup. I still strongly suggest for her to be arranged to seek formal medical care.¡± Mrs. Soh suggested as Ray nodded solemnly before heading in to check on Hazel who was much cleaner and resting tiredly.


    ¡°You two should give them space. Come to my house and rest instead.¡± Mrs. Soh offered as Cassandra giggled and led Jin who was confused and dense over to her house.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Ray called out to her gently before reaching out to hold her hand.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± She smiled finally for the first time that night. It mesmerised Ray for a while.


    ¡°Thank you for everything¡­¡± She said while blinking away some tears as he wiped them.


    ¡°We still need to bring you to seek formal medical care¡­ It¡¯s for the betterment of your uterus future¡­¡± He urged as she smiled sadly.


    ¡°Who would ever want me again¡­ I¡¯m so torn... Dirty¡­¡± She said sadly as strangely, her words hurt Ray. Instead, Ray tried to comfort her.


    ¡°Hey, no¡­ Hazel listen. If you had a choice you wouldn¡¯t want to go through this. Now that you have a chance to live again after escaping, you must make good use of this chance. Don¡¯t let the past dampen your hopes for a bright future. You must make my rescue worth it. Do you understand, Hazel?¡± He said with conviction which was touching to Hazel.


    ¡°Since you saved me, can I stay to serve you forever? I can do anything for you even becoming your slave¡­¡± She asked desperately as Ray silted her with his finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t be this cheap. You are still human and you must gather back your dignity, Hazel.¡± He said sternly. He could see fear returning to her eyes as she thought he did not want her.


    ¡°Only then will I slowly consider us¡­¡± His last line was enough to comfort her as she smiled and sobbed at the same time. He was glad for once he followed his heart and was not merely for the sake of comforting her. He was still trying to understand his feelings and hence, perhaps helping her to regain her self-confidence was also an excuse for him to take the time to realise his own feelings.


    She covered her eyes with her left hand in disbelief as he gently rubbed her right hand in his with his thumb and lifted her into his arms to hug her.


    She eased into his chest and returned his hug tightly; grateful for a life savior and a second chance in life.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 152: Ivys mischief

    Cassandra woke next to Jin who was wide awake in the early morning. He had been deep in his thoughts while they stayed overnight in Mrs. Soh¡¯s house.


    Cassandra kissed his left cheek which startled him for a moment. ¡°Morning¡­ What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He tried to stay composed but his frowns gave him away. She knew he had not slept a wink.


    ¡°Stop worrying about Ivy. She will thrive and she always does. Now, sleep awhile. Close your eyes while I prepare breakfast.¡± Cassandra coaxed but Jin was too worried to be able to sleep.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s prepare breakfast together.¡± He pushed his blanket away and walked out of the room as Cassandra sighed worriedly before he stood dumbfounded at the door.


    She approached him and to her surprise, they both stood stunned by who was preparing breakfast.


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡± Cassandra instantly reached out to her. ¡°You¡¯re still not well¡­¡± Cassandra protested as she made Hazel take a seat before Jin continued frying the bacon.


    ¡°I am alright. I can manage. I always do this¡­¡± Hazel protested but Cassandra stared at her fiercely.


    ¡°Hazel, this is not where we came from before! It¡¯s different!¡± Cassandra rarely gets angry and if she does Jin knew the other party had crossed the limit.


    He held onto Cassandra¡¯s arm as Mrs. Soh stepped out while rushing footsteps were heard from the washroom.


    ¡°Cassie¡­ Hey, it¡¯s fine¡­¡± Ray tried to calm her.


    ¡°I was preparing halfway before washing up. She was too hungry to wait.¡± Ray assured as Cassandra began to relax.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I understand your point. I will try to change.¡± Hazel stood and held Cassandra¡¯s hand as both ladies embraced each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡­¡± Cassandra apologised as Hazel shook her head. ¡°No, don¡¯t be¡­ I understand.¡± Hazel said with a grateful smile as Cassandra gently patted Hazel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Looks like you all didn¡¯t need me to prepare any noodles for breakfast¡­¡± Mrs. Soh said absentmindedly before the brothers stopped her in unison.


    ¡°We do!¡± Ray and Jin chuckled as Mrs. Soh turned around with a smile.


    ¡°This was just to keep Hazel not too hungry before you wake¡­ Quickly prepare your noodles! I am starving!¡± Ray persuaded as he gently pulled Mrs. Soh to the stove.


    ¡°Now, have your appetizers first¡­¡± Cassandra served Hazel as they sat together and munched on the bacon and eggs first.


    ¡°What¡¯s the update on Ivy¡¯s side?¡± Jin could not help but ask Ray worriedly.


    ¡°Still the same as I last checked¡­ I got to go after this¡­¡± Ray announced as his eyes darted toward Hazel.


    ¡°Go¡­ She will be fine with us. I will disguise her later and temporarily we will put her in my basement. There¡¯s a doctor there attending to Uncle Peter who can also treat her. He will surely be so happy for another daughter in law¡­¡± Cassandra teased.


    ¡°Cassie!¡± Ray retaliated as Hazel blushed while Jin and Mrs. Soh chuckled.


    ¡°How¡¯s Peter doing?¡± Mrs. Soh asked. ¡°He¡¯s awake¡­ But we cannot let the princess know yet.¡± Cassandra updated.


    ¡°Why? She would be the first he wants to see and she would definitely feel the same¡­¡± Mrs. Soh asked while mixing the noodles in a bowl while Jin helped cook the noodles.


    ¡°She has too much stuff on hand at the moment¡­ Don¡¯t worry we will let her know soon.¡± Ray assured as Mrs. Soh nodded skeptically while the brothers shared a knowing look to not tell Mrs. Soh any further details that could harm her.


    That early morning, Ivy had a hard time sleeping in while recovering from her fever although Jeremy was coaxing her in bed. It was tough for Jeremy to steal time to have a brief conversation with Real after receiving news from him on abnormal activities in Dragon Island as Charles¡¯ men were spotted.


    When Jeremy thought he successfully coaxed Ivy to sleep, she stirred awake and overheard his conversation with Real about visiting the Dragon Island in two days by the balcony. She felt strange and her instinct could sense something wrong but she knew she should not let him know she knew.


    She needed to get her hands on a ticket to Cantisole discreetly to be able to reach Dragon Island after doing a brief research on the location. Feeling anxious, she could not pretend to sleep but instead, she went out for a walk to clear her mind.


    Think Ivy, think. I need an excuse to leave here but also not trigger them. If I were to say I go on travel alone, Jere would definitely not allow it. If he leaves in two days, I should too by all means¡­


    With that, Ivy completed her payment for the air ticket on her mobile but to her surprise, someone unexpectedly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Honey, looks like it¡¯s time to head home and prepare for our engagement?¡± Kyle teased as he walked closer in a coquettish manner. Ivy was caught off guard.


    ¡°What¡­ are you¡­ doing here?¡± She stuttered as she tried to walk backwards away from Kyle who was approaching her.


    ¡°What else if it¡¯s not to bring my fiancee home? Now, stop running away before we are forced to fight.¡± Kyle¡¯s last line made her regain her composure and ran the opposite direction but Kyle¡¯s men were surrounding her.


    She wondered if it was too early in the morning that Melody and her crew were not awake yet. At the corner of her eyes, while fighting those men, she noticed Melody was distracted by a phone call by a corner. She sighed and knew it must be her brother. To protect Melody and her crew, she thanked her lucky stars that they were far off near the garden and that Melody would not be able to hear them fighting.


    A thought crossed her mind the moment she accidentally slipped and nearly hit a rock. She knew she could balance herself from knocking into it but she also had a plan in mind. She let herself fall and knock onto the rock but at a much lighter impact. Though bleeding, she was conscious but pretended to have fainted. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Kyle panicked as he quickly checked on her to ensure she passed out before carrying her discreetly with the rest of the gang to their car and sped off.


    Along the way, Ivy was alert of where she was as she planned to fake losing her memory later when they moved her to another place. To her surprise, she was sent to the nearest hospital.


    During the inspection, she opened her eyes a little to notice the doctor and nurses were the only ones surrounding her. Out of habit, she had a penknife in her pocket. She drew it out to the doctor as all the nurses gasped.


    ¡°Ms¡­¡± Ivy put a finger over her lips and made the doctor come closer as she lowered the penknife.


    ¡°I¡¯m in danger and kidnapped. I¡¯m Ivy Ophal Ai Lee. Reach out to Jin Ophal, my brother to help.¡± She took the nurse¡¯s paper board and jotted Jin¡¯s number before returning it to the nurse.


    ¡°Out there is Kyle Oshia. Tell him and the rest, I have lost my memory.¡± Ivy instructed as the doctor was skeptical. When she raised her penknife again, the doctor finally agreed with his hands up in the air trying to calm Ivy.


    ¡°But first let me get you treated¡­¡± The doctor suggested as Ivy nodded and lay back down in bed and let the nurses clean her wounds while the doctor gave instructions to discreetly seek Jin Ophal¡¯s help.


    ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Ophal? Can you hear me?¡± The doctor pretended to ask after the consultation. Ivy pretended to groggily open her eyes and signaled him that she was ready for the act.


    When the doctor was certain Ivy was in good condition, he opened the curtain while Kyle eagerly went up to the doctor for updates. As predicted by Ivy, the doctor only told him she was in stable condition when Kyle rushed to her.


    ¡°Ivy, feeling alright?¡± He asked worriedly as Ivy squinted her eyes and began her act.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ivy asked as Kyle blinked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kyle¡­ Kyle Oshia¡­ Ivy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kyle questioned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma or Sandra and Andrew? I need to go home by evening or Grandma will be worried¡­¡± Ivy said before Kyle sprinted to the doctor and clarified the situation.


    Looks like the trick worked. Now, let¡¯s see what¡¯s next. Ivy told herself while watching Kyle walk back dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ivy, I¡¯m sorry you got injured this bad¡­ I will protect you from now on¡­¡± Kyle pulled her in for a hug.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know you!¡± Ivy protested as she pushed him away.


    ¡°I am your fiance Ivy. We are already planning our wedding¡­¡± Kyle immediately changed his tone to become gentle and Ivy knew he was beginning to take advantage of the situation as she frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will get everything handled. You just need to follow me to the Oshia¡¯s home to have a look and pick your choices¡­¡± The name of Oshia¡¯s home made Ivy grin a little as her mischievous thoughts wondered what could she hunt in their home.


    ¡°No, I want to meet my grandma! She will be very worried later!¡± Ivy screamed hysterically as the nurses rushed in to calm her but they knew Ivy was putting on an act.


    One of the nurses instructed Kyle to bring her relative she mentioned. He had no choice but to negotiate for her to be discharged instead and be sent to Manes where her Grandma''s house was. Since it was getting late in the evening, he decided to head home first. Ivy acted suspicious of him all the way but still was slowly making her way into the house.


    ¡°Come in¡­ I promise I will send you to Manes your grandma¡¯s house first thing in the morning¡­¡± Kyle persuaded.


    ¡°At least let me call Sandra first. My grandma will really get angry¡­¡± Ivy pleaded anxiously as Kyle let her key in Sandra¡¯s number on his mobile.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡± Kyle said when Sandra picked up.


    ¡°Hi, who¡¯s this?¡± Sandra asked.


    ¡°Sandra! Ivy here! Help me to keep Grandma informed that I am staying with you tonight please¡­.¡± Ivy acted as Sandra was feeling weird but she was smart to nudge Andrew to listen to the conversation that she had put on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ where are you? Are you alright? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sandra questioned as Kyle interrupted.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me. I will send her to Manes tomorrow morning. So be assured to inform her grandmother about what she pleaded.¡± Kyle said before hanging up.


    It left Ivy a little taken aback at the abrupt cut-off but she quickly regained her composure to argue with Kyle.


    ¡°Rude!¡± She scowled at him as he smirked before leading her to his room.


    She reluctantly entered it as she studied every corner she could and noticed his table was very messy. She knew it was her chance to look through stuff.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re the fiancee, you get to stay in the room with me¡­¡± He went closer to her only to be pushed away.


    ¡°Get showered first!¡± She scolded as she moved around his room while he smiled and went on to the washroom. ¡°Be good! My parents aren¡¯t home but don¡¯t leave the room!¡± He warned as she nodded obediently.


    Ivy quickly grabbed the chance to rummage over the papers on his table. She saw all the reports related to the IPO for Ophal¡¯s real estate and smirked in the bathroom door direction. She could not help but be tempted to leave the room.


    With that, she left the room¡¯s door open as she explored the next room which was a study. Unexpectedly, she stumbled upon Kyle¡¯s daily schedule and saw a detailed bombing plan for Dragon Island. Her mind instantly was racing parallel to her heartbeat as she knew it was a lure for Jeremy to visit there.


    The children! She snarled in the door¡¯s direction. She also saw an air ticket to Cantisole in two days. She quickly flipped more stuff and glanced at his wallet where he still kept a pretty picture of Melissa.


    She felt strange if he was pursuing her then why this? As she heard his footsteps and his agitated groans nearing the door, she knew she had to act again as he was done showering. She quickly put things back into place and sat by a cupboard, pretending to flip through his photo album.


    ¡°Hey! Not that!¡± He snatched the album away as Ivy sat watching him while smiling mysteriously.


    ¡°If we are to be married, why aren¡¯t there any pictures of us? Or anything that belongs to me in this house?¡± She questioned as he stepped closer to her with just a towel tied to his lower body.


    She noticed but was not smitten by his abs.


    Jeremy¡¯s one is better. She thought to herself before breaking into a grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s cause you always don¡¯t come when invited and there, look, you deny so much in the news too¡­¡± Kyle rolled his eyes before pulling her back to his room and locked the door.


    ¡°There your turn to shower¡­¡± He offered as she sat on his office chair and took a playful spin around.


    ¡°Go¡­ You¡¯re not supposed to see all this¡­¡± He said as he tried to keep the scattered papers and reports away.


    ¡°What are they? Are you a big boss of some big company?¡± Ivy asked and somehow her questions made Kyle feel dumbfounded. Little did he know one day he needed to explain all that she had done to him. It felt like he was slapping himself but Ivy was not giving up. Her continuous questions prompted him to sit patiently telling her one by one of the old events and adding his own twists to be favorable to him.


    ¡°Oh, so my father left his company to you and now we are to wait for him to be awake so that we can marry?¡± She summarised as he nodded. She grinned mockingly as she raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°Where is my dad? I want to see him.¡± She said as he sighed tiredly.


    ¡°Your brothers prohibited us from visiting ''cause they felt it was unfair the company is under my control¡­ So, now do you understand princess why you¡¯re the only one I have in this world?¡± He tried to convince her.


    She ended up laughing hysterically.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kind of reaction but I am so tired of running the company for your father the whole day. I am going to bed. Suit yourself if you want to shower or not¡­¡± Kyle was extremely exhausted, especially after chasing her down the whole day as he climbed to bed.


    ¡°Where is my grandma?¡± Ivy pestered the question on him by his bedside as he sighed and buried his face into the pillow ignoring her. Ivy smirked at him knowing she was successful in giving him hell.


    While she enjoyed the moment, she did not stop there. For the whole night, the moment she noticed every time he fell asleep, she would make noises by flipping some papers or going through albums and be curious as she went on flipping the whole room just to annoy him. She was so impressed by how patient he was that she resorted to her last chip in her pocket.


    She had enough of digging and knew nothing much was left for her to discover. She had to find a way to escape to keep up with Jeremy¡¯s plan to Cantisole. Hence, she attempted to attack Kyle with her penknife in her pocket while he was asleep.


    Kyle woke groggily as he felt a heavy weight on his body and the moment his vision was clear, he screamed Ivy¡¯s name at the sight of the pen knife ready to pierce through his eyes.


    ¡°IVYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 153: Do not underestimate Ivy

    On the other hand, Melody panicked when Jeremy asked who had seen Ivy. ¡°I thought she was asleep in the room. I didn¡¯t get everyone to wake early¡­¡± Melody who was panicking explained to Jeremy who began to be distressed.


    Real tried to calm Melody before her mobile rang and it was Ryu. She put him on loudspeaker.


    ¡°You¡¯re on loudspeaker¡­¡± Melody said in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Calm down, baby¡­ Jin received updates from a hospital near your area but was captured by Kyle. Apparently, Ivy is up to no good again. Jeremy, you must not interfere for fear it keeps her in danger. All of you have to rush to the boutique before we tell you the plan¡­¡± Ryu calmly explained as Melody was sobbing while Daisy held her.


    ¡°Is Ivy alright?¡± Jeremy solemnly asked.


    ¡°She lost her memory¡­ Just come to the boutique quick!¡± Ryu urged as Jin shook his head so as not to reveal anything anymore. Jeremy nearly broke down but Peter had to drag him to the car as they sped back to Landsfield.


    When they finally reached the boutique, Melody ran into Ryu¡¯s hug as she sobbed miserably.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I should have kept her protected with my news coverage. Now she¡­ She lost her memory. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Melody wailed as Ryu could only hug her calmly.


    Peter frowned at Ryu¡¯s mischief. ¡°Tell her¡­¡± Peter instructed in annoyance.


    ¡°Baby, she is faking her memory loss¡­¡± Ryu quickly said as she stopped sobbing and tried to reconfirm but Jeremy beat her to it.


    ¡°What? So, what exactly happened?¡± Jeremy asked while John and Daisy went to greet Peter.


    As Jin explained the whole situation to everyone, he also came up with a plan to rescue her but it involved Melody and her crew to put them on live coverage.


    ¡°No¡­ Not my baby again. She got scared so much earlier. I don¡¯t want to put her in danger.¡± Ryu protested as Melody smacked him.


    ¡°Who asked you not to explain properly?! I want to do the coverage. I will!¡± She insisted and Ryu could only lament on his own playfulness which knew no limits.


    At the back of Jeremy¡¯s mind, he was still all equipped to head to Dragon Island in two days'' time considering Ivy would be in the good hands of James and Jin. While John and Daisy catch up with Peter, Jeremy is so deep in his own thoughts about his plans that he does not hear Peter calling him.


    ¡°Jeremy¡­¡± Daisy called out but he was still distracted till John went over and reached out to his arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s time you speak with your future in-law.¡± John¡¯s words made Jeremy a little taken aback, as he was not prepared for it. However, he mustered some courage to greet him as everyone moved away so that they could speak privately.


    ¡°Uncle Peter¡­¡± Jeremy called out as Peter studied him with teary eyes and reached out to Jeremy¡¯s arm to pat him.


    ¡°Good job boy¡­ my daughter is not easy isn''t she?¡± Peter said unexpectedly as the men chuckled together.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the meeting¡­ It was an act¡­¡± Jeremy tried explaining as Peter raised his hand.


    ¡°I know. I know the moment only you ran up to me when I collapsed¡­¡± Peter acknowledged solemnly. Jeremy felt terribly bad which brought him down to his knees in front of Peter.


    ¡°Jeremy¡­ I should be sorry to you for your fiancees¡­ How are your children?¡± Peter apologised as Jeremy shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­ The kids are well, thank you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother. As an older brother, I should be responsible too.¡± Peter insisted as Jeremy met his gaze.


    ¡°If you would like to make up for this, could you promise me not to involve Ivy in the business till she graduates? Even then you must protect her and prevent her from wasting time trying to get me out of jail¡­ Even if she rebels you¡­¡± The frown on Peter¡¯s face made Jeremy sigh knowing he could not escape from not telling his reasons.


    ¡°I have matters I need to handle while in jail. I will accept early release once the matter is done. Don¡¯t let her know of my intentions too.¡± Jeremy pleaded to Peter.


    ¡°I wish you would return sooner and when you do, you will be responsible my little princess.¡± Peter wanted to ask about the matter he had to handle in jail but he knew better not to.


    ¡°I could only hope for the best.¡± Jeremy solemnly replied to him.


    That night, Kyle felt like he was half a foot six feet under. ¡°Shhh¡­ your pimple is so ripe and tempting to burst it. Can I?¡± Ivy whispered cunningly by her side. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Ivyyy, could you please keep the penknife away¡­¡± Kyle pleaded.


    ¡°Oh, I cannot help myself with the pimple being so ripe.¡± Ivy retaliated while observing his pimple.


    ¡°Alright, alright please¡­ I will bring you to Manes. To your grandma¡¯s place¡­ Please let me go¡­¡± Kyle pleaded as Ivy smiled mischievously before she playfully leaped off him.


    ¡°Alright, done deal. I shall wait for you¡­¡± Ivy skipped away to downstairs leaving Kyle catching his breath heavily.


    An idea stirred up in his mind while he was alone as he suspected Ivy was putting on an act. The next moment Ivy found herself in the car with Kyle''s minions while Kyle drove to an abandoned factory waiting for his plan to unfold.


    After the meeting with Peter, Jeremy was about to leave when Jin and Ryu sent off the Rahi family. To their surprise, they were greeted with a sudden ambush and Jin knew it was Kyle¡¯s minions cause he recognised a few of them. As the boys fought them, they were outnumbered by a lot but strangely, they did not attack John and Daisy who ran back into the boutique to get help.


    When they returned, the boys were all captured leaving Cassandra to work with James¡¯ minions while Melody backed her up. Watching both ladies doing their best to save his sons, Peter felt a little more at ease. He all of a sudden realised all his children were in good hands amidst the chaos.


    As for the boys, they were all sent to the warehouse where Kyle was waiting. Ivy had noticed the car she was in had been driving in circles in the same area for quite some time as she began to become impatient.


    ¡°Where are we? Where¡¯s Kyle? Aren¡¯t we supposed to go to Manes? Where is this? Did you get lost? Would you like me to help you¡­¡± Her continuous questions annoyed the minions but also panicked them when her hands were reaching for their GPS tracker as they stopped her.


    ¡°Sit. The master will tell.¡± The driver said sternly as she rolled her eyes. She could only obey before a phone call came.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver said to her after he hung up the call.


    She followed him carefully and realised they were in a secluded industrial area. She prepared her penknife in advance as she began to worry about Kyle¡¯s agendas.


    When the trio was taken, Kyle was satisfied her brothers were around. Initially, his plan was only to have Jeremy captured but now that her brothers were around, he bet Ivy will soon be exposed.


    ¡°What exactly are you planning?!¡± Ryu scolded Kyle who was sitting in front of the trio who were forced to kneel in front of him.


    ¡°Shut up or I will torture you all!¡± Kyle retaliated as he ordered his minions to punch the trio continuously and halted them halfway when he was satisfied. That causes Jin to spit on one of Kyle¡¯s minions resulting in his being slapped.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Kyle bellowed as he found it strange Jeremy had been keeping quiet.


    ¡°Now, why is this person so quiet? It¡¯s so not you¡­ Aren¡¯t you used to being loud?¡± Jeremy raised an eyebrow at Kyle signalling a challenge as Kyle got agitated and punched Jeremy in the face.


    The moment the main door was opened and he saw Ivy walking in, he ordered his minions to continue beating the trio up. Ivy was furious when she noticed who the trio was and she could not hide her anger as she stood facing Kyle face to face. Kyle thought she was already giving herself away as he smirked and chuckled.


    He made the minions stop the beating before confronting her.


    ¡°Ivy! Run! Don¡¯t care about us!¡± Ryu yelled weakly as Ivy snarled at him for interrupting before rolling her eyes and meeting Kyle¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°So, are you admitting that this was all an act?¡± Kyle asked as Ivy scoffed.


    ¡°What play are you talking about?! You said you would send me to Manes and my grandma should be very worried now! Where is this? What are you doing? Who are they? And I don¡¯t care what you are doing, I just need to head to my grandma''s place! Why is it so hard for you to understand?!¡± Ivy bellowed as she slowly pushed him to walk one step behind till he sat on a chair Ivy forced him to.


    With that, she softened her tone and climbed up to his lap. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s examine your¡­¡± She drew out her penknife in front of Kyle. ¡°Pimple again¡­¡± She transformed into a little girl meddling with his pimple on his head which he was shrieking about as he fought her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I meddle with the pimple?¡± He held on to both her wrists when she questioned him as she sharpened her gaze.


    ¡°I will bring you to Manes after you sign something..¡± Ivy raised her eyebrow at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± She whined suddenly but stole several gazes at the trio and noticed the only person paying attention to her was Jeremy.


    She whined to Kyle about wanting mung bean cake, Mac and cheese, and some ginger pork liver soup which left him flabbergasted as it was in the middle of the night but she insisted.


    ¡°Alright, sign the agreement first,¡± Kyle instructed as he took it from one of the minions. ¡°This is the transfer of shares to me of your father¡¯s company.¡±


    The brothers were shocked as Ivy turned her gaze at the trio and once again Jeremy was absolutely calm while her brothers were protesting but she ignored them. She knew Jeremy had seen through her intentions.


    She daringly swings her arms around Kyle. ¡°My food?¡± He then coaxed her by getting his minions to place the order for delivery.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± He asked as she kissed his cheek.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She folded her arms as Kyle sighed heavily and Jeremy squinted his eyes.


    Vivi, you¡¯re so dead for that kiss when I catch you.


    ¡°What else do you want?! Why are you so demanding?¡± Kyle whined.


    ¡°Well since we are going to marry soon, you should give me your empire of the gang too since I¡¯m giving you my father¡¯s empire like you said.¡± She made her offer.


    Smart indeed¡­  Jin began to understand it was all an act as he let Ryu continue with his protest. Ryu¡¯s genuine act would convince Kyle that Ivy was genuine in losing her memory.


    ¡°No!¡± He wanted to carry her to the side when she put in more strength and forced him to sit back down before drawing out her penknife again and slashing at the pimple on his head. Kyle screamed in pain as he bled while Ivy leaped off his lap leaving his minions to tend to him as she laughed hysterically.


    Amid the chaos, she took out a pen which Ryu recognised was a toy pen children in primary school loved to use, and signed nonchalantly on the contract.


    ¡°Signed my beloved! I shall wait for my food before I leave!¡± She said out loud but could not be heard by Kyle who was panicking at his bleeding forehead.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 154: Is she really my sister?

    Ivy purposely created the chaos as a distraction to be able to approach the trio sprawling on the ground. She knew there were still eyes around monitoring her despite the majority of the minions appeasing Kyle.


    She went to take a look at Ryu who was crying for her as she put on an act to hush him.


    ¡°Fake!¡± She scolded him leaving Ryu confused for a moment while she pretended to observe Jin mysteriously.


    Hmm¡­ looking charming even when rogue and bloody. No wonder Cassie fell for you¡­ Ivy thought to herself as she giggled before getting closer to him. She sniffed him on purpose as she recognised his signature perfume since day one.


    ¡°Cliff¡­¡± She whispered solemnly before standing up and clasped her hands together. ¡°Hmm smells like smoked wood. I like.¡± She pretended to say as Jin frowned.


    Lastly, she went up to Jeremy and sniffed him too. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She whispered before standing up. She could not help but chuckle before saying he smelled like fried chicken. Jeremy was trying to suppress his smile as he faced down to the floor and kept his frown when he looked up.


    ¡°Where''s my food, sweetie?¡± She stride back to Kyle and asked in a pout.


    ¡°Give this mad woman her food! Hurry up!¡± Kyle bellowed as the minions rushed over with the food collected from delivery leaving Ivy impressed at the speed.


    She finally revealed Kyle¡¯s car keys she stole earlier while on his lap. ¡°Thank you! I shall head to Manes myself! Goodbye!¡± Ivy waved as she skipped her way out of the main door quickly while the minions wanted to stop her but she turned around to meet Kyle¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go now¡­ I will¡­¡± She drew out her penknife again which was nearly confiscated by one of the minions but Ivy fought him. ¡°Find your father next¡­¡± Ivy threatened hurriedly.


    ¡°Or, maybe pop more pimples!¡± She squealed happily before running towards him but he stopped her midway by surrendering.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! Leave! Go!¡± He pleaded as Ivy quickly turned around again and ran out of the factory.


    After all, Kyle had gotten his signed contract before leaving furiously, leaving the trio to fend for themselves to leave the place.


    ¡°Bro, why were you so calm?!¡± Ryu questioned Jeremy who had already released his hands a long while ago but was patiently trying to play along to Ivy¡¯s games.


    ¡°Did Ivy whisper to¡­¡± Jin¡¯s question was halted when Jeremy¡¯s stern gaze met his and they reached a tacit understanding as Jeremy helped to release his hands.


    ¡°Cliff¡­¡± Jin said.


    ¡°What does she mean?¡± Ryu asked confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Jeremy said which made Jin and Jeremy laugh while Ryu frowned in agitation.


    ¡°At this hour? In the middle of this chaos? Seriously bro, can¡¯t your stomach wait any longer?¡± Ryu whined while being released by Jeremy.


    ¡°No. Ivy said that to me. She told you fake. Figure whatever that meant.¡± Jeremy reiterated as he walked out of the factory, limping a little while holding on to his injury on his abdomen which he suspected had worsened.


    Jin shared a knowing look with Jeremy that his wound needed to be fixed but they had to reach out to Ivy following the clues she left first.


    ¡°Where are we heading to?¡± Ryu asked while Jin caught up with Jeremy.


    ¡°To feed your sister. Mung bean cake, mac and cheese, and ginger pork liver.¡± Jeremy reminded.


    ¡°How to meet her? In Manes?¡± Ryu asked as Jin shook his head.


    ¡°The cliff she always heads to with Jason,¡± Jin said while Ryu finally made sense of the clue she left for him. He recalled the pen she used.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t sign the contract¡­¡± He mumbled as they got in the car Ivy had left for them earlier.


    Jeremy found the keys daringly poked into the driver¡¯s door.


    ¡°Your sister is full of mischief tonight!¡± Jeremy laughed as he boarded the driver seat leaving the brothers to head in.


    ¡°She signed a contract to transfer a shell company anyway. Does it matter?¡± Jin said to Ryu.


    ¡°No! The pen she used was the one we always played in primary school. The ink will fade away in two hours. It was the one we scribbled with on the walls! Fake!¡± Ryu explained leaving Jin and Jeremy laughing and shaking unbelievably at Ivy¡¯s smart mischief.


    ¡°He¡¯s terribly out of her league¡­¡± Jin mumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± Jeremy winked from the rear mirror.


    ¡°Is she really my sister?¡± Ryu concluded as he began to realise how much he had missed earlier.


    Ivy ambushed the driver who was driving for Kyle with her penknife and took over his car after a brief fight, leaving all the packed food earlier splattered on to the ground. She sped away to the cliff while ensuring she turned off all the GPS trackers since she already had claimed she was heading to Manes.


    It was windy that night as Ivy stood by the cliff alone wrapped in her jacket and blanket. She imagined the skies of clouds which she waltzed in her paracosm and naturally Jason came to mind.


    I missed you, you know but don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t ache like it did anymore. I¡¯m healing with time. If this were me back then, I would be running into your arms, crying and wailing weakly and being all so scared. Ivy heard a roaring engine coming by and she recognised the car was the one she had left for the trio.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Perhaps you knew from the beginning what I could have become¡­ She took a deep breath before hearing running footsteps heading to her followed by hugs from four arms.


    She opened her eyes to realise it was Jin and Ryu. Thank you, Jason¡­


    She smiled proudly at their smart brains.


    ¡°Jeremy¡¯s waiting in the car¡­¡± Jin whispered as Ryu whined. ¡°Are you alright? Do you know who I am?¡± Ivy grinned happily as she rushed to the back seat of the car ignoring Ryu¡¯s questions.


    Ivy hopped in and gave Jeremy a bear hug but a strange stench wafted to her nose as she pulled away and stared into his eyes.


    ¡°Your wound¡­¡± She said which made Jeremy blink trying to hide the injury worsening when the brothers hopped into the car.


    ¡°I know. I will fix it later.¡± He said as she shook her head. ¡°No, now¡­¡± She moved her hands to his abdomen and saw it was infected while her stomach growled.


    She pouted as he chuckled while Jin handed her some tissues. ¡°Bandage or liquor or ointment?¡± Ivy questioned as Jin shook his head while Ivy closed her eyes in agony.


    Jeremy rubbed her back to calm her. ¡°I promise I will fix this. I need to leave quickly too.¡± Jeremy coaxed before she sighed reluctantly and gorged down all the food he packed.


    The brothers watched her as though she had not eaten for days.


    ¡°Are you that hungry?¡± Ryu asked in surprise.


    ¡°Ooo¡­ ven¡­ in deh deh¡­¡± Ivy said with her mouthful as she choked a little. Jeremy helped her to a bottle of water while the brothers looked in disgust.


    ¡°Barbaric¡­¡± Jin mumbled.


    ¡°Disgusting Ivy!¡± Ryu scolded.


    Jeremy chuckled. ¡°She said she hasn¡¯t eaten since that day she was kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°How did you know what she was trying to say¡­ No wait, but why? How could they be so cruel?!¡± Ryu questioned furiously.


    ¡°Poison maybe. You never know.¡± Ivy shrugged and finally swallowed her mouthful of mac and cheese while stealing a kiss from Jeremy¡¯s cheek as she continued to munch on her green bean cake and leaned on Jeremy''s unhurt side.


    ¡°But with your act, I think he is more afraid of you.¡± Ryu pointed out as she laughed hysterically.


    Jeremy knew it was her crazy act to get the things she wanted.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an act. The pen ink¡­¡± Ivy updated when she finally regained her composure as she clapped happily in Jeremy¡¯s arms, satisfied with her hunger being fulfilled, surrounded by her loved ones even just for a moment.


    ¡°I know. Fake. Will fade away in two hours. Smart!¡± Ryu praised as Ivy smiled and winked at him.


    ¡°But again you can¡¯t stay the night can you?¡± Ryu asked as she shook her head solemnly.


    ¡°I have a mission. Manes first. Anyway, I¡¯m done! His car has a tracker and they will be here soon if they don¡¯t see me in Manes though I switched it off. So, all of you get going.¡± She said to the brothers.


    ¡°Stop getting your wound open up.¡± She warned Jeremy as he smiled lovingly before nodding solemnly and kissing her.


    The brothers quickly looked away to give them some privacy while Jin realised Jeremy had also turned off the GPS tracker on the car they were on. Jin peeped from the rear mirror and for once was at ease who his sister was dating.


    ¡°Alright, see you all!¡± She said abruptly before forcing herself to leave the car with partly wet eyes and watching them drive off first as she knew the longer they lingered, the higher her hesitation climbed.


    True enough when she parked by the familiar hill slope leading up to her grandma¡¯s house, Kyle¡¯s minions were already waiting for her at the entrance. She warned them to not go near or her grandma would suspect and that would give her an issue though the minions knew from Kyle that there was no grandma.


    She did not enter her grandma¡¯s house first knowing a few of the minions were following her. She jovially skipped to Auntie Soh¡¯s house and acted like a young girl who just gotten home from school.


    ¡°Auntie Soh! I¡¯m here for breakfast! Hurry, or I will be late for school!¡± She knocked on her main door and Auntie Soh who did not sleep a wink quickly rushed to the door.


    ¡°Ai Lee! Ai Lee, are you alright? What happened? When you called¡­¡± Sandra groggily stepped out of her room while Andrew sat up from the couch and ran towards her.


    She winked at them both to play along with the act.


    ¡°Mum, let her in and have breakfast first¡­¡± Sandra coaxed as Auntie Soh nodded and sighed before rushing into the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m famished! Hurry, I miss your bowl of chili noodles!¡± Ivy yelled cheerfully but noticed one of the minions wanted to step in. She instantly turned her head around and snarled at him forcing him to step back out as she rolled her eyes and slammed the door into his face.


    She quickly pulled the duo into Sandra¡¯s room and put on loud music to soundproof their conversation in the kitchen, ensuring all windows were closed.


    ¡°Ivy, what¡¯s going on? Do you remember who I am? Why did you ask me to tell your grandma¡­¡± Sandra nearly broke down in tears when Ivy held her to calm her.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Save the tears. Compose yourself. I don¡¯t have time for this. I¡¯m running out of time.¡± Ivy said urgently when Sandra¡¯s gaze met hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ivy then realise Sandra must have been traumatised by her call as she hugged her tightly.


    ¡°It was an act. All an act¡­¡± She assured all of them while Sandra smacked her playfully sending the girls giggling.


    ¡°Are you alright? Did they bully you? Are you injure¡­¡± Ivy interrupted Auntie Soh¡¯s worried back-to-back questions.


    ¡°I am fine. No, they didn¡¯t bully me but I have to keep pretending that I lost my memory. I don¡¯t have much time now¡­¡± Andrew interrupted her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked urgently. ¡°I need to catch Kyle later to catch a flight. It¡¯s essential that I head back to Landsfield or fly from here to Cantisole.¡± Ivy updated.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. Something is missing. What¡¯s in Cantisole? What¡¯s this about Ivy?¡± Andrew pestered.


    ¡°I need to save the kids there who were all sold for slavery and their mothers were killed brutally¡­ Jeremy¡¯s kids are there too¡­ I need you both to discreetly let Jin know as Jeremy will be flying there too. We will need backup.¡± Ivy said solemnly while Auntie Soh nearly lost her balance only for Andrew to support her from the back.


    ¡°Sit Auntie¡­ I will be fine. I promise. I need to put up an act so that they believe me and that they won¡¯t harm any of you. He had gotten what he wanted but it¡¯s only a matter of time before he knew I tricked him¡­¡± Ivy explained and instead of calming Auntie Soh, she began to scold Ivy severely.


    ¡°Do you know how serious is it?! Do you know how dangerous is it?! Haven¡¯t you thought of your loved ones?! Your dad will be so furious with you!¡± Auntie Soh vented while Sandra held her and shook her head for fear she revealed the fact that the brothers were trying to hide for now.


    Ivy could only obediently listen to her vent but she knew it was also the best to keep up with the act. When she was done scolding, Ivy began to enjoy her breakfast like good old days again surrounded by her two best friends as they lowered down the volume of the radio.


    ¡°You better be careful¡­¡± Sandra discreetly said to Ivy for fear of stirring more anger in Auntie Soh. Ivy did not dare to nod but blinked in agreement. ¡°Quick run upstairs to eat and before you leave, make sure you say goodbye even if she nags at you¡­¡± Sandra continued whispering as Ivy blinked.


    ¡°What? Now I cannot hear anything is it?¡± Auntie Soh scolded as the girls straightened themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling her that Nick will be coming to see her later. It¡¯s important.¡± Sandra retaliated leaving Ivy frowning in confusion while Auntie Soh sighed heavily agreeing it was important too.


    ¡°Go head up and wait for him¡­¡± Auntie Soh urged gently before mumbling her last words of anger.


    ¡°Stay there till he comes else don¡¯t come and see me to say goodbye!¡± Auntie Soh vented before leaving for the kitchen as the trio chuckled knowing it was her way of subsiding her own anger.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 155: A little puzzle to solve

    After saying her brief goodbyes to Andrew and Sandra, Ivy stood inside the glasshouse and enjoyed the sight of the plants reminiscing of the past when she was still recuperating from Jason¡¯s death and how all these plants had saved Nick from suicidal depression.


    A gentle knock at the door made her frown turn into a huge grin as Nick stepped in and hugged her tightly. ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re crushing me and I can¡¯t breathe now!¡± Ivy complained comically in his arms as he chuckled and messed up her hair.


    ¡°How could you joke at this time? Even my tears were scared away¡­¡± Nick joked as Ivy giggled.


    ¡°Hello stranger¡­¡± She greeted him as he passed her a small pot of mimosa he brought with him.


    ¡°Mimosa? Why?¡± She asked reminded of the times flowers were used in her therapy with Phyllis.


    ¡°It was from here¡­ Phyllis said your therapy was heavily influenced by flowers¡­ So, this¡­ was my lucky charm and I think you need it more than me now.¡± He explained as Ivy raised an eyebrow but noticed a few minions outside roaming.


    ¡°Ray did take good care of the plants here after I left¡­ Ryu isn¡¯t that bad I guess¡­¡± Nick chuckled while holding on to a yellow leaf of a plant to distract Ivy.


    ¡°Mimosa are shy plants bearing cute flowers when they bloom¡­¡± Ivy said randomly to distract herself from the sight knowing that he too noticed them.


    ¡°Just like you. When a stranger approached, the one thing that stood strong was still its flower. And its¡¯ flower resembles your courage.¡± Nick highly praised her as she forced herself not to tear up.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you¡­ Very¡­¡± She said sincerely, nearly choking at her words while he was holding onto her shoulders and searching into her gaze.


    Nick knew she meant his relationship with Phyllis as he messed up her hair. ¡°Same to you too. This is a celebration of us successfully walking out from the hurtful past and growing strong with our loved ones now.¡±


    Ivy smiled as Nick held her hand and discreetly passed her a note. She hid her hand in her pocket after that knowing he had already completed his mission for the visit.


    ¡°I have to go¡­¡± Nick said and she knew it was her cue to leave too.


    ¡°I will walk you¡­¡± Ivy was interrupted.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Go say your goodbyes and do what you have to.¡± Nick said solemnly as Ivy grew solemn and rushed off to tell Auntie Soh she was leaving only to return to the car she drove there, alone. She opened up the paper she had from Nick.


    Your investment needs you there. Come and have a meal.


    Ivy squinted her eyes and thought about her recent investment other than Ophal and Rahi¡¯s business, it was only Auntie Soh¡¯s business but she just had a meal with her. She tried to crack her brain for clues when a glimpse of the new roofing reminded her of the old scary bear head stuck at the roof. It also reminded her of how she volunteered to invest in Melody¡¯s family business.


    She instantly started the engine of the car and drove over to the restaurant in Landsfield. On the way, her mind wondered the reason she was suddenly called up to Melody¡¯s family restaurant.


    Hmm¡­ Maybe it¡¯s time to head back to the boutique¡¯s basement¡­ She thought to herself.


    But that¡¯s also where Dad is¡­ Why would they want me there? It would only bring danger. She sighed as the thought of her mother crossed her mind.


    Mum¡­ Maybe I should visit her too before I leave tonight with Kyle. Ivy texted Nick telling him she was on her way.


    Drive safe. He replied.


    Come along with my brothers. I want to visit my mother. Ivy replied as Nick quickly replied to her with an agreement while he made the arrangements.


    It was her first time visiting Melody¡¯s family restaurant but Melody¡¯s mother, Mrs. Jenny had already recognised her instantly and specifically led her to sit in a hidden corner. Ivy was then handed a puzzle.


    ¡°Try out our contest. Who knows you could win our local delicacy?¡± Mrs. Jenny said as Ivy felt strange but nodded meekly and took a look.


    The puzzle read:


    Question 1: Who is usually the breadwinner of a family?


    She answered ¡°Dad¡± in the crossword which has three boxes.


    Question 2: What do you prepare before a funeral?


    She found the question to be very strange but since the crossword could fit four letters she wrote ¡°wake¡±.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She thought she completed the crossword puzzle but found the answers were sinisterly written vertically downwards. At the far top left was written ¡°time¡± and at the end of the puzzle wrote ¡°a.m.¡±.


    She matched up all the answers and instantly got the clue that her father was awake. With a bittersweet feeling, she handed the paper to the cashier and Mrs. Jenny congratulated her with a plate of mung bean pastry.


    ¡°Jin knew you very well that you could solve his puzzle. Here, enjoy¡­¡± Mrs. Jenny smiled. ¡°Come back again at eleven.¡± She said as Ivy finally made sense of the time clue. She teared up while eating her mung bean cake as Mrs. Jenny gently patted her back and discreetly thanked her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ivy asked, a little confused as Mrs. Jenny smiled. ¡°For helping to protect my business and my little princess with your brother.¡± Mrs. Jenny said as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°I promise I will make sure he takes good care of her.¡± Ivy pledged as Mrs. Jenny nodded.


    With that, the front doorbell rang and Mrs. Jenny knew it was the cue to lead Ivy out of the store just that it was a little early.


    ¡°Change of plans.¡± The person said to Mrs. Jenny who nodded meekly as Ivy could guess he was probably one of Uncle James¡¯ minions. So she discreetly trailed him before being led to a mall and walked around to make the minions lose their tracking. When they were not alert of her being disguised after entering a boutique in the mall, the minion led Ivy to a secluded alley and she saw Nick¡¯s car before quickly hopping in to find Jin, Cassandra, and Ryu on board.


    ¡°Welcome back princess!¡± Cassandra cheered as she hugged Ivy who chuckled.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Ivy said as Cassandra nodded happily. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s awake but first let¡¯s go see your mother. We still have time¡± Ivy turned to meet with Nick¡¯s gaze on the front mirror as he gave her a comforting smile.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She mouthed it at the front mirror as Nick nodded.


    Ivy recalled to herself the last time she was here, she had gotten the news of Permisla¡¯s deteriorating health and now she was bedridden and frailer. Ivy forced herself not to tear up at the sight of Permisla who was still lost in her own world while her body slowly depleted away yet Ivy¡¯s situation was not helping to let her spend more time with her mother.


    ¡°Mummy, look who I brought.  My brothers and Nick, our family friend. This is Jin and his girlfriend, Cassandra. This is Ryu the youngest. There is another brother, Ray who is the eldest but he couldn''t make it today cause of our family condition¡­ He had to be at work.¡± Ivy explained and introduced as Permisla began to slowly keep her gaze on Ivy.


    ¡°Have you been well, mum?¡± Ivy asked while smiling.


    ¡°Where is your boyfriend?¡± Permisla asked as though she was sane. It took Ivy by surprise as she smiled.


    ¡°He is not here today. He is busy with work¡­ I promise I will bring him to visit you with Ray next time alright?¡± Ivy coaxed as Permisla held out her hand to Nick. Nick held her hand as she placed it in Ivy''s hand.


    ¡°Boyfriend¡­ Yes¡­ boyfriend¡­¡± Permisla repeated as she slowly caved back into her world.


    Ivy teared up as she felt a lump in her throat while Nick gently caressed her hair. The brothers and Cassandra were equally sad. Cassandra could not help but teared up while Jin comforted her.


    ¡°Mummy, I need to head out for work¡­  I won''t be able to come see you for a while. I promise I will come when I finish my mission, alright?¡± Ivy forced herself to stay composed and tried to act naturally.


    Her mother was falling asleep as Nick urged her to leave but somehow Ivy could not bring herself to move.


    She then heard her mother mumbling in her sleep. She went closer to her. ¡°Ai lee¡­ I¡­ love you¡­¡±


    Ivy teared up even more as eventually, Nick had to carry Ivy out of the room and into the car.


    In the car, Ivy poured out her agony in Ryu''s arms while Nick drove after Jin and Cassandra spoke with the doctor that Permisla¡¯s condition was at its worst. On the way to the basement, Ryu had a hard time trying to get Ivy to calm down.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ We¡¯re almost there. Do you need more time to calm down? You will worry Dad¡­¡± Ryu coaxed her to no avail before mumbling to himself the next line. ¡°It¡¯s a mistake to bring you there first.¡± Ivy heard him before snarling and beating him lightly.


    Ryu yelped in pain and smacked Ivy lightly but it was so loud that Ivy began to smack Ryu harder. Jin rolled his eyes at the siblings¡¯ fight again while Nick was parking near the boutique.


    ¡°Get out of the car if you¡¯re both going to fight. Don¡¯t fight here!¡± Jin yelled as the siblings stopped fighting and stormed out of the car.


    Ryu was prepared to fight her, but she tickled him instead and they ended up laughing happily entering the boutique, leaving Jin in annoyance.


    ¡°Kids¡­¡± He mumbled to himself as Cassandra and Nick chuckled before following him to head down to the basement.


    Though Ivy¡¯s heavy heart was still aching from her mother¡¯s visit, she knew she had to keep it away from her father who just got well.  She forced herself to stay strong before she pushed open the door to the basement and saw an unfamiliar figure, Hazel. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ivy questioned while blinking a few times trying to clear her surprise state.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to inform¡­ This is Hazel. Hmm, Ray¡¯s¡­¡± Cassandra moved in closer to Ivy and whispered. ¡°...Girlfriend¡­¡± Cassandra and Ivy shared a smile.


    ¡°She was saved from the police raid in one of the bars and came from the children''s camp before this¡­¡± Cassandra explained as Ivy instantly wondered if Hazel knew about Jeremy¡¯s children.


    ¡°Oh, I finally get to meet you¡­¡± Hazel said in tears before hugging Ivy.


    ¡°Hi, Hazel¡­¡± Ivy managed as she smiled when they broke away from the hug. ¡°Hope you had a great stay¡­¡± Ivy continued as she was lost for words for a moment.


    ¡°Make sure you save the kids¡­ There¡¯s a bomb soon¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes grew deeper as though her secret was revealed. ¡°You knew Jeremy¡¯s¡­¡± Hazel nodded and tightened her grip on Ivy¡¯s hands. Ivy nodded with conviction trying to assure Hazel and did not deny the fact to Jin that she knew. While Jin was left worried and weary of what was going on since Andrew and Sandra had not updated him yet, Ivy stepped into the basement and saw Peter was about to have his lunch with Uncle James.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ My dear niece! You¡¯re finally here! Oh, come hug your uncle!¡± James greeted her and rushed over for a hug while Ivy had not taken her sight off her father. In the end, she could not control her tears anymore as she ran to embrace Peter.


    She knelt in front of him as she sobbed uncontrollably. Peter held Ivy¡¯s head onto his lap as he gently patted her head.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Ivy kept calling him as she sobbed uncontrollably. Ivy felt as though the walls that she had built to hide her vulnerable self in it crumbled down at the mercy of her father. All her promises to Jeremy were stripped away as she let herself daringly face her fears of losing her father. She even let all her suppressed sadness of losing her mother soon all out.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 156: Going to the end of the world for you

    Ryu was sobbing with Cassandra while Jin and Nick could not help but teared up with James trying to comfort Cassandra. They each understood how much Ivy had sacrificed and endured during the toughest days the family went through.


    With her leadership, the company survived. With her sacrifices, only then could they all be sustained till now but she had lost a lot along the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, daddy¡­¡± Ivy apologised as she sobbed even more.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­ my dear¡­ you have done so well for everyone. We are very proud of you. You¡­ Are so great. Daddy is proud of you¡­¡± Peter comforted her as he gently patted her back while enduring his own tears.


    Peter was reminded of his conversation with Jeremy and thought Jeremy was right that the only way to coax her was to push her out of her boundaries.


    ¡°Ai Lee, you have made us proud. You''re so strong and brave. You created a new empire on my empire. Should I retire?¡± He asked while Ivy slowly calmed down.


    ¡°Nooooo, don''t Daddy! Why would you?¡± She retaliated as it came as a surprise to the brothers. However, Jin could tell Peter was teasing Ivy at the same time.


    ¡°Why? I''ll just help you take care of grandma''s business with Auntie Soh and sit the whole day with my old friends and Uncle James sipping tea and playing cards.¡± Peter continued with a bright smile before helping her to dry her face with a tissue.


    ¡°No. I don''t agree. As the main shareholder and director, I am going to mandate your position back to you once your medical report says you¡¯re fit.¡± Ivy insisted as Peter and James chuckled.


    ¡°You can sit with us too. Go to class and come back sipping tea and enjoy some card games with us.¡± James teased.


    ¡°Who is going to run the business?¡± Ivy frowned.


    ¡°You will,¡± Peter said proudly as Ivy continued to sob, defeated by both old folks. Peter chuckled and hugged her instead.


    ¡°End what you need to do and come back to us. We are all waiting for you, my baby princess.¡± Peter coaxed as Ivy smiled and hugged him tighter.


    She realised she had missed her father¡¯s warm hug and a part of her felt lighter.


    ¡°I promise¡­ I will be back safely in one piece. I had to end this mission¡­¡± Ivy stood as she wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Ivy, you have grown so much that I don''t think I remember you were this way. Jeremy had done well¡­¡± Peter praised proudly as Ivy smiled knowing it was Peter¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ ¡° Ivy said in return, a little skeptical about whether Peter was truly approving of their relationship or was due to circumstances but she could not help to tear up, believing he had accepted their relationship.


    An intense knock from the basement door was heard and had everyone¡¯s attention. Jin went to the door and received news that Kyle¡¯s minions were close by.


    ¡°Ivy, you got to go,¡± Jin said solemnly as Ivy nodded and hurriedly bid her farewell before rushing back up to the boutique for Cassandra to sit with her over a cup of tea when the minions rushed in.


    Ivy snarled at the minions as they rushed up to her. ¡°Madam, master is on the line¡­¡± One of the minions urgently passed her the phone as Ivy pretended to feel agitated, and took the phone from him.


    ¡°What is it? Missing me popping some pimples?¡± Ivy asked eerily while sipping her tea as Cassandra raised an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Where are you? Where have you been? I¡¯m about to rush to the airport, stop giving me problems! Head home with my people now!¡± Kyle bellowed before hanging up and Ivy knew Kyle was at his peak limit of being patient with her. She smirked at the success of her plan.


    ¡°Alright, got to go¡­ Talk to you soon¡­¡± Ivy stood and waved goodbye at Cassandra who let her off with the guards. At the entrance of the boutique, she paused to speak with the driver.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make life for you and him. Send me to the airport and I will be boarding with your boss. If you dare to let him know before I reach¡­ I will¡­¡± Ivy raised an eyebrow before drawing out her penknife while the minions and driver raised their hands in the car. One of the minions tried to reprimand her before she attempted to cut him.


    ¡°Drive or die¡­¡± She threatened as the driver began to oblige.


    Meanwhile, Jin received news from Sandra and Andrew on Jeremy¡¯s expedition and he knew it was too late to stop Ivy from leaving for Cantisole as their flight had already departed. He could only plan with Uncle James'' minions and send them over to back with Jeremy¡¯s and Ray¡¯s minions instead. Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°I should not have let her go on the mission if I knew what she was up to. I¡¯m sure Jeremy had not told her about it.¡± Peter sighed heavily as Jin gently patted Peter¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ivy always knows what to do Dad¡­¡± He tried comforting hoping he was right.


    As for Kyle, he was very shocked to find Ivy joining him on the same flight. As Ivy sat by his side and kept prying on his pimples, it annoyed him but he could not cause a scene as the nature of his mission this time was to ensure the children in the camp area were all moved away smoothly and discreetly. He was already suspecting that Ivy knew Jeremy¡¯s children were also part of it. However, he was not smart enough to see through Ivy as he surrendered letting her mess around with his pimples which Ivy had purposely caused a couple of them to burst by his cheeks during the entire flight.


    Right after the conversation with Peter, Jeremy had already flown for Cantisole as the news of Charles''s secret plans to bomb the place where the children''s camp was had been keeping him on the edge. He knew Kyle had no idea who his children were as he had always segregated them underground all this while. Hence, he needed to get there and get his children to safety.


    However, the sight of Ivy tagging along with Kyle at the entrance of the camp gave him goosebumps. He knew he had met with Ivy¡¯s gaze earlier before hiding but she pretended like she did not know him. His gut feeling was telling him she knew about the secret mission.


    Ivy had already scouted the area earlier while accompanying Kyle and she knew that the area where she spotted Jeremy was where his children would be. Because Kyle and the minions were about to leave which meant the area would explode soon and if Jeremy was still around, meant his children were not safe yet.


    She pretended to make an excuse. ¡°Ouch.. aww¡­ I need to go to the washroom quickly! Stomachache¡­¡± She acted as Kyle was so pissed that he walked off and waved for his minions to settle her.


    Little did Kyle know Charles instructed for the timing for the bomb to go off not to miss regardless of anything. Kerela was in charge this time and no one dared to defy his order when he chased everyone out of the place though the minions tried to plead and explain Ivy was still inside.


    When Kerela checked the washroom, there was no one as Ivy had escaped through the window and ran to the place where she spotted Jeremy earlier. No matter where she went around the area it was empty. That was when she saw an underground door handle hidden by a corner. She quickly opened it up and realised the bombing had begun. Jeremy heard it and saw the opening as he quickly climbed up to pull Ivy down.


    Jeremy being quick-witted shielded them by locking back the underground door but lost his balance from the ladder. He hugged her tightly in his arms before falling down to the basement. The deafening impact sent Ivy hit her back crashing on a piece of wood as he held her head and hugged her safely but she could still feel the pain from the impact on her shoulder instead while his abdomen began to ache. She knew his wound was opening up a little again.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Jeremy looked right into her gaze ignoring the screaming pain from his wound as she nodded with tears sprawling.


    ¡°You left the door opened on purpose?¡± She asked as he nodded. They both knew they were so close to the verge of death earlier.


    ¡°Vivi you shouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡± He hugged her as his breath shuddered.


    ¡°I would go to the end of the world just for you¡­¡± She whispered before the cries of a baby were heard.


    Ivy turned to her left and saw Jonathan, Jeremy''s eldest son who stood by them earlier, rushing towards a crib. ¡°Your sons?¡± She asked gently as Jeremy nodded with a smile while helping her to stand.


    ¡°Jonathan the eldest and Joseph¡­ In the crib¡­¡± He introduced as Ivy went up to Jonathan who had picked up crying Joseph in his arms to soothe him a little. Joseph stopped crying when he opened his eyes and laughed a little at the sight of Ivy.


    Ivy squatted to take a good look at Jonathan. ¡°Hi Jonathan¡­¡± She asked as he nodded shyly.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ivy¡­ Do you have extra bandages?¡± She asked, still remembering to tend to Jeremy¡¯s wound as Jonathan peak above her shoulder a little before she offered to carry Joseph for him and he ran off to look for it.


    Her question made Jeremy know his wound was in bad condition but he needed to save his kids and Ivy first. He had no time to waste and Ivy would definitely not be happy to learn of his wound''s condition.


    ¡°Aww, who do we have here?¡± She smiled happily at little Joseph who was the only one who could be smiling at their tense situation.


    Jonathan quickly ran back to Jeremy after that and Ivy knew instantly that boy took after his father. ¡°Daddy, is it painful?¡± Ivy admired the sight of them while nearly getting emotional but Joseph''s cries alerted her to remain composed.


    ¡°Jonathan, do you have more of these white cotton pieces?¡± She asked while blinking back her tears as she walked over closer to Jeremy.


    Jonathan nodded and quickly ran to fetch a first aid box while another explosion from above was heard.


    ¡°We have to leave!¡± Jeremy alerted as Ivy squatted to Jonathan who panicked and dropped the first aid box with Joseph being uneasy in her arm.


    ¡°Jon Jon, you need to pack your brother¡¯s milk and necessities quickly. Grab all you can alright? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. We will wait. Hurry!¡± Ivy told him calmly. As though it was not Jonathan¡¯s first time, he calmly sprung into action, and within minutes she too grabbed onto a lot of bandage, medicine, and food after leaving Joseph with Jeremy.


    Jeremy was enduring his wound injury pain but he had managed to find the secret passage exit after fumbling for a bit.


    Ivy noticed Jonathan was trying to grab hold of two stuffed toys into the bag but it would not fit. Ivy quickly offered to help hold them for him with one arm and he let her but she accidentally gave away the pain on her dislocated shoulder.


    ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re alright?¡± Jeremy who stood by her side inspected and knew her right shoulder was mislocated instantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go first¡­¡± Ivy and Jeremy shared a worried look as each of them had injuries and the young ones needed protection.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ There¡¯s a shortcut¡­ We need to leave quickly.¡± Jeremy urged as Ivy squatted to Jonathan.


    ¡°Jon Jon, do you know the way?¡± Ivy asked encouragingly as Jonathan glanced at Jeremy and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, can you lead the way for us? Here, which one is yours?¡± Ivy asked as Jonathan pointed to the brown bear. Ivy let him hold it.


    ¡°Come, lead us out with little teddy. Think of it as we are on a mission to escape alright?¡± Ivy encouraged and Jonathan nodded enthusiastically.


    It took Jeremy by surprise as he withheld his unexpected tears for being a failure in parenting. Before he knew it, Ivy had already held his hand with her dislocated arm and took Joseph with her other good arm.


    ¡°Let me¡­ carry Joseph.¡± He said before Ivy squinted her eye at him with a glare as they rushed to catch up with Jonathan who was diligently leading the way. Jeremy could only quietly trail with them before locking back the heavy bomb shelter door to the room right when the third explosion happened and they all took refuge.


    ¡°Quick, go go¡­ We have to leave this building quickly¡­¡± Ivy urged as Jonathan hurriedly stood and continued the lead.


    The passage was lit with motion lights which took them to the jungle at the exit. It reminded her of the basement in Rahi¡¯s house and instantly knew Jeremy copied the idea into this camp and her heart ached at remembering the empty part that should have fitted his fiancees and the boys'' pictures.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 157: The last meal

    Since it was dark and drizzling, Ivy quickly found some shelter among a big yam bush which her grandma used to hide her when it rained. It would be a good disguise too if they were tracked. She sat Jonathan closer into one of the huge tree trunks, leaving Joseph in his arms.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s rest for a bit alright? You did very well Jon Jon.¡± Ivy praised as she let Jeremy make a bottle of milk for Joseph who was beginning to make a fuss. She went to quickly gather some tweaks nearby to make a cradle by Jeremy¡¯s side who sat next to the boys.


    Before Ivy gave the bottle to Joseph, she poured a little out in the flask¡¯s cover and gave it to Jonathan. Jonathan shook his head instantly to reject it with a pout. Ivy then took a packet of biscuits she brought along and opened it to offer him a piece.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We all have enough. You need to replenish some energy to lead the way again later alright?¡± Ivy persuaded as Jonathan looked at Jeremy who nodded in agreement before Jonathan dared to take it from Ivy. Ivy then slowly carried Joseph into her arms and tilted his head so he could start feeding.


    ¡°You seem natural when it comes to this?¡± Jeremy teased as she blushed a little when Joseph started to hold his bottle. Ivy was impressed at Joseph¡¯s independence and wondered if he took after Jeremy or his mother.


    ¡°I will clean your wound next,¡± Ivy said sternly after placing Joseph on the tweak-made cradle. Though Jeremy was skeptical of their situation to be able to meddle with his messy wound, he obediently listened to her. Jonathan quickly finished up his light meal to look after Joseph while Ivy quietly put on a new bandage for Jeremy.


    However, their peaceful moment quickly came with an interruption. A quick rustling of the leaves noises around made Jeremy and Ivy on high alert. Fortunately, Joseph was still feeding in Jonathan¡¯s arms so he would not be crying unless startled. Ivy signaled to Jonathan with her finger on her lips as he nodded solemnly.


    Jeremy held Ivy close in his arms as the boys were well-protected in the corner of the tree trunk. He could tell she was enduring the pain from her shoulder as he stole several kisses on her forehead to ease her tense self while the leaves rustling were beginning to faint away. That was when they heard a loud hooting from the stream area.


    ¡°Looks like they had left¡­ Take the boys and leave now. That¡¯s the signal that help has arrived.¡± Jeremy urged her.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go together¡­¡± Ivy pleaded and due to the chilly weather, the warmness from his body was so soothing that she did not realise he was down with a fever.


    ¡°Go, Vivi¡­ Bring Ray to help me. The boys need you¡­¡± Ivy frowned at the name of her brother as tears welled. She quickly kissed him and forced herself to prepare to lead the boys to the stream.


    ¡°Jon, Daddy needs you to show the way to Auntie Ivy and bring Uncle Ray here alright?¡± Jeremy instructed as Jonathan bravely nodded. Jeremy gave his boys each a kiss before they left with Ivy carrying Joseph who had fallen asleep in her good arm.


    Though Ivy was surprised the boys had already known her brother, she forced herself to step away despite feeling like it was her last moment together with Jeremy. She felt bad for Jonathan who was so young yet he was diligently leading the way. She convinced herself to carry on for the sake of the boys.


    When they reached the stream, Jonathan finally fell as his weak body gave in. Ivy quickly helped him up and hid all of them behind some bushes. She held Jonathan close to her and felt his body was extremely heated up as well.


    ¡°Jon Jon, are you alright?¡± She whispered urgently.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He said with heavy breathing and tried to keep himself composed.


    Ivy quickly took off her sweater to let Jonathan wear it after putting Joseph by her side of the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing well Jon Jon. Bear with me a little alright? We will find my brother to get you some fever medicine later.¡± She calmly told him and assured him so that he would not worry.


    ¡°And daddy too¡­¡± He said weakly while sniffing as Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened and nodded. She could tell he was a very responsible and mature boy for his age and it was probably cause he had been taking care of his baby brother.


    ¡°When we head out, someone is waiting for you.¡± The little boy¡¯s eyes brightened up for a brief moment but dimmed again before Ivy could tell him the identity.


    ¡°Our mummies had left this world. I know it wouldn¡¯t be them.¡± He said sadly as Ivy quickly wiped her tears away.


    ¡°But Auntie Hazel is still around¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes beamed with hope as for the first time, Ivy saw his smile, identical to Jeremy¡¯s. She smiled and hugged him as he forced himself to not sob.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. All of this will be over soon. Auntie promises I will keep you all safe. Come, let¡¯s get moving to the stream alright.¡± She urged as he nodded with a full alert look.


    Ivy threw some rocks across the stream and a few figures appeared from the opposite of the stream. She grinned knowing the first buffed figure was Ray as she quickly led the young boys across.


    ¡°Uncle Ray!¡± Jonathan instantly ran up to his arms as Ray carried and spun him around for a bit.


    However, because the current was strong and Ivy¡¯s weak arm could not support her balance, she knelt on a huge rock for refuge with a huge impact before Ray put down Jonathan for his minions to attend to and came to save Ivy and Joseph. Ivy could feel a huge bruise brewing from the part she knocked on the rock but she ignored the pangs of the pain cause she was in the refuge of her favorite brother.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Ray hugged her instantly but knew her arm had an issue when they were on shore on the other side. ¡°Ray¡­¡± She finally called out when he put her down on the ground after crossing the stream. ¡°You¡¯re alright? Where does it hurt?¡± Ray inspected her but she held his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Jonathan has a fever. This little one is fine. He was just fed.¡± Ivy updated as Ray tried to read her intense gaze as he nodded meekly before instructing his minions to bring the children to safety.


    ¡°Jeremy... Go by the yam bushes. His injury is worsening¡­¡± Ivy instantly pleaded as Ray amid chaos instructed the team to head to the location.


    ¡°I want to go with you¡­¡± Ivy pleaded.


    ¡°No¡­ Ivy. Leave with the kids.¡± Ray sternly instructed but it was already too late as she limped back towards the stream, ignoring him.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Ray sighed heavily as he lifted her into his arms and walked across the stream with her toward the location she mentioned.


    ¡°You never listen do you?¡± He nagged as Ivy knew he was inviting trouble by carrying her this way to the yam leaves area.


    ¡°Put me down¡­ I will wait here¡­¡± She finally gave in but Ray did not want to risk it. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ there we¡¯re close by.¡± He said as he put her down while his minions ahead of her were inspecting Jeremy.


    She limped over to see Jeremy. ¡°Jere¡­ I had Ray and the team. The boys are safe¡­¡± She updated as she tried to get Jeremy to stay conscious but she finally realised he was down with a high fever too.


    Ray sprung into action to carry him on his back and headed towards the stream. However, at the stream this time, the trackers had planted traps for them after spying on them all the while.


    One of Ray¡¯s minions had noticed some parts of the soil were being meddled before slowing down to take cover. Ray knew the trackers had caught up with them with landmines. They all cleared the area and had one of them throwing rocks onto the landmines as they took cover.


    With the unexpected loud, huge explosion, once again, Ivy felt herself being transported back into her blurry world. For once, Ivy was at peace with the fact that if it was the last time she would be able to see her family and loved ones, she accepted it willingly cause she had fulfilled her promise to return the boys safely to Daisy and her family were all well taken care of including Jeremy.


    The other minions opposite the stream began to search for all of them amid the fogginess while fighting the trackers. Ray who was still trying to recover from the concussion, carried Jeremy who had passed out towards another car while fighting some of the the trackers. Ivy was then found by Ray¡¯s minions, fainted from the impact of the explosion as she had hit a tree.


    As Ray struggled to lead all of them to leave the area after a brief fight with the trackers, he knew his cover was blown. All his focus was to send the couple to immediate medical care at a secluded hospital nearby. He was glad to have Uncle James and Jin¡¯s backup, sending backups to him and preparing a new hideout for all of them at a new children''s camp, half an hour away from Landsfield aside from the medical care.


    Jeremy was awake first thereafter and found himself staring back at the various Ophal brothers'' faces peeking down at him.


    ¡°Jeremy you¡¯re alright?¡± Ray asked while Jeremy blinked a few times.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± He mumbled with a foggy mind.


    ¡°She is still unconscious but she is fine. Lay down¡­ You¡¯ve had a serious infection but it¡¯s all under control now¡­¡± Ray assured.


    ¡°The boys¡­¡± He mumbled again.


    ¡°They are with Hazel.¡± Ray updated as the name brought Jeremy at ease. Jeremy closed his eyes for a moment to take in all that had happened.


    ¡°Jeremy¡­ Ivy¡¯s mother passed on. I will leave things here to Jin. I have to leave. Charles¡¯ men are all over looking for me. I will have to take refuge for a while¡­¡± Ray updated as Jeremy¡¯s eyes opened wide and stared at him.


    Jeremy slowly nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s not tell her first when she is awake. Thanks, Bro.¡± Jeremy said as the brothers agreed unanimously.


    Back in Ivy¡¯s paracosm, she sat under the skies lit by hues of aurora as she found herself by the frozen lake she once nearly fell in.


    ¡°Ai Lee¡­ come have some mung bean cake. Mummy just made some¡­¡± She heard that familiar voice as she spun around to find a fine demure young lady sitting by a bench waiting for her to join in. She recognised the dress as it was the dress the woman in her dreams used to push her off the tall building.


    ¡°Ai Lee, quickly!¡± Permisla urged as Ivy stood and slowly made her way to sit in front of Permisla.


    ¡°Here¡­ Your favourite¡­¡± Permisla placed the plate of mung bean cakes in front of Ivy but she continued to stare at her mother in disbelief.


    ¡°Mummy¡­¡± She whispered as it felt so surreal.


    ¡°Eat¡­¡± She urged as Ivy skeptically took her first bite.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my dear child. You have suffered a lot¡­ I have not been a good mother¡­¡± Permisla apologised as Ivy shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I should be sorry for coming to see you so late¡­ I should have done so earlier¡­¡± Ivy insisted as Permisla smiled.


    ¡°Promise me, you will live your life bravely and make me proud, my little one,¡± Permisla said as Ivy, with a heavy heart felt it was strange.


    ¡°Mummy, will I see you again?¡± Ivy asked but Permisla could only smile sadly as she placed a little doll on the table. Ivy recognised it was the one Permisla always held on to when she visited her.


    Ivy quickly ran over to hug her.


    ¡°Grandma had always said so hasn¡¯t she?¡± Ivy met Permisla¡¯s gaze when she said that.


    ¡°I will forever be in your heart, Ai Lee.¡± Ivy hugged her tightly this time, not wanting to let her go as she began to weep in her arms while Permisla gently combed Ivy¡¯s hair to comfort her.


    Ivy then found herself opening her eyes to bright lights as she kept blinking to clear vision. Ivy found herself waking to her family¡¯s faces peeking down on her as she wiped away her tears and tried to calm herself from the dream.


    ¡°Jeremy¡­ The boys? Ray¡­¡± She questioned while trying to sit up but noticed her right arm was being hooked up to her neck. Ryu pointed at the bed next to hers and the sight sent relief to Ivy.


    ¡°The boys are with Hazel. Ray is safe¡­¡± Jeremy updated as she closed her eyes and nodded before Ryu and Cassandra started nagging her about her safety.


    Despite the distractions, she felt strange that Jin was quiet and it seemed something was amiss. She noticed her usual mobile phone was in Jin¡¯s possession. Her mind ran through the possibilities of who could be injured badly or dead but none of them in her list was missing.


    ¡°Enough! Out! All of you!¡± She instructed in annoyance.


    ¡°Leave my phone behind..¡± Ivy sternly pointed at Jin before she hid back in the blanket in annoyance. Jin knew it was going to happen so he had already swapped her sim card earlier for a new one.


    When she heard everyone was out including Jeremy who was helped by Jin while being attached to a drip, she dialed the number to her mother¡¯s hospital which she had memorised.


    She was not at ease after that strange dream and true enough, when the news of her mother¡¯s passing was conveyed by the nurse in the sanitarium over the phone, she was filled with anguish and devastation.


    She stood by the window, looking up at the sky, wondering if Permisla had found refuge in that dream with her over a last meal.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 158: Ray, the strong pillar of refuge

    Ivy forced herself to regain her composure as she knew it was not the time to appear weak although it was her biological mother. She calmly called Ryu whose contact was on her emergency contact list.


    ¡°Whose idea was this to hide from me my mother¡¯s death? Where is the wake? I want to go¡­¡± She instructed but Ryu did not dare to reply over his phone''s loudspeaker.


    ¡°Now!¡± Ivy snapped as Jeremy entered the room again before slowly making his way to her who was struggling not to sob facing the window.


    Jeremy pulled her tensed-up body into his embrace. ¡°Hey¡­ It¡¯s alright to cry. It¡¯s all over now Vivi¡­ Cry all you want. It¡¯s your mother after all¡­ I didn¡¯t think it was safe to let you go to the wake.¡± He tried to comfort her but she struggled not to give in.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet... We still have the engagement¡­ Judging by the looks of it, Kyle has not known I¡¯m alive?¡± Ivy questioned as Jeremy nodded while the rest peeked from the half-opened door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get my mother buried first before we proceed with the engagement while he is still not aware of my whereabouts.¡± She insisted as Jeremy sighed heavily and nodded knowing once again she was neglecting her emotions.


    He hugged her tightly knowing she was putting on a strong will to not worry her siblings. Fortunately, the wake was just in the next building. Ivy went over to pay her last respects and sat numbly by the body of Permisla till night came. She was ensuring she remembered her mother¡¯s face for good as she feared she would have forgotten her looks in short term time like she almost did with Jason.


    Mummy, I didn¡¯t mean to introduce my boyfriend this way. I haven¡¯t shown you Ray yet and here you are, gone. Did you know about my little paracosm for you to come visit me earlier? Ivy wiped her tears away trying to stay calm.


    Thank you for the delicious meal. Your mung bean cake will always be my favorite. Mummy, I know you¡¯re fine and in a better place. I know you love me too. If destiny permits, I would love to be your little girl again but this time, let me pamper you with all the goodness in the world. Ivy forced herself not to tear up as Ryu came over to her with some news.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Dad will come tomorrow but you cannot be here again cause Kyle¡¯s minions have found you. You¡¯re being watched¡­ Jeremy¡¯s back in his ward.¡± Ryu discreetly told her while holding her in his arms to comfort her.


    She could only hum in acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sis¡­¡± Ryu tried comforting her before she forced herself to stand and lifelessly walked back to her ward.


    Mummy, I will always love you. Thank you for being there during my early days. I will look after the family well especially Daddy. Send my love to Grandma alright? She said in her heart on the way back to her hospital¡¯s room followed by a long silence to her unanswered question.


    That was when she noticed the individuals in disguise as she approached her ward. When she entered the room, she harshly drew the curtains of Jeremy¡¯s and hers before slamming the door shut which was a sign to Kyle¡¯s minions that she was agitated with them.


    She left a small gap for Jeremy to peep at her as she smiled gently at his worried gaze after drawing the curtains at the window panel.


    She mouthed to Jeremy. ¡°I know. Don''t worry.¡± She put a finger across her lips as they stared at each other and smiled.


    He mouthed ¡°I love you¡± to her which sent her grinning while he urged her to sleep as she closed her eyes, hoping for a peaceful night''s sleep.


    Though she did so, Jeremy was worried of Ivy¡¯s mental health that he texted Ray knowing he was half an hour away from the new children¡¯s home refuge place, to return briefly to the hospital and bring back ups to distract Kyle¡¯s minions. As for Kyle¡¯s minions, they were very cautious to not be caught as they continued to watch the room from a distance.


    Jeremy went to accompany Ivy at her bedside when she began to fidget in her sleep after awhile. She could vividly recall the scenes of the bombing to the crash inside the bomb shelter. The one she feared the most was running along the tunnel led by little Jonathan. She finally gave in and woke from her nightmares when she turned back to see a rush of fire chasing towards her and Jeremy who was carrying Joseph in his arms.


    Jeremy held onto her tightly as he had gotten used to her waking up that way. She clung to him tightly as though unleashing her fear of losing him. ¡°Joseph¡­ Jon¡­¡± She mumbled their names in his embrace while catching her heavy breaths.


    ¡°They are fine Vivi. They are with Hazel. It¡¯s all a dream. We are fine. Look.¡± She broke apart from his embrace as she kept her breathing under control while calming down.


    She smiled when their gaze met.


    ¡°How could you smile from a nightmare?¡± He asked gently while touching her nose.


    ¡°The thought of the kiss¡­ Nursing the boys and you¡­¡± She paused as she felt the burn on her cheeks.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Looks like someone is prepared to be their mother?¡± He teased her as she shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not the time yet.¡± She met with his gaze as he gently combed her hair understandingly.


    ¡°I know¡­ That¡¯s why I left them with Hazel whom they had been comfortable with all this while. You could take all the time you need to know them.¡± He comforted her.


    She stopped him from combing his hair, knowing he meant this arrangement was final while he served his jail term eventually. ¡°What would we be without you?¡±


    His eyes reddened. ¡°I don''t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°Neither do I. Or did any of those you made into collateral damage. We make mistakes. We own up to them. I promise I will keep them safe with Ray and Hazel. We will wait for you even if it takes eternity. So, please don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡± She pleaded with him as he wiped away her tears and kissed her lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t introduce you properly to my mother and¡­¡± Ivy could not help but tear up in his arms as he hugged her tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Vivi¡­ I¡¯m sure she knows her daughter is always in good hands.¡± Jeremy tried coaxing her as she apologised to him profusely while sobbing.


    At that point, Ray stepped in which triggered Ivy to be alert not knowing who it was but the moment she saw him with open arms after he drew open the curtain, she threw herself to him and cried like a baby in his arms.


    Ray knew she was still his sister from the core as he lifted her and coaxed her to calm down. Ray had to cradle her to soothe her as Jeremy gladly watched them reunite properly.


    Ray was trying to see her face but she refused to open her eyes as he knew her habit of keeping a pool of tears in her eyes to hide them. There were so many questions crossing her mind but all she did was struggle to fight her overwhelming relief, sadness, and concerns.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ It''s fine. Let me see you. The face and the eyes I have missed, Ivy. Don''t you want to see me too?¡± Ray coaxed as Jeremy gently combed her hair, knowing she was worried about Kyle¡¯s minions and her struggles.


    ¡°It''s fine. He is fine. It''s safe too. He had also distracted Charles¡¯ minions away earlier.¡± Ivy opened her eyes slowly at Jeremy¡¯s coaxing which was easing her worries. A blurry apparition of Ray whom he missed dearly slowly materialise in front of her before more tears pooled on her eyes.


    ¡°Hello, Baby Ivy¡­¡± Ray greeted which made her hit his chest lightly at his tease while helping her to wipe her tears away.


    Jeremy felt a pang of guilt in him as he repeatedly apologies in his heart to Ivy for causing so much hurt to her previously.


    ¡°I miss you¡­ It''s alright. It''s alright¡­ I''m here¡­ I''m sorry I didn''t reach out to you about the whole plan. It''s all an act and still an act to counter Charles. And I¡¯m sorry about Auntie¡­¡± Ivy noticed there was no longer an uncle being addressed in Charles and upon hearing him addressing her mother, she was brought to tears again.


    Ivy kept crying ignoring his coaxing as she was tired of controlling her emotions, especially being away from the family and forcing herself the whole day to not be bothered by her mother¡¯s death. It felt as though she was fighting a tough deadly war all this while.


    Ray quit joking and held her closely in his big strong arms. As her cries grew intense, both men''s eyes reddened. It only convinced Jeremy more that he was right to trust Ray from the very beginning.


    As Jeremy covered her with a small blanket and gave Ray a box of tissues by the side table, Ivy began to quiet down in Ray¡¯s arms. She forced herself to push away all her emotions knowing Ray¡¯s time was limited.


    ¡°I have a plan but it will mean¡­¡± Ray gently rubs her back for her to take her time and continue.


    She turned to look at Jeremy. ¡°You will need to serve your sentence in¡­¡± She tears up again as she choked on her words which sent Jeremy to his knees and let her lean on his shoulder to comfort her.


    ¡°Vivi, listen¡­ Isn''t this your aim? Isn''t this all along what you had promised my mother?¡± He asked but Ivy shook her head as she cried again.


    ¡°No, not like that¡­¡± She whispered in tears.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you go this far if I knew you were such a cry baby¡­¡± Jeremy teased but Ivy ignored him as she held onto his neck tightly. He could feel how much longing she had for him.


    ¡°You just made me a promise earlier that you would wait for me¡­ Don''t go turning your back on me, traitor¡­¡± He teased gently as she smiled in her sobs.


    Ray finally understood how they both could end up together. Jeremy was a very patient and supportive partner as compared to Jason who was always wanting the best for Ivy. Ray felt a little at ease of her sister¡¯s future relationship and at least he would have an idea to convince Peter by then.


    ¡°I will graduate and be your lawyer to lessen the years. I will shamelessly declare I can''t wait to be officially married to you. So you must behave and do your best to learn more skills there especially woodwork and construction related. You¡¯re crafty.¡± She instructed in her authoritative voice while making the corner of Jeremy¡¯s lips curve upwards and could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°Ivy¡­¡± Ray held her as she was still sitting on his lap. ¡°You sounded like you¡¯re selling yourself to him now¡­ Don¡¯t ever let Dad hear you! But¡­ Are you serious?¡± Ray questioned half laughing.


    She raised an eyebrow at Jeremy before cracking a smile by throwing the question at him.


    ¡°Yes, I will obey your command. But Vivi, could you repeat what you said again?¡± Jeremy teased as she blushed.


    ¡°No!¡± She vented as she folded her arms while Jeremy tried to coax.


    ¡°Just the first part, please¡­Marry who?¡± He questioned playfully which sent everyone giggling.


    ¡°Marry someone else¡­¡± She replied playfully in an angry tone.


    ¡°Oh, then am I allowed to write to other women¡­¡± He teased again as Ray chuckled.


    ¡°Only to Mum. If you dare to write to other girls, I will put in more years for you.¡± She warned him with a threatening tone as she snarled at him.


    He stole a kiss from her which made her blink and blush in front of Ray. ¡°I love you, Vivi. Thank you¡­¡± He gently rubbed her moist cheeks.


    Ivy pretended to sulk but the two men knew she had already made her statement as her eyes looked in a far distance solemnly thinking of the plans she had in mind, hoping they really worked out.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I¡¯m proceeding with the fake engagement. I have a plan¡­¡± She declared and sent both men becoming nervous at every passing second.


    ¡°Tell us first before you act.¡± Ray sternly said as Ivy unfolded her plans with them both that night.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 159: An unforgettable engagement party

    Ivy returned to the Oshia¡¯s house the next day which surprised Kyle and Mr. Oshia of her brazen behavior while she greeted them over their breakfast.


    ¡°Ms. Ophal¡­ What brings you here?¡± Mr. Oshia asked out of formality as Kyle squinted his eyes at her, doubting if she was about to act.


    ¡°I thought I was engaged to Kyle? I was saved by my family and it¡¯s only right to be back to my fiance¡¯s house since the engagement is coming up?¡± Ivy replied in an innocent voice which left Kyle confused if she was acting or not.


    ¡°Are your family in support of this?¡± Mr. Oshia asked to be certain. Ivy¡¯s gaze turned to look at Kyle who was studying her intensely.


    ¡°That would depend on how my fiance¡¯ would treat my family during the engagement¡­¡± Ivy threw the question back at Kyle as a challenge.


    With that, Mr. Oshia laughed heartily. ¡°That you don¡¯t have to worry about my dear. I¡¯m sure Charles would have a grand celebration.¡± Mr. Oshia concluded as Ivy smiled delightedly but meaningfully while staring back at Kyle.


    ¡°Come, join us for breakfast, my dearest soon-to-be daughter-in-law.¡± Mr. Oshia welcomed as Ivy gladly took her seat opposite Kyle.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± She replied politely to Mr. Oshia before winking at Kyle.


    At this rate, Kyle was getting on his nerves that he stormed off to his room, pacing up and down. Moments later, Ivy walked in and continued with her act of delivering breakfast to his room.


    ¡°Dad said you didn¡¯t eat much. So, here. Have some. You¡¯re eating too little to look good for our engagement isn¡¯t it, honey?¡± She teased while setting the table for him as he stopped her and grabbed her right arm which was holding a pair of chopsticks.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing? You were saved by your family but you¡¯re here? That bomb¡­¡± It was Ivy¡¯s first time hearing his voice cracked genuinely as though he was concerned about her life and death for once.


    At least he still had some humanity¡­ Ivy told himself before grinning.


    ¡°Am I not fine now, standing in front of you honey? Like I said, I am your fiancee. My family send me home. Here.¡± Ivy used the pair of chopsticks to lightly hit on his head.


    ¡°Now, sit and don¡¯t think too much. Have more breakfast and looks good for our engagement in a few days. I have plenty of decisions to make from the decorations, and the dresses to the meals and gifts. But don¡¯t you worry, I will get them all set up just in time.¡± She said before heading into the study room and doing exactly what she told him except she was also visually shopping for her future engagement and wedding with Jeremy.


    That was how she could put on her act all the time and use it as an excuse to not be close with Kyle in case he wanted to take advantage of her. She even spent most of her time in Cassandra¡¯s boutique to get her dress fit well.


    Jin was pacing in the basement every time she came over, worrying they might be found in case something went wrong. On the eve of the engagement, Cassandra sneaked up on him and hugged him from behind. He did not flinch as he had grown accustomed to her gentle ways.


    ¡°Stop worrying¡­ You need to sleep to look good for her engagement tomorrow.¡± Cassandra coaxed as he turned her around to have a good look at her.


    ¡°How are you not disturbed by all these events even once? You¡¯re so¡­ calm¡­¡± Jin studied her face which was turning into a smile.


    ¡°Because I knew from the start, I was right to give you a chance to pursue me. Look at where we are darling¡­ You¡¯re close to getting revenge for me and all those innocent ladies. You¡¯re doing something very big for anyone of your age. You¡­ are my pride and all I need.¡± She convinced him as he pulled her in for a tight embrace.


    ¡°What did I do to deserve you, sweetie?¡± He asked as she chuckled.


    ¡°Promise me, you will always believe in yourself and I will have plenty of stories to tell our little babies in future¡­¡± Her last line sent Jin surprised.


    ¡°Sweetie¡­ You¡­¡± He was lost for words as she nodded encouragingly to him.


    ¡°I would like to give it a try. I know I had the trauma and all but we are already working out fine. Well, maybe you¡¯re a little too young to officially marry me yet.¡± That sent them both into giggles as he stole a kiss from her.


    ¡°So, we can take the time to let my womb heal and while we nurture it, you could grow well to marry me by then¡­¡± Her words drove him to tears as he knew her trauma was tough to overcome even now but here she was willing to give it a try to conceive, which was a huge step in their chapter together.


    ¡°Is Ivy¡¯s engagement so influencing?¡± He joked as he held her close in his embrace.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes¡­ I can¡¯t wait to see her in my dresses. And you in my suits specially designed for you alone...¡± He knew it was their future wedding attire as she pulled her in for a passionate kiss as they embraced each other blissfully hoping for a better second chance for everyone¡¯s future. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The next night, as Ivy got dressed in a daze by Cassandra, her mind went blank as she let Cassandra doll her up. She could not believe she was coming to the end of her turmoil. Her heart was aching at the fact that there was less time spent with Jeremy soon. At the thought of him, she could feel someone¡¯s presence in the room as Cassandra left the room.


    She turned around in her simplest yet purest look and saw his glimmering eyes and smile amid his reddening eyes which melted her heart. She stepped forward closer to him to steal a kiss but instead, he surprised her by slipping a ring into her middle finger sneakily.


    She broke away from the kiss to glance at the engagement ring that kept returning to her. She smiled sadly knowing she had to return it again. ¡°Keep it till tomorrow night. I will want it back.¡± She winked as he nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re stunning tonight.¡± He praised as her eyes twinkled. ¡°I promise I will look better than this when it¡¯s ours.¡± She held his hand as an assurance while he sincerely hoped that would happen for them.


    ¡°Walk me to the entrance?¡± She asked as he nodded and they stumbled with Nick midway.


    He was memerised by her beauty for a moment with Phyllis by his side. ¡°Thank you for coming but I don¡¯t think you needed to.¡± Ivy tried to joke only for it to fall flat when Nick gently patted her head.


    If only Jason could see you¡­  Nick thought to himself, not daring to speak as he was afraid for his voice to crack but his face had shown he was very proud of her.


    Phyllis pulled her in for a hug understanding she was struggling to stay strong. ¡°Promise me to look after him no matter what,¡± Ivy whispered before breaking away from Phyllis as Phyllis smiled and nodded.


    Ivy took a deep breath and hooked her arms back to Jeremy who led her to Jin who was waiting with Ryu by the entrance. They were stunned at the beauty radiating from her simple make-do.


    ¡°So, who is escorting?¡± Ivy winked at both boys.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± Ryu raised his hand only for Jin to smack it back down.


    ¡°We agreed it¡¯s safer to be me,¡± Jin argued as Ryu still could not take his eyes off Ivy.


    ¡°Why do you have to be my sister? I even had a crush on you when you were in high school. Now I can¡¯t walk you down the aisle¡­ What bad luck is this?¡± Ryu whined while pouting sending Ivy chuckling happily when leaning blissfully onto Jeremy¡¯s arm. Cassandra and James brought Peter who was in a wheelchair to the children and Peter heard Ryu.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I  be escorting her?¡± Peter tried to join in the fun only for Ivy¡¯s eyes to redden as she squatted next to him.


    ¡°I promise you will¡­ but not now.¡± Ivy turned to look at Jeremy who was smiling at them. Peter was still hesitating to let Ivy be with Jeremy despite agreeing with Jeremy¡¯s arrangements cause he knew the look on his daughter¡¯s face that it was only a matter of time. Her look at that moment was identical to when she was with Jason except she had gone too deep-rooted to be able to turn back this time. Peter could only hope for the best.


    ¡°Be careful Ivy.¡± James reminded as Ivy nodded before standing next to Jin.


    ¡°On second thought, let me walk myself down. It¡¯s fake anyway. Instead, pull your brother-in-law to watch from the side of the stage.¡± Ivy whispered to Jin who raised an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure. Go, twinny.¡± She urged as he went to do so while the rest watched her leave for the last mission of getting down Kyle and his syndicates.


    Uncle James walked in with his guys while Jin and Cassandra stood by the entrance behind to monitor the surroundings with Peter. When Ivy saw Jeremy standing with Ryu by the side of the stage, it made her smile genuinely.


    I must thank twinny for this. She reminded herself as she took a deep breath, waiting for the main door to open. Ray eventually stepped into the vicinity at the main door, joining Peter, Jin, and Cassandra, in time to watch her elegantly walk herself down that aisle.


    Ivy took everyone¡¯s breath away with her simple peach sleeveless dress, dandy earrings, and French bun hairdo as everyone applauded at her entrance. It was a different look from her usual lady boss cool self. It nearly made Kyle wobble off his feet in disbelief that Ivy was not acting.


    Jeremy was tempted to pull her off stage as she kept her eyes fixated on him along the way and used gentle smiles to assure him that she was fine. He knew patience was a virtue from then on. After all, Ivy was meant to be his only if things turned out well eventually or if their destiny was meant to be.


    After she ensured she had bewitched Kyle enough to her mesmerising look, she made her move and sent an eye signal to James to prepare as she prepared to toast.


    ¡°Everyone, apologies as the groom seemed very flustered¡­¡± Ivy said as she winked at Kyle who was still flabbergasted which sent the whole hall into laughter.


    ¡°Thank you for coming tonight¡­ It¡¯s an honor to have every one of you valuable bosses of the trade entity. May we toast to better days¡­¡± They all lifted their wine glasses and cheered with Ivy.


    ¡°Now, enough of the formalities. We are here tonight to celebrate our engagement. We shall play a game shall we?¡± Ivy smirked as Kyle was caught off guard by her surprise.


    She sat him on a chair on stage as Ray¡¯s guys came up with a head sack and she covered Kyle¡¯s head halfway before he stopped her which made Ray fidgeted but Jeremy assured him to stay calm.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Kyle asked curiously and Ivy could hear his fear. She smiled gently.


    ¡°Relax my love¡­ Just having a little fun on our engagement night. Trust me.¡± She winked before covering his head entirely and ensuring he could not see through. Even that scene sent Mr. Oshia nervous but he remained composed.


    ¡°Since all of us are involved in the trade entity, let¡¯s conduct the game the way we always do. Now, to our honorable guests, after so many years of service my fiance had rendered to all of you, let¡¯s have a night of appreciation of his work shall we?¡± The crowd applauded as they understood whenever she addressed them as a trading entity, it was to beautify their actual work in the underground businesses. Ivy eyed Ray and Jeremy who signaled to her that everyone was ready in position.


    ¡°Shall we start with my beloved uncle Charles¡­ Come let us know, how great Kyle was to you?¡± Ivy started as Charles took the mic on his table and the crowd applauded.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! My nephew-in-law is a very humble man¡­ he contributed so much to my boys and me that we really owe him a big time especially on the recent drug transportation to the Front Dragon family right? Thank you so much Kyle for the help. I¡¯m sure you knew I needed it but secretly help us out from the Front Dragon family.¡± Everyone in the room began cheering and applauding at Charles¡¯ bragging as it was the start of an encouragement for the rest of the crowd to continue.


    ¡°We are one big family! It¡¯s a night of celebration so let¡¯s celebrate our victory too!¡± He cheered before toasting as the crowd sent rounds of applause which made Ivy smirked at her plan¡¯s success.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 160: Is this the end?

    ¡°Let¡¯s toast to the good deeds of Kyle¡­ Cheers!!!¡± Charles toasted as the leader of the Front Dragon gang spoke next. ¡° Thank you, Kyle! You¡¯re so great and our gang will not be able to live without your help!¡±


    Another boss of a different gang spoke up. ¡°Yes, thank you for opening up more and more clubs so we can transfer the money! Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Not forgetting the mall we all are investing in! We cannot wait for the day it is completed!¡± Kyle cheered as he lifted the black sack and toast to everyone only to be greeted by armed policemen at every gang leader who had spoken ealier. There was also a group pointing at him as he lifted his hands in the air.


    ¡°Hey,¡­ my love, what games are we playing now?¡± Kyle asked while chuckling as he walked closer to Ivy who was gripping tightly on her right palm while slowly retreating.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Ivy said loudly out of fear as she snarled at him when he wanted to catch her hand only to hesitate at last minute thinking it was a joke. However, Charles being always ready, had a knife pointing at Ivy who was half expecting it as every family member of hers was terrified for her. Jeremy could not take it as he nearly stepped forward only for Ray to stop him.


    ¡°You¡¯re after me for destroying your mighty plans. Don¡¯t touch her. Let. Her. Go. She isn¡¯t one of the ones I loved like before.¡± Jeremy said behind gritted teeth as his eyes grew darker as Charles scoffed.


    Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened in reaction though a part of her knew it must be an act but his words were so genuine that she could not tell if she was hurt by it or by the force Charles was putting on her neck.


    Peter too made an appearance. ¡°If you dare hurt her, I will drag you to hell with me¡­¡± Peter warned as Ivy could feel she was dragged by Charles by her neck as she reluctantly followed Charles¡¯ moves out of the hall while everyone trailed slowly in front of them. Charles was heading to the stairs as he dragged Ivy up to the highest floor.


    When they reached the top near the edge of the building, Charles knew he was at a dead end.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Jeremy bellowed as Charles chuckled.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t care¡­ What¡¯s this facade about?¡± Charles raised an eyebrow as Ivy met Jeremy¡¯s gaze with blurring vision and shook her head discreetly to tell him to not overreact any further.


    ¡°Charles just what are you after? You have all you ever wanted. The freedom to do all you want¡­ I have¡­¡± Before Peter could continue, Charles raged at him.


    ¡°All I ever wanted?! Have you ever thought that those words were the same I thought of you and Patricia had all I ever wanted. Fame, success, family, children, the one you loved so dearly¡­¡± Charles flung the knife repeatedly in his hand in Peter¡¯s direction which made Ivy afraid he would fly the knife at Peter for real at some point.


    She was keeping her eyes around her surroundings and noticed if she was to flip Charles back down they would both be safe but she needed to catch his timing when he was weary.


    ¡°We could give you all you want again after this. Just come back down¡­¡± Peter pleaded from his wheelchair.


    Charles scoffed. ¡°All I wanted? Then what about bringing back Permisla back to life?¡± His sudden demand made everyone¡¯s eyes grow wider in surprise as Ivy kept her gaze fixated on Peter who was disappointed. Ivy¡¯s mind began to work out the entire chaos was probably because of her dead biological mother.


    ¡°You knew I loved her! Only because you were the eldest that she could marry you¡­ Ai Lee, she should have been mine!¡± Charles yelled as Ivy could feel Charles¡¯ attention was back at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me dictating who she marries? She should have been my daughter¡­ She should have been the labor of my love with Permisla! Not you! NEVER YOU! I could just die to have you take everything away from me!¡± Charles yelled as Ivy daringly shifted herself to face Charles sideway. It frustrated her for blaming everyone but himself of the outcome he had came to.


    ¡°THEN DIE!¡± Ivy yelled as everyone was worried for her. Jeremy shot a warning look at her as she grew more aggressive.


    ¡°Then die¡­ Why aren¡¯t you dying?! Why don¡¯t you bring me to die together?¡± Ivy questioned as Charles began to realise what Ivy whom he held so dearest closest to loving her mother was asking.


    ¡°Ai Lee! Don¡¯t!¡± Peter pleaded from his end as tears rolled down Ivy¡¯s cheek unwillingly knowing Charles was probably just saying and would not dare to jump. However, it still hurt her to hear of his accusation of her family after all that he had done.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dissatisfied with all you had! You lost the attention of Grandpa and Grandma! You lose out to your older brother in love! Yet now you lose your entire empire! You even destroyed all that I built with my hands over the past months¡­ Do you have any idea what you took AWAY FROM ME?!¡± Ivy vented through her gritted teeth while he still pointed the knife at her but her gaze was always fixated on one person, Jeremy.


    ¡°My career¡­ My youth so be it but then you had to go and take my family¡­ My loved ones and their loved ones¡­¡± Jeremy¡¯s gaze softened at her words as their intense gaze grew blurry.


    ¡°How is this fair? How is this called selfless as a sacrifice? Was it worth it to bring everyone down and live all by yourself? Even if I am to be born as your daughter, I would rather die!¡± Ivy did not expect an answer but she knew she had helped Jeremy ask all that he wanted.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just die! There¡¯s nothing left in this world worth living for¡­¡± Ivy could feel Charles''s arms were loosening when she shut her eyes trying to dispel away the look of Jeremy¡¯s terrified look as she turned around to find Charles smiling in her blurring vision. His smile took her by surprise before she could flipped him backward to safety. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°You¡¯re the exact crazy your mother was. Beautiful¡­ So, beautiful¡­¡± Charles admired before he laughed heartily and pierced the knife at Ivy¡¯s abdomen.


    She could not react in time in the midst of being shocked as Charles continued to laugh and pulled the knife off her before falling off the building.


    Ivy¡¯s chaotic mind was trying to register the sudden events that she could not feel any pain. She could not hear anything all of a sudden except a sharp beep sound muffling everyone¡¯s screams around her.


    Uncle¡­ No, where did he go? What¡¯s in front of me? Uncle¡­ where¡¯s he? What is happening? I was injured but it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­ What¡¯s going on?  Ivy questioned herself over and over in a daze.


    She could only feel her body pulled backward by Jeremy to turn around before she pressed on her bleeding wound while being covered with Jeremy¡¯s coat. He had no clue she was attacked by Charles¡¯ small knife before jumping to his death.


    My wound¡­ Let¡¯s hide it for now¡­ She thought to herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright, Vivi?! It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all fine now.¡± Jeremy tried to calm her down but his frantic actions made her teared up as she slowly registered what happened. The terror in her eyes terrified Jeremy of the after-effects of her mental health that he covered her ears before they heard a loud thud from down the building and wailings began to fill the silence of the night.


    What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening, Ivy? Uncle? She wanted to turn around but Jeremy shook his head as his eyes reddened.


    Uncle¡¯s dead. You should be happy Ivy. But what is this guilt? I caused Daddy to lose a brother. I promised there would not be another life sacrifice. It¡¯s all my fault¡­


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡° Ivy forced her eyes to shut tightly as she cried and endured the pain in her heart while he held her.


    ¡°Is he behind me?¡± She asked as Jeremy pulled her close to his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s never your fault¡­¡± Jeremy comforted as Ivy began to sob even more. It broke Peter¡¯s heart to look at Ivy blaming herself due to his brother¡¯s decision.


    ¡°No¡­ He can¡¯t just die like this! He can¡¯t¡­ He should be in jail!¡± Ivy lashed out amid her sobs as Jeremy tried to help her remain composed.


    ¡°Ivy, listen¡­¡± He said as Ivy was still trying to regain her control.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± At the sound of his stern voice, she stared right through his gaze as he caressed her cheeks and smiled.


    ¡°You have done us all proud. You¡¯re the strongest I have ever been with didn¡¯t I tell you so? Look at what we have achieved?¡± He wiped away her springing tears as she began to register the reason he was telling her all this.


    The sight of the policemen made her cry even more unwillingly.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t leave me at this time, Jeremy. No¡­¡± She shook her head in denial.


    ¡°I have to... I have things I need to settle. You know that. You knew from the start we were heading here¡­ Till then, I will leave you with Ray and I have little surprises awaiting you.¡± He reminded her gently as he slipped the engagement ring back to her middle finger.


    She sobbed and clenched her heart recalling all the memories they had with each other. Only then she knew how much he meant to her but she failed to register his last sentence.


    ¡°I love you, Ivy.¡± She shook her head as he spoke. He could only kiss her one last time as she broke down in his arms, slowly feeling him slipping away bit by bit as it ached her heart.


    I love you too Jeremy. Words cannot describe just how much you mean to me¡­ Come back¡­ Just come back¡­  Ivy wailed in mind but it was to no avail.


    She forced herself to open her eyes and kept them fixated on him but the welling tears were blurring her vision that she spent the longest time in her life ever, enduring all the pain overwhelming her in one shot while closing her eyes as she fisted her hands till they bled.


    She could not bear watching Jeremy being escorted by the police away. Instead, she opened her eyes when a pair of familiar sturdy arms around her.


    Ray¡­


    She was half glad at the sight of him and grateful but the heartache of losing Jeremy just because Charles decided to commit suicide made her mind spiraled back to the other members in the team. She had to keep them protected as she already had plans in her mind.


    She forced herself to stand and slowly made her way back down to the reception floor. ¡°Ivy where are you going?!¡± Ray called out as he chased her down the hall.


    She did not expect to see Kyle but she wanted to take the opportunity to seek revenge so she spoke to the policemen to have some time with Kyle.


    ¡°You only have fifteen minutes.¡± A police inspector instructed as they left the couple alone and he stood smirking at Ivy with a sight full of lust.


    Ivy headed in front of him.


    ¡°This is for Jason.¡± She slapped him on his left cheek and he flinched in pain.


    ¡°This is for my family and the Rahi.¡± She punched him on the right cheek before wanting to lift a chair to smash him but was halted by Ray and Uncle James¡¯ voices.


    ¡°Ai Lee!¡± They called her in unison as they knew the vengeance in her eyes and the fiery anger she emitted resonated with everyone in the room. She stopped mid-way as the policemen dragged Kyle away and his other minions.


    ¡°Leave the entire gang alone¡­ The leader is who the culprit is but he had just committed suicide.¡± She pleaded with the policemen.


    ¡°The rest of them were only earning a living¡­ they followed orders. Now, I will take them in for those who need a job and I will help them to live earning decent earnings without any more illegal and dangerous trades. For those who want to leave, they may. We hope and will ensure if you need any help, we are always here for you.¡± Ivy spoke to the entire hall of employees who used to be separated by gangs and fought each other were grateful for Ivy¡¯s offer.


    The entire gang bowed to her as she felt Ray¡¯s sturdy arms by her shoulder and she gratefully leaned onto them. Her eyes darted around the room looking for Peter.


    ¡°Dad¡­ I need to explain to him¡­¡± She tried to make her way to him but she felt dizzy when she began to feel the sharp pain from her abdomen. While making her way to Peter, she collapsed onto the ground and blacked out into Ray¡¯s arms.


    If I were to leave this world today, I would gladly exchange all of their freedom with this sacrifice. Ivy pleaded to the skies that night but found herself opening her eyes to the bright orange-litted skies in her paracosm with Jason in front of her.


    ¡°Ivy! Ivy! Wake up!¡± Ray shook her as he forced himself to not cry at the sight of the blood stain on her dress at her abdomen which no one had noticed.


    She hid it well under Jeremy¡¯s coat and Ray knew she endured to the end to not want to worry Jeremy or the entire gang. He could only wish for the couple to have a better future after this as it reminded him of the times of Jason¡¯s accident.


    Jin and Ray were hastily calling for medical help as Ivy drifted back into the abyss of her paracosm.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Ivy was startled by a familiar voice as she turned around to see Jason.


    ¡°How was a second chance at a changed destiny for you?¡± Jason asked while standing coolly on one side.


    ¡°If only you could see¡­¡± Ivy mumbled as she looked away not wanting for him to see her cry but he knew as he walked closer to her.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± He sighed as he embraced Ivy who finally sobbed in his arms.


    ¡°I know¡­ after so long how would I not know¡­ You¡¯re great and always will be. I wasn¡¯t wrong about you, Ivy.  Now, it¡¯s time for you to rest.¡± Jason gently caressed her hair overlooking the bright orange sunset skies by the cliff.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 161: Love will find the way eventually

    Jin was busy typing away in the middle of the night on his keyboard while his algebra book was open by his side at the basement of Cassie¡¯s boutique while Cassie had fallen asleep in a makeshift bed nearby. He heard footsteps and began to stand quietly on full alert to turn around feeling suspicious of who it could be so late only to find it was Ray.


    ¡°Easy brother, it''s just me.¡± He greeted as Jin relaxed and noticed Ray was a little disoriented.


    ¡°Spoken with Dad?¡± Jin suspected as Ray sighed heavily.


    ¡°You too?¡± Ray asked noticing Jin was half studying and half working on the report for his handover. Jin nodded.


    ¡°Glad you decided to focus on your study. The future of the company needs you.¡± Ray praised as Jin nodded in acknowledgement knowing Ray was trying to change the topic or take a breather.


    ¡°How did you like¡­ you know ¡­¡± Ray''s gaze landed on Cassandra''s partition and Jin knew Ray was bothered about Hazel and the adoption of Jeremy¡¯s boys.


    ¡°I just went with the flow. I laid eyes on her and that unexplainable moment just captured me. The rest was history.¡± Jin nonchalantly said as Ray noticed the sparkling look in his brother¡¯s eyes. He envied the couple naturally.


    ¡°You know maybe start with the basics of a date then follow the flow. Perhaps try kissing at the end and you will figure it out fast.¡± Jin advised as Ray''s eyes twinkled brightly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ray chuckled along with Jin.


    ¡°But where can I find the time to go on a date?¡± Ray sighed while rubbing his head.


    ¡°It can be a walk on a peaceful night after a hectic day for you both or just a simple meal or even helping to take care of the kids?¡± Jin suggested as Ray nodded.


    ¡°It''s best if it was just you two alone in a quiet place. The honesty will flow even better.¡± Jin added before saving the Word file he was working on.


    ¡°However, the kids¡­ are you sure about that?¡± Jin questioned with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°That''s not an issue at all. Am upholding my promise to your future brother-in-law.¡± Ray¡¯s replies surprised Jin and they both smiled.


    ¡°I like him better than the other brother though,¡± Jin said trying to distract Ray who was deep in his thoughts.


    Ray chuckled knowing Jin meant Jeremy.


    ¡°I agree. Now if only that naughty sister of us wakes soon.¡± Ray sighed again before they both called it a night.


    It has been nearly a good two days since Ivy was unconscious while Ray ran the aftermath of the gang alongside Real and Chiang who were spared by the police force on bail. Jeremy admitted to everything and was prepared to hold himself in jail for a long while with a mission as he ensured his other members and minions were fred on bail as arranged with Ray. Only Charles and Kyle rebellious gang members were captured and locked up.


    Hazel was still a little uncomfortable with Ray at first and she had to force herself to accept the fact that she promised to dedicate her whole life to him. Partly because he was busy as well that she did not have the chance to build familiarity yet with him. Besides, given her traumatic past, she could not get used to the genuine hospitality and luck she was living in now.


    She had been busy with the boys too but was grateful for them to be with their grandparents for the night as it gave her some time to rest for a bit. He too had noticed they were quite distant ever since her rescue which gave him no chance to get to know her just yet though his curiosity was hyping but instead he had been always giving her space and time.


    He secretly did not want her to forcefully yield to him. Despite the pressure from Peter to decide on the adoption of the boys since he had made a prior arrangements with Jeremy, he wanted the relationship with Hazel to be nonchalant since he initially was interested in her at first sight.


    As he sat by the window outside Ivy¡¯s room where Hazel temporary stays with the boys, wondering to himself how was her day and hoping she was having a good rest, he fell asleep not realising he was falling sick. Hazel found herself a little unsettled sleeping alone in a big room that she decided to head to the garden for a walk.


    That was when she spotted Ray who had fallen asleep as she went to wake him only to figure he was down with fever. Being quick witted, she quickly fetch a hot wet towel from her room and return trying to put it on his forehead before harshly being pulled forward into Ray¡¯s arms.


    She was startled for a moment and began to blush when she could feel his heavy breathing on her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s me¡­ You¡¯re down with fever¡­¡± She stuttered as she felt his grip loosening.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ It¡¯s just a bad habit¡­¡± He mumbled with a heavy head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to your room first. Do you have some fever tablets in your room?¡± She asked as he nodded and let her help him to his room. When he finally settled down in bed after medication and noticing Hazel was about to leave, he grabbed her arm in his.


    ¡°Stay¡­¡± He said weakly forcing himself to keep his eyes open while still holding onto her right hand. Hazel sat by his bed side and found herself admiring her savior¡¯s face. ¡°Alright¡­¡± She mumbled shyly.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not comfortable with me?¡± Ray mumbled as she drew a sharp deep breathe as though caught offguard. Ray smiled while forcing his eyes to stay open.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­ I don¡¯t bite you know¡­¡± He said as she chuckled sending him smiled even more.


    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± He commented.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She asked confused.


    ¡°My first time hearing you laugh¡­ It¡¯s beautiful.¡± He clarified as she blushed. Each of her small gestures kept sending butterflies to his stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to take care of the boys in the midst of the chaos and my sister¡¯s issues¡­¡± He apologised while giving in to his tired eyes for awhile as she shook her head.


    ¡°Not at all¡­ I feel bad about not being able to help you out with the gang. I¡¯m not that capable¡­¡± She pouted and he saw that as he reached out to her cheeks and gently caressed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. You¡¯re already doing your best. Besides, I love the meals lately. You¡¯re a better cook than Cassie.¡± He teased as she genuinely laughed out this time.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t notice you¡¯re so good with words previously.¡± She said without filtering her thoughts.


    ¡°Not with everyone. Only with close ones and that includes you now, Hazel¡­¡± He watched her smiling face turn serious as he frowned.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she began to stutter due to nervousness.


    ¡°I know we both uphold promises to the boys¡¯ parents to look after them. I am pressured to adopt them but it doesn¡¯t mean you have to¡­¡± He explained as she interrupted.


    ¡°No, I want to do the same¡­ Us¡­ together adopting, yes¡­ But us¡­ About us¡­¡± She looked away realising she was shy for the wrong reasons she thought all this while. She did like him after all as she struggled with the butterflies in her stomach.


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡± He tried sitting up as he was feeling a little too comfortable and would fall asleep anytime, giving in the drowsy medicines. She stopped him when he was halfway ending with him leaning on the bedrest instead.


    ¡°Lay down¡­ You don¡¯t feel well. We can talk about this some other day when you¡¯re feeling better.¡± She urged as he held her right hand again.


    ¡°I might be down for a couple of days¡­ It runs in the family¡­ We rarely fall sick but when we do it prolongs¡­ I want to get this off now if possible. ¡± He informed as she frowned.


    ¡°I know we are in an awkward situation but I don¡¯t think I get to tell you this before. Despite all the obligations we are put into in this situation, above all of it, I want you to know that I actually did¡­ like you on first sight¡­ I still do want to know more of you, Hazel.¡± He confessed as she could not help but hide her face into her palms as Ray chuckled.


    ¡°You know the washroom¡­ Helping you escape¡­ If I could turn back time, I wish we could meet in a different circumstance¡­¡± He said as she scoffed which surprised him.


    ¡°Why would you waste your time on someone like me? Someone so used and torn and dirty¡­¡±  Hazel rubbed her tears away forcefully as he held her closer by her waist. Ray relaxed again knowing her confidence was wavering.


    ¡°I could give you all the time to try and get used to us. If we really cannot make it in the end, that¡¯s fine for me. All that mattered was as long as we kept the boys healthy and safe... and most importantly, you''re healthy, happy and confident. What did I tell you back then, Hazel?¡± Hazel was forcing herself on a breakthrough but Ray could tell she was having a very hard time.


    ¡°No one asked for what happened to you. Out there every victim every casualty, given a choice no one would want to be in this situation, Hazel. So you shouldn¡¯t blame yourself. You shouldn¡¯t put yourself so low cause you¡¯re more capable than you think you are. There¡¯s so much to learn. So much to move on to and most importantly, so much to teach and inspire others from your experience, my dear. Why don¡¯t you take some time and think about what you can do on the awareness part? Your role is vital for the benefit of the other victims out there¡­¡± Ray tried to convince her while she gave it a thought and she suddenly thought he was right as she began to let her guard down a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I will think about it a little¡­¡± She mumbled as he smiled and gently patted her head.


    ¡°I actually do¡­ do like you too¡­ But it¡¯s all new for me¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know how or what to do or respond. All my life it¡¯s been a tragedy that I mistaken you for being force into the situation¡­ Or maybe out of pity. I never had a good life and all these¡­ I never thought I would be living in them one day. It seems so¡­ so¡­ so¡­¡± Ray pulled her in for a hug just as advice by Jin to take one step at a time as she nearly broke down.


    From holding hands, to a date which they seemed to be in and now a hug which made both of their heart raced. She absentmindedly tightened her hug as he did the same.


    ¡°I promise we will go slow while we parent together¡­I want to know more of you and I want you to tell me more of you. Naturally, we hopefully could grow old together.¡± He said as they broke away from the hug and she began to be more comfortable with him.


    She nodded bravely as he kissed her forehead. She blushed shyly as she looked away when he noticed she was slimmer.


    ¡°Tough doing parenting? You seem to had grown skinnier¡­ You just had a miscarriage, keep your diet well-balanced, alright?¡± He said weakly as she helped him to lay down in bed while lying next to him.


    ¡°I will¡­ It¡¯s just that Jonathan seems to have nightmares when he sleeps recently. Baby Joseph sometimes is a little disoriented by loud noises. So, having very sensitive children means waking up often to check on them.¡± Ray was alarmed by her revelation.


    ¡°I could have helped! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± He asked while leaning on one arm in bed as he watched her eyes reddened.


    ¡°Hey¡­ It¡¯s alright. What¡¯s wrong?¡± He prompted as she tried to control her emotions when he wiped the escaped tears away.


    ¡°I¡­ I have never thought someday I would hear this line¡­ It¡¯s always been negativity¡­¡± She let a few tears escaped as he helped her to wipe them away.


    ¡°From now on you¡¯re not alone alright? We will send Jonathan to Phyllis for theraphies instead. She helped with Nick and Ivy previously and they are all well now¡­¡± Ray comforted as Hazel stared right back into his gaze still feeling as though she was in a dream.


    ¡°And maybe you too should try?¡± He gently encouraged her.


    ¡°I am not the ideal person to help you out with the past trauma but whatever it is, when you¡¯re tired or sad, I can let you lean on me. When you¡¯re happy, I am happy for you too.¡± Ray said as her twinkling eyes became more touched.


    Ray did not hesitate the moment to pull her in for a kiss to break the uncomfortable zone for her as she let her final barrier down. She kissed him back despite realising he was sick. Midway, he pulled away to have a good view of her but she was on the verge of making the next move.


    ¡°Hazel¡­¡± He shook his head tiredly when he lay back down in bed, nearly giving in to the drowsiness. He noticed she was a little disappointed.


    He quickly held her closer with his eyes closed. ¡°I promise we will go slow. Plus, I don¡¯t want you to be unwell. We have kids to take care of.¡± Ray mumbled.


    She chuckled into his chest in embarrassment before tucking him in the blanket and stole a kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°Goodnight, Haz¡­¡± He managed to mumble again before he drifted asleep which sent Hazel giggling to herself letting herself feel the blissfulness of love for once finally.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 162: The seventh sword, Acceptance

    Ivy found herself sitting by the windy dark cliff with an ember she held. She walked into the tower of reflection now dominated by her as she snapped her fingers.


    She could see Avinha losing his mind slowly, poisoned by her ivies periodically as his punishment.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a destiny Avinha finally found himself in your world?¡± Jason¡¯s voice was heard as she realised the ember in her hand was gone.


    Her gaze softened at the sight of his smile.


    ¡°Move on Ivy. Avinha deserves it. Even if it¡¯s not him this time, you must move on.¡± He encouraged her as she nodded with tears springing from her eyes knowing Jason was encouraging her to find someone who was destined to be with her in her current life.


    ¡°Are you chasing me out from the world I created for you?¡± She asked while sniffing.


    He kept quiet. ¡°Could I be back whenever I want to and still see you?¡± She asked in a pleading voice as tears flowed freely down her cheeks.


    He wiped them away. ¡°I will always live in your paracosm till you finally let go, Ivy.¡± He promised her as she kept her gaze fixated on him and fought her flowing tears.


    That was when the final seventh sword, acceptance drew itself out from the ground and illuminated the bright orange-lighted sky as it spun, shimmering overseeing the couple.


    She smiled gratefully as she transformed into her phoenix self and flew up the illuminating golden sunset sky with Jason transforming into his phoenix self to join her and entangled in their matrimony dance.


    That brought Ivy to wake to a gentle caress on her right arm by Jonathan who was squatting by her bedside on a chair so that she could have a better look at her. She blinked her tears away and nearly thought she saw Jeremy.


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice turned everyone¡¯s head to Ivy. Joseph who was in the arms of Hazel, had his tiny hand trying to reach out to Ivy while his laughter was heard as though knowing Ivy was finally safe.


    Hazel following the night before, began to have a sore throat that day while Ray was still resting in bed. They had no choice but to keep the boys with Daisy while she facilitated with Daisy on Jonathan¡¯s and her first visit to Phylis¡¯ therapy session separately. However, the news of Ivy this afternoon began to respond to voices and moving her fingers, made the family rush over to her side.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ You¡¯re alright?¡± Ray asked weakly as he wiped her eyes dry while Jin went to the page for the doctor and nurses. The memories of all that had happened on that night came flashing through her mind as Ivy reached out to the little hand of Joseph while gently combing Jonathan¡¯s hair before nodding at her brother¡¯s question.


    You¡¯re both now in need of someone¡­ Right, your dad is upholding his promise¡­ I should start putting things in place¡­ No, wait. Charles... he¡­


    Ivy turned her gaze to Peter as her eyes reddened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daddy¡­¡± She apologised to him in a soft whisper.


    It was then Peter¡¯s turn to gently pat her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­ It¡¯s never your fault, Ai Lee¡­¡± Peter comforted her as he let the doctor and nurses check on her first. Once they confirmed Ivy was well and recovering, everyone was sighing in relief. She looked more composed as well knowing she had to set things straight after the mayhem.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take a good break and finish your studies¡­ Leave the rest of the matter off your shoulder.¡± Peter suggested as Ivy instantly threw him a solemn look. She knew with Peter she had to bargain her chips well or else they would try to keep protecting her all the way.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Ivy protested as Peter raised his palm to stop her.


    ¡°I will be getting back to my position. I heard about the new company. Archwabal can handle there but not the new IPO HQ can he?¡± Peter tried to reason with her.


    ¡°There¡¯s Marcel and now I will also assign Real up there. I¡¯m sure everyone was bailed except for the enemy¡¯s team. Where is Jeremy by the way?¡± Ivy¡¯s bold move came as a surprise to everyone but her last question left everyone in silence.


    ¡°Who will trust someone with some crimes on hand¡­¡± Peter mumbled noticing Real and Chiang were in the room but was loud enough for Ivy to catch it.


    ¡°Who said they will work in the HQ with Marcel? Real is going to run the illegal money lending company into a legal one. As for Chiang, he will run alongside Ray on the security guard services which somehow will link to Ray¡¯s logistic department. They will both pick their own people to work within the company by themselves. Not forgetting the construction department should be considered under Ophal¡¯s and Rahi¡¯s business. They are the core team who would build the old town in Manes, phase 2, and your other projects as well.¡± Ivy explained but Peter shook his head in protest.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a good state yet to make all these decisions, Ai Lee. Keep it aside.¡± Peter protested while they both were about to bicker when John stepped in with Daisy.


    ¡°Ivy¡­ Oh, dearie, you¡¯re awake...¡± Daisy went to hug her.


    ¡°Mum, Dad ¡­ good to see you. Look they both are here¡­¡± Ivy pointed at the boys as John nodded and smiled in gratitude as Daisy kissed Jonathan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yes¡­ thank you, honey, for all the hard work.¡± Daisy hugged her again. ¡°Where¡¯s Jeremy? Shouldn¡¯t he be bailed?¡± Ivy questioned Daisy which she sensed was a difficult question for everyone. Ivy sank back into bed, disappointed, knowing Jeremy had decided to stay on but she could not comprehend the reasons.


    ¡°About your plans Ivy¡­¡± John began which made Ivy¡¯s eyes light back up.


    ¡°I have a proposal for yourself alone¡­¡± John said as Ivy nodded.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She said eagerly while Peter shared an approval look with John.


    ¡°The orphanage home¡­ I think you would be suitable to look after it. There will be a will reading soon. Till then, we all think you should look after the home for a bit. Mr. Oshia has agreed to take over the legal matters for now on adoption and such¡­ You could learn a thing or two while being under him.¡± John offered which made Ivy pondered for a moment.


    She was sure about the deal with John but she was trying to figure out what was the catch. Mr. Oshia was definitely not the trap but genuinely a help. She felt something was amidst.


    ¡°I will take that offer IF¡­¡± Ivy pointed at Peter.


    ¡°You let me oversee the HQ and let Jin focus on his finals while Ryu can focus on his basketball cause we will be hiring professionals to run alongside Marcel.¡± She made an exchange with Peter.


    ¡°That¡¯s sorted¡­¡± Ryu wanted to interrupt but Peter raised his hand at him to stop.


    ¡°You have to finish your qualifications too¡­  But I want a good result. Where are you finding the time to oversee the HQ?¡± Peter retaliated.


    ¡°I still have phase 2 of the olden city in progress and it¡¯s parked under Rahi¡¯s consulting firm at the moment. I can compromise letting Marcel run the HQ as an investment holding company owning all these other companies and future companies I am going to incorporate. Provided I oversee this phase 2 and the orphanage.¡± Ivy began to compromise as she knew Peter was making sense.


    ¡°Ai Lee, are you sure?¡± Peter frowned in frustration as Ivy folded her arms. Peter knew she had already hit her limit.


    ¡°Alright¡­ But you must graduate with flying colors on the degree.¡± Peter yielded.


    ¡°For that flying colors part, I want to be around the boys¡­¡± Ivy counteroffered.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree¡­¡± Peter tried his luck after scoffing a few times.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t tell you who I sold your house to.¡± Ivy''s mischievous self was back as Peter panicked for a moment.


    ¡°Ai Lee, are you sure you¡¯re still my daughter?¡± Peter held his head in frustration but Ivy was not going to give in.


    ¡°Who did you sell the house to Ivy? Where are the documents?¡± Peter asked after a while pondering on her offer.


    ¡°Deal first¡­¡± Ivy bargained.


    ¡°Ask Alasus Yin Tam Mai.¡± Ryu said as Ivy glared at him and wondered how he knew but thought it was probably Marcel updating them already.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find him you can¡¯t find your house.¡± Ivy tried threatening knowing Ryu gave away a big clue which Peter would definitely know.


    ¡°Ai Lee, you really think I can¡¯t?¡± Peter challenged.


    ¡°Try it. If you don¡¯t agree with me taking care of the boys too, I will not allow the transfer of name to you happen even if you found him.¡± Ivy challenged in return as Ryu regretted ever being involved in their conversation.


    Jin and Ray shared a knowing look that Peter would have to surrender at the end.


    ¡°Fine... Fine but only allowed to in our house or your stepparents'' house. Besides Ray and your future sister-in-law are already considering legally adopting them. You cannot bring them to stay elsewhere. You also must be focused on your studies. No work¡­¡± Peter paused for a moment to correct himself before John chuckled when they noticed Ivy raised an eyebrow ready to retaliate.


    ¡°Minimal work¡­ Else, I will put you on a house arrest especially if your grades deteriorate.¡± Peter sealed the deal as Ivy rolled her eyes in annoyance before playing with Jonathan as she hugged him and congratulated Hazel and Ray.


    Peter knew it was her concurrence as John and Daisy chuckled at her mischief. Peter and John shared a knowing look that she was going to do wonders in the future. The only thing she needed was to be a graduate first. At the very least, they could ensure her future was secured.


    While everyone was delighted with her being awake and the direction of the situation was heading, Hazel noticed Ray was very pale and quiet all the while. He was supposed to be on bed rest but he was enduring his state for the sake of his sister. Her worst worry came through when he collapsed to the ground from being over-exhausted while everyone was chatting with each other.


    Fortunately, Ivy was carrying Joseph at that point in time as Hazel rushed to page the nurses and doctor to attend to Ray with medical care amid the chaos. Jin for the first time felt relieved as he was not the first to react when an emergency happened. There was someone else who genuinely valued his brother now as he smiled to himself while his gaze met with Ivy who shared the same thought as him and smiled in return.


    Some things never change isn¡¯t it, Twinny? She thought to herself.


    Glad to have you back again, Twinny¡­ Jin thought to himself.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 163: A little refuge everyone seeks

    It was only a week after Ivy was discharged and she was missing Jeremy very much. Though she had tried to reach out to him, she kept getting rejections for her to visit and she began to wonder if she was right about her instinct of him colluding with the old ones to keep her away from too many responsibilities.


    All she did was attend boring law lectures and she purposely traveled to and fro her home or the Rahi¡¯s home just to get closer to the boys while Ray was recuperating in bed from his fever with Hazel overlooking him.


    Ivy had already visited the orphanage, but she could only look at those poor little souls guiltily. She was still waiting for Charles''s will to be announced in a couple of days, as the family had been alerted by the lawyer that it was mandatory for Ivy to be in the audience.


    While she gazed at the dim sky, taking a break from her coursework, she heard little scurries entering her room from the creak of her small door opening. She turnaround to see Jonathan sniffing with a pale face.


    ¡°Vivi Tie Tie¡­¡± He broke down calling her Auntie Vivi which reminded her he must have heard Jeremy call her nickname before else Jonathan was really a descendant of Jeremy to name her the same nickname as she opened up her arms to welcome him.


    ¡°Hey, Jon Jon¡­ What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s alright¡­ It¡¯s alright¡­¡± She comforted him as he ran into her arms. She carried him onto her bed and covered him with her blanket over his head.


    Jonathan wrapped his arms around her waist while heavy footsteps were heard from the main door.


    ¡°Ivy?¡± Ray called out as he entered her room. ¡°Is¡­ Oh¡­¡± Ray saved his question when he saw Jonathan was in her arms.


    ¡°Does this happen very frequently?¡± Ivy questioned as she sighed. Ray who sat by the bedside as he nodded.


    ¡°We tried to help him feel safe and all but the nightmares just wake him¡­¡± Ray explained as Ivy sighed while gently rubbing Jonathan¡¯s back who seemed to have calmed down.


    ¡°Phyllis?¡± Ivy suggested as Ray nodded. ¡°He is still in an early stage of therapy and Hazel is too.¡° Ray informed.


    ¡°Good¡­ Keep it up for both of them¡­¡± Ivy comforted as Ray wanted to lift open the blanket but Ivy stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ Let him try sleeping with me tonight?¡± Ivy suggested as Ray nodded and kissed her forehead. ¡°Goodnight sis¡­¡± He said before leaving her room.


    ¡°Goodnight¡­¡± She mumbled as she felt Jonathan began to tickle her.


    She giggled as she lifted the blanket. His gaze began to relax as he smiled seeing Ivy giggle. Ray stood outside of her room and eavesdropped.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright now?¡± She asked while cupping his face which resembled Jeremy¡¯s. He nodded and wanted to snuggle with her.


    ¡°Auntie Phyllis will help you to kill all the bad guys in your nightmares alright? Just make sure you always visit her¡­¡± Ivy advised as Jonathan nodded.


    ¡°I miss you¡­¡± He mumbled which touched both Ivy¡¯s and Ray¡¯s hearts.


    He smiled and left them alone noticing Hazel was awake and was in front of his room door looking for him. He walked over and comfortably led her to bed. Over the past few days, he noticed she was a very light sleeper and was not used to sleeping alone.


    ¡°You have just recovered¡­¡± Hazel wanted to start her nags when Ray pulled her in for a kiss, sending her blushing a little as she began to get used to his gentle coaxing.


    ¡°I know¡­ Little Jon woke again and is with my sister.¡± He updated as he watched Hazel¡¯s worried face turn relaxed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much¡­ Get some good rest. We should let them bond a little.¡± Ray pulled the blanket up on her as she snuggled with him. A part of him was grateful for their progress though a part of him was still uncertain where their relationship would lead but he knew he was on the right path.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Ivy asked as Jonathan nodded and an idea popped up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for my fishing trip now? Together?¡± Ivy suggested which surprised Jonathan who just followed her as she sneaked him out with a blanket and her car keys as she had already packed all the necessities earlier.


    Next thing they knew, she was already setting up the tent in the early morning. She had been fishing more often lately due to the calming effect. Jonathan snuggled comfortably next to her inside the tent but he was a little on the edge due to the jungle surrounding reminded him of the past while waiting for their rod cast to trigger.


    Ivy noticed his restlessness as she distracted him with the view of the sky. ¡°Look¡­¡± She pointed as Jonathan looked up at the tiny blinking stars.


    ¡°Your daddy used to bring me down to your grandma¡¯s house basement and watch the sky from there. Back then it was raining and I didn¡¯t have the chance like you to see the stars¡­¡± Ivy explained as he began to smile.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Mummy Hazel said the brightest star shining is my mummy in heaven¡­¡± His innocent words drove Ivy to blink furiously to stop her tears from falling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she misses you too and is very proud of her baby boy¡­¡± Ivy comforted as he eased deeper into her hug.


    ¡°Are you still afraid of the jungle, Jon Jon?¡± She asked while the crickets were getting louder.


    ¡°Just a little. When it¡¯s noisy I worry bad people come¡­¡± He pouted as Ivy gently rubbed his head.


    ¡°Remember the bear you brought along back then?¡± Ivy asked as he nodded.


    ¡°From now on, whenever you¡¯re afraid, hug it and try to think it''s me you''re hugging. When I''m around, you can come and find me to sleep together alright?¡± Ivy offered as Jonathan frowned.


    ¡°Can I dress the bear in your shirt?¡± He asked skeptically as Ivy giggled. ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Cause bear bear smells different¡­¡± He explained innocently and Ivy instantly knew the boy was accustomed to her body fragrant. She could tell it was probably because of the experience they had. It was a point she reminded herself to speak with Phylis further.


    As she nodded, he instantly clapped his hand. ¡°When can I see Daddy, Vivi Yiyi?¡± He asked happily as Ivy swallowed the lump in her throat which hurt but smiled a little at her new nickname.


    ¡°Don''t worry we can always get Daddy Ray to check for us. You still have Vivi Yiyi, Mummy Hazel, and Daddy Ray with you alright?¡± Ivy tried comforting her as she knew he missed Jeremy too.


    ¡°Vivi Yiyi, do you like my daddy?¡± Ivy chuckled at his question before nodding, knowing it was hard to lie to the very understanding boy.


    ¡°Then will you be my mummy like mummy Hazel?¡± His innocent question once again took Ivy by surprise as she snuggled closer to him.


    ¡°I don''t know yet. We shall wait for your daddy and see how by then.¡± She tried to change the topic by distracting him to the view of the sky when their rod triggered and Ivy excitedly reeled in a small fish.


    ¡°Here, quickly touch it, Jon Jon!¡± She excitedly urged him as he tried and giggled at the squirmish feeling. ¡°Alright, we shall release it back to the pond again,¡± Ivy said before releasing as Jonathan frowned.


    ¡°But why?¡± He asked. ¡°It¡¯s still small. Let it grow bigger and by then it would be better.¡± Ivy explained as Jonathan shrieked happily while Ivy placed the rod by her side and gave him some wet wipes.


    ¡°Was it fun?¡± She asked as he nodded while yawning.


    ¡°Aww¡­ Let¡¯s sleep for a bit and fish again when we wake up?¡± She suggested as he snuggled with her.


    ¡°Vivi Yiyi, does it mean since I am small like the baby fish I will not be hurt?¡± He asked trying to understand her theory earlier as Ivy hummed in acknowledgement before peeping to see him drifting asleep in her arms finally at ease.


    Not long after in the morning, they were greeted by very strong rays of sunlight as Ivy woke and was about to curse only to see Ray and a few other familiar figures outside. She did not bother to check on them all as she knew trouble was brewing and she was not ready to face them. She dragged the blanket over her and Jonathan who was still snuggling with her.


    ¡°Ivy, wake up. You''re in trouble.¡± Ray urged solemnly but Ivy ignored him before he signalled the rest to pack up as she felt the both of them, Jonathan and her were lifted in a blanket bundle by two people.


    Ivy groaned when she found herself in the six-seater car where not just Ryu and Jin were on board but also Nick and Real.


    ¡°What a bummer to be in a family with gangster history¡­¡± Ivy lamented in her mumbles as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Marcel and Chiang are behind in another car¡­¡± Ray informed her as she rolled her eyes in annoyance again.


    ¡°You''re committing a heavy crime, Ms. Rebel. Sleep in and think about what you''re going to do.¡± Ray let her snuggle into his arm while Jonathan was in his other arm not letting go of Ivy¡¯s finger. It made her smile knowing last night had given the little boy some comfort.


    Later that day in the evening, Ivy sat by the balcony of her family house. Peter was resting in his room after a furious mid-day lecture with Ivy.


    Ryu was upstairs in the music room. Ivy could hear several happy resolved notes from the piano coming from upstairs but she was too exhausted to move to tease her little brother with any new tricks. Her mind drifted at the thought of how her youngest future sister in law doing.


    She sat with a blank mind after a while as she took in the beauty of the pool reflection on the mezzanine floor while twirling with her bracelet. She still sees the shimmering pink hues while fiddling with her infinity necklace from Jason. They all reminded her of him and her mother but nothing reminded her of Jeremy. She lamented at the fact that the engagement ring she had was kept by Daisy as she felt it was only right to do so.


    Ray sneaked up on her before sitting beside her and drawing her into his hug. She wanted to protest but she was too tired. Instead, his warm embrace sends her eyes almost closed.


    ¡°Thanks for staying alive.¡± She said fighting to not fall asleep.


    ¡°You too.¡± He said as he meant it with a short pause.


    ¡°It must have been tough that dad puts you on house arrest though you meant well last night with little Jon.¡± Ray teased which sent Ivy chuckling.


    ¡°Look at you, a man of few words usually and now is a father of two.¡± She teased in return as their gaze met.


    ¡°I always knew you were the better older one though we were differentiated by age and I had to be the oldest. You have that sense¡­ That charisma I lack.¡± Ivy praised as Ray smiled.


    ¡°That''s very flattering. Now, what are you going to do about the house arrest? You might be banned from having the kids sleeping with you unless you produce flying color results in your upcoming exam.¡± He swept her compliment aside but she held his hand instead.


    ¡°I really mean it. I''m glad these strong arms are here enveloping me again. I really thought¡­¡± Her words trailed off as tears threatened to fall only to be pulled back into his embrace as her face found his chest and she silently listened to his heartbeat for a few seconds to comfort herself.


    Flashes of the bombing, explosions, and panic crossed her mind as she gripped tightly to his shirt, forcing herself to shove the terrifying memories aside.


    ¡°I know. I know¡­ I was wondering when you started having feelings for Jeremy.¡± Ray tried distracting her.


    She pulled away from his chest and sighed as she looked at the reflection of the pool again being reminded of his rejections for her to visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tough question. We were entangled between a facade and a common enemy. It seemed he was the one who had fallen first.¡± She calmly explained.


    ¡°When did you figure it out?¡± Ray asked curiously.


    ¡°When I figure who was the culprit and what he did all these while¡­¡± She leaned into his chest to hide her tears but he knew as he felt the wetness on his shirt. He patted her back to comfort her.


    ¡°What about Nick? I heard there were some kisses. Does Jeremy know?¡± Ray could not help but tease her to change the mood as she smiled rubbing away her tears.


    ¡°That was a mistake... It happened too fast at the beginning when it was so confusing... Hazy¡­ Guilty¡­¡± Ivy laughed which made Ray smile and patted her head.


    ¡°Then?¡± He coaxed further.


    ¡°Then the rest was history¡­¡± She said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Oh, come on tell me about Jeremy?¡± He urged as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about Hazel? What¡¯s going on?¡± Her turn to tease him.


    ¡°Just going with the flow¡­¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°If it¡¯s too harsh maybe I should¡­¡± She wanted to offer to take over the custody of the boys but Ray stopped her knowing she was not ready.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. We promised you to take all the time you want¡­¡± He reminded.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not fair for you or her¡­¡± Ivy pointed out.


    ¡°I think you are mistaken... I willingly took up the parenting part. I do love kids after the mission I realised. Hazel¡­ she was natural to the boys and¡­¡± Ray took a deep breath as his words trailed off.


    ¡°And?¡± Ivy raised an eyebrow ready to tease him.


    ¡°She had a love at first sight on the knight in shining armor, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ivy teased him as he laughed.


    ¡°Who told you all this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh, I have my resources¡­ Besides, you won¡¯t get your house back here if I didn¡¯t pull the deal to be able to stay together with the boys. I was giving you a chance to learn about my soon-to-be sister-in-law. With the adoption, I think it¡¯s inevitable.¡± Ivy questioned and thanked Sandra and Andrew at the back of her mind for keeping her updated on the events she missed which they heard from Mrs. Soh.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not good with this¡­ I mean love¡­¡± Ray admitted.


    ¡°I know¡­ No one is Ray. Follow your instinct and heart. Even if you marry out of convenience for the kids you wouldn¡¯t be willing to if you didn¡¯t feel anything for her.¡± Ivy said solemnly as she reminded herself of the same with Jeremy as she sighed at her predicaments.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 164: How do you heal broken souls?

    Ivy met Ray¡¯s gaze as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re deviating from our topic, aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked as Ivy laughed heartily for being caught.


    ¡°Well, the conclusion was that Nick and I could never be together due to the knot in the past. I do not want him to be thought of as having Jason¡¯s leftovers twice for lack of a better phrase.¡± Ivy explained.


    ¡°Even if we did happen, a part of us is so intertwined with the past with Jason and Nancy that almost every move reminded me of them. I just can¡¯t¡­¡± She shrugged.


    ¡°I''m not going to lecture you like you do with Ryu the girl charmer, love expert if you want to call him that¡­¡± They giggled together.


    ¡°Are you still going to keep your marriage promise?¡± He asked as she nodded a little slow as though she was skeptical but she was trying to determine the direction of Ray¡¯s question.


    ¡°If you''re ever still not sure, perhaps try another kiss when he is released by then.¡± Ray chuckled as Ivy managed a smile. Ivy eased into his embrace.


    ¡°I really don''t know about this Ray. I don''t want anything to change between me and him. What if it''s an adverse result? What if as we progress by then it just feels wrong? What if he or I changed by then?¡± Ivy slowly explained her thoughts.


    ¡°If you want an honest answer from me¡­ After all that you have both been through, whatever he puts you through now is just an act. So, take all the time you need. You can start university for a start. Meet someone else like you promised him and you will certainly know the difference by then if anything changes. Stop skipping lessons and burn the midnight oil just to catch up on lessons or else house arrest would bore you to death.¡± Ray urged as  Ivy laughed at being caught again.


    ¡°Right, classes. We have to focus on that.¡± Ivy mumbled.


    ¡°I''m tired. So so tired. I don''t think I can manage classes anymore. I''m getting old.¡± She whined sending Ray laughed.


    ¡°Yes, you can. You¡¯re Ivy! Even I still have to pick back studies on business management. Dad really wants all of us with certified qualifications despite each of our capabilities¡­¡± Ray reminded as she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I know I know¡­¡± She hugged him to stop him from nagging further.


    ¡°Why are you stealing so much time from someone else fiance? Can''t you just find someone else? Where are your blind dates?¡± Ryu complained as he ambushed them both. Ray laughed knowing the bickering was about to start. He held Ivy around him hoping she would not retaliate and just sleep but to no avail.


    ¡°Who are you to whine when we help you chase your girlfriend?¡± Ivy retaliated while scoffing as Ryu sat beside them.


    ¡°Oh, oh so that''s where you want to go. Then, why don''t you quickly study and graduate so that you can be married too and experience what¡¯s it like?¡± Ryu challenged right when Jonathan barged out of the room and headed for them on the balcony with Ivy¡¯s comfort plushie which had turned into his.


    Ray stood to carry him with open arms noticing Nick had just arrived by an open lift when Peter walked out of his room in time to catch Ivy and Ryu bickering. Even Hazel came downstairs with  Joseph in her arms.


    ¡°Why is that even your problem? I want to raise a complaint to your fans that you''re bullying your sister!¡± Ivy retaliated loudly.


    ¡°Right, go ahead! See who will believe you! They are my fans, not yours! Hmph!¡± Ryu retaliated as Jonathan thought it was fun and began to join in yelling with them.


    Ivy stood and covered Jonathan¡¯s mouth before retaliating with Ryu.


    ¡°I will now. I kept them at peace. I will make sure they create chaos!¡± Ivy laughed as Jonathan¡¯s muffled voice was comical which ended their bickering as Ryu laughed as well.


    ¡°You two are just never-ending bickers. Look at Jonathan trying to be a peacemaker here. Could you two grow up, please?¡± Ray whined as Peter walked over with Nick before Daisy, their old dog joined in the fun and lured Jonathan to her.


    ¡°Right, it''s late¡­ What are you all bickering about? The kids need to sleep. Besides, you have a guest.¡± Everyone knew Peter was being cordial with Ivy cause Nick was around.


    Ivy was surprised to find Nick standing next to Peter as she was engrossed in the argument earlier. She nodded with a courtesy smile before ushering him to the balcony as everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    She was holding the plushie Jonathan had left. It was the one she had gotten from Nick long ago when he first attempted to kill himself. It was meant for Nancy at first. End up now it became one of Jonathan¡¯s comfort toys to accompany him sleep and ward off his nightmares.


    Nick smiled while messing up her hair and she let him as usual. ¡°You¡¯re much better now it seems¡­¡± He said as she sighed in relief thinking he was about to lecture her.


    ¡°Now, tell me which spy sends you to dig information out of me?¡± She pointed at him and spoke in a comical voice as he laughed.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°No one Ivy¡­¡± He said gently while opening up his tablet to show her the completed sketch of phase two of the old town in Manes.


    The refined detailed design was captivating and she knew it was Jeremy¡¯s work. She did not expect Jeremy to complete the designs after he showed her that night.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you get this?¡± She stuttered while admiring the graphics as she held the tablet.


    ¡°Who else if it¡¯s not your fiance? Isn¡¯t this your engagement gift?¡± He reminded as Ivy met with his gaze skeptically as though knowing something was hidden. She forcefully wiped her tears away.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ What exactly is it you¡¯re hiding?¡± Ivy said solemnly as he chuckled.


    ¡°Nothing gets past you easily isn¡¯t it?¡± Nick sighed as he gently patted her head to comfort her.


    ¡°I promise I will overlook this project with the team. I want you to be at ease. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to show you the end product before it¡¯s completed. When it¡¯s complete, I will ensure you¡¯re there for the relaunching. By then, make sure you practice a song you composed specially for the occasion¡­ It¡¯s a gift from all the important men who love you, Ivy.¡± Ivy squinted her eyes at this point at him for colliding with her father.


    ¡°I know¡­ Before you get any more furious, listen to me. This isn¡¯t just your engagement gift but a memoir for Jason. I would never jeopardise anything of that worth Ivy. I want you to make us all proud like you did previously in business but this time, in studies too. This should be easy isn¡¯t it?¡± Ivy relaxed a little at his coaxing as she finally nodded in agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this¡­¡± Ivy warned with a plot in mind as Nick chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy for you Ivy¡­¡± Nick added sincerely.


    ¡°So do I¡­ Look how far we have come? Little did I expect it to be Phyllis but I am so very glad it¡¯s her at the same time.¡± Ivy told him sincerely.


    ¡°I never knew it would be Jeremy. Honestly¡­ Another Rahi?¡± They both ended up in laughter.


    ¡°I think I owe you an explanation¡­¡± He continued solemnly while clearing his throat. Ivy raised an eyebrow at the sudden awkwardness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ask you to date because it seems like it¡¯s not appropriate and that we are in the same boat¡­ Rather I wanted to test if we felt the same way about each other that the kiss happened¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He apologised as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Just how long were you standing there just now to eavesdrop on the conversation?¡± She mumbled as he laughed. ¡°Sorry¡­ quite awhile¡­¡± He said as she blushed a little.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m happy for you. Just make sure always to be alert and keep yourself safe. Like I said before, a hug would suffice, Nick. Always¡­¡± Ivy hugged him as he wrapped her in his arm and smiled knowing they both had reached a concurrence that it was never their destiny in this life.


    Over the next few weeks, Ivy tried hard to get through to Jeremy, who surprisingly turned down every visit and parole she threw his way. She sat by the bench outside of the orphanage home she was entrusted with, trying to bring herself to step into the home where she had been watching from afar guiltily.


    The joy of the children screaming while playing in the yard somehow always managed to bring tears to her eyes unwillingly as she recalled vividly almost the majority of the children¡¯s background.


    Ingrid was the one that struck her the most. Her mother received the same fate as the rest of the children and succumbed to her delivery injuries. Her father was one of the victims in the bombing of the children''s shelter as he was working under Charles and Kerala. Her next of kin was no one. Absolutely no one as Kerala had ensured her father¡¯s family be killed off to repay her father¡¯s debt to the gang. Her mother was sold into slavery.


    Ivy could not send Ingrid back to such a family background as she forced herself to stay strong but to no avail. It was another day of failure for her to take that step into the home.


    There was a very young baby whom they had named her Angel. When the home found her, she was only a few months old in a wheel burrow in the heavy rain. Her resilience reminded Ivy of her own but Angel¡¯s was deafening and dampening her courage as she drowned herself in guilt daily.


    Because of drug abuse, several children were suffering from Down syndrome and other sicknesses. She was grateful for those victims who survived the cruel prostitution den and were willing to help out in the home to take care of all these poor souls while their lodgings and meals were taken care of as well. She knew very well that the reputation of the home in the eye of the public was related to gangsterism and very rare anyone would dare to come and adopt any of the innocent children.


    Ivy held herself in each of the children¡¯s shoes. She knew they were too young to understand anything yet and her only worry was when the children grew older to understand things, some if not all would somehow turn their back on her and her family. She was also concerned that their background would impact them in school.


    Fortunately, the will hearing which still left her in a shocking state was a great help to her plan. One thing was for sure, all those victims and their families would be well taken care of. She finally understood the task assigned by John this time as the old ones knew she would be capable of handling the situation eventually as it was the closure she was seeking. Coming up with solutions to her challenging decisions with that sum of money she inherited from Charles unwillingly, was meant to be.


    She had decided to start a new school in the orphanage home to minimise the outcast matters among the public schools. She was contemplating for Jonathan to join but he seemed fine in the city¡¯s school at the moment that she did not bring up the matter to Ray and Hazel.


    As she sat by her dressing table one night, she finally decided to write letters to Jeremy instead to vent all that had cooped up in her.


    7th week


    Jere,


    I have been counting down since the day you were taken away from me. I tried all ways to meet you but yet all I got were rejections.


    Why?


    Haven¡¯t you made me so many promises? Was it cause I haven¡¯t fulfilled mine? I will meet someone for a date but I have been too busy completing tasks from the old folks and juggling house arrests too.


    Could you just at least meet me once to talk? To let me see just how you¡¯re doing? Don¡¯t you want to know what tasks or house arrests were about?


    I know I¡¯m not qualified yet to defend your early release in court but even just a brief meeting with me, you¡¯re refusing? Are you trying to push me away for good?


    Well, let me tell you, I¡¯m extremely rich now with the inheritance from Charles. Could you imagine just how much I have? 700 Million, Jere! Never in my life had I thought I would be richer than my father or your father or even combined.


    I¡¯m spending them on the orphanage home but I couldn¡¯t seem to bring myself to greet the poor souls there, Jere. How do you heal broken souls? Just how do you grow past this guilt and provide more than just monetary items?


    So, are you still going to ignore me? I have all you need for the rest of your life and even with the boys. All you have to do is stop rejecting the appeals and meet me!


    Vi

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 165: Sometimes life works differently for each of us

    Ivy found herself overseeing a dark windy cliff in her black robe with indigo fiery ivies traces on the robe. She stood with her ultimate sword merged from the seven swords she gradually found after learning their lessons; confusion, revenge, fear, loneliness, love, happiness, and acceptance.


    Why do I still feel the pain? Haven¡¯t I learned all seven values? Shouldn¡¯t I be freed? She questioned herself.


    That goes to show you still hold on to your humanity¡­ A familiar man¡¯s voice startled her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who are you?!¡± She yelled as she looked around before the voice chuckled.


    Don¡¯t doubt yourself, my love¡­ You¡¯re meant to be the Princess of the Seven Swords. It had always been your destiny. Cause if you had gone down another path, it would only be worse for you¡­ The voice concluded as flashes of the path she had not chosen appeared before her.


    She saw her happy self with Avinha, easily smitten by his jokes. She noticed his charming eyes genuinely admiring her blissful self. A sting of tears welled in her eyes as she gripped her sword tighter. Her heart ached the same way it did for Jeremy.


    She knew a catastrophe was coming to that blissful moment. True enough, the tower of reflection took justice on her as she was imprisoned with Avinha in the tower for eternity. Instead of being poisoned by her ivies, they were repeatedly pierced by her seven swords in a deadly cycle as a punishment for not completing her mission.


    Go¡­ Leave and forget about me¡­ The flashes abruptly disappeared leaving Ivy furious as she roughly wiped away her tears and shuddered. She knew it was Avinha urging her to leave the tower which was just behind her. She forced herself to turn around to take a good look at him. She knew she was asking for trouble but it was better than not getting any responses from Jeremy.


    The moment she saw the sight of a weakened almighty demon now dying in her hands in the tower, she slowly made her way to him as he smiled gently at her. She reached out to his cheeks wanting to savor the moment as though it was with Jeremy only to be dragged out of the tower as she shielded her eyes from the blinding lights and found herself back in bed.


    It took her a while to realise she was in Jeremy¡¯s room while Jonathan was gripping tightly to her shirt, asleep. His looks made her miss Jeremy even more that early morning as she wept quietly by his side. As she muffled her sobs into her knees, Jonathan stirred awake knowing she probably was awakened from a nightmare as he hugged her like she always did for him. He was a fast learner as he hid her in the blanket with her and hugged her. She sobbed even more holding onto him while he gently patted her head and waited till she was done crying.


    It had become accustomed for them both to seek refuge from each other that way on most nights as they learned to open up to each other as well. As Ivy coaxed him back to sleep, she knew she could not as usual and she knew she was losing the security Jeremy used to give her based on her dream. Hence, she decided to write another letter.


    22 days later


    You don¡¯t even want to reply to my letter? I don¡¯t know if you have them or read them. Probably every night or morning you would remind yourself of me but yet you¡¯re the same; not replying to me but pushing me away.


    You seriously have no conscience at all for me, don¡¯t you?


    What games are you playing at? Just because I have been busy, doesn¡¯t mean I will miss the chance to write you a letter.


    I finally brought myself into the orphanage home cause I had to help out with the employees to carry some donated items. I realise I felt less guilty when I was bearing gifts for the children. They smiled the most genuine smile I had ever seen, Jere. It was as though I had healed their broken souls a little but deep down I couldn¡¯t help but still feel bad.


    Let me tell you now, I have been making good use of that money to help out all the previous members and their family members of the gang. We tried our very best with a newly established welfare center which works alongside the orphanage home to reach out to each one of them even those who had passed on.


    Dad didn¡¯t agree to this but who cares? My money I decide and aren¡¯t you afraid I splurge everything that when you¡¯re out, there¡¯s nothing left?


    So, hurry now! Accept my lawyer¡¯s parole!


    The letters Ivy sent remained without a word of reply. Ivy thought she would face all the good things from then on but only then did she learn that life had never been a bed of roses. She learned that if she did not find the problems, problems were coming to find her eventually.


    Ivy was overwhelmed by not just her studies but also her efforts in trying to get the orphanage home improved and reaching out if possible to all of the past victims of the gang. She began not to have much time to accompany Jonathan and Joseph eventually. However, whenever she had time she would still let both boys sleep with her especially Joseph who was beginning to learn to crawl and had grown accustomed to her.


    Despite her efforts in trying to balance her lifestyle, lately, she found herself a little lost, isolating herself back to solidarity and the abyss of her nightmares. She sat in the basement of the Rahi¡¯s residence and stared out at the starry sky as she penned down another letter to Jeremy.


    34 weeks later


    Still, I don¡¯t hear from you. I would stop pestering you to see me. I would stop asking if you care or want to be bail cause I know when you want to, you know your way. I would still write to you when I can but things have been busy. Very busy.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    How time flies if you count by months. It¡¯s been half a year Jere. Don¡¯t you miss any of us? Have you been well? Is it tough in there? Me?


    Sigh, I have seen so many of the people you worked with previously whether alive or dead, and their family members. Dad had been on rebelling terms with me ever since I started this effort.


    However, I promised him before to not neglect my studies or else all these efforts would have to be paused. So, I gave my best in my studies but at times I find myself struggling alone trying to give the victims or their family members peace of mind.


    It was different from the time I had helped with the business back then. Business had strengthened and with Rahi¡¯s backup, it was stronger than ever. I could understand they didn¡¯t need any of us kids now considering how well Marcel could lead everything alongside Real and Nick. Even Chiang is doing great with Ray leading the security team. So who needs Ivy right?


    Studies were dreadful and dry but I knew I had to keep it up no matter what. Hence, my thrill self had sought challenges in charity work.


    I did expect the worst for doing this welfare work. You name it¡­


    Splashed by dirt water over and over.


    Getting scolded for things I had not done.


    Feeling obliged and guilty for things I had not done.


    Trying to help with money was the only way I could think of but I guess I forgot about what I should do with humanity.


    About easing them emotionally.


    Some instead of easing, I think my existence and help were worsening for them.


    But hey, no one said it was easy. I¡¯m still going to persevere.


    Just how many have I had this week one from an old granny and another from a father whose sons died while working for Charles?


    This was not the worst.


    I could tolerate what the adults want to do to me but not those lovely innocent orphans.


    They did nothing wrong but why would they be fated to not live a happy long life I am granting them?


    Why is it so unfair that I had to be sitting through the preparation of a funeral for a heart in a hole four years old despite all my efforts in trying to keep him alive?


    Today, I think I learned what it felt to be a mother to send off Zachary who was just four and was the son of another couple who once served the gang before this.


    Jere, I tried my best¡­ all my best. I really did¡­ I just needed that small miracle for this boy.


    I had never felt so defeated when I was forced to identify his body. I cried all the tears I needed and wanted but nothing could ease this pain. I held his hand throughout his last breath and never wanted to let go at all¡­ I pleaded with my whole heart for a miracle but nothing¡­ Just nothing came returning to me.


    The smell of the burning candle lighted during his Virgil coupled with the fragrance of the flowers from the wreaths was a reminder of how sorrowful funerals were back then for me. It was so choking that I nearly gave up halfway through the wake but I forced myself to stay on.


    I really wanted to give him all the best things in the world in repentance for the sins we adults had made but he still left me¡­


    I pushed that button to cremate him cause I promised him I would always be a few steps behind him while sending him off. I¡­ I stayed by his little columbarium till Ray had to carry me home cause he knew I was going to lose myself in this pool of guilt.


    I could not bring myself to see your sons or step back into the orphanage home just yet cause each time I do, I let this guilt drown me again¡­


    I know this would not be the last I had to send off. I know it¡¯s fated and out of my control. I know very well I needed time to pull through this¡­


    I need you, Jere¡­


    So, you¡­ still, refuse to see me even when I¡¯m down with a fever?


    Ivy coughed a little as she blew her nose into a tissue and heard footsteps from behind her. She did not want to worry Daisy whom she thought was coming to her but it was Ray carrying Jonathan who was sobbing for her.


    ¡°There, there see¡­ Auntie is here¡­ Go¡­ Go hug her¡­¡± Ray urged Jonathan who was half running towards Ivy who was forcing herself to not sob.


    ¡°Auntiee¡­¡± Jonathan called out desperately as he hugged her from behind. She knew Ray was forcing her to push her boundaries as she quickly slipped the folded letter into an envelope that Ray had taken from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry bout this. I will ensure he receives this. Now, this little one has missed you a lot. I had no choice but to bring him here all the way from Landsfield with Dad¡¯s permission¡­¡± Ray gently informed her as she pulled Jonathan into her arms for a tight hug and sobbed with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She continuously apologised as Ray gently patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your fault¡­ You did well.¡± Ray tried comforting her before covering her with a jacket.


    ¡°How could you not take good care of yourself before you can take care of others? Just look at you with a fever now. If Dad sees this, you¡¯re so going to be house arrested again.¡± Ray nagged her on purpose as she scoffed at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him!¡± She pouted as she hit him gently.


    ¡°Then, accompany my son every night, please¡­ He has been crying for you¡­ There¡¯s another little boy at home wanting you to accompany him too¡­ How is it that you¡¯re so popular than their stepfather hmm?¡± Ray teased as she kissed Jonathan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Vivi Yiyi, the friends in the home also miss you¡­¡± Jonathan told her as she was a little surprised and touched.


    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s go visit them tomorrow?¡± She finally suggested as Jonathan smiled while they both hugged each other.


    ¡°Now you should both go to bed first¡­¡± Ray suggested, feeling a little annoyed. ¡°You too¡­ Come let me show you my room!¡± She quickly shut the half-opened basement door before leading them to the second floor quietly, knowing Daisy was resting with John in her room.


    ¡°Tonight, you can sleep here in my room¡­ We all will¡­¡± She suggested as they climbed onto her bed.


    ¡°The bed sheet seems very new. You often sleep in his room?¡± Ray asked absentmindedly while tucking Jonathan into the blanket.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She hummed in acknowledgement watching him as he tucked her next.


    ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± He asked as she nodded.


    Ray lay down on his back as he watched them both fall asleep but caught his sister pretending to fall asleep while peeking at him. He knew she was probably expecting some news from him on Jeremy.


    ¡°He is doing fine. He has his plans.¡± She opened her eyes and met with his gaze.


    ¡°Just continue writing to him¡­¡± He said before laying back down and closing his eyes.


    She smiled, finally giving in to her fatigue. Ray peeped at her smile and knew he was right as he too finally got to rest properly with his step-son sleeping so soundly in the middle of them.

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 166: The resounding applause of respect

    One issue after another, Ivy sat by the small office she had in the orphanage home drafting her press release for Melody. She was fumed with anger typing on the keyboard, forcing herself to retaliate against the fake news that the orphanage and welfare home was involved in gangsterism activities once again rationally. Ever since she started her efforts, she had been flooded with negative news but she pushed and endured for the sake of those she was trying to reach out to. However, at times, she had no choice but to use the media to keep the fake news under control.


    Melody wanted to go into her room after gently knocking but was hesitating, while Ryu, who had been annoyed with his inconsiderate sister for the past hour, helped his girlfriend out instead and pushed open the door nonchalantly.


    ¡°Yo sis, are you almost done?! The press is pressing on the matter!¡± Ryu led Melody into the room as she shyly waited for Ivy, who tried her best not to be mad at her for chasing her while she typed the last paragraph and sent it to Melody.


    ¡°Done! Stop chasing me!¡± Ivy snapped as Ryu chuckled at his successful plan. He nodded at Melody who quickly sprung into action to check before releasing on the couch.


    ¡°Sis¡­ I think you should head home tonight¡­ As in Landsfield¡­ It¡¯s been a little too long and Hazel, she¡­¡± Ryu was trying to distract Ivy but ended up hesitating with many details that Ivy knew did not look good for Jonathan.


    ¡°Alright. But I will need to bring Jonathan to Manes with me tonight. Help me out with the house arrest and¡­¡± Ivy was stopped by Ryu.


    ¡°No can¡¯t do¡­ You know his rules are final¡­¡± Ryu reminded her that Peter had the final say as Ivy packed her stuff.


    ¡°Then, sorry no. Can¡¯t do it. He doesn¡¯t compromise despite knowing it¡¯s for his stepgrandson¡¯s own good, neither can I? Do you have any idea what this reporter had caused? He is on the verge of being torched alive by me soon¡­¡± Ivy said before heading for the door.


    ¡°Sis¡­ Is there no way for you to¡­¡± Ivy raised her hand to his question.


    ¡°Unless you help me sort out these occasional fake news tarnishing the reputation of all my efforts and I am sure Melody will get busier when the reporters begin to interview one by one all those who had already gotten help, don¡¯t think I can sit still at home even on house arrest. I have exams coming up¡­¡± She concluded with Ryu to close the topic.


    ¡°Bye, Melody. Let me know if you have issues! Be careful!¡± Ivy said before stepping out of her office while Melody was engrossed in proofreading leaving Ryu sighing in defeat before texting Ray to update him.


    When Melody finally posted the news, she went to coax Ryu. ¡°Ivy knows what she is doing. She really had no choice this time. This reporter doesn¡¯t seem to be working for commercialise interest.¡± She pointed out as Ryu raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You mean¡­ There¡¯s someone behind paying him?¡± Ryu concluded as Melody nodded. Ryu instantly put Jin and Ray on the loudspeaker and briefed them on the matter as the trio concluded that it was best to meet up with this reporter separately without Ivy knowing to sort out the matter.


    Ivy then found herself returning to the house Jason had left her since he left and enjoyed the solitary to study with the pretty sight of the sunset cliff on the projector. That night she found herself writing another letter to Jeremy.


    17 weeks later


    I had no idea how long it was you were taken away from me now but I know it was quite a while since the last letter I wrote to you. There are days I wake up looking for you cause I thought I smelled you only to find myself in your room.


    There are days when I live in Manes at Jason¡¯s place. I imagine being in your hugs while overlooking the sunset cliff you made for me on the projector. I have been away from Jonathan lately due to exams and also the fake news. I¡¯m sure you hear about it a lot on the news. It¡¯s bound to happen as anticipated. What else could be worse when society couldn¡¯t help stereotyping ex-convicts and ex-gangsters? But these are the reasons I keep moving on to fight them and build a secure place for them and their family.


    How do I look lately? Hopefully not too ugly for your liking anymore¡­


    Just when I decided I should take another course due to too much time on hand in Manes secretly, here I am having to deal with this culprit. But I am not afraid cause I genuinely trade on the right path this time.


    Maybe it¡¯s time you should know about this¡­ Little Jonathan had always gotten nightmares back then. It¡¯s been a link between the both of us to comfort each other asleep. I tried not to stay away too long from him as he doesn¡¯t get used to Ray or Mum very much unless it was necessary. He seemed to feel secure in my fragrance like I do with yours.


    Little Joseph thankfully though is learning to walk as he had been crawling a lot lately and is still accustomed to Hazel. Hazel and Jonathan had been visiting Phyllis. Though their progress had been slow, it¡¯s definitely improving their situation by a lot.


    However, lately maybe because it has been raining a lot, I have been receiving late-night calls from Ray to calm Jonathan from his nightmares. I was very tempted to bring him to Manes to live with me but then he had started pre-school and I believe I will end up in house arrest if not negotiated properly with my Dad.


    How have you been? Is there no chance for us to meet? Jere, I miss you.


    Right before the annual dinner of Ophal and Rahi¡¯s company, the same reporter came up with a tabloid on the potential involvement of Ophal and Rahi¡¯s organization with the gangsterism activities considering they had been hiring ex-convicts and their family members in their newly incorporated companies. Though these establishments Ivy had to ensure these were not related to the merged holding company under Ophal and Rahi as she knew the level of sensitivity it was going to impose but they still managed to hit headlines.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°What exactly does this Anson Jali want!¡± Ryu fumed while reading the news on his tablet on the morning table.


    ¡°Chill it¡­ You don¡¯t have to lose your temper over such petty stuff. Yet you¡¯re the social and marketing manager¡­¡± Ivy warned as she took a sip of her porridge.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Your sister is right. Get the PR to handle it as always.¡± Peter surprisingly agreed with Ivy though they were on not-so-good terms due to her rebelling against his orders on her acts of over-helping with the ex-convicts and their family¡¯s welfare.


    Ray cleared his throat at the deafening silence as Ivy who was stunned a little tried to regain her compose.


    ¡°I will. I know what to do.¡± Ryu solemnly replied as he quietly finished his breakfast.


    ¡°I will see you all tonight at the annual dinner. Don¡¯t be late.¡± Peter said before excusing himself as Ray nodded on behalf of everyone.


    ¡°Did he just agree with you?¡± Ryu tried to reconfirm as Ivy rolled her eyes. ¡°Hurry up and finish your breakfast. There¡¯s still work to do.¡± Jin reminded as Ryu smacked away Jin¡¯s hand playfully.


    ¡°I think you should make it to tonight¡­¡± Ray said solemnly to Ivy whom he knew was backing out on purpose due to the ongoing feud with Peter but because of Peter¡¯s willingness to compromise earlier, there was no reason for Ivy to reject. After all, she was supposed to be the main VIP that night.


    ¡°Right, Cassie had prepared you a dress just in case¡­¡± Jin added before slurping away his bowl of porridge.


    Just in case¡­ Ivy smiled recalling she used to tease Jason about it on one of their weekends gigs.


    ¡°I ¡­ I can look after the boys¡­¡± Hazel said softly as Ivy smiled wider.


    ¡°No, come along with the boys. You¡¯re Ray¡¯s rightful wife after all though it¡¯s not legal yet as he is too young which also made him fail the legal adoption. But still, in principle, you¡¯re our family member. So you must be there tonight with them both. I will see you all tonight then.¡± She concluded as everyone instantly sighed in relief.


    ¡°About the reporter, I¡¯m putting on a show tonight. Wait for it¡­¡± Ivy said before leaving the table as Ryu grimaced at the trap she set while Jin held his head which was going to explode trying to solve the negative aftermath in case any.


    Ray stood wanting to chase her. ¡°Ivy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t stir trouble for any of you.¡± She said before disappearing into the lift and heading out.


    Ivy went to look for Cassie to pick up her dress for that evening thereafter. For once she would be able to see everyone once again. It was a little nostalgic for her as it felt like it was only yesterday she was in a gathering with all of them in her engagement dress.


    She walked herself to the main entrance of the ballroom and was instantly surrounded by reporters. They were questioning her the exact same questions that had been on the tabloids. A part of her was grateful for the free marketing.


    ¡°Thank you once again for the unnecessary attention. Thank you for always keeping the Ophals and Rahi¡¯s business in the vicinity of the public. You¡¯re all doing a very good job indeed. As you know, I am no longer a director of the holding company. I run my own business with a mission to unite those who once had sinned against the public but were willing to grab their second chance and give back to society or people of their own circle. So, why would I dampen such spirit right?¡±


    The reporters could not refute her statement as she smiled.


    ¡°So, here I am to clarify that none of us want to head back to the past. We all learn our lessons and repent. Given a choice, we would never¡­ NEVER want to trade on that path ever. So, all of you, I wish you all the best in your year-end performance. Just a tip for you, if you would like to excel, maybe start covering more about the social welfare work we have been rendering. If you ask about our future plans? We intend to keep continuing our efforts to give back to society and provide for the needy. I personally invite each and every one of you. Yes, you the public to come to join us. Those who need help and are lost, we welcome you to us.¡± She flashed her trademark charming smile before waving for the camera and made her way into the annual dinner cause she knew she would make it to the news headline and at the very least Jeremy would get to see her.


    The siblings and Marcel applauded her for her spectacular way of handling the press as always while they all sat enjoying the night of celebration. She was a little surprised to see how closely Marcel was working with Ann and could not help but suspect something. Their interaction somewhat reminded her of the times she was working with Jason for his gigs.


    However, she decided to shrug it off and reminded herself to catch up with Ann soon over a meal she had rain-checked long ago. That night she drank a little too much but she had been training her alcohol tolerance. Hence, she was sober by the time the boys were settling in to sleep with her.


    As she sat in her room, she sipped her tea and enjoyed the sight of the stars at her window. Her bracelet was shimmering so brightly, illuminating her satisfaction with her performance so far that she decided to pen down another letter to Jeremy to comfort herself from missing him.


    52 days later


    It¡¯s the festive season again, Jere. Who knew I would be here writing to you and not holding you? I attended the year-end annual dinner today and had a standing ovation from all the employees.


    I know it¡¯s just clapping of hands. But when it¡¯s by so many people who genuinely¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed by their gratitude.


    It dawned on me how much respect had I garnered for a very small effort I made to sustain the business back then. When I thought of how I was forced to take a break from the business for studies, I began to realise that maybe taking over the business from Dad was not a direction for me after all.


    Perhaps when I graduate and maybe by then you¡¯re out, I will announce my retirement? I would like to focus on this charity work I am doing as more and more families of the victims were receiving treatment and refuge from the welfare we provided to them. Though I do wish outsiders would give us a chance but it¡¯s too early as of now.


    At times like this, it reminded me of many deaths whether during the bad times or those we had tried to save along the way. At the end of the day, I am glad I am able to give back to society and perhaps someday repay for the sins that I still felt guilty of.


    I know you¡¯re reading but you¡¯re not in contact with any of us for whatever reasons they are. Else, I am sure all my plans will be guarded by my Dad. He had been such a control freak and I wondered was it you who made him to? But tonight, he seemed to give away some clues it¡¯s you after hinting subtly this morning for me to attend tonight¡¯s annual dinner which was very important to him.


    Even so, despite it all, I still love you, Jere. By the time you receive this letter, well¡­ Merry Christmas! Happy New Year!

 Part 3: Second chances; Chapter 167: Keeping the balance of life

    Considering it was a new year and everyone was on a public holiday, Ivy invited Ann and her son for a meal. She brought Jonathan along to play with Astophose.


    ¡°Have you been well? It¡¯s so hard to see you these days¡­ Back then I could still walk past your office and take a glimpse¡­¡± Ann said as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°I am¡­ I was just getting bored with my studies but thankfully the welfare work helped to regain my sanity. How¡¯s work for you? You seem very well acquainted with Marcel¡­¡± Ivy decided to try prying.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just work¡­ I am well. Astophose is in a good school and the teachers are looking after him very well. It¡¯s all thanks to your effort.¡± Ann praised as Ivy chuckled.


    ¡°Marcel is a good mentor. You would learn a lot from him and go far¡­¡± Ivy hinted as she noticed Ann¡¯s delicate look on her face. She decided to not tease her any further and let nature take its course.


    ¡°How¡¯s parenting for you?¡± Ann decided to change the topic.


    ¡°Superb! I am getting used to it bit by bit. I am glad my brother¡¯s fiancee has legally adopted him and his brother for now. My brother is still too young¡­¡± Ivy laughed with Ann as they chatted a little more during their afternoon tea and she was reminded of her birthday by Ann who gave her an early present.


    She usually avoided her birthdays but this year she decided to gather the family for a simple meal in the Ophal¡¯s house. On her birthday night, after dinner, she headed to Rahi¡¯s home with Jonathan and that was where she learned from Daisy that Jeremy¡¯s birthday was in two weeks.


    Instead of staying overnight in Landsfield, she headed to Manes as she had made plans with Nick to visit Jason and Nancy since their death anniversary was just the next after her birthday. Ivy spent the night in Jason¡¯s house discreetly tagging along with Jonathan while Daisy and John had always helped to keep her covered this way from Peter.


    Ivy sat by the balcony which she used to drown herself in her petty fears in her first year of college as she wondered how Jason managed to stand her back then. That was when she decided to write another letter to Jeremy.


    26 days of 2nd year


    It¡¯s funny how I only realised your birthday is two weeks away from me and I needed Mum to remind me! By the time you receive this letter, it should be your birthday already. Well, Happy Birthday! And my birthday wish this year is to see you soon, Jere¡­


    I had never liked celebrating my birthdays before this cause it was too close to my grandma¡¯s death anniversary. Now, it¡¯s the closest to Jason¡¯s and Nancy¡¯s death anniversary. Sigh, what rotten luck is this right?


    But this year it¡¯s different. You¡¯re the hope I have to ensure I make my birthday wish this year.


    I will be waiting¡­ Till then, love you!


    Little hands were felt wrapping around her neck as a groggy Jonathan was awake. She carried him to her lap and kissed his forehead before cuddling him.


    ¡°Had a nightmare?¡± She checked as he shook his head.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find you¡­ I miss you¡­¡± He mumbled while rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ good boy. I¡¯m here¡­¡± She comforted him while holding him in her arms for a cuddle.


    ¡°Vivi Yiyi, what are you doing?¡± He asked noticing her letter was not folded.


    ¡°Writing letters to your daddy. It¡¯s his birthday in two weeks. Would you like to make him a card?¡± Ivy suggested as he instantly sat up and meddled with the papers on the table. Ivy smiled as she sipped her tea.


    ¡°You know long ago¡­ Alright,  not too long ago, I used to sit here with your uncle.¡± She said as he looked up at her.


    ¡°Uncle Jason?¡± He asked as she nodded. ¡°How was he like?¡± Jonathan asked innocently while he drew on a folded paper.


    ¡°He was a very smart uncle. Better than your daddy. And he was a very very secure person. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything when you¡¯re with him. I learned a lot from him when I was sitting here most of the nights and he even taught me school lessons.¡± Ivy praised as she blinked away her unexpected welling tears, missing Jason.


    ¡°Where is he now Yiyi?¡± Jonathan asked curiously as she sighed and held his hand.


    ¡°He is in heaven Jon Jon¡­¡± She sat closer to him as he continued to gaze at her for an explanation.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me to visit him with Uncle Nick tomorrow?¡± Ivy suggested as Jonathan nodded.


    ¡°Then, I will make another card for Uncle Jason too!¡± Jonathan went on with his crafts as Ivy held onto him and sobbed silently knowing Jonathan could not understand the concept of death all that well yet.


    The next morning, Ivy was woken up by the chime of the doorbell as she groggily went down with Jonathan who was half rubbing his eyes only to find Nick and Ray at her front door.


    ¡°Morning princess! Morning, baby! Did you sleep well?¡± Ray asked as he instantly carried Jonathan who nodded to wash up.


    ¡°Princess, hurry! It will get too warm by noon to visit the graves¡­¡± Ray urged as Ivy hummed and dragged herself upstairs to change after inviting Nick in.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She was wondering along the way how was she so sleepy only to realise she was accompanying Jonathan a good one hour at three in the morning as he colored the card for Jeremy and Jason. She quickly slipped his card for Jeremy into her envelope knowing Ray would always help to send it out to Jeremy. She left the one for Jason on the table, half hoping that Jonathan to not remember but he did right before they left the house.


    ¡°Why did you even drive so far overnight? I thought you would stay over with the Rahi?¡± Ray nagged as Ivy hugged him and closed her eyes.


    ¡°What if Dad finds out? You¡¯re going to be on house arrest then what?¡± Ray went on nagging but Ivy ignored him. Nick smiled looking at the sight as Jonathan was trying to cover Ray¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°And you¡­ Always protect your Yiyi. You have been naughty always staying so far away¡­¡± Ray nagged but Ivy stopped him by covering his mouth.


    ¡°You cannot scold him¡­¡± She defended as Ray sighed in defeat while Ivy and Jonathan shared a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Who is this for?¡± Ray asked as he picked up the yellow card from Jonathan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Uncle Jason¡­¡± He smiled sweetly while Ivy met with Ray¡¯s gaze with accusation.


    ¡°What? I said heaven¡­ I tried¡­¡± Ivy shrugged.


    ¡°What do you expect I do with this later?¡± Ray asked her in return.


    ¡°Read it aloud to him¡­¡± Ivy challenged.


    ¡°We will¡­¡± She included Jonathan who innocently nodded as Nick ended up laughing.


    ¡°Then?¡± Ray tried hard not to laugh.


    ¡°Then, we¡­ burn it for him!¡± Ivy concluded comically.


    ¡°No! Why? Can¡¯t Uncle Jason keep it?¡± Jonathan protested when the adults burst into laughter.


    ¡°Son¡­ Do you know where heaven is?¡± He asked as Jonathan frowned a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s where mummy and all the other aunties are¡­ Far far away¡­¡± Jonathan said as Ray nodded.


    ¡°Which is the same meaning as dead. They are no longer living in this world. Graves are where their body was last laid so that we can all visit them on occasion.¡± Ray explained as Jonathan scratched his head.


    ¡°But they are still living in this world. I get to see shining stars and they are mummy and all the aunties looking down on me.¡± Jonathan explained.


    ¡°Yes, that would be their soul. You can¡¯t see them but they possibly could see you¡­¡± Ray explained.


    ¡°Means they can read the letter I drew and they can keep them¡­¡± Jonathan clapped as Nick and Ivy ended up laughing. Ray eventually laughed along, giving up trying to make him understand.


    ¡°When we burn things for the dead, they can receive it like in the old folklore of the Inklong tribe story,¡±  Ivy said as Jonathan¡¯s curiosity rose.


    ¡°Tell me tell me Vivi Yiyi on the story¡­¡± He urged as Ivy smiled.


    ¡°Alright, later. Let¡¯s visit Uncle Jason first alright?¡± Ivy urged as they alighted and saw Daisy and John waiting for them.


    ¡°Ivy!¡± Daisy greeted as Ivy ran to hug her. ¡°Mummy, did you sleep well?¡± Ivy asked as Daisy nodded.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Jonathan called as Daisy squatted to kiss his cheeks.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± John acknowledged him by gently patting his head before lifting him in his arms to help him up the tiring stairs to Jason¡¯s grave.


    While everyone was clearing weeds and dried leaves by his grave, Jonathan began to pluck the bulbs of flowers from Ivy¡¯s Forget Me Not and Ray¡¯s chrysanthemum bouquets to decorate around his grave.


    Ivy smiled looking at his deed as she helped him out and soon Daisy did the same before they all gathered in front of his grave and bowed to him.


    ¡°Can I read my letter now?¡± Jonathan asked Ivy softly as she giggled and nodded.


    ¡°Dear Uncle Jason, I am your nephew, Jonathan Rahi. My father is Jeremy. My mother is Mable. I have a baby brother, Joseph. His mother is Lenny¡­¡± Jonathan was diligently reading the letter when the adults could not help but suppress their laughter as it sounded like he was presenting in front of his classroom.


    ¡°Alright, enough enough¡­ Next¡­ Just say what you want to Uncle Jason.¡± Ray urged.


    ¡°I love you, Uncle Jason. I hope you¡¯re happy like my mummy in heaven. I will come and visit again. Keep this letter with you and read it when you miss me.¡± Jonathan left the card on the grave. His last line made Daisy''s eyes redden as she reached out to Jonathan for a hug.


    ¡°Good little boy¡­ Uncle Jason would definitely keep the letter alright? Now, who¡¯s hungry? Let¡¯s head for a meal all together?¡± Daisy suggested as Jonathan nodded while Ivy quickly hid the letter inside the bouquet to avoid it from flying away.


    ¡°Yiyi, don¡¯t burn it!¡± Jonathan warned her as she cleared her throat, suppressing her laughter, and nodded. He satisfyingly walked off with his grandparents but then he stalled when he noticed Nick and Ivy visited the grave beside Jason.


    He ran back to them when they were paying their respect.


    ¡°Who is this Yiyi?¡± He asked scratching his head while holding to her hand.


    ¡°Meet Uncle Jason¡¯s good friend, Auntie Nancy, and her grandma¡­¡± She gently said as Jonathan bowed to them both respectfully thereafter.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Auntie Nancy and Auntie¡¯s Grandma¡­¡± He greeted before running back to his grandmother only to be lifted up by his grandfather.


    Ivy shared a smile with Nick who walked with her. Ray left with the Rahi¡¯s couples to the breakfast venue leaving Nick and Ivy some time to catch up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will drive.¡± Nick urged as she nodded with a question she was toying in mind.


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± Nick looked at her as she paused briefly.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked halting his steps.


    ¡°Forgiven Nancy? Or will you not¡­ Ever¡­¡± She asked skeptically as Nick smiled while messing with her hair.


    ¡°Silly¡­ I did. I finally stood long and hard and stared at her picture hoping I could stare right through her dashing eyes and tell her that she was forgiven. At the very least, I felt at peace doing that and I know she deserved this second chance to perhaps reincarnate and be a better person¡­¡± Nick explained as Ivy¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°If we chose the other choice to be together, I doubt we would be able to find forgiveness for her this fast¡­¡± Ivy said as they continued to walk to his car.


    ¡°Some things just weren¡¯t meant to be¡­ Anyway, how¡¯s the welfare home and orphanage doing? It seems you¡¯re dedicating a lot of time to them while your bar business is doing very well in the old town. You¡¯re still the luckiest among all¡­¡± He teased as she tried to chuckle thinking she was feeling all good but her heart dampened recalling the deaths she had encountered. She tried to cheer herself up recalling a few happy news of births among the community.


    ¡°It¡¯s well on the surface but when you dwell with life and death for a long while, it teaches you that each of us is the same in the face of death. I may look like I am lucky but I do lack many things which others have abundantly while they lack what I own abundantly. The world would have been a better place if we shared more often, was kind, and kept all these lackings and abundance at balance¡­¡± Ivy said with glistening eyes as she forced her tears away.


    ¡°You have grown so much, Ivy¡­ I¡¯m very proud of you¡­¡± Nick praised as he started driving.


    ¡°Tell me your progress with Phyllis¡­¡± She cleared her throat trying to change the topic and ended up teasing him along the way.


    It was the first time after so long she watched Nick talk about her and their dates blissfully. She smiled envying them and hoping the best for them while she could only wonder how long she got to see Jeremy again and hold him in her arms.